《Married To My Billionaire Stepbrother》


 Chapter 1: Already Married

    <h4>Chapter 1: Already Married</h4>


    "You are already married to someone?" a man''s voice echoed through the beautifully decorated wedding hall, filled with guests.


    Natalie Ford, in her white bridal gown, stood frozen at the altar, her light brown eyes staring in disbelief at the document in her hand¡ªher own marriage certificate, stating that she had been married a year and a half ago.


    She looked at the shocked man in ck suit standing before her. Ivan Brown, the man she was supposed to marry in the next few minutes. After her mother died, Ivan was the only person who had ever treated her like a human, the one she could rely on while fighting against the pathetic family she had.


    "I-Ivan, this document is fake. I never married anyone. I don''t even know the man in this document. I have never met him or even heard his name!"


    Aiden Handrix was a stranger to her.


    Ivan examined the signatures at the bottom of the document.


    "But the signature is yours," he said, his gaze furious.


    "I don''t know who could copy¡ª"


    "It''s you who signed it. You know it well."


    Natalie couldn''t deny it; it was indeed her signature, and it didn''t look forged.


    "But the certificate could still be faked," She protested. Natalie hoped that her future husband would trust her, but before he could respond, someone snatched the document from her hand- her grandmother Sephina Ford, the head of Ford family. She observed the document and snorted.


    "You dare call a government certificate fake?"


    "Grandma..."


    p!


    "You wretch, you are just like your mother, filthy and immoral," she spat out and turned to her son, "You should have died with your mother back then and saved us this humiliation."


    It was not unexpected for Natalie to hear it. Sephina had always hated her while she loved her half-sister Briena. Natalie always wondered why this woman hated her this much when both shared the same blood as her.


    "Mother, calm down," ra Smith, Natalie''s stepmother, intervened, "My brother Henry can help us check if this document is fake. He is a high-ranking official after all."


    A middle-aged man in a brown suit, Henry Smith, stepped forward and took the document from ra. Everyone in the wedding hall held their breath, waiting for his verdict. Natalie''s hopeful eyes were fixed on him, he was her only chance out of this nightmare situation.


    "This document is not fake. It is indeed a genuine wedding certificate for the two people mentioned in it¡ªNatalie Ford and Aiden Handrix," Henry finally announced.


    Natalie felt she had been struck by lightning again, as if the initial shock of having a stranger bring this document just before she was about to exchange vows with Ivan wasn''t enough.


    "This can''t be," she shook her head in denial and cried out, "Uncle Henry, please check it again."


    Henry looked at her with disappointment in his eyes. He calmly replied, "If you do not trust me, you can go to the marriage bureau and recheck it yourself. But I am certain the result will be the same." He handed the document back to her and walked away from the altar.


    All eyes in the wedding hall were on her, their gazes using her of fraud and deceit.


    Holding the document in her trembling hands, Natalie once more turned to Ivan, who had not uttered a single word until now, but his gaze had clearly turned hateful, using her of cheating and breaking his trust.


    "Ivan, trust me. I didn''t¡ª"


    "The truth is in front of us. Do you still dare deny it?" Her step-sister Briena interjected, her hazel eyes gleaming with satisfaction at Natalie''s despair. She stood beside Ivan proudly.


    "This is none of your business, Briena," Natalie red at her.


    "You ruining our family''s image with your lies makes it my business," Briena countered, ncing at their father who still looked shell-shocked at the turn of events. "You''ve humiliated Father in front of everyone. If you had another man and were already married, why did you hurt Ivan? Why did you n this wedding? To hurt and humiliate everyone? Well, you''ve seeded."


    She flicked her long honey-colored hair over her shoulder and looked at Ivan, her eyes suddenly turning soft and sad. "I know my sister has hurt you and your family, Ivan. I apologize on her behalf."


    Ivan''s cold gaze remained fixed on Natalie, before finally turning to Briena. "Would you mind being my wife?"


    Briena felt as if she had heard wrong. Ivan Brown, the man who always had eyes for her sister despite all her efforts to get his attention, was suddenly asking her to be his wife. Her mother, ra Ford, felt like she had won the lottery but contained her excitement.


    "Ivan..." Natalie called out to him, but he ignored her.


    "What are you talking about, Ivan?" ra asked. "I know Natalie has hurt you, but you should not make any decisions in haste. You should be calm and talk to your parents first."


    "We do not mind our son''s decision," dered Amelia Brown, Ivan''s mother, while her husband, Lucas Brown, nodded in agreement.


    Natalie tried to exin. "Mother, trust me¡ª"


    "No more words, Natalie," Amelia interrupted. "I was never happy with this marriage, but I agreed because Ivan wanted to marry you. Now he can see what kind of woman you are before it''s toote, and I couldn''t be happier. My son deserves someone like Briena, not a wretch like you."


    Amelia went to Briena and held her hand, "Would you like to be my daughter-inw, Briena?" Her gaze and tone were gentle, the opposite of how she had spoken to Natalie.


    Briena looked at her grandmother, who said, "We know you are the responsible daughter of the Ford family, and you would make the right decision."


    ra looked at her husband. "Jay, won''t you say anything?"


    Jay, who still had his fists clenched over Natalie, rxed slightly. "Briena, I would agree with your decision."


    "Father," Natalie pleaded, feeling invisible in the wedding hall that was meant for her.


    Jay Ford red at her, gritting his teeth. "I will deal with youter."


    Helpless, Natalie turned to Ivan once more. "Ivan, for thest time, I am telling you I don''t know anything about this marriage certificate. I will prove to everyone that I am innocent," her gaze turned determined, her eyes glistening with unshed tears. "But if you do not trust me now and humiliate me by marrying Briena, I will never ept you, even if you beg me to."


    Ivan was about to respond, but Briena held his hand and spoke instead. "How are you going to prove it, Natalie? To register a marriage and get this certificate, you have to be present at the bureau, submit your national IDs, take photographs, and sign the document. Do you think there''s a clone of you who did it?" Briena sneered.


    "Who are you trying to deceive? Ivan, who has loved you unconditionally despite how pathetic you''ve been acting all these years? Have some self awareness."


    "I only know one thing: I am innocent," Natalie repeated, her gaze turning angry as she looked at Ivan. "Do you choose to believe me or not?"


    Ivan scoffed. "I didn''t know you were this stubborn. Instead of epting how you betrayed and deceived me, you dare threaten me." He walked towards her, ring into her eyes. "Natalie Ford, you are the biggest mistake of my life and this is the time to correct it. I choose your sister over you. You don''t deserve to even stand in front of me at this moment. Do whatever you want, but one thing is sure, you are absolutely nobody to me." He turned to his mother. "Give me the ring."


    Amelia handed him a small box containing the wedding ring that was meant for Natalie. Ivan walked towards Briena, held her hand, and slipped the ring onto her finger. "From today onwards, you are my fianc¨¦e. I do not wish to marry in this wedding hall, tainted by your sister''s presence. But I promise you a great wedding that you will never forget."


    A wide smile spread across Briena''s lips. "Thank you so much for considering me, Ivan. I will do my best to be a perfect wife and never let you down."


    Everyone in the hall congratted the couple while Jay Ford came to Natalie, "From today, you have no ce in my home. I do not wish to see you ever. I will forget that I have two daughters. Leave and go to that husband of yours and do not ever return."


    "Father..."


    "Guards, throw her out of here," Jay ordered.


    Two guards came to her. They were about to hold her, but she raised her hand. "Do not bother."


    ncing around the entire hall and then observing her so-called family, a cold glint appeared in her eyes, "One day, I will make all of you regret this." She turned around and walked away.

 Chapter 2: Your Husband Is A Billionaire

    <h4>Chapter 2: Your Husband Is A Billionaire</h4>


    A car stopped in front of the wedding hall, and a blond girl in her mid-twenties, wearing a short peach-colored dress and matching heels, rushed out of it.


    "I''mte for the wedding. Nat is going to strangle me." She hurried towards the grand wedding hall, only to see a familiar-looking woman in a wedding dress marching out of the door.


    "Is that Nat?" She quickened her pace and called out, "Nat?"


    Natalie, her mind chaotic with various thoughts and emotions, stopped when she heard the familiar voice. Her tear-filled eyes finally focused on the familiar figure standing a few steps away¡ªher best friend, Mia.


    "Why are you out of the wedding hall?" Mia walked up to her, her face turning worried as she noticed Natalie''s tear-streaked cheeks. "Is everything alright, Nat?"


    Natalie shook her head. "Nothing is alright." The tears she had held back now flowed freely.


    Mia hugged her. "Calm down. Tell me what happened."


    "First, take me away from here. I want to go away."


    "The wedding?"


    "It''s not happening."


    "What?"


    "Please, just take me away from here first."


    "Alright."


    In Mia''s car, the two friends headed to her apartment. On the way, neither spoke a word. Natalie sat with her eyes closed, needing time to sort out the mess in her mind, clutching the biggest shock of her life¡ªher marriage certificate.


    The car stopped in front of an apartment building¡ªnot high-end and the best one in the city but still luxurious. Mia, not wanting to bombard her friend with questions, first took her upstairs to her apartment. Natalie walked inside and slumped onto the white cushioned sofa, as if she had exhausted all her energy.


    "You should freshen up and change into somefortable clothes first," Mia suggested. "Then we can talk..."


    In response, Natalie raised her hand and held the document out to her friend.


    Mia took it and was shocked to see what it was. "Nat, what is this? Don''t tell me this is real. You married someone and didn''t even tell me?"


    Natalie looked at her friend with a weary expression, letting out a mocking and hurtful chuckle. "What and when should I have told you about this? Until today, I wasn''t even aware that I''ve been a married woman for the past year and a half."


    Natalie exined everything that happened in the wedding hall, leaving her friend stunned.


    After a moment of silence, Mia went through the document again. "Who is this Aiden Handrix?"


    Natalie shrugged. "I don''t know."


    "This must be a prank yed by someone, and this certificate is fake," Mia concluded as she finally sat next to Natalie. "Your stepmother and her annoying daughter¡ªthey must have done it. You know how hard they''ve been trying to separate you and Ivan and make Briena marry him."


    "I wish that were the case and I could change things. But this certificate is real. My uncle confirmed it," Natalie exined.


    "Your uncle could be in cahoots with them," Natalie said. "We should still get it checked out. There''s no way you wouldn''t know if you were married!"


    After all, Mia knew her best friend. Natalie was not a careless person. Since her mother''s death, she had always kept her guard up against people. There was no way someone could fool her into a marriage which she was not aware of.


    "You have a point," Natalie sighed deeply. "I can only hope it''s a fake, otherwise...you trust me right? I wouldn''t get married without telling you."


    "Of course I trust you!"


    "I wish Ivan had trusted me as well."


    Mia turned angry at the mention of his name. "Don''t talk about that asshole who didn''t even try to understand you and couldn''t wait to hook up with a tramp."


    Natalie had nothing to say to that. Ivan''s distrust had truly hurt her. "Forget about him. First, I need to find out who this Aiden Handrix is and when exactly we got married. If it''s fake, I''ll let him know he can be sued for fraud. If it''s real..."


    "What will you do if it''s real?" Mia asked.


    "I am going to strangle this Aiden Handrix to death for doing this to me," Natalie gritted her teeth.


    Unfortunately, the mysterious Aiden Handrix was near impossible to find.


    Despite searching for hours on the Inte, Natalie and Mia could not find a single ''Aiden Handrix'' that matched the photo on the wedding certificate.


    "Maybe he''s poor and illiterate, that''s why he''s not online," Mia groused. "Your terrible stepmom would love for you to be saddled with someone like that so you can suffer."


    "You have a point," Natalie rubbed her temples. "Let''s call it a day. I''ll hire a private detective tomorrow. For now, I just want to rx. Want to watch some TV?"


    "Are you sure?" Mia asked, worried for Natalie''s mental health. "Your failed wedding is going to be all over the news."


    "What else can they say about me that my loving family hasn''t mentioned already?" Natalie asked, and she turned on the TV. "I want to see how shamelessly they''re milking this!"


    To their surprise, news about Natalie''s failed wedding wasn''t what was reported.


    "Who is this unlucky fe? The news about him is even bigger than the scandal you created," Miamented yfully.


    "I''m not sure. Let''s see," Natalie could only pray for that poor man.


    The trending news showed a scene from the airport, with reporters trying to capture images of a man stepping out along with his subordinates. "A son of the Harper family, Justin Harper, has finally returned to the country. It has been said he has returned to take over the Harper Empire and will take his father James Harper''s ce."


    "Wait, what the..." Natalie eximed suddenly. "Why does this man look like the one in my marriage certificate?" She looked at Mia, who was equally shocked.


    Mia picked up the marriage certificate from the table andpared the picture with the man on the screen. "It''s indeed the same man, Nat."


    For a few moments, both looked at each other in disbelief, then their heads turned to the television once more, almost like robots.


    "Naaatt!" Mia screamed, breaking the silence. "Your husband is a billionaire, not a poor and illiterate roadside man."


    "But his name is different," Nataliemented. "The one in my marriage certificate says Aiden Handrix, and this man here is Justin Harper. Not to forget, they say he is returning to the country after a decade, and I have never gone out of the country. Also, my wedding certificate is from our country. More importantly, it could still be fake!"


    "Yes, those are all important points, but Nat, have you considered that Aiden Handrix might be his secret identity?"


    "Why would he do that?" Natalie asked, amused. "He''s not a superhero."


    "Okay, let me exin what I''ve heard about the Harpers from my father''s business dealings," Mia cleared her throat, as if preparing a grand speech.


    "What is it?"


    "James Harper had always kept this son of his hidden, like a precious treasure. Until now, no one knew what he even looked like. That''s why everyone is running to capture his image today. Maybe, just maybe, to hide him, James Harper gave him a different identity. What if Justin Harper is Aiden Handrix?" She picked up the wedding certificate.


    "Look at this picture. How can they be so identical in appearance? Even that tiny mole on the left of his chin is the same. If this is not him, then he must have a twin brother somewhere. Either way, this is a clue we cannot miss!"


    Natalie mulled over Mia''s words quietly. "I need to meet him. Can your father arrange a meeting for me?"

 Chapter 3: Justin Harper

    <h4>Chapter 3: Justin Harper</h4>


    A ck luxury car left Bayford City''s airport, gliding smoothly down the road. In the back passenger seat sat a handsome man in a ck suit, leaning back with his eyes closed. The light from the passing streetmps streaming through the car window cast a soft glow on his tired face. "Find out who leaked the information about my arrival," his deep, dignified voice echoed inside the car.


    "Yes, Mister Harper," the assistant replied, ncing at him through the rearview mirror. "The news has been taken care of. There are no pictures or videos of you avable now. However, for those who have already seen the news, we can''t do anything about them. But it''ste at night, so the number of viewers must be low."


    After half an hour, the car arrived at an upscale vi area and entered the gates of a luxurious residence. The driver stepped out and opened the door for the man. As he stepped out, a sweet voice weed him.


    "Justin, you are finally back." An elderly woman in a simple, knee-length elegant dress, holding a cane, walked towards him with a gentle smile on her lips.


    Despite his fatigue, he offered a light smile. "Grandma."


    She looked around yfully. "I don''t see any grandma here."


    "Julia," he corrected himself, "at this hour of night, you should have been sleeping, instead of waiting for me?"


    "I could not wait to see you, Justin," she hugged him gently. "Tell me you''re not going back."


    "I''m not," he assured her. "Where''s Father?"


    "That grumpy brat is in the drawing room."


    The two entered the drawing room where James Harper was watching the news, his expression serious. His gold-rimmed sses perched on the bridge of his nose gave him a schrly appearance. James Harper was one of the most renowned businessmen in the country, the head of the richest business empire.


    He looked at the neer who greeted him, "Father."


    James offered a light nod. "I saw the news. Though it has been removed now, this can''t continue. What do you n to do?" His voice was deep and dignified, facecking any particr emotion.


    Julia frowned. "He just arrived home after so many years, and instead of caring about him, you''re acting like a businessman even at home."


    Justin gave her an assuring nce and turned to his father. "I will reveal myself when the time is right. I do not want unnecessary attention when I need time to settle everything here."


    James simply hummed in response.


    "Go freshen up ande downstairs for dinner. I have prepared everything you like," Julia suggested.


    Justin went upstairs to his room, a ce he hadst seen almost fifteen years ago. He didn''t have many memories of this room, as he had spent only a few days here after he was brought in the Harper family when he was ten and then was sent abroad. But everything in the room looked the same and everything he needed was already arranged.


    After the family of three had dinner together, James retired to his room.


    Julia let out a sigh of relief once James was gone. "Justin,e with me."


    Justin obediently followed her to her room. She handed him a file. "You have to go to the Imperial City and bring this person home."


    Puzzled, he opened the file and saw a picture of a young girl in a school uniform, then read her information.


    Natalie Ford, age twenty-four, daughter of Caryn and Jay Ford, mother deceased, lives with grandparents, father, stepmother and sister. There was other additional information about her along with hertest pictures that Justin quickly skimmed through before closing the file.


    "Who is she?" he asked. "You''re not trying to set me up on another blind date, are you?"


    "Don''t speak nonsense. This girl is your sister."


    Justin was stunned. "Sister? How is this possible?"


    "She is James''s biological daughter, but he doesn''t know she exists."


    Justin was speechless for a moment before he heard the old woman continue.


    "I think it''s about time to bring her home and let James know about her. I would fetch her personally, but my body isn''t as healthy as it used to be. You''re the only one I can trust to execute this task." She looked at the file in his hands, "All the details are there. The detective who worked for me gathered all the information. Can you do this for me, Justin?"


    "Why does Father not know about her existence? This doesn''t make sense," Justin asked, befuddled as he stared down at the picture of his supposed sister. Was his grandma going senile, or was this some new prank? He squinted, trying to see if her features looked familiar to his father. "And why didn''t you let Father know about this? Why are you trying to keep it a secret?"


    His grandma looked pained.


    "I''ll exin everything once you bring her home," Her hopeful eyes turned pleading, "Please, would you do this one favor for me, Justin?"


    "Of course I will," Justin said.


    His grandma had cared for him since the moment he had been adopted by the Harper family when he was about ten years old. For the past fifteen years, James and Julia had been his family. There was very little he would not do for them. "But I want to verify the information given first. I need to see what kind of person she is. If she''s greedy and will disturb the peace of our home, I won''t bring her back. Grandma, are you alright with that?"


    "I''m sure there''s nothing to worry about. Caryn''s daughter is just like her. She can''t be a bad person. You can trust my judgment." His grandma said confidently.


    Justin barely stopped himself from rolling his eyes. "Julia, ording to this file, Caryn Ford died when this girl was barely seven. She''s now in her twenties. A lot can happen in those years, so forgive me for being cautious."


    She sighed. "I forgot, you''re as stubborn as James. Do whatever you want, but in the end, I want the daughter of this family to return to her rightful ce."


    "I''ll see what I can do." He turned to leave with the file. "Good night, Julia."


    "Justin, even if shees back, your position in the family will remain the same," Juliamented, as she watched his retreating back, "You know that, right?"


    Justin didn''t turn to look at her but replied, "That''s the least of my concerns, and you know it."


    Julia couldn''t deny it; she knew the kind of person Justin was. She said no more and watched him leave.


    -----


    Meanwhile, Natalie headed to the civil affairs bureau to confirm if the marriage certificate was genuine.


    "Miss Ford, this marriage certificate is indeed real," the officer behind the desk informed her, offering a strange look.


    Thest hope she was holding onto finally broke. "So, I am truly married?" she mumbled. She turned to the officer once more. "Is it possible to get a marriage certificate without one of the parties being present?"


    "Absolutely not. We have to confirm the identities of both parties while they are present here in person."


    "Can you check the recording from my wedding day and show it to me?"


    "Miss, we only maintain recordings for the past twelve months, and you have been married for a year and a half. I''m afraid I cannot help you."


    ''So I have no other option but to find this husband of mine.'' Disappointed, Natalie left the office.


    As she stepped out, her phone rang. "Where are you?" she heard the angry voice of her grandmother.


    If it had been another time, Natalie would have insisted she speak more politely, as she always did, but not now. "What do you want?"


    "Is this how you talk to me?"


    Natalie didn''t wish to argue. "Why did you call, Grandma?"


    "Come home right away and bring that useless husband of yours," the older woman ordered.


    "As I said before, I don''t know who he is."


    "I don''t care. Come home with him, or I will throw away everything that belongs to your mother onto the streets!"

 Chapter 4: Not A Chance In Hell

    <h4>Chapter 4: Not A Chance In Hell</h4>


    After Sephina hung up the call, ra asked, "Is sheing, Mother?"


    Sephina nodded. "Yes. Let''s see who she has married."


    "Grandma, I remember the name of her husband," Briena chimed in. "I searched for him, and there''s no one special with that name. All are ordinary men. That means she didn''t marry anyone significant but just a random man."


    "That''s better. This way, it will be easier to get our hands on the entirepany."


    "Ivan will be here as well."


    "Why did you call him here?" ra asked. "To maintain your good image, you shouldn''t show our family conflicts to him."


    "Mother, I want him to see how pathetic the woman he loves is and how she has been nothing but trouble to us."


    "Do as you wish," Sephina encouraged.


    Natalie arrived at the Ford residence in a cab. The moment she entered the huge iron gate, the servants spotted her and started gossiping in hushed voices, but she paid them no mind.


    This house, if not for her mother''s memories attached to it, would have been a ce she would never step into again. These people had sent her away to a far-off ce with the intention of making her suffer and live at their mercy. After her mother''s death, this so-called family of hers saw her as nothing but an eyesore. The only reason she tolerated them was that she still thought of them as family.


    Entering the drawing room, Natalie saw her family waiting for her.


    "Where is your husband?" Sephina asked, her gaze shifting to the door behind Natalie.


    "He didn''te," Natalie replied, showing no interest in the conversation.


    Sephina offered her a cold, impatient gaze. "Didn''t I tell you to bring him as well?"


    "And didn''t I tell you I do not know him?" Natalie maintained her calm, as if her grandmother''s words could no longer affect her. The memory of how they had all wanted to throw her outst night, without considering where she would go in the dark, and without showing an ounce of trust or mercy, was still fresh in her mind. She had had enough of them.


    The older woman sighed in annoyance. "Is he so pathetic that you do not want us to see him?"


    "You could say that."


    Natalie had no will to argue. They wouldn''t trust her anyway. All she wanted was to gather her few belongings and leave.


    "Even after what you did, you have no shame, do you?" Sephina asked, standing up. "After sending you to a faraway ce for years, I thought you''d learn to behave, but it seems you''ve only gotten worse."


    Natalie stood her ground, a stubborn and defiant air surrounding her. "Are you just now realizing it, when it''s already been two years since I came back from that hellhole?"


    The cane in Sephina''s hand made a dull sound against the floor, a symbol of her authority over the family. "I sent you there to rid you of this stubbornness, just like your mother''s. But it seems five years weren''t enough."


    Natalie smirked and stepped closer to the older woman, her tall form casting a shadow over her not-so-tall grandmother, a reminder of Carryn. This daughter and her mother shared an invisible, domineering strength that seemed to flow naturally in their blood, growing stronger the more they were pushed into a corner. This was what Sephina hated most, as she could not control them.


    Seeing the hatred in Sephina''s eyes, Natalie asked, "What? Do you want to send me there again?"


    A few years ago, they had sent her to a remote ce in the country gued by poverty and crime, leaving her to fend for herself. Thanks to their neglect andck of updates, she had escaped long ago and found a less dangerous ce. Only she knew what she had endured to survive and return home.


    An evil glint appeared in Sephina''s eyes. "Do you think I can''t?"


    "Try me," Natalie challenged, not backing down.


    "Natalie, is this how you talk to your grandma?" her father scolded. "It would have been better if you had died with your mother."


    Natalie looked at him, his words bringing back the memories of the day when she helplessly witnessed her mother dying in front of her own eyes, but this man never felt anything at the loss of his wife. She always wondered if this man was truly her father, or if she was even a daughter of this family. They always favored Briena and treated her as if she were a thorn in their side. But she had no reason to doubt her parentage; her mother was not the type to have another man''s child while married.


    Natalie scoffed. "After sending me to an uncultured ce for years, do you expect me to have manners? You should have kept me home to learn them, but then..." she chuckled mockingly, "What would I have learned at home? How to seduce a man who belongs to another woman, just like your mistress seduced you and your daughter is doing now."


    "How dare you talk about my mother like that?" Briena stood up, anger visible on her and everyone''s faces.


    "You seem to have not heard, but I mentioned you as well," Natalie retorted. "After all, you are a mistress'' daughter. What more can we expect from you?"


    Briena marched towards her, hand raised to hit Natalie, but Natalie caught her hand midway. "Not this time, sweetie. I''ve had enough." With that, Natalie pushed her away, causing Briena to fall to the floor.


    Everyone was shocked to see the change in Natalie, who dared to retaliate against Briena. They were used to seeing Natalie give up easily, not knowing she had been enduring their behavior to live peacefully.


    While everyone focused onforting Briena, Natalie went upstairs to her room to gather her things, indifferent to their sudden affection towards her half-sister.


    After a while, Natalie returned with a small suitcase and walked towards the door, not ncing at anyone.


    "Wait," Sephina called out.


    Natalie offered her azy look, only to hear her say, "First, sign those papers."


    Natalie felt confused, not knowing what they wanted her to sign. "I will sign them if it means that from this moment onwards, I have nothing to do with any of you and we are strangers."


    "You want to break your rtionship with us? Sure, sign those papers, and I will grant your wish."


    Natalie walked towards the table and picked up the file. It was a share transfer agreement. Out of the thirty percent share she held from her mother''spany, half of it was to be transferred to Briena''s name. Natalie could not believe their audacity and wondered where they got the confidence that she would sign it.


    She mmed the file on the table and red at Sephina. "Not a chance in hell. You can dream on!"

 Chapter 5: I Am Truly Married

    <h4>Chapter 5: I Am Truly Married</h4>


    "You have to sign it. Have you forgotten that a month ago, we agreed that after your marriage, you would transfer half of your shares to Briena''s name?" Sephina demanded, her tone sharp and unyielding.


    "A month ago?" Natalie pretended to think. "Hmm, I do remember. You said if you allowed me to marry Ivan, I would have to transfer half my shares to Briena after the wedding."


    "Then sign it," Sephina demanded.


    "Old Mrs. Ford, it seems with age, you fail to understand the clear meaning of words," Natalie replied. "The talk was about marrying Ivan. But I did not marry Ivan, so it doesn''t count. Secondly, if you talk about me just getting married, then ording to my marriage certificate, I have been married for a year and a half, so the words given after my marriage are invalid. I hope you get it."


    "I knew you wouldn''t be that easy," Sephina sneered. "But you are not leaving here unless you sign these papers today."


    Three guards entered the drawing room and blocked the main door.


    Natalie turned to Sephina. "I advise you to let me go."


    "And I advise you to sign it," Sephina said arrogantly.


    Natalie sighed and walked ahead anyway.


    "Do you think just because you are a Ford, these guards won''t touch you? Don''t forget they listen to me," Sephina raised her voice at Natalie''s stubbornness.


    "I was wondering if they think they can stop me just because I am one of you pathetic, spineless Fords." Natalie stopped a few steps away from the guards, released the handle of her suitcase, and looked at them. "Will you let me go, or do you want me to find my way out?"


    "What are you waiting for? Drag her here and make her sign these papers," Sephina roared. The guards marched towards Natalie. When everyone pitied her for her stubbornness, something unexpected happened that shocked them all. In less than a minute, Natalie had taken down the three guards, who couldn''t even touch her. The room was silent, with one question on everyone''s mind:


    When did she learn martial arts?


    Natalie shrugged her hands and turned to Sephina. "Do you think I survived that hellhole you sent me to by passing my time killing bugs all these years?"


    Sephina, stunned, could only stare at Natalie, who now seemed like apletely different person. How had they missed this side of her?


    "Natalie, you have crossed your limits today," Jay Ford eximed in anger. "If you leave this home without signing these papers, you won''t ever be allowed to return."


    She red at her father. "I considered you all my family until now, and that''s why I was willing to move out to keep the peace, leaving this home that belongs to my mother. But not anymore. Enjoy your short stay here, and I will soon take what belongs to me."


    "What''s going on here?" a man entered the drawing room and observed the scene, noticing the three guards limping away. He had heard Natalie''sst words, threatening her family.


    Briena, with tears still in her eyes, hurried towards him, crying pitifully. "Ivan, Natalie said I am seducing you. Trust me... I never..." She choked on her tears.


    Ivan wiped her tears, letting her slump against his chest. He didn''t push her away. "I know you didn''t, Briena," he said, ring at Natalie. "By hurting Briena, I won''t be returning to you, so stop troubling her. She will be my wife soon. If you dare hurt her again, I won''t spare you."


    Though hurt by his words, Natalie kept her calm.


    Ivan was the reason she survived all those years in that dangerous ce. He was the only person who contacted her, assuring her everything would be okay and that he would take care of her once she returned. He kept his word. After she came back, he cared for her and showed his love. His care and love made her fall for him, and she decided to marry him when he asked.


    Moreover, she believed she had hurt him and broke his trust by this unexpected marriage of hers. Though she did nothing intentionally and was shocked herself, she couldn''t me him for not trusting her. Any man would feel cheated on.


    "Got it," Natalie replied and walked out of the home, with her bag in hand and pain in her heart.


    Natalie spotted her car in the parking lot. Among all luxury cars parked in there, she had the simplest and ordinary brand one which she bought with her own money and never felt ashamed of using it.


    Natalie returned to Mia''s home, where thetter was desperately waiting for her. The moment Natalie entered, Mia rushed to her, grabbed the bag from her, and asked, "Nat, tell me that certificate is fake."


    "It''s not fake." Natalie looked at her helplessly. "I am truly married to that Aiden Hendrix."


    "Did you check properly?" Mia asked as she followed Natalie to the drawing room.


    "I did, and nothing can change the fact that I am married," Natalie replied, sitting on the couch, unusually calm.


    Mia observed her. "Hold on for a while, Nat." She hurried to close the windows of the apartment and then pulled something from the drawer chest.


    The next moment, the apartment echoed with angry screams from Natalie. Mia had already stuffed her ears with earbuds and let out a sigh of relief, "Just in time." Not minding her frustrated and screaming friend, Mia went to the kitchen, poured cold water into a ss, and pulled out an ice cream pack. She returned to the drawing room. "Three... two... one..." Natalie had stopped screaming.


    Natalie''s face was red, her hair disheveled, and she breathed heavily. Mia offered her a ss of water, which Natalie epted quickly and emptied. "Your favorite vor," Mia offered her the ice cream pack. Natalie epted and started eating while Mia sat next to her.


    Once Natalie looked calm, Mia asked, "What are you going to do now?"


    Natalie stabbed the spoon into the ice cream pack as if it were a knife, her expression murderous. "I am going to kill that Aiden Hendrix." She pulled the spoon out and stabbed it again. "That scoundrel, jerk..." she continued to curse with every single cuss word she knew.

 Chapter 6: Her Image Is Downright Worse

    <h4>Chapter 6: Her Image Is Downright Worse</h4>


    Meanwhile, in a private room at one of the luxurious restaurants in the Imperial city...


    Achoo! Achoo!


    "Seems like someone is cursing you, Justin," said the tinum blond man sitting opposite him at the dining table. "Definitely a woman."


    Rowan Lawson, Justin''s close friend and the son of the influential Lawson family, was known for his wit and charm. The Lawsons were among the four most powerful families in the Imperial city. Rowan and Justin had studied abroad together, but unlike Justin, Rowan had returned home to manage the family business.


    Justin hade to the Imperial city on a mission for his grandmother¡ªto find a woman.


    Ignoring Rowan''sment, Justin focused on the file in his hands. With his sharp features and dashing good looks, Justin exuded an undeniable air of nobility and elegance. He closed the file and handed it to his attentive assistant, Noah, who stood beside him.


    "Get me every possible piece of information about her as soon as possible," Justin ordered.


    Noah epted the file. "Yes, Mr. Harper."


    "Her?" Rowan eximed, his curiosity piqued. "Who is this ''her''?"


    Justin turned to him, his gaze intense. "You live in this city, so you must know about the daughter of the Ford family, Natalie Ford. Tell me whatever you know about her."


    "What''s gotten into you to take an interest in a woman like her?" Rowan''s expression clearly showed his disdain for Natalie.


    Justin raised a brow. "What do you mean by a woman like her?"


    "Don''t you read the news? See for yourself," Rowan spoke impatiently, as if the topic was beneath him. "If you''re interested in her in any way, forget it! She''s a troublemaker!"


    "I saw the news. But did you know her personally to say this about her?" Natalie belonged to a well-known family in the city, and like any daughter from a wealthy family, she was a subject of gossip.


    "I don''t, and frankly I don''t want to know her," Rowan made a disgusted face. "Her image among the elite circle isn''t just bad; it''s downright awful. That Ivan Brown¡ªI don''t know what he saw in her to want to marry her, but in the end, she yed him badly," Rowan chuckled mockingly. "Already married and still trying to marry another man. I wonder what she''s made of to be this awful. I pity her family for having a daughter like her. No wonder they sent her away for years, but sadly she didn''t change."


    Justin stayed quiet. So far, he hadn''t heard a single good thing about her and wondered if his grandmother would be disappointed. But he still wanted to meet Natalie personally before he made any decisions.


    "We haven''t seen each other in so long, and we''re talking about that nuisance," Rowan said, trying to change the subject. "Let''s talk about you. I''m excited you''ll be handling business from this city instead of Bayford. We can catch up on things we missed. I''ll inform Seth and Nathan as well."


    Justin hummed in response, his mind still on the matter at hand. If that girl was as bad as the rumors said, then for the sake of his grandmother, he needed to turn her into an obedient and refined person. He had many ways to turn even a devil into his submissive dog, let alone one stubborn, spoiled girl.


    "You''ll be taking over as the global CEO of the Harper empire now, and it will be difficult for you not to show publicly in our own country. When do you n on revealing yourself?" Rowan asked.


    "Not yet. Once I take care of some important matters, I will."


    "Alright."


    ¡ª-


    Once Natalie was entirely calm and back to her senses, Mia asked, "What are you going to do about your job? Still gonna continue working for the Browns?"


    "I will resign after I finish the current project. It''s not right to leave it at thest moment."


    "That means you still want to work with that asshole Ivan, who didn''t show even an ounce of trust in you despite knowing you for so many years and iming to love you?"


    "Mia, any man would be angry to see the woman he loves already married. He must have felt betrayed. Who in the world is going to believe that I''m married without even knowing it?"


    "You still trust that jerk, don''t you?" Mia cursed under her breath. "I''m telling you, he would not wait to get rid of you, forgetting everything you have done for him and hispany over the years."


    "He won''t do it. He knows how to separate personal and professional rtionships. He knows thepany needs me."


    Just then, Natalie''s phone rang. It was a call from her office.


    Mia looked at the cellphone screen. "They know what happened yesterday and can''t wait to call you back to work¡ªor should I say, to mock and insult you."


    "It''s my workce, and I have to report anyway." Natalie answered the call and heard a voice. "Miss Ford, you have been asked to report to the office."


    "I''ll be there in a while," she said before hanging up.


    "Natalie, I think you should resign."


    "I''ll decide once I get there," Natalie replied, quickly straightening her dress, fixing her hair and face, and then leaving.


    A white, ordinary car stopped in the parking lot of Brown Industries. Natalie stepped out, only to see a familiar red luxury car pass by and park nearby. Determined to avoid trouble, she headed toward the elevator and waited for it to arrive.


    "Nat," a sweet voice called out. A woman stood next to her, waiting for the elevator.


    "You''re not close enough to call me by my nickname," Natalie replied coldly, eyeing her sister, who wouldn''t budge until acknowledged.


    Briena always maintained herself like a perfectdy. She was beautiful, wore expensive designer dresses, and acted sweetly in front of everyone, earning her the title of one of the most desired youngdies among the elites. Today, she wore a beige trench coat, her chestnut curls falling over her shoulders, highlighting her delicate features. Her sparkling eyes and smooth skin, every frown and smile exuding elegance. In contrast, Natalie always wore professional-looking, work-appropriate clothes, which had be a habit even in her daily life.


    Natalie was undoubtedly beautiful, but she consistently wore the same clothes and kept the same hairstyle. Hers was one of those cases where even the most beautiful woman can look unremarkable if she doesn''t put any effort into dressing up and focuses solely on work.


    "Despite how you are, you are my sister, Natalie," Briena spoke softly. "I will always care for you. I didn''t sleep the entire night worrying about you. This morning, when you came home..."


    "Spare me the theatrics," Natalie interrupted. "You might consider bing an actress."


    The elevator arrived, and Natalie stepped inside, followed by Briena. Natalie pressed the button for the seventeenth floor and stepped aside.


    A light smirk appeared on Briena''s lips. "Will you press the thirtieth floor for me?"


    "I see your hands are still attached to your body," Natalie replied indifferently, knowing what Briena was trying to do. The thirtieth floor was Ivan''s private space, where no one was allowed without his permission.


    "Never mind," Briena pressed the button herself. "I know you must feel hurt seeing that Ivan allows me in his private ce."


    Natalie didn''t respond, focusing on the elevator''s ascent. Briena''s words were meant to provoke, but Natalie had learned long ago not to give her the satisfaction of a reaction.


    Her indifference had always bothered Briena, and this time she was not willing to give up, especially since she finally had something that could truly hurt Natalie.


    "By the way, how many times have you been there? What did you do there? I''m asking so I''ll know what can be done there..."


    The elevator door opened to the seventeenth floor, where the research and development department was located. Natalie stepped out and turned to look at Briena, her gaze cold, her lips curved in a mocking smile. "You should ask those questions to your fianc¨¦. You might like to hear from him what exactly we did there."

 Chapter 7: Resignation

    <h4>Chapter 7: Resignation</h4>


    Natalie walked to her office, ignoring the surprised and mocking nces from her colleagues. She heard their whispers, their jokes at her expense, but she kept herposure and walked with the same pride she always did.


    A manager was informed of her arrival and quickly approached her. "Miss Ford, you''ve been asked to be in the meeting room. All the executives are waiting for you."


    As the head of the research and development department, attending meetings with executives was nothing unusual for Natalie.


    She entered the meeting room and made her way to her chair, passing the executives. They greeted her, some casually, some formally, but all respectfully. Despite what had happened the previous day, they couldn''t find fault in Natalie''s work ethic or her professionalism.


    Two years ago, when Brown Industries was going through a rough patch and investors were pulling out, it was Natalie who helped Ivan turn things around. She created a new perfume that became a sensation in the market and remains the best-selling product of Browns. As a skilled perfumer, Natalie had created many sessful fragrances over the past two years, elevating Browns to one of the toppanies in the industry.


    Natalie sat in her chair, and soon Ivan arrived with Briena by his side. His gaze met Natalie''s, but he quickly averted his eyes, as if he couldn''t stand to look at her. He pulled out a chair for Briena like a gentleman, demonstrating her status in his life, and then sat in his own chair at the head of the table.


    Briena offered a mocking smile, which Natalie ignored, instead starting to doodle in her notebook. Briena''s presence here had undoubtedly altered the agenda of the meeting. Though a famous pianist, Briena also imed to be a perfumer¡ªa well-raised daughter of the Ford family with multiple skills. It wouldn''t be surprising if her position was given to Briena today.


    Ivan sat in his chair, his face expressionless, his indifferent gaze passing over Natalie. Seeing her unbothered and focused on her notebook, a tinge of dissatisfaction appeared in his eyes.


    "Mister Brown," Ivan''s assistant called, snapping him back to his senses. He cleared his throat and stood up.


    Everyone''s attention turned to him, including Natalie''s.


    "Let me introduce you all to my fianc¨¦e, Miss Briena. I''m sure you all recognize her."


    Everyone nodded, acknowledging her fame as a pianist.


    "Miss Briena''s presence means that she is going to endorse ourpany''s product?" one executive inquired.


    "Yes, but she has an even more important role." His gaze passed by Natalie as he continued, "From today onwards, along with being our brand ambassador, Miss Briena will be the lead perfumer and the director of the research and development department. She will report directly to me."


    Just like everyone else, Natalie showed a moment of surprise before her face returned to its usual calm. A slight smirk tugged at her lips, revealing a hint of sarcasm.


    Who was the lead perfumer and director of R&D? That was Natalie. So her position was being given to Briena. Ivan was clearly retaliating for what happened at their wedding!


    Natalie had thought he would keep personal and professional matters separate for the sake of thepany, but she was wrong. Then again, what could she do when someone insists on courting their own doom?


    "Mister Brown, you''re not serious, right?" one of the executives asked. "I believe your decision is not influenced by personal matters? Miss Natalie has been managing the department exceptionally well, and we appreciate her abilities. No one knows the department better than she does."


    "I agree with Miss Briena endorsing our products, but giving her the lead position isn''t convincing," one executive said. "There are many capable employees waiting for promotions. Giving this position directly to Miss Briena isn''t fair."


    Other executives began to voice their doubts as well.


    "I''ve made my decision, and I know we won''t regret it," Ivan responded firmly.


    Just then, another executive spoke up. "I support Mr. Brown''s decision because I know Miss Briena is a capable perfumer. Have any of you ever heard the name Aroma? That''s Miss Briena."


    Hearing this, Natalie''s gaze turned to surprise as she looked at Briena, only to find her sister averting her eyes.


    Briena smiled lightly and spoke. "Do not mention it. It''s just something I do to pass my time."


    Everyone had heard about the secret perfumer Aroma, and knowing it was Briena, they had no reason to oppose Ivan''s decision.


    The executive who sided with Briena spoke again. "Here we have a skilled perfumer, Aroma, and on the other side, we have Miss Natalie, who was disqualified in the internationalpetition for giarism six years ago and was even expelled from school."


    Natalie''s face turned pale. Her hands clenched tightly together. giarism, revocation of student status¡ªher life had almost been ruined.


    The executive seemed satisfied with Natalie''s reaction and shared a smug smile with Briena. Both had nned this together.


    "I even heard the one she giarized from is none other than Miss Briena, her own sister," the executive added.


    "Shut up!" Ivan snapped, stopping him from speaking further. Though he hated Natalie at the moment, those difficult days of her life had been painful, and Ivan had been by her side. Despite his anger, he couldn''t bring himself to scratch her old wounds. All he wanted was to hurt her in the same way she had hurt him, which was why he preferred to engage with Briena.


    The executive fell silent, his work done. Briena remained quiet as well, her expression triumphant but restrained.


    Ivan turned to Natalie, and after a moment of silence, his deep voice reached her shocked ears. "Natalie, you have been managing this department for a long time, and it must have been difficult for you. Briena will share your burden while you work under her as a deputy director. She is new here and will need your help. Although your position has been revoked, you will still¡ª"


    "Huh?" Natalie''s sarcasticugh interrupted him, making everyone look at her cold face, full of mockery for Ivan.


    "Mister Ivan, what is the reason for revoking my position? Is it because of what happened during our wedding?"


    Ivan chose not to answer her. Natalie closed her book and stood up. "You revoked my position either for no reason or because of personal reasons, which you should not involve in business. And you even want me to take care of your fianc¨¦e and help her handle the R&D department. Isn''t it nothing but trouble for me? What right do you have to tell me what I shall do with my work?"


    Her cold voice and words brought silence to the meeting room.


    "I have made my decision," Ivan finally broke the silence, looking straight into her cold and angry gaze.


    "You can make your decision. I never nned to stay here, but out of responsibility towards my work, I wished to finish the project in hand. But it seems like there is no need. I will send my resignation letter to you today. You can find someone else to cater to your fiancee. I am out."


    Hearing this, panic rose among the executives as they started to persuade her to reconsider her decision. Work experience and abilities were important, and they knew it was about Natalie. They didn''t want to think about the personal feud between Ivan and her. They simply wished to keep someone capable.


    Ivan was surprised as well, and it wouldn''t be wrong to say a little panicked. He was used to Natalie''s obedience and understanding in thepany. If he agreed to let her go, he was sure thepany would be in trouble.


    "Natalie, you should understand my decision¡ª"


    "I don''t need to understand anyone''s decision. I decided for myself, and my decision is final," she interrupted him, her words and gaze determined.


    "You cannot leave like this," he spoke again.


    "I''m sure I can. I don''t remember signing anybor contract with thepany while joining, so don''t try to hold me back," she nced at everyone. "All the best to the R&D department for being in the capable hands of Miss Briena." She walked out, mming the conference room door behind her.

 Chapter 8: Burning Her Hard Work

    <h4>Chapter 8: Burning Her Hard Work</h4>


    The meeting room was in chaos as no one had expected this oue. None of the executives wanted Natalie to leave thepany. They were not happy about Briena''s appointment at the cost of losing Natalie. Their displeased gazes told Briena that if not for her, Natalie wouldn''t have left. There was anger and me in their eyes. Even Ivan stayed unusually quiet in his ce, as if he was regretting his decision.


    Seeing this, Briena was shaking with anger inside but tried her best to maintain herposure on the surface.


    "I will talk to her," Briena assured the others and hurried out to follow Natalie, who headed towards her office to gather her things. Once Briena entered the office and closed the door behind her, she spoke. "How does it feel to be given up on what you have been working on for so long?"


    Natalie continued to gather her belongings, cing them in a box. "Nothing new to me, and it should be nothing exciting for you either. After all, you must be used to snatching my used things and making them your own."


    "You''re right, but it''s more fun this time," Briena said, a wicked smirk painting her lips. "Not just your man, but what you worked on so hard for the past years will be mine now. All this work you have done here will be in my name."


    "Sure, you can have what I leave for you," Natalie replied. She then pulled out all the files from her cab and stacked them on the floor. "These are all the perfume forms I''ve researched over the years. They even include the ones I''ve rejected."


    "Good for you that you''re giving them to me quietly," Briena smirked, her gaze triumphant.


    Natalie ignored her and pulled out an expensive wine bottle, a gift from a client she had never dared drink due to its high cost. She treasured it as a showpiece in her office. Opening the cap, she poured all the wine onto the files, soaking them thoroughly. The smell of alcohol filled the air.


    "Are you nuts?" Briena eximed, trying to stop her, but Natalie pushed her aside. She pulled out a lighter, and in one quick motion, set all the files on fire. mes quickly engulfed the papers, the fire reflected in Natalie''s determined eyes.


    Seeing themotion outside Natalie''s office, Ivan dashed towards it, ignoring all the employees that were already gathered there, making amotion..


    The moment he entered the room, Briena immediately clung to his arm.


    "Ivan! Look! She''s setting us on fire!" Briena cried out, her voice terrified. Ivan''s mouth fell open as he caught sight of the fire on Natalie''s desk, growing steadily stronger with every passing second. Smoke began to fill the air.


    They couldn''t see the sadness in Natalie''s eyes as she watched years of hard work burn to ashes, knowing she was the one who had done it. She closed her eyes and inhaled deeply, calming her emotions. It was heartbreaking to lose her life''s work like this, but she would rather destroy it than to let it fall into Briena''s dirty hands.


    Besides, she was also confident in her own abilities. Unlike Briena, Natalie did not need help when it came to her perfume ideas. If she had achieved greatness once, she could do it again.


    "What the hell did you do?" Ivan demanded, ring at Natalie, who stood closer to the burning files, her expression solemn.


    Natalie lifted her gaze from the mes to meet Ivan''s angry stare. Her cold gaze was so intimidating that Ivan instinctively took a step back.


    "Giving your fianc¨¦e an opportunity to work hard instead of relying on someone else''s efforts." She turned to Briena, her lips curling into a mocking smile. "All the best, dear sister. I hope you will use this chance to show everyone how capable you truly are."


    Briena looked at her angrily, realizing that all of Natalie''s work was gone, and now she had nothing left to im as her own. She knew how valuable Natalie''s work was for her own rise, but now everything had turned to ashes, a scenario she had not anticipated. She needed to find a way out of this mess.


    Natalie walked past the two to leave the office, but Ivan grabbed her hand.


    "Let go," Natalie demanded, her expression cold.


    Ivan tightened his grip, his gaze furious. "Do you really have to do this? You don''t care about thepany and even resort to risking everyone''s lives by setting a fire in the office. What if..."


    "What if what, Ivan?" Natalie interrupted, her voice icy. "What if your precious fianc¨¦e had to start from scratch, just like I did? What if everyone saw what she''s truly capable of without my work to prop her up? You''re right¡ªI don''t care about thispany anymore. You made sure of that. This ce can burn to ashes with you inside it. Now, let go of my hand."


    Natalie withdrew her hand, stepping back to maintain distance from Ivan. Her face was filled with indifference and mockery. "That is my work, and I have the right to do whatever I want with it," she said, ncing up at the ceiling. "The fire safety in your office is not just for show, right?" Just as she finished speaking, the fire rm rang and the sprinklers activated, drenching everyone in the office.


    Natalie scoffed lightly and turned to leave, walking with her back straight and her head held high. Meanwhile, screams and shrieks of surprise filled the air, as everyone tried to protect themselves from getting wet, with limited sess.


    Ivan watched her leave, suddenly feeling nervous. Natalie''s confident stride was terrifying, and he wondered briefly, if he was making a mistake by letting her go. Natalie had contributed a lot to hispany, and there was no guarantee that Brienna could live up to her aplishments.


    But then again, it wasn''t his fault. It was Natalie who lied to him, who made him look like a fool during his wedding. Just the very thought made his blood boil.


    Meanwhile, Briena let go of Ivan and knelt on the floor in front of the burnt files, frantically searching for anything salvageable. But there was nothing left. ''Damn it. Damn it!''


    Ivan looked at her, "What are you doing?"


    Hesitant, she turned to look back at him, her lower lip wobbling with despair as tears began to form in the corner of her eyes. With her hair and clothes soaked from the sprinklers, she looked less like an heiress and more like a sad drowned rat.


    "Ivan, she burned the work that belongs to thepany," tears rolled down her eyes. "It... It all happened because of me. I couldn''t stop her in time. I... I shouldn''t have evene to thepany. It only caused you trouble."


    She expected Ivan toe to her and console her, but...


    "That''s her work and was not patented underpany name," he informed, not having any will to me Natalie for it and nor did he n to console Briena. To him, this wasn''t important. "We have you, a famous perfumer Aroma. You can create new ones, don''t you? I wouldn''t hire you otherwise.


    Briena was taken aback by his indifference towards her tears and emotions, which made it clear to her that Ivan felt nothing for her. He was just using her to hurt Natalie. Her fists clenched tightly, turning her delicate knuckles red, the determination to make this man hers entirely shed in her eyes.

 Chapter 9: Going To Look For Justin

    <h4>Chapter 9: Going To Look For Justin</h4>


    Natalie returned to Mia''s home, her clothes and hair drenched.


    "My god, Nat, what happened?" Mia eximed to see Natalie like this. "Did they bully you?"


    Natalie entered the home, shaking her head. "Bully me? They can dream on," she hung the car key on the hook before walking to her room. As she changed into a fresh pair of clothes, she exined everything to Mia, who had followed her inside and settled into a chair.


    "You did well." Mia''s voice was full of admiration. "Now you can work for me, right? You ditched your friend to work for that jerk Ivan, but now you have to work for me."


    Though Mia came from a wealthy family, she was determined to build her own cosmeticspany without relying on their help. Just like Natalie, she preferred to rely on her own abilities.


    "Alright," Natalie agreed in a tired tone only to have Mia jump into excitement and hug her tightly.


    "Let go," Natalie frowned, feeling slightly suffocated.


    Mia let her go, her face brimming with happiness, "Since you''ve agreed to work with me, I have good news for you."


    "Nothing can be good news unless I catch that jerk Aiden Hendrix and beat the crap out of him," Nataliementedzily, slumping onto the bed, feeling exhausted due to tiring events from the morning.


    "Well, that other jerk in your life seems to be in the city," Mia said, her voice serious. "Aiden Hendrix, I mean, Justin Harper, is in Imperial City."


    "What?" Natalie suddenly felt a surge of energy course through her body as she jumped out of bed. "Tell me where he is. I''ll go to him right away." She could not wait to solve the mystery of her marriage.


    "Girl, calm down," Mia''s voice was gentle. "He''s not someone you can meet just because you want to. No one knows about his arrival in Imperial City. It''s just that my father is close to James Harper, so he found out and happened to tell my brother, who will be handling business matters with the Harpers here. No one knows where he is at the moment."


    "If he''s that great of a businessman, then I''m sure he''s the usual workaholic bastard and must have gone directly to his office to start working already," Natalie said, ready to leave. "I''ll go to his office."


    "Do you know where¡ª?"


    "Who doesn''t know where Harper Group''s headquarters is located?" Natalie didn''t wait for a moment, grabbing her car keys and leaving the house.


    Harper Group Headquarters was situated in the city center of massive iconic skyscrapers that showcased the extravagant wealth of the Harper group. Though their main business was established in the Bayford city, they were moving their base to Imperial city with a new Global CEO of Harper group ready to take over.


    Natalie entered the headquarters building and approached the reception desk, where two perfectly dressed and elegant receptionists sat behind the massive desk.


    "How can I help you, miss?" one of them asked, offering Natalie a pleasant, weing smile.


    "I want to meet Mr. Justin Harper," Natalie stated directly, without any hesitation, as if it were her right to meet him.


    The receptionist offered her a puzzled look. "Miss, you must be mistaken. Mr. Harper is not here."


    "Then where can I find him?" Natalie asked.


    The receptionist shook her head. "No, I mean..."


    "Wait!" another receptionist interrupted. She whispered something to the first receptionist and showed her mobile screen, making the first one''s expression change.


    "Let me deal with her," she whispered, and the first receptionist agreed.


    The second receptionist then proceeded, casting a judgmental gaze at Natalie. "Miss, may I know your name, please?"


    Natalie somewhat guessed what was going on but remained unbothered. Considering how pathetic her life had been in the past, she was used to receiving such gazes from others and remaining unaffected by them.


    "Natalie Ford," she answered.


    The two receptionists exchanged nces. The second one began, a mocking smirk ying on her lips. "So, Miss, you are that infamous bride from the trending news who betrayed her groom. Natalie Ford?" Her voice was loud enough for a few people around to hear it clearly.


    Everyone turned to look at Natalie, whispers buzzing around the reception area.


    Unaffected, Natalie passed her a bored gaze. "Yes, I am that same Natalie Ford. If I have satisfied your curiosity, will you answer my question already?"


    "Miss, Mr. Harper is not here," the first receptionist still replied politely, trying to resolve it quietly. But the second one chimed in, "Even if he were here, we wouldn''t allow a woman like you to meet him. Who knows, the next thing you''d say is he''s your husband."


    "What if I did say it?" Natalie asked, her tone calm andposed, her clear eyes looking at the two with confidence, almost making them think she was telling the truth.


    "Miss, there are plenty of corporate offices here, and you can try this on the rich heirs of other families, but Mr. Harper is simply out of your reach. If you''re done, please leave quietly, or we''ll have to call security," the second receptionist warned disdainfully.


    Natalie felt a surge of annoyance. All she wanted was to meet Justin Harper once, but why did it feel like she was asking for something impossible? She felt like pping her wedding certificate on the receptionist''s face to shut her up, but she had forgotten to bring her bag with her.


    "Miss, believe me, Mr. Harper is not here," the first receptionist said politely, assuming her role as a good receptionist.


    Natalie could see she was not lying. "Alright, I will return again tomorrow," she said, and left.


    ¡ª--


    Meanwhile, in the presidential suite of one of the luxury hotels.


    Justin was busy working when his assistant, Noah, brought him a coffee.


    "How is the investigation going?" Justin asked, sensing Noah''s presence as he entered the study.


    "Our people are working on it. We will have every detail by tomorrow morning," Noah informed, cing the coffee mug on the desk.


    Just then, Noah''s phone rang, and he looked surprised by what he heard. Justin noticed the change in Noah''s expression and asked, "What''s the matter?"


    "Mister Harper, today a woman came to the head office looking for you," Noah replied, seeming to have more to say.


    Justin was surprised. "But no one knows I''m in the Imperial city. Who is the woman?"


    "Her name is Natalie Ford," Noah answered, watching for Justin''s reaction, which matched his own surprised one.


    "Are you sure?"


    "Yes. They are sending me a video. We can see if it''s the same Natalie Ford we are looking for."


    Noah received an email and opened it on the tablet. He handed it to Justin while watching the screen himself. In the video, they saw the familiar face of the woman they were searching for. The video captured Natalie''s entire conversation with the receptionists.


    Justin''s deep eyes fixed at her, observing her carefully. The way she spoke, and behaved, she was confident with what she was there for. Despite the receptionists mocking her about hertest scandal, she remained unfazed, solely focused on her task. She gave the impression of a woman who knew her worth and not the kind to allow others to bully her.


    Now the question was, why was she looking for him and how did she know he was in the city? Surely, it could not be because he was actually her husband. But her reaching out first made his life easier; he didn''t need to look for her now.


    The corner of his lips rose when he heard thest line she said to the receptionist.


    ''I will return again tomorrow.''


    Justin turned to Noah. "Tomorrow, bring her directly to me."


    "Yes, Mr Harper."

 Chapter 10: Meeting Justin Harper

    <h4>Chapter 10: Meeting Justin Harper</h4>


    The next morning, after breakfast, Noah handed over all the information about Natalie to Justin. Justin went through the tablet, carefully reading each and every detail to know Natalie better before their meeting.


    Natalie Ford, the eldest daughter of the Ford family. Her mother died in an ident when Natalie was seven. Her father, Jay Ford, brought his mistress ra home, along with her daughter Briena, who was a few months younger than Natalie. After her mother''s death, Natalie became a troublemaker in the family and hated her stepmother and half-sister. During her first year of university, she was used of giarism during a perfume creationpetition, said to have stolen her half-sister Briena''s work, and was expelled from the school. She made several attempts to harm Briena, and was often punished by the family.


    In the same year, Natalie tried to harm Briena by causing an ident just before an important pianopetition, almost costing Briena''s career as a pianist. To punish her, the family sent seventeen year old Natalie away to a far-off ce, Zyros City, a ce nothing but living hell, filled with dangers. The Ford family did not provide her with any mary support, leaving her to fend for herself, more likely leaving her to die there.


    "Where is the information about her five years in Zyros?" Justin asked, curious about how she survived there.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Harper. Even with our best sources, we couldn''t obtain any information on Ms. Ford''s life there. Xyros City is ruled by mafias, and it''s difficult for outsiders to infiltrate it to get any information," Noah said, looking regretful for failing this task.


    Justin read further. Natalie returned home two years ago and started working with Ivan Brown in hispany. Given her dynamics with the family, he understood why she didn''t work in her own family''spany.


    He was quite surprised to read about Natalie''s achievements at such a young age, as she single-handedly took care of the R&D department as a director and even created the best-selling perfumes for thepany, which saved it from bankruptcy.


    "She seems to be quite talented," Justin mumbled.


    "Miss Ford resigned from her job and left thepany," Noah informed Justin before she moved to the next page.


    "Resigned?" Surprised, Justin read the next page and understood that her position had been given to Briena, who was now Ivan''s fianc¨¦e. "Such an idiot."


    "Mr. Brown?" Noah asked.


    "The one who can''t separate personal and professional matters and loses such a precious asset to thepany is nothing but an idiot," Justinmented, clearly recognizing Natalie''s contribution and dedication to her work.


    "Any data on who she married?" Justin asked.


    Noah hesitated slightly, as he hadn''t been able to gather that information either. "The man''s name is said to be Aiden Handrix, but we couldn''t find anything about him, as if someone is intentionally hiding everything rted to him, or as if the man does not exist at all," Noah exined. "But we are trying our best to find out."


    Justin''s expression changed, finding this situation strange.


    "There is a video footage we got from her office when she resigned," Noah offered, trying to make up for the missing information. He yed the video for Justin.


    The footage didn''t exactly show the inside of Natalie''s office but provided a view from the outside through the ss walls. Inside, she was seen setting a file on fire. Later, her conversation with Briena and Ivan could be heard before the entire floor was drenched in water from the sprinklers, and Natalie walked out of her office looking victorious.


    Justin and Noah were stunned by her actions. She had set a fire in the office and left with her head held high, without any hesitation!


    Justin somehow started to believe what he felt about Natalie while watching her in the video from the reception area. She was more than she revealed to others.


    Putting the tablet aside, Justin asked, "Any news on her whereabouts?"


    "Ms. Ford is staying at her friend''s apartment after being thrown out of the home. She is on the way to the head office. Our people are waiting for her outside the office building. They will bring her here."


    Natalie reached the head office of the Harper Group. Just as she stepped out of her car, a man in a dark suit approached her. "Ms. Natalie Ford?"


    Natalie turned to look at the man after closing the door. "Yes?"


    "I am here to take you to Mr. Justin Harper," the man informed her politely.


    She scrutinized him carefully. His appearance and demeanor suggested he worked for someone in power, but she eyed him with suspicion. "How do you know I''m here to meet someone?"


    The man remained calm. "Mr. Harper was informed that Ms. Ford wishes to meet him, so he sent me to bring you to him personally."


    Though still doubtful, she agreed. "Alright."


    "Please follow me." The man guided her towards a ck luxury car and opened the door for her. Though hesitant, she sat inside anyway, holding onto the hope of finally meeting this man.


    The car stopped at a luxury hotel nearby, where Justin was staying. The man led Natalie to the presidential suite on the top floor of the hotel. They entered the suite, where a man was waiting for her in the drawing room, sitting on the sofa. His one leg folded over another, a hand resting on the armrest, his expressions calm andposed.


    "Ms. Ford, please have a seat," instructed the man who brought her, standing off to the side.


    Natalie sat in a chair opposite the man, feeling confused as she looked at the man ahead. This wasn''t Justin Harper. She looked around the room, hoping to see the man she was supposed to meet.


    "Ms. Ford, were you looking for me?" The man asked.


    "No. I was looking for Mr. Justin Harper," she replied, starting to get irritated, "You''re not him, so cut the act and stop wasting my time." straight away


    "How can you im that?" The man''s voice barely changed, but Natalie had a feeling he was trying to keep himself calm. "I could have you arrested for this insult!"


    Natalie rolled her eyes, unbothered by his threat. She stood up and loomed over him threateningly, "If this is some kind of prank, you should know that I''m quite good with mixed martial arts, and I''m not afraid to use my fists!"

 Chapter 11: I Am Not Your Husband

    <h4>Chapter 11: I Am Not Your Husband</h4>


    "What makes you think I''m not Justin Harper? Have you seen me before?" The man asked, his eyes widening in surprise.


    "Even if I hadn''t seen him, I could tell you are not him," Natalie replied confidently.


    "May I know how?"


    She looked into his eyes and answered, "There are many reasons, but this is the most important: You don''t look like someone who feels he owns the entire world. However, you do look like someone who works for such a person¡ªa person important enough to dare to impersonate him."


    The man was taken aback by her reply, but kept his calm until he received any order from his boss.


    "Then, do I look like the one who owns the world?" A deep and dignified voice interrupted their conversation.


    Natalie turned her head to the left to see a tall man standing at one of the doors to another room, wearing a pricey ck suit, looking straight at her. With deep-set eyes, long and arched eyebrows, and thin lips, he had a dignified, distinguished look. With his sharp features and dashing looks he gave off an undeniable air of nobility and elegance just by standing there.


    Justin Harper.


    For a moment she felt like it was a dream, she was finally meeting the man who had his picture attached in her wedding certificate. The man walked towards the sofa to sit in his ce. Noah emptied the ce for Justin and stood on one side of the sofa, resuming his role of an attentive assistant.


    On the other hand, Natalie found it difficult to take her eyes off of this man and followed him till he sat opposite to her. His deep gaze met her still one. He raised a brow at how boldly she was staring at him without saying a word.


    Snapping back to her senses, Natalie felt awkward and picked up the ss of water from the table, taking a few sips. She could feel his piercing gaze on her, and suddenly, his presence felt overpowering. He hadn''t said anything, yet there was an aura about him that left others feeling pressured and quiet. Was it because he could be her husband, or was he simply the kind of person who emitted such an imposing aura?


    "I hope now you don''t mind answering the question my assistant asked earlier," Justin began. "Why are you looking for me, Ms. Ford?"


    She cleared her throat as she ced the ss of water on the table. "Mr. Harper, I am Natalie Ford¡ª"


    "I do watch and read the news," Justin interrupted her, indicating that he was aware of the scandalous news about her. "You are quite famous, I must say."


    She felt a surge of irritation at his words. This was the man that was responsible for hertest scandal, but he was now pretending to be ignorant. "I wish to strangle the one who made me infamous."


    "Thoughts of self harm can be a sign of psychological issues, Ms Ford," Justinmented with a raised eyebrow.


    Her brows knitted in rising anger at his words. He was basically ming her for her situation, implying that he had nothing to do with it! She wished to shout that she was the victim here.


    Justin could clearly sense her anger and found himself enjoying provoking her. "Ms. Ford, it seems I am the first to diagnose you with potential psychological issues. But I''m sure I will not be thest."


    Natalie truly felt like strangling this man. He was infuriating not with just his almighty presence but with his words as well.


    ''Calm down, Nat. Anger is not going to take you anywhere. This is not Xyros.''


    She inhaled deeply to calm herself before she began, "Mr. Harper, do you have another identity besides the one you currently own?"


    "No?" His deep, authoritative voice reached her ears. She observed his expressions and felt he wasn''t lying. But then, people in the business world could be skilled at hiding their true thoughts.


    "Do you, by chance, have a twin brother, Mr. Harper?"


    "No."


    "Do you know a man named Aiden Handrix?"


    "No."


    Natalie opened her bag and pulled out a document. She ced it on the table. "Maybe this can refresh your memory."


    Noah picked up the document and handed it to Justin. Curious, Justin looked at it, only to receive the shock of his life. The man that this newfound stepsister of his is said to have married looks exactly like him.


    If not for the different name written on it, he might have thought it was him, and would have been even more annoyed to see that he had married his stepsister.


    If not for the different name, he might have torn this document right away.


    Justin controlled his emotion and acted unaffected. He handed it back to Noah to give it back to Natalie. Noah finally looked into it and was equally shocked as Justin. He could not help exchanging nces between Justin and the picture on the document. How much he tried to find a difference, he failed and asked himself, ''Does he really have a missing twin brother?''


    "Ms Ford, may I ask for your intentions in meeting me?" Justin asked, sounding calm andposed.


    "I believe you''re smart enough to understand it, Mr. Harper," she said, turning to Noah. "Mr. Assistant, you can go and check the authenticity of this wedding certificate before your boss uses me of forging a fake one."


    Noah looked at Justin, who nodded in agreement. Noah immediately left, knowing they needed to verify the document''s authenticity on their end. It was hard to believe there could be someone out there who looked exactly like Justin. Even if it wasn''t for Natalie''s sake, they needed to investigate for Justin''s protection. Given Justin''s position, it wasn''t safe to have a double out there.


    Justin turned to Natalie. "So, you think I''m your husband?" he asked, feeling ridiculous inside, as the woman in front of him was his stepsister. However, he had to keep their true rtionship from her until he knew her better and was sure she wasn''t greed driven.


    "After seeing that wedding certificate, any sane person would make a simr guess," she answered.


    "But I must disappoint you¡ªI am neither Aiden Handrix nor your husband."

 Chapter 12: Their Own Plans

    <h4>Chapter 12: Their Own ns</h4>


    Natalie raised an eyebrow at how defiantly calm Justin was acting. He lookedposed on the surface, but she sensed he was hiding his emotions and that he was clearly shocked.


    "Are you afraid that if you admit it, I would ask for a share of your huge wealth, Mr. Harper?"


    Justin chuckled mockingly. "How much do you want? I can give it to you as a pitypensation for feeling disappointed that I''m not your husband."


    Natalie scoffed. "You can keep your wealth in the pocket of your expensive suit, Mr. Harper. All I want is the truth."


    "I already told the truth. I am not Aiden Handrix."


    Natalie stared at him silently for a while, their stubborn gazes locked, neither willing to back down. She realized she wouldn''t get the answer she wanted from him today. Whether he was telling the truth or not, she would find out sooner orter.


    She stood up. "I will take my leave then. Make sure to send that document back to me. You must have already investigated me and know where I stay."


    Not waiting for his reply, she turned and left.


    ¡ª-


    After half an hour, Noah returned. "Mr. Harper, this marriage certificate is genuine," he said, cing the document on the desk in front of Justin, who was engrossed in work.


    Justin wasn''t surprised. "Did you try to find out the identity of the man?"


    "The government office can''t reveal personal details," Noah replied.


    "Even if they could, I''m sure it wouldn''t be enough," Justin said, closing the folder in his hands and setting it on the desk. "She ims she has no idea who this man is, nor when this supposedly happened."


    "Yes, Mr. Harper."


    "Assign someone to follow her everywhere. Keep a close watch for anyone suspicious around her."


    "Mr. Harper, do you really trust her?" Noah asked, his expression skeptical. "What if she''s faking all of this to trap you?"


    Justin had his doubts as well. If she was up to something, he needed to know before she made her next move. From the short time he''d observed her, Justin could tell she was capable of the unexpected. "We''ll find out once you follow my instructions."


    "Yes, Mr. Harper." Noah''s eyes lingered on the document on the table, as if he had more to say.


    "What is it?"


    "Mr. Harper, the man in the picture looks exactly like you, even down to the small mole on the left side of your chin."


    "Hmm."


    He swallowed nervously before speaking further, "Are... you sure that''s not you?"


    Justin''s gaze turned cold at his assistant''s words. Noah continued, "Maybe try to remember what you were doing a year and a half ago."


    "Noah, how long have you been working with me?" Justin''s voice was icy, clearly displeased that his own assistant doubted him.


    "Five years, Mr. Harper."


    "Then you should know the answer."


    Feeling embarrassed, Noah nodded. He knew for certain that Justin hadn''t returned to the country in the past five years. He was aware of every detail of Justin''s schedule.


    "We''ll find that man, or whoever plotted this, only by following her. Do not miss anything," Justin instructed. "Also, look into Caryn Ford, her mother. I want every detail from the day she was born."


    "She was an orphan..."


    "An orphan who became one of the most sessful businesswomen without any family support," Justin exined. "She must have made quite a few enemies along the way. Even her death was said to be suspicious."


    "I''ll gather all the information," Noah assured him.


    ¡ª


    Meanwhile, Natalie had returned to Mia''s apartment. As she entered, she noticed Mia engrossed in herptop, sitting on the couch with a sea of documents scattered across the coffee table.


    "Did you manage to meet him?" Mia asked, still focused on her work, not expecting much sess from Natalie.


    "Yes," Natalie replied, hanging up her bag and keys.


    Mia looked up, surprised. "What? Did you really?"


    "Yes, I did," Natalie confirmed, walking towards the dining table.


    Mia quickly set aside herptop. "So, is he really your husband?"


    Natalie poured herself a ss of water. "Yeah, and now I own half of his wealth," she said, her tone t.


    Mia almost screamed in disbelief and Natalie offered her a bored look as if mocking her for not understanding the sarcasm.


    Mia closed her mouth, her excitement vanished in a moment. "So, he denied it."


    Natalie sat on the sofa after finishing her drink. "Yes."


    "And you believe him?"


    "I don''t know," Natalie admitted, looking confused and lost. "He has no reason to marry me, even in some bizarre way. I''m not a princess from a wealthy family that he could benefit from marrying. He''s already like a prince himself, and what would he gain from marrying me, someone abandoned by her own family? If anything, marrying me could cost him his wealth if I im it as his wife. Why would he risk that? It''s not like I''m thest woman on earth."


    Mia hummed thoughtfully. "That makes sense. But you have to find this husband of yours."


    "I will, don''t worry," Natalie reassured her.


    "How?"


    "Through Justin Harper."


    Mia''s eyes widened. "Did he agree to help you?"


    Natalie shook her head and exined. "If he''s not Aiden Handrix, then he''ll definitely want to find this man who looks exactly like him. It''s not good for someone in his position to have a double out there. He''ll try to eliminate any potential threat before it bes an issue."


    "But for that, you need to be around him," Mia pointed out.


    "He''ll be around me instead," Natalie replied confidently. "I''m like a link between him and his doppelg?nger. Either he''ll think I''ve orchestrated this myself, or that someone is setting me up. In either case, he''ll have his people watch over me. All I have to do is go about my life as usual and let him do the work. In the end, I''ll reap the benefits of his efforts."


    Miaughed softly. "Even in such a tough situation, you can think things through so clearly. No wonder I want you to work with me so badly. Speaking of which, when are you going to start?"


    "I haven''t seen an offer letter," Natalie teased.


    "Oh, my bad. I''ll prepare it and we can discuss your role. But for starters, I want you to create a new perfume. I have ns tounch a new range this quarter."


    "Alright," Natalie agreed.


    "You''re agreeing to everything so easily? You breaking up with Ivan Brown must have been a good thing for me," Miamented. "Speaking of which, how about youe to the party with me?"


    "No."


    "But I''m visiting an investor there, and I want you toe with me," Mia insisted.


    "If you bring someone as infamous as me, that investor might turn you down before he even listens to your proposal," Natalie replied.


    "If he turns me down because of you and doesn''t value my business proposal, then I don''t need that kind of investor," Mia retorted sharply.


    Natalie raised an eyebrow, unimpressed. "Really?"


    Mia adjusted her sses awkwardly. "Well, it''s a masquerade party. No one will recognize us. But I meant what I said." She pulled out her usual cute begging expressions, "You have toe with me. You''re my only friend. You know how much I love you. You''re the¡ª"


    "Alright, enough," Natalie interrupted, cutting off Mia''s familiar plea that she always used to convince her.


    Mia dropped the act, her expression turning serious as if the yful moment had been an illusion. Her tone becamemanding as she focused back on her work, "The party starts at seven this evening. Be ready by then," she instructed, leaving no room for argument.

 Chapter 13: Natalie In Trouble

    <h4>Chapter 13: Natalie In Trouble</h4>


    In the evening, Justin returned to the hotel after visiting a new home he was considering purchasing in the city. As the VIP elevator to the top floor was out of service, a staff guided him and Noah to a non VIP elevator which would take them to the floor below and they had to take stairs for the top floor.


    On the way to the elevator, Justin noticed a familiar figure among the people entering the reception area, but couldn''t see her face clearly. He furrowed his brows, trying to get a better look, but the figure had disappeared from the line of his sight.


    Noah, noticing Justin''s distracted gaze, excused the staff and exined, "There''s a party in the hotel tonight, hosted by the second son of the Davis family. Most of the city''s influential figures are invited. These guests must be here for that event. No one knows you''re in the city, Mr. Harper, or we would have been invited as well. But, Mr. Rowan has been trying to reach you and asked a few times if you would like to go with him...."


    "Tell him I''m busy," Justin simply walked into the elevator, his mind elsewhere.


    Noah didn''t push the matter, knowing that Justin rarely attended parties unless they involved business.


    Inside the elevator, Justin quietly contemted the possibility of having seen Natalie at the hotel. Considering her current circumstances, attending a party seemed unlikely and unwise, especially if she wanted to avoid being ridiculed by others.


    As they stepped out and walked down a corridor, they overheard a group of girls talking. Initially, they ignored the chatter, but then a familiar name caught their attention.


    "Natalie. I''m going to teach her a lesson today."


    "Are you sure she''s here, Briena? I don''t think she''d dare show up at parties after the mess she caused."


    "She''s here with Mia. We saw her."


    "What do you n to do?"


    "You know what she''s most afraid of?"


    "What is it?"


    "Her mother died by drowning in the sea, so she''s terrified of water. She can do anything but swim."


    "So you mean...?"


    "She loves to act fearless. Today, we can have some fun by making her face her worst fear."


    Justin turned to Noah, who had also heard the conversation. "Find out where she is," he instructed, heading towards the staircase.


    "Mr. Harper, she''s indeed here for the party. It seems the person they were talking about is Ms. Natalie Ford, given they mentioned her mother dying by drowning in the sea."


    Justin''s expression grew even colder. "Mr. Harper..." Noah began, sensing the tension.


    "Where is this party?" Justin asked, turning back towards the elevator.


    "In the party hall on the first floor," Noah responded, following him closely.


    "We are going there," Justin dered, lengthening his strides.


    The group of girls were already gone from the corridor, causing his frown to deepen. Their words have brought up bad memories for him; he used to have the same fear, due to his experiences as a child. He only managed to conquer his fear with a great amount of effort, and he wouldn''t wish that experience on a stranger, much less someone that could be his supposed step-sister.


    As such, even if he did not like Natalie, he couldn''t sit by and do nothing while someone tried to hurt her using her fear as a weapon.


    "We need to make proper arrangements if we don''t want to reveal your identity at the party, Mr. Harper," Noahmented, already tapping away on his phone to make the necessary arrangements. He could guess what his boss was thinking.


    "I pay you to figure that out, and quickly," Justin ordered as he stepped into the elevator that had just arrived.


    "I''m on it," Noah replied, a bit nervously. His boss could be demanding, often forgetting that his assistant was only human and needed time to execute tasks.


    They reached the first floor, where a hotel staff member was already waiting for them. The staff member, aware of the VIP status but not the identity of the guest, greeted them and offered two ck masks. Justin and Noah put them on; the masks covered their eyes and half of their noses. The staff member then led them into the party hall.


    Justin''s eyes scanned the surroundings, searching for Natalie among the crowd in the grand, bustling hall, filled with music and guests in bright dresses and masks.


    "Mr. Harper, everyone is wearing masks. How are we going to find Ms. Ford?" Noah whispered.


    Justin turned to the staff member, urgency in his voice. "Where is the swimming pool?"


    "It''s on the other side of the hall, outside. You can see it through the ss walls," the staff member directed, leading the way.


    Midway, a masked figure approached them, his tinum blond hair gave away his identity, Rowan Lawson. "Harper, you didn''t want to be here but then you asked my help to crash this party."


    Justin Ignored him and continued to walk ahead, finding his way through the crowded hall, frown lines on his forehead deepening with each passing moment.


    Rowan followed Justin, murmuring with a frown, "Always an ungrateful bastard," before turning to Noah. "What brought him here? I''m sure he''s not following a woman."


    Noah awkwardly cleared his throat, uncertain of what to say. Admitting that his boss was indeed following a woman could cost him his job. "Just something came up," he replied evasively, then quickly hurried after Justin, trying to avoid further questions from Rowan.


    Rowan, curious, continued to follow them and instructed the staff to leave. <i>What''s this guy up to?</i>


    Justin crossed the hall with long, urgent strides, his mind reying the girls'' words about Natalie''s fear of water and drowning. Worry curdled in his gut.


    Was he toote? They reached the other end of the hall, which opened into an open garden area with arge swimming pool. Justin scanned the pool area, but there was no sign of anyone who looked like they might be about to push someone in.The partygoers seemed focused on enjoying themselves, drinks in hand, and none appeared to match Natalie.


    Rowan caught up, his curiosity piqued. "Who are you looking for, Harper?"


    Justin''s eyes remained fixed on the swimming pool as he spoke, "You should get rid of that swimming pool. It''s an eyesore."


    "By chance have you lost your mind somewhere back in the hall?" Rowan sounded annoyed, "You barged in here uninvited with my help, only to criticize my hotel¡ªthe best one in the city."


    "It won''t be for long," Justin responded, finally turning to face Rowan. "Not with me here."


    Rowan''s eyes narrowed. "Are you nning to challenge my business, the first thing you want to do after reuniting with your best friend?"


    "I keep personal rtionships separate from my business," Justin countered.


    "Bring it on," Rowan replied, grabbing two wine sses from a passing server''s tray and handing one to Justin, who epted it.


    At that moment, an event began inside the hall. Rowan gestured towards the entrance. "If you''re done criticizing the swimming pool, let''s head inside and enjoy the party."


    "I''m fine here," Justin replied.


    "Come on. If you''re here for business, you should meet the people you''ll be dealing with in this city. Don''t worry, I won''t reveal your identity," Rowan insisted.


    Justin nced around the pool area once more, thinking, <i>She must be inside the hall if she''s not out here.</i> With a reluctant sigh, he followed Rowan back inside. He was determined to find Natalie and warn her. If necessary, he will find a way to take her away from here by all means. If something happened to her, Julia would be sad.


    Rowan introduced Justin to a few important guests, keeping the introduction vague by describing Justin as a friend from another city visiting him. The entire time, Justin kept scanning the room for Natalie, with Noah doing the same.


    Suddenly, amotion erupted from the other side of the hall, near the pool. They caught snippets of conversation¡ªsomeone had fallen into the swimming pool.


    Justin''s heart skipped a beat. Without a second thought, he rushed outside the hall.

 Chapter 14: Dumb And Blind

    <h4>Chapter 14: Dumb And Blind</h4>


    The guests crowded around the scene, making it difficult for Justin to see what was happening.


    He pushed his way through, just in time to see a staff member helping a woman out of the pool.


    Her face wasn¡¯t clear to him, but he instinctively stepped forward, worried it might be Natalie. However, a voice made him pause.


    "Natalie, how dare you push her into the pool?"


    "As long as you¡¯re not blind, you can see I did nothing but stand here in my ce."


    Justin turned to see Natalie standing by the side of the pool, facing an enraged Briena. Both women were without masks, but Justin knew he would have recognized Natalie even if she were masked.


    He sighed in relief¡ª<i>It wasn¡¯t her.</i>


    Rowan joined him, a smirk forming on his lips as he took in the scene. "Yesterday you were asking about her, and here she is¡ªthe troublemaker of the Ford family. Now you can see for yourself that I was right."


    "It would be better if you shut your mouth," Justin warned, focusing on Natalie. He wanted to see how she handled the situation. As long as she was safe, she was free to do anything because he was sure she had done nothing wrong this time.


    Justin could sense the usatory nces shot at Natalie. Due to her bad reputation, everyone had already considered her a viin. But there she was standing unbothered, full of confidence with her hands tucked into the pockets of her tailored peach colored suit, unlike other women who wore fancy dresses.


    "You are despicable," Briena spat, trying to y the victim.


    "Not news to me," Natalie replied coolly. "I¡¯m not interested in watching the rest of your pity act. So, I¡¯ll spare you from my despicable self."


    "You can¡¯t leave unless you apologize to Lily," Beiena shouted angrily.


    Natalie offered her a bored look, "And who is that?"


    "My friend, who you have pushed in the swimming pool and humiliated her in front of all these guests."


    "As I said, I didn¡¯t push her, so you can keep dreaming about getting an apology from me," Natalie retorted, her voice steady and calm.


    "No one else was here but us two, and there¡¯s no way I would push my own friend. If not you, then are you suggesting she fell in on her own?"


    "You¡¯ve got it right. Congrattions," Natalie replied with a fake smile, turning to leave.


    "Stop right there. Did you hear me?" Briena shouted, but Natalie ignored her. She didn¡¯t care what others thought of her nor did she care to prove herself innocent. It was nothing but a waste of time.


    "What¡¯s happening here?" A deep voice cut through and got everyone¡¯s attention, making Natalie stop as well.


    A tall and handsome man in an expensive suit, Steve Davis, a son of the Davis family, who was hosting this party. Next to him was Ivan Brown, who went straight to Briena. "What happened?"


    Tears rolled down her eyes and she hugged Ivan. "Natalie, she..." she sobbed, unable to finish her sentence.


    Natalie almost rolled her eyes. ¡¯As much as I hate this woman, I swear I would like to hire her as an actress in my PRpany.¡¯


    Ivan looked at Natalie, who didn¡¯t seem to have any remorse for whatever she must have done to hurt Briena, "What did you do?"


    "Why don¡¯t you hear it from your fiance? What if I twist the fact and show you her disgusting side?" Natalie¡¯s voice icy, her gaze mocking.


    Justin looked at Ivan Brown and was not impressed by his step-sister¡¯s choice in selecting a man for her. She could do far better than this.


    Though Ivan wasn¡¯t from one of the city¡¯s four most influential families, he was still a highly desired man due to his wealth, handsome appearance and his sess in the business world, which no one knew was mostly due to Natalie¡¯s help. Though everyone found him impressive, Justin felt otherwise due to his own judgment or it was just his own prejudice as a brother towards the man his step-sister loved.


    Ivan offered her a cold re and looked down at Briena to ask her, "Tell me what happened," as he gently wiped her tears away.


    "Ivan, Natalie hates me for taking her ce in your life. She argued with me over it and asked me to leave you. When I refused, she got angry and tried to push me into the pool. When Lily tried to stop her, she pushed Lily instead," Briena sobbed, holding back her tears. She looked so pitiful that Natalie could tell the crowd was already siding with her.


    Ivan shot Natalie a cold, displeased re. "Is this true?"


    "By asking me, are you implying you don¡¯t trust your fianc¨¦e?" Natalie responded, her tone resigned.


    She knew how this would y out and didn¡¯t bother defending herself. It was tiresome to be set up by others all the time and then try to prove her innocence. Rather she would be a viin.


    "Ivan, you can ask Lily. She¡¯s the victim here," Briena added.


    Lily, still being assisted by the hotel staff, repeated the same thing as Briena, which made everyone believe in Briena¡¯s words entirely.


    Ivan¡¯s usuallyposed face showed traces of anger. "Apologize to Briena and her friend," he demanded, expecting Natalie to obey him.


    Natalie chuckled and dered confidently, "I would say it for thest time that I won¡¯t apologize for what I have not done."


    "We will check the security camera footage to prove it, and then you have to apologize," Ivan suggested, showing he trusted Briena.


    "Do not bother, I am sure, the security camera here is not working," Nataliemented with a bored look, as if everything was just boring child¡¯s y for her.


    "We will see, but you are not leaving unless we get to the end of it," Ivan offered her warning gaze. He then turned to Steve Davis, who instructed his assistant to carry out the task.


    Meanwhile, Rowan spoke to Justin, who was observing the situation quietly. "Vengeful women can be the worst, and when that woman is someone like Natalie Ford, it can truly be a man¡¯s worst nightmare. Tsk! I pity that Brown guy. I¡¯m d I never had to deal with her."


    Justin nced at him, his eyes showing clear hostility. Rowan noticed and added defensively, "What? You don¡¯t know her, alright?"


    "Returning to the home country has made you not just dumb but blind, despite having perfect vision," Justin replied curtly.


    "What do you mean? Am I wrong about what I said about her, especially since you don¡¯t know her at all?" Rowan asked, confused.


    "By asking that question, you¡¯ve only proven my point. Now shut up and let me see what¡¯s happening," Justin snapped.


    Rowan shut his mouth, his gaze hostile towards Natalie as she was the reason Justin called him dumb and blind. This woman seemed to have managed to fool his friend.

 Chapter 15: Natalie’s True Colors

    <h4>Chapter 15: Natalie¡¯s True Colors</h4>


    "The camera on the poolside view is not working," The assistant returned and informed his boss Steve Davis which everyone heard,


    It proved what Natalie had said about the camera¡¯s.


    Meanwhile, Justin turned to Rowan with a sharp remark, "Is this how you maintain your hotel and im it¡¯s the best in the city, when you can¡¯t even keep a simple security camera working?"


    Rowan, already frustrated by the staff¡¯s failure, felt his anger re at Justin¡¯s words. However, he kept hisposure. "I¡¯ll look into it," he responded tersely.


    "You better, unless you want someone to tamper with your security system so easily," Justin warned. His words made clear that someone had sabotaged the camera.


    "She must have nned this. How else could she be so sure the cameras aren¡¯t working?" Brienamented, "She clearly had the n to hurt me or why would she even show up at this party after her scandal? I am sure she was not invited and sneaked inside just to take her revenge on me and then leave without leaving any trace behind."


    "Were you not Invited?" Ivan asked Natalie.


    "No. I was not," Natalie replied, her calm demeanor unshaken.


    Anyone in her position would do everything to deny Briena¡¯s im and try to prove their innocence despite being guilty, but Natalie didn¡¯t bother answering more than what she was asked. She was not invited by the host but she came here as apanion of the one who was invited, her friend Mia, who was currently busy with her business dealing.


    Briena, still ying the victim, turned to Ivan, "Do you trust me now?"


    Ivan nodded, his gaze icy as he looked at Natalie. "You¡¯re not going anywhere unless you apologize."


    Natalie stared at Ivan for a moment, then turned to Briena. "How would you like me to apologize to you?"


    A slight, smug smile flickered across Briena¡¯s lips, though she quickly resumed her hurt expression. "I would have forgiven you as my sister if it was just me you had hurt, as you¡¯ve always done. But now you¡¯ve be so evil that you¡¯re willing to harm others. I need to be strict and unforgiving to teach you a lesson, so you won¡¯t do it again and...."


    "Oh, spare me the noble speech, dear sister, and state your condition," Natalie interrupted, clearly impatient to get it over with.


    Briena gritted her teeth, frustrated that Natalie still exuded smugness instead of appearing pitiful and broken as she¡¯d hoped. She stepped out of Ivan¡¯s hold and pointed to the floor in front of her feet. "You have to kneel in front of me, kowtow three times, and say words of apology."


    Briena waited to see change in Natalie¡¯s expressions as it would be too humiliating for her to do it in front of all the elites, but...


    "That¡¯s it?" Natalie asked as if it was not a big deal. She pointed towards the same ce as Briena, "There you say?"


    "Yes," Briena replied confidently, certain she would finally see Natalie humiliated.


    The guests watched eagerly, many with their phones ready to capture the moment. Unlike the others, Justin noticed something unusual about Natalie¡¯s demeanor. She didn¡¯t seem like someone about to apologize; there was a subtle defiance in her posture. He grew curious about what she was nning. After watching her video from her office when she put the files on fire, leaving the entire office a drenched mess, he expected nothing less from her.


    Natalie stood in the ce she was told by Briena and stood facing her. Seeing how delighted Briena felt, Natalie¡¯s lips curved into a light smirk.


    "What are you waiting for?" Briena demanded. "You said you were in a hurry to leave. Kneel and apologize."


    "Sure, but first, I need to do something worth apologizing for," Natalie responded. Before Briena could react, Natalie pushed her into the swimming pool behind her.


    The loud ssh startled everyone, leaving them stunned.


    "Ivan!" Briena¡¯s cry for help was barely audible over the gasps of the guests. Ivan immediately jumped into the pool to help his fianc¨¦e out, while the crowd stood in shocked silence.


    Natalie then turned to Lily. "You already had a taste of pool water, so I won¡¯t send you back there. But I wasn¡¯t the one who pushed you, so I¡¯ll only apologize to the person I pushed." With that, Natalie knelt on the ground and kowtowed three times, saying, "I apologize for pushing you into the pool, my dear sister."


    By the time she stood up, Ivan had pulled Briena out of the pool. Dripping wet and seething with anger, Briena looked furious.


    Natalie enjoyed the look on Briena¡¯s face and looked at Ivan. "I have already apologized to your fiancee. So, I believe I am free to leave."


    Ivan could only re at Natalie, shocked by her behavior. This was not the Natalie he had known. When everyone warned him she wasn¡¯t right for him, he hadn¡¯t believed them. Now, he felt like a fool for not seeing her true colors.


    "What happened?" Mia arrived just in time to hear Natalie¡¯sst words. She looked around, taking in the scene with a mixture of confusion and concern.


    "They imed I sneaked into this party uninvited to harm my sister and demanded I apologize. So, I proved them right and then apologized like a good girl," Natalie replied with a hint of sarcasm.


    Mia looked at her, surprised. "Didn¡¯t you say I brought you here as mypanion?" she asked, causing a stir among the onlookers.


    The revtion shocked everyone. Though Mia usually kept away from parties and socializing with those of her status, everyone recognized her as the daughter of the prestigious Willson family, one of the four prestigious families. No one had expected her to be associated with Natalie after her wedding scandal. But the crucial point was that Natalie hadn¡¯t sneaked in.


    "They didn¡¯t ask," Natalie responded nonchntly.


    "You..." Mia sighed helplessly as she looked at Briena and Ivan, "I hope you didn¡¯t go hard on them."


    "No, it only took a one light push," Nataliemented, referring to pushing Briena into the pool.


    Their casual conversation left the crowd speechless, as if nothing wrong had happened.


    Mia turned to the host of the party. "Mr. Davis, I hope next time you ensure your security is in check and avoid making false usations against your guests." She then looked at Natalie, not waiting for Steve Davis to respond. "I¡¯m done here. Let¡¯s leave."


    Both walked away, without ncing at anyone as if they didn¡¯t exist.


    "How did it go, Mia?"


    "What do you expect from this smart friend of yours?"


    "Congrattions."


    Traces of their casual talk fading away with distance.


    Steve Davis, known to many as a significant figure in the city¡¯s elite circles, simply stared at Mia¡¯s retreating back. She had been a thorn in his heart for years, someone he couldn¡¯t quite forget or deal with. He had not expected Mia to attend this party though she was invited, nor did he spot her anywhere since the moment the party started. Mia¡¯s indifferent look, as if he were a stranger, left him speechless. Unable to muster an apology or address the mistake made by his staff, he could only watch as she and Natalie walked away.


    As Natalie left, Justin had nothing to do here and turned to leave as well.


    "Are you leaving already?" Rowan asked, following him.


    "Yes," Justin replied curtly, not bothering to look at his friend. "And you better work on fixing your hotel¡¯s security system instead of following me."


    Rowan stopped following him, his expressions grave as he was going to fire a few people today for their irresponsible actions.


    Once outside the hall, Justin instructed Noah, "Set up a meeting with Natalie Ford."


    Noah, curious but not daring to question his boss¡¯s interest in Natalie, replied, "Yes, Mr. Harper."

 Chapter 16: Hospital

    <h4>Chapter 16: Hospital</h4>


    The next day, Noah updated Justin about his schedule as Justin began his work in the study of his presidential suite.


    "Mr. Harper, we have a meeting with a few department heads at ten. These are trustworthy individuals who can keep your presence here confidential. At noon, Ms. Natalie Ford will being here to meet you. After lunch, you have a video conference meeting with..." Noah continued listing the day¡¯s tasks, concluding with, "In the evening, you can meet with the interior designer we hired for your new home."


    Justin hummed in acknowledgment, ncing at his wristwatch, mentally calcting how long it would be until he met Natalie again. By the time it would be a lunch time so this seems to be a good opportunity to have a lunch with his step-sister while they chat.


    The morning meeting stretched longer than expected. After it ended, Noah handed Justin a cup of coffee and noticed his boss checking the time. Understanding the unspoken message¡ªJustin didn¡¯t like to be kept waiting¡ªNoah quickly said, "Ms. Natalie should have been here half an hour ago. I¡¯ll check where she is," and pulled out his cellphone.


    Justin sipped his coffee, his intense gaze on Noah, who nervously put the phone on speaker mode. The line rang, but no one answered. Clearing his throat awkwardly, Noah dialed Natalie¡¯s contact number again.


    This time, the call was answered after a few rings. "What do you want?" came the angry voice of a woman, catching both of them off guard. They hadn¡¯t expected such a tone from someone who had agreed to the meeting.


    Noah quickly gathered himself and responded, "Ms. Natalie, you were scheduled to meet Mr. Harper half an hour ago."


    Her voice, still angry and louder than before, cut through the air. "Tell me, is your boss my husband, Aiden Handrix? If not, don¡¯t bother me."


    The unexpected outburst left Noah momentarily speechless. He looked at Justin who was drinking coffee quietly to know what he wanted to say, but Justin chose silence.


    "Ms. Natalie, Mr. Harper is not Aiden Handrix. He just wants to meet you¡ª"


    "Tell him to go to hell and never bother me again. If he¡¯s not my husband, I have nothing to do with him."


    "Ms. Natalie, your wedding certificate¡ª"


    "Throw it away."


    "Ms. Natalie¡ª"


    Beep... Beep... Beep...


    The call was abruptly cut off. Noah turned to Justin, unsure of what to do next.


    "Find out where she is," Justin ordered calmly.


    "Yes, Mr. Harper," Noah responded, quickly getting to work.


    By now, Justin had his own judgement about Natalie despite what others thought of her. He understood Natalie was straightforward person but not an unreasonable one.


    If she had agreed to meet before and now her behavior had drastically changed, something significant must have happened. Her voice wasn¡¯t just angry; it was trembling, as if she was struggling with something emotional.


    "Ms. Natalie is at the parking lot of the City Center Hospital, sitting inside her car alone," Noah reported after checking with the people assigned to follow and observe Natalie.


    Justin raised an eyebrow. "Hospital?"


    "She seemed to have some conflicts with her family there," Noah put the tablet in front of him, "Here is the video from the hospital."


    -----


    An hour earlier, Natalie was preparing to meet Justin wondering why he wanted to meet her.


    ¡¯Is he going to finally confess that he is Aiden Handrix and why he married me or is he going to tell me he had found that man?¡¯


    Just then she received a message that her grandfather, who had been hospitalized for some time, was in serious condition. Ovee with worry, she rushed to the hospital, driving as fast as she could.


    Her grandfather Albert Ford was the only person in her family who had treated her with kindness and protected her after her mother¡¯s passing. Natalie felt regretful for not visiting him sooner, while being caught up in her own troubles. How could she forget about him?


    ¡¯Grandpa, you better be alright.¡¯


    Upon reaching the hospital, she headed straight to the floor where her grandfather¡¯s private room was located. As she entered, she noticed that the entire family was present¡ªbut the bed was empty.


    "Where is Grandpa?" Natalie asked, her voice trembling with anxiety, fearing the worst.


    Instead of an answer, she was met with cold, angry res from her family members. Her grandmother, Sephina, walked toward her, her expression filled with disdain.


    "Grandma, where is¡ª"


    p!


    The sound echoed in the room as Sephina¡¯s hand connected with Natalie¡¯s cheek, the heavy blow left her skin burning and the taste of blood in her mouth. Sephina had not held back, as if all her anger and hatred was channeled into that single moment.


    "How dare you show up here after driving your grandpa to his death?" Sephina spat out, her voiceced with venom. "You¡¯re a bad omen, just like your mother."


    Natalie stood there, stunned, her cheek stinging from the p and her heart aching from the usation. She looked at the older woman in disbelief, her eyes turning teary, not because of the p, but because even at this moment of crisis, her grandma didn¡¯t let go of her hate towards her. What had she ever done wrong to make this woman hate her so much while she showered Briena with love.


    "Who called her here?" Sephina¡¯s angry voice echoed through the room, breaking the silence as everyone was left shocked as well.


    "Grandma, I called her," Briena admitted, her tone gentle and apologetic, as if trying to soothe her grandmother¡¯s anger. "I thought, as family, she should be here for Grandpa."


    It only angered Sephina more as she red at Briena. "After what she did to youst night, you still think of her as family? When will you learn to stop forgiving this witch? Haven¡¯t you learned enough lessons to stay away from her? Will it only sink in when she finally seeds in killing you?"


    Briena¡¯s face turned sad, ying the victim once more. "She¡¯s my sister..."


    "She is not!" Sephina snapped, turning on Natalie, who still stood there, desperate to hear any news about her grandfather, not minding Sephina¡¯s bitter words.


    "Because of you and the scandals you caused, Albert went into shock. It¡¯s all your fault that he¡¯s fighting for his life. You despicable wretch... you..." Sephina¡¯s voice trembled with rage.


    Jay Ford quickly approached, gently holding his mother to calm her down. "Mother, don¡¯t be angry."


    "You," Sephina spat, ring at Jay. "I told you not to marry her mother back then, but you insisted on marrying that wench. First Caryn, and now her daughter, are hell-bent on ruining us. If something happens to your father..."


    "I¡¯ve regretted it for a long time, Mother. I know you were right, but it was toote," Jay said, his voice heavy with remorse as he tried to console his emotionally overwhelmed mother.


    Natalie was stunned by her father¡¯s words. Though she had always known Jay wasn¡¯t a good father, hearing him speak so harshly about her mother shook her deeply. But then again, what more could she expect from a man who had kept a mistress while his wife was still alive?


    She hade here worried about her grandfather, only to be met with me and hatred from her family. Despite the hurt, she stood there silently, desperate to know what had happened to the one person who had ever shown her love.

 Chapter 17: Bitter Words And Broken Heart

    <h4>Chapter 17: Bitter Words And Broken Heart</h4>


    Jay turned to her, his face hard. "Though I hated your mother, I tried to be good to you because you¡¯re my daughter. I was wrong. You¡¯re just like her. You don¡¯t deserve to be loved. You don¡¯t deserve to be part of this family. Leave while I¡¯m still being nice."


    Natalie swallowed the pain that his words inflicted. "I will leave once I know what happened to Grandpa."


    "He¡¯s dying because of you. I already told you. Now leave," Sephina repeated angrily. "Jay, I don¡¯t want to see her."


    "I¡¯ll leave once I see Grandpa," Natalie insisted, her voice firm despite the turmoil inside her.


    Jay, his anger boiling over, stormed toward her.


    p!


    "Didn¡¯t you hear what your grandma said?" Jay shouted at her. "Or would you rather see her lying in a hospital bed too?"


    Natalie felt her heart shatter into a thousand pieces. It was the first time her father had raised his hand at her.


    Though he didn¡¯t show her any fatherly love, he didn¡¯t treat her badly either. But he did watch silently when others in the family hurt her. The tears she was holding back since Sephina pped her, threatened to roll down her eyes, but she held back. She looked at her father with teary eyes, but her gaze showed stubbornness and defiance.


    "Are you done?" she asked, her voice trembling but resolute. "Now tell me where Grandpa is."


    Jay clenched his fists, infuriated by her stubbornness.


    Just then, a nurse entered the room, ignoring the tense atmosphere. "Mr. Ford is out of danger now," she informed them. "He¡¯ll be brought back to the room shortly. There¡¯s no need for all of you to stay here, as it could disturb the patient. Only one person is allowed to stay."


    "I¡¯ll stay with my father," Jay responded quickly. "Can the others at least see him before leaving?"


    "Yes, but please don¡¯t stay too long," the nurse replied before exiting the room.


    As soon as the nurse left, Natalie hurried after her, knowing she wouldn¡¯t get any answers from her family. "Nurse, what exactly happened to my grandpa?"


    "He seemed to be shocked by something, which isn¡¯t good for his current heart condition. Your sister was there before his situation worsened. You might want to ask her what happened. Thankfully, we were able to stabilize him without needing another heart surgery," the nurse exined before moving on with her duties.


    Natalie¡¯s mind raced. ¡¯<i>Grandpa was in the hospital, and he wouldn¡¯t have known anything unless someone told him.¡¯ </i>His weak condition didn¡¯t allow him to leave the hospital and attend her wedding. Briena must have been the one who caused his distress by telling him everything. Her fists clenched tightly in anger towards her sister.


    Just then, Albert Ford was wheeled toward his room on a stretcher bed. Natalie rushed to his side. "Grandpa," she whispered, her voice thick with emotion.


    Just as they reached the door, her step mother ra stopped Natalie, "Didn¡¯t you hear mother tell you to leave."


    ra¡¯s tone was cold and dismissive.


    Natalie gritted her teeth at this nuisance of a woman. "Stay out of my way."


    Jay, overhearing the exchange, approached them. "Don¡¯t cause a scene here if you don¡¯t want to worsen your grandfather¡¯s condition. Your presence will only hurt him when he wakes up and sees you. What are you going to tell him about your secret marriage, huh? Leave now before I call security and have you thrown out."


    "I just want to see if he¡¯s okay," Natalie pleaded, her voice cracking with desperation.


    Despite the harshness of her family, she couldn¡¯t bear the thought of leaving without making sure her grandfather was alright.


    "You¡¯ve seen him. Now leave and don¡¯t show up here unless you¡¯re asked to," Jaymanded, his tone final.


    From the door Natalie watched as the hospital staff put the frail old man on the bed and Sephina sat by his side. Before she could take a better look, Jay had closed the door on her face.


    Feeling helpless against her family¡¯s coldness, Natalie turned to leave, hoping to visit her grandfatherter and exin everything to him. She believed he would trust her.


    As she walked down the silent hospital corridor, a familiar voice called out, "Natalie."


    She stopped and turned to see her step-sister, Briena¡ªthe very person responsible for their grandfather¡¯s current condition¡ªapproaching her.


    Briena¡¯s voice dripped with fake concern as she held out an ice pack. "I brought this for you. Your cheeks must hurt badly after being pped twice." Her face was painted with insincere worry, a mask Natalie knew all too well. "As your sister, I can at least rub salt... oops, I mean rub ice on your wounds."


    Seeing Briena¡¯sck of remorse, Natalie¡¯s anger red. She clenched her fists as she confronted her. "Why did you tell Grandpa about the wedding when he¡¯s in such a fragile state?"


    "Why?" Briena chuckled, her lips curved into a mocking smirk. "Because this is exactly how I wanted to see you. Consider it my revenge for what you did to mest time. If you keep this up, don¡¯t me me for being more ruthless."


    "But he¡¯s our grandfather! He could have died," Natalie shot back, her voice trembling with a mix of anger and desperation.


    "He won¡¯t," Briena replied, her tone dismissive. "That old man is too tenacious to let go of life, even after all those heart surgeries."


    p!


    The sound echoed through the corridor, but this time it was Briena¡¯s cheek that bore the brunt of the heavy blow, so powerful that Briena¡¯s head snapped to the side with a searing pain that made her think her jaw might be dislocated.


    Briena was too stunned to react. She had never seen this level of defiance from Natalie, who had always been the one to endure silently. The p was more than just a physical blow; it was a refusal to be victimized any longer.


    "Briena?" A familiar voice of a man broke the heavy silence between the two angry sisters.


    Understanding the situation, Briena immediately pulled out a crying face with heavy tears rolling down her eyes, and turned to Ivan who had just approached them.


    "What¡¯s going on here?" he asked, knowing Natalie had just pped his fiancee.

 Chapter 18: She Is My Step-Sister

    <h4>Chapter 18: She Is My Step-Sister</h4>


    "It¡¯s nothing, Ivan," Briena said softly, lowering her teary eyes as if trying to hide her tears.


    Ivan turned to Natalie, who was still ring at Briena as if pping her once was not enough. "Why did you p her?"


    "I don¡¯t need to answer that to you," Natalie shot back, her anger now directed at him as well.


    "Don¡¯t be angry at him," Briena interjected weakly, ying the victim. "You¡¯ve already pped me, and I forgive you for that."


    "Do I need your forgiveness?" Natalie retorted angrily, her icy voice full of warning, "If something happened to grandpa, I will make sure to dig a grave next to his and bury you there so you could continue to apologize to him even after you die."


    Briena visibly shivered at Natalie¡¯s threat, clutching Ivan¡¯s hand as if seeking protection from her sister¡¯s wrath. "I... I¡¯m sorry..."


    "You better be," Natalie snapped before turning to leave.


    "Who do you think you are to walk away like this after hurting others for no reason?" Ivan¡¯s voice was filled with anger.


    Natalie turned back to him, her gaze sharp. "So, do you want me to p your fianc¨¦e a few more times instead of pping her just once and leave?"


    Ivan frowned at her stubbornness and then looked to Briena for an exnation. "What happened?"


    Briena sniffled, her voice trembling as she spoke. "It¡¯s because of her scandal that Grandpa went into shock, and now she mes me for it. She thinks I told Grandpa, but I didn¡¯t. He had already heard about it, and when he asked me to confirm, I couldn¡¯t lie. But I didn¡¯t know it would... I didn¡¯t mean to..."


    Ivan gently hugged Briena,forting her as she yed the pitiful role. "It¡¯s not your fault. Don¡¯t cry."


    Ivan gently wiped away the tears from Briena¡¯s cheek. As he did, Briena turned her gaze to offer a smug look in the direction where Natalie had been standing, but Natalie was already gone. "Where is my sister?" Briena asked, feigning concern.


    Ivan looked around, realizing that Natalie had vanished. His eyes scanned the long corridor, but there was no sign of her.


    Not willing to witness the disgusting show of affection by her sister with her ex-fiance, Natalie arrived in the parking lot and sat in her car. Her hands moved to turn on the car but she realized they were shaking. She leaned back in the chair and closed her eyes. The tears she was stubbornly holding back till now, started rolling down silently, letting out all the sorrow she was feeling at the moment.


    She had thought she was immune to the bitter treatment from her family, that it no longer had the power to hurt her. But she was wrong. It hurt badly, leaving her feeling utterly alone. The same question that had haunted her for years resurfaced:


    <i>Why couldn¡¯t they treat me the way they treat Briena?</i> They shared the same blood, yet she was the one cast aside. What had she done wrong? Why couldn¡¯t she receive the love and care that other girls around her took for granted? Why was her life so different?


    Her thoughts drifted to her grandfather, the one person who had shown her genuine affection. She prayed silently for his well-being, not wanting to lose the only person who held fond memories of her childhood. She remembered how he used to dote on her, how she would act spoiled in front of him, sitting on his shoulders, flying kites, catching fish together, and even the way he braided her hair¡ªclumsy and imperfect, but she still loved it.


    Lost in her memories, she was letting her pain flow out through her tears, and continued to sit idle inside the car for a while. That calmness she felt was suddenly disturbed by a call. She opened her eyes and looked at her cell phone screen, an unknown number shing on it but she knew who it belonged to.


    She chose to ignore it and closed her eyes again. But the cellphone rang again. Frustrated, she picked up the call and snapped, "What do you want?"


    The man on the other end seemed startled by her anger, but she didn¡¯t care.


    "Ms. Natalie, you were scheduled to meet Mr. Harper half an hour ago," he reminded her, his tone cautious.


    Her frustration grew as the mention of Mr. Harper reminded of the man she was hunting for¡ªAiden Handrix. It was his fault that her grandpa had to hear the news that affected him greatly. But she didn¡¯t have time to y with this Justin Harper.


    "Tell me, is your boss my husband, Aiden Handrix? If not, don¡¯t bother me."


    "Ms. Natalie, Mr. Harper is not Aiden Handrix. He just wants to meet you¡ª"


    "Then tell him to go to hell and never bother me again. If he¡¯s not my husband, I have nothing to do with him."


    "Ms. Natalie, your wedding certificate¡ª"


    "Throw it away," she interrupted, her voice cold and final.


    "Ms. Natalie¡ª" the voice tried to continue, but she had already hung up.


    -----


    Through the video, Justin witnessed everything Natalie suffered since the moment she met her family. How they directed their anger at her, denying her the chance to see her grandfather, and how her sister mocked her, acting pitiful in front of Ivan, and then her lonely time in the car. Though it was recorded from a distance, Justin could understand she was silently crying in the car. No wonder she was angry when Noah called her.


    Justin put aside the tablet and leaned back in his chair, his thoughts unknown.


    Noah looked at Justin, the usual gaze where he wished to ask something but couldn¡¯t dare.


    "Ask." He heard Justin. Noah hesitated a little before asking.


    "I was wondering why Mr. Harper is so interested in knowing about this woman. You¡¯ve never shown interest in any woman before."


    "Before I answer your question, you have to answer mine."


    "I will," Noah agreed, curious.


    "What¡¯s your opinion of Natalie?"


    Noah considered his words carefully.


    "If we keep aside the information about her past, I feel her family does not really treat her well and she is not as bad as the information about her says she is. She seems to be the kind if she wants to do something bad, she would do it openly instead in hiding."


    Justin simply hummed, leaving him confused whether his boss approved his opinion of Natalie or not. But then Justin spoke again, and what he said left Noah utterly shocked.


    "She is my stepsister," Justin said, his voice clear and unwavering. "A biological daughter of my father."


    Noah was too stunned to speak, his mind still processing the shocking revtion. The great James Harper, one of the most powerful businessmen, had a secret daughter.


    Justin, unbothered by Noah¡¯s shock, continued, "Grandma asked me to bring her back home. Before doing that, I needed to investigate her. I can¡¯t bring a troublemaker into our home, especially if she could cause problems for Julia."


    Noah finally understood why his boss had be so focused on this infamous woman, surrounded by scandals.


    "What do you n to do now, Mr. Harper?" Noah asked, curious about the next steps.


    "Help her find that man, Aiden Handrix. Put an end to the matter of her marriage and bring her back home," Justin replied decisively.


    "Do you fully trust that she isn¡¯t plotting anything against you?" Noah inquired cautiously.


    Justin didn¡¯t answer directly but said, "Once she knows who she really is, she¡¯ll stop creating trouble."


    Noah hummed, "Once she would know, you are her step brother, she would surely drop any wrong idea she is having by chance."


    "For that, I need to meet her. Make her visit me," Justin instructed.


    Noah recalled Natalie¡¯s angry outburst. "Mr. Harper, on the call she just..."


    "She is desperate to find her husband. She wille," Justin replied confidently.


    Noah nodded, understanding the underlying meaning.

 Chapter 19: Annoying Men In Her Life

    <h4>Chapter 19: Annoying Men In Her Life</h4>


    On the way back from the hospital, while driving her car, Natalie wondered what she was going to tell her grandpa about her husband once he woke up. Unlike others, would he even believe her?


    Having something in her mind, she parked the car on one side of the road and picked up her cellphone.


    "It seems like this is the only way to find that Aiden Handrix." Her hand gripped her phone before reluctantly deciding to dial that particr number which she never wished to dial.


    The call was answered after just a few rings, and a familiar, flirtatious voice greeted her. "My little sweet, I knew you wouldn¡¯t be able to stay away from me for long."


    Natalie¡¯s brows furrowed in annoyance. "I called because I need your help."


    The man on the other end chuckled. "Good to see how much you still miss me, my little sweet."


    "Cut the crap and tell me if you¡¯re going to help me or not," she snapped, her voice growing more irritated by the second.


    "This is not how you talk to the man you love."


    "When will you stop being delusional?" she shot back.


    "I¡¯ll stop when you finally return to me." His tone turned serious from the flirty one. "The three-year timeline I gave you will be up in a year. Considering how your so-called love story with your first love ended, I¡¯m confident it won¡¯t be long before you crawl back to me before I even drag you back myself."


    "Are you keeping tabs on me?" she demanded, her voice rising in anger. "We agreed you would let me go and stop watching my every move."


    "The scandal you¡¯ve caused¡ªI couldn¡¯t ignore it even if I wanted to," he countered smoothly. "And I must say, it was a clever trick to get rid of that mongrel by telling him you were already married. That fool was never good enough for you anyway."


    Natalie pressed her lips in a thin line, wondering what would this man do if she told him it was not a trick, but she was indeed married and someone else had tricked her. She could feel another headacheing her way and could imagine himing to her and dragging her back to the Xyros city where she didn¡¯t want to return.


    "I just praised you. Why so silent, my little sweet?" His voice jolted her back to the present.


    "Will you help me or not?" she asked, her patience wearing thin.


    She heard him sigh on the other end of the line. "What is it?"


    "I need you to find a man named Aiden Handrix."


    "Who is he?" his curious voice grew serious once more, "if he is another of your childhood love, consider his dead body delivered to your doorsteps."


    For a moment she regretted contacting this man. If he knew they were talking about her husband, she was sure, she would turn widow even before she met her husband.


    "Just someone I need to find," she replied curtly. "If you ask any more questions, I¡¯m hanging up."


    "Alright, alright," he relented, his voice softening. "Just because it¡¯s you, my love, I¡¯ll do it. But do you have any more information? A picture, perhaps?"


    She sure had his picture on her marriage certificate but Natalie didn¡¯t want to give it. What if sooner orter Justin¡¯s face was stered everywhere as the new CEO of Harper group, then there would be nothing to investigate about. This mad man would go and might kill him.


    "No picture. Just the name," she replied.


    She heard him frown. "You realize how many people might have that name? Do you think I¡¯ve switched my profession from Mafia kingpin to some useless detective?"


    "Alright," Natalie began, "he should be in his mid tote twenties. Dark hair and eyes, has a small mole on the left side of his chin, sharp noble features, very handsome, and he¡¯s married. That¡¯s all."


    "If you don¡¯t have his picture, how do you know he¡¯s handsome?" His tone showed he was not pleased to hear her calling another man handsome.


    Natalie realized she was unknowingly describing Justin Harper. "I¡¯m just telling you what I heard about him. Just search for him. If you can¡¯t, then forget it." With that, she hung up and immediately turned off her phone, unwilling to receive any more calls from this man.


    When Natalie returned home, she found the house empty¡ªMia was out, busy with work. Left to her own thoughts, she turned on her cell phone only to receive an email from the familiar business email id. Before she could open it, her cellphone rang.


    Seeing the name shing on the screen, she clenched her teeth¡ªanother annoying man in her life. She answered the call, snapping, "Can you give me a minute to read that email before calling me?"


    "Whoa! Calm down, girl," came the gentle, yful voice from the other end. "Who¡¯s got you all riled up today? Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s again your stepmother and her daughter."


    "Why ask when you already know?" she retorted, not in the mood for his yful banter. "Just tell me what you called for. I¡¯ll listen unless it¡¯s about another project."


    "Well..." he hesitated, his tone growing cautious. "It is indeed about another project."


    Natalie was about to hang up when she heard his voice pleading urgently, "Please, please don¡¯t hang up. Just listen to me first. It¡¯s really important."


    Natalie switched the call to speaker mode and tossed the phone onto the sofa, letting him continue. "I know we agreed that you¡¯d only do two projects a year and you¡¯re done for this year, but I¡¯m begging you to ept this third project. It¡¯s for a VVIP client I can¡¯t afford to turn down. It¡¯s not much work¡ªjust a few modifications, and the client isn¡¯t very demanding. You could finish it in a month."


    "If it¡¯s that simple, then you can handle it yourself, Sean," she replied, her tone still sharp.


    "They specifically requested our best designer, and you know who that is," Sean countered. "I promise, as always, your identity will remain confidential. Plus, I¡¯ll double your usual fee this time. How about it?"


    Natalie considered his offer. She didn¡¯t have a stable job at the moment, and her yearly donation installment to the orphanage where her mother had grown up wasing due.


    "Alright," she agreed, after a moment¡¯s hesitation.


    "Great! Now let me exin¡ª"


    Natalie hung up the call, not willing to hear Sean¡¯s chatter and opened the email to go through the details to finish it as soon as possible, not knowing the VVIP person was Justin Harper.

 Chapter 20: Grandpa Wants To Meet Her Husband

    <h4>Chapter 20: Grandpa Wants To Meet Her Husband</h4>


    Back in Justin¡¯s study.


    Noah approached the desk with a file in hand. "Mr. Harper, the designer we selected for your new home, has agreed to take on the project," he informed, cing the file on Justin¡¯s desk. "And here is the information about Mrs. Caryn Ford."


    Justin, who had been standing by the window, gazing out thoughtfully, instructed. "Read it."


    Noah opened the file and began, "ording to the investigation, Mrs. Caryn Ford grew up in an orphanage in Bayford City. She was smart and ambitious since young. After leaving the orphanage as an adult, she studied at Bayford Business Management University."


    Noah paused, clearing his throat awkwardly before continuing. "She was in the same ss as your father, Mr. James Harper, and they were reportedly good friends¡ªboth were well-known and top students during their time there. After graduating, Mrs. Ford worked several jobs before starting her own business. She quickly became one of the young, emerging businesswoman of her time, gaining considerable fame.


    "There were also rumors of a romantic rtionship between her and Mr. James Harper. However, a scandal emerged involving her spending a night in the hotel room with Jay Ford. The details of what happened remain unclear, but shortly afterward, she left everything she had built in Bayford City and moved to Imperial City, where she eventually married Jay Ford."


    Justin listened in silence, his expression unreadable as Noah finished the report. The room grew quiet as Noah waited for his reaction.


    His father, James Harper, had never married, which suggested that he must have deeply loved Caryn Ford but had also been hurt by her. It was hard to believe the cold, quiet and highly unapproachable man like James could fall so deeply for someone.


    "What happened to her business in Bayford City?" Justin asked, feeling curious about this woman who had once snagged his father¡¯s heart.


    "She handed it over to the current owner¡ªa family that looked after her when she left the orphanage," Noah replied. "It¡¯s a mid-cappany that¡¯s still doing well, though it stays out of the limelight."


    "Get me details about that family," Justin instructed, his tone firm. "And also look into any information regarding Caryn Ford¡¯s origins."


    "Yes, Mr. Harper." Noah understood that his boss didn¡¯t want to overlook anything if there was a conspiracy going on that involved him and Natalie, possibly rooted in Caryn and James¡¯s past rtionship.


    "Mr. Harper, Ms. Natalie hasn¡¯t returned my calls," Noah informed.


    "She hasn¡¯t blocked you yet," Justinmented as he returned to his chair, "she wille to us sooner orter. Keep calling her once in a while to give her a leverage toe to us without hesitation."


    Noah could only trust his boss¡¯s confidence. He waited till how long Natalie would take to show up.


    ----


    The next day, Natalie received a call informing her that her grandfather was awake and wished to see her. Without wasting a moment, she hurried to the hospital. As she entered the room, she saw her grandfather sitting up in bed, his backfortably supported by the elevated mattress.


    "Grandpa," her voice soft, eyes moist as she called him.


    The old man turned to look at her, the wrinkles around his eyes deepened as he smiled warmly. "Finally, you decided to visit your old grandpa?" His voice was weak and a bit hoarse, a sign of his frail condition.


    Feeling guilty, Natalie walked over to the bed, "I¡¯m sorry, Grandpa."


    "No need to apologize. Come, sit here," he gestured to the chair beside him.


    Natalie sat down, concern etched on her face. "How are you feeling, Grandpa? I¡¯m so sorry for making you worry and causing you to get sick again."


    "I didn¡¯t call you here to apologize," her grandfather replied gently. "I was indeed shocked by what happened, but you weren¡¯t the cause of my condition. I called you here because I want to hear everything directly from you. Is everything about the wedding true?"


    Natalie lowered her head, shame washing over her. "Yes, Grandpa." Her heart began to race, anticipating the inevitable questions she had no answers for.


    "If you loved someone else and married him, I won¡¯t me you for anything," her grandfather¡¯s voice kind. "As long as you¡¯re happy, you¡¯ll have my blessing."


    Natalie raised her head, her eyes teary. Even now her grandpa didn¡¯t me her but wished for her happiness. "Grandpa, I am sorry." Her voice trembled with heavy emotions.


    "You should be sorry for keeping me out of such an important decision in your life. I don¡¯t even know who you married."


    Tears rolled down her eyes and she felt like an idiot for not knowing how it happened with her.


    Her grandfather extended his hand, tenderly wiping away her tears. "Okay, don¡¯t cry. I¡¯m not scolding you. But if you truly feel sorry for everything, then you should bring your husband to meet me."


    What she had feared most was finally happening. "Grandpa..."


    "I don¡¯t object to your marriage. All I want is to see that you¡¯ve married a good man. Only then can I die in peace. You never know when I might take myst breath."


    She held his weak, wrinkled hand tightly. "Grandpa, don¡¯t say that."


    "Natalie," he continued softly, "I know you¡¯ve suffered a lot, and I was too powerless to protect you. But before I go, I want to be sure you¡¯re with the right person. I want to meet him. I promise, I¡¯ll be good to him."


    The words of truth threatened toe out of her throat but she held back.


    "Will you bring him to me?"


    Looking into his hopeful eyes, she didn¡¯t have the heart to deny his request. "I will."


    "Show me your marriage certificate. Till then I will be content with it."


    She realized her marriage certificate was with Noah and she asked him to throw it away. She was sure he wouldn¡¯t.


    "I don¡¯t have it with me at the moment," she replied awkwardly, but quickly added, "I¡¯ll bring it on my next visit."


    "I know you would not marry the wrong person." A content smile painted on his lips. "Once I meet your husband, I¡¯ll shut up everyone who¡¯s cursed you." He lowered his voice and said yfully, "especially your grandma, who always scolds me for spoiling you."


    Natalie chuckled softly and wiped her eyes. Seeing her grandpa happy, she didn¡¯t wish to disappoint him by telling the truth. Now all she had to do was to hurry and bring that husband of hers to meet her grandfather despite whatever it takes.


    After spending some more time with him, Natalie left the hospital. As soon as she sat in the car, her phone rang. She was about to ignore the call as usual, but an idea suddenly struck her.


    She answered, "Yes?"


    There was a brief pause on the other end, as if the caller hadn¡¯t expected her to pick up.


    "M-Ms. Natalie, it¡¯s Noah..." he stammered.


    "With the number of missed calls I¡¯ve had from you, I¡¯m sure I¡¯ve almost memorized your number by now, Mr. Noah," she interrupted, leaving him momentarily speechless. "What do you want?" she asked directly.


    "Mr. Harper wishes to meet you," Noah managed to say.


    "Alright, I¡¯ll be there in twenty minutes."


    "Twenty minutes?" Noah echoed in surprise.


    "Yes. If your boss is too busy, then you can forget it."


    "Ah, no. Mr. Harper doesn¡¯t have anything scheduled for the next hour. You cane to the hotel suite," he quickly assured her.


    Natalie hung up the call, a light smirk painted on her lips. "Seems like I have just arranged a husband to show it to my grandpa. As long as his face matches the one on my marriage certificate."

 Chapter 21: Be My Husband

    <h4>Chapter 21: Be My Husband</h4>


    Natalie arrived at the hotel and was led to the presidential suite by the same man who had escorted her before. Entering the drawing room of the suite, she noticed the familiar, handsome man sitting in the chair, seemingly going through some information in his tablet.


    He wore a perfectly tailored dark suit, one leg casually crossed over the other. His hair was styled elegantly, though a few loose strands fell toward his forehead, adding a touch of casual charm to his otherwise sharp appearance. His thick eyebrows were slightly furrowed in concentration, and his perfectly shaped lips were pressed together lightly. His long fingers moved skillfully across the screen.


    This man was the sight to behold.


    Just like thest time, Natalie found herself staring at him, unable to control her thoughts. There was something about his presence that captivated her every time.


    Sensing her presence, Justin looked up, only to meet her gaze which was clearly stuck at him. He raised a questioning brow.


    Realizing what she was doing, Natalie quickly averted her eyes and sat in the chair opposite him, internally questioning why she reacted this way every time she saw him.


    Calm andposed, she made herselffortable in the chair. "Good afternoon, Mr Harper."


    Justin offered her a light nod and put the tablet aside. "Good to see you here, finally, Ms Ford."


    "I was told you wished to meet me. May I know the reason?" she asked, her tone measured.


    "The same reason you finally agreed to respond, despite telling my assistant to inform me to go to hell," Justin replied, his voice tinged with a hint of amusement.


    Natalie awkwardly cleared her throat, realizing he had overheard her earlier conversation with his assistant.


    "Your assistant happened to call me at the wrong moment," Natalie exined, trying to regain herposure. "I agreed to meet you because I was tired of the constant calls from your assistant. So, let¡¯s get to the point and end this."


    Justin stared at her wordlessly for a moment. This woman wasn¡¯t going to show her intentions before he revealed his.


    "I need your help to find your husband," Justin finally said. "I believe you want to meet him as well."


    "Of course I do, but I¡¯m sorry to disappoint you¡ªI have no means of finding him," Natalie replied, her tone firm.


    "You do," he insisted. "All you need to do is file a missing personint."


    Natalie understood immediately. "You want me to go to the police station and report that my husband is missing¡ªthe husband I¡¯ve never even seen."


    "Yes. That¡¯s the only way," he exined calmly. "We¡¯ve tried to uncover his identity, but it¡¯s been well hidden. We have no other way to find him."


    "A powerful person like you couldn¡¯t find it?" she asked, surprised, though inwardly she thought, <i>Good thing I didn¡¯t put all my hopes on this rich man.</i>


    Justin continued, "The police have ess to all the data rted to everyone¡¯s identity in this country. Even if your husband is some kind of top-secret agent whose identity is always concealed, they¡¯ll still be able to find him for you. As his family¡ªmost importantly, as his wife¡ªthey will take the search seriously."


    Natalie considered his suggestion, mulling it over for a moment before nodding thoughtfully. "That seems like a good n."


    "Noah will take you to the police station and help you with everything," Justin dered with a tone of finality, not waiting for her agreement.


    "I haven¡¯t agreed to file aint just because I think it¡¯s a good n," she countered, meeting his gaze, the man who looked like his words were the decree.


    He raised a brow, intrigued. "You don¡¯t want to find your husband?"


    "I do. I want to find him just as much as Mr. Harper wants to find his lookalike," she replied, her voice steady. "But I also know how much you need my help after your efforts to find him have failed."


    Justin realized he was wrong to expect anything straightaway from this woman. She was here all of a sudden, he would have known she came here with a n out of her own need, but was confidently acting as if it was only him who needed her help.


    "State your condition," he said, deciding to step back and let her take the lead¡ªat least until he got what he wanted.


    "Be my husband," she replied, without a trace of hesitation, leaving both men in the room stunned and speechless.


    Justin¡¯s calm demeanor shifted; his eyes turned cold as he stared at the audacious woman before him. The urge to throw a particr file in her face and reveal the truth¡ªthat he was her stepbrother¡ªsurged within him. How dare she even think of making such a proposal?


    Noah, feeling as if he had misheard, nced at his boss, whose expression had grown increasingly grave. No woman had ever dared to approach Justin like this, let alone propose something so bold. And the first to do so was his step-sister. What terrible luck!


    Natalie noticed the sudden chill in the air around Justin. The handsome face she had found so enchanting now appeared cold and intimidating.


    She quickly realized the misunderstanding her words must have caused. Looking guilty, she pulled out an awkward smile, "Ah, don¡¯t take me wrong. What I meant was for you to pretend to be my husband for a few hours in front of my sick grandpa. He wants to meet my husband, and I can¡¯t tell him the truth¡ªhe might have another shock. We don¡¯t know how long it will take to find Aiden Handrix, and since Mr. Harper looks simr to my husband, I was hoping you could help me out of this situation. We can help each other out of tough situations, right?"


    Justin¡¯s grave expression softened slightly at her exnation, though the thought of acting as his step-sister¡¯s husband still unsettled him.


    "I¡¯ll have Noah arrange for someone else to act as your husband," Justin offered.


    Natalie frowned inwardly. A simple request, but he had to act so high and mighty. "Mr. Harper, why don¡¯t you help me change the face on my marriage certificate to match with the man you arrange and my grandpa sees with me?"


    She turned to Noah, her tone sarcastic. "Mr. Noah, I believe you haven¡¯t thrown away my marriage certificate yet. Could you handle what I just requested of your boss? My grandfather wants to see my marriage certificate along with my ¡¯husband¡¯ in person. Make sure there is no mistake. My grandpa was a government official before he was a businessman. He can identify any fraud document with a blink of an eye."


    Noah felt speechless and looked at his boss to know what to do.


    Justin sighed inwardly before meeting her stubborn gaze. "Only for an hour and only once."


    "Of course," Natalie replied with a smile. "Tomorrow, for an hour, Mr. Harper will be my husband, Aiden Handrix."


    Justin frowned to hear it and dismissed her from repeating it, "Whatever."


    He wondered how she would react to remembering this day and her outrageous request of hers once he revealed to her about the nature of their rtionship-- step-siblings.


    "I¡¯ll inform Mr. Noah about the time and location by this evening. Once it¡¯s done sessfully, I¡¯ll proceed with the n to go to the police station," she said, standing up. "See you then," and walked out of the suite without waiting a moment more.


    Two stunned men could simply watch her leave. This woman arrived like a calm breeze, but left a storm behind once she was gone.


    "Mr. Harper, are you really going to pretend to be Ms. Ford¡¯s husband?" Noah asked, still processing the situation.


    "Do we have any other choice?" Justin sighed, resigned to the situation. "Get me all the information you can about her grandfather."


    "Yes. Mr Harper." Noah replied, though he couldn¡¯t help but think that ever since they had met Natalie, his job had turned into getting information about every new person around her. All those years of studying hard in one of the world¡¯s best universities, seemed to be in vain. Soon enough, he thought wryly, he might just turn into a human archive of Natalie Ford¡¯s life.

 Chapter 22: He Is Born Handsome

    <h4>Chapter 22: He Is Born Handsome</h4>


    In the evening, Noah received a message from Natalie. As he read it, his brows furrowed.


    "Mr. Harper, there¡¯s a message from Ms. Natalie," Noah informed him cautiously.


    "You don¡¯t have to tell me. Just schedule it like any other outside meeting," Justin responded, not looking up from his work.


    "There¡¯s something more, Mr. Harper," Noah added hesitantly. "A few instructions from her before you meet her grandfather on how you should present yourself."


    Justin raised a brow. He knew there was nothingcking in the way he carried himself¡ªeverything about him was meticulously perfect. But this woman dared to doubt him. Wasn¡¯t she the one who couldn¡¯t seem to take her eyes off him whenever they met, as if she had never seen a man as handsome and perfect as him?


    If it were any random woman, he would have dismissed her immediately, let alone entertained her ever again . But Natalie was simply allowed just because she was his step-sister and he had to take her home.


    "What are the instructions?" he asked, leaning back in his chair leisurely, folding his hands across his chest.


    Noah hesitated before reading out the details. "You¡¯re not allowed to take a luxury car; instead, you need to arrange a midrange vehicle to avoid any unnecessary attention. You¡¯re not to wear an expensive suit or any high-end essories. Clothes that are suitable for someone in a white-cor job are preferred.


    "In short, avoid anything that might reveal your identity as a wealthy person. You need to maintain the image of a typical white-cor worker or an emerging businessman, but nothing more than that. The rest of the instructions will be given when you two meet."


    Noah finished and nced at his boss, waiting for a reaction.


    Justin¡¯s lips curled slightly in a mix of amusement and disdain. "Her expectations of her husband are so lowly; no wonder she ended up with that idiot Ivan Brown."


    Noah wasn¡¯t sure how to respond. Was his boss¡¯s pride wounded because she asked him to act like an ordinary man?


    ¡ª--


    The next day, right at eleven o¡¯clock, Justin arrived at the hospital. Natalie was waiting for him in the parking lot so they could go in together.


    A ck mid-range sedan entered the parking area and parked near where Natalie¡¯s car was parked. Leaning against the bo of her car, she noticed a familiar figure stepping out of the ck sedan, and once again, she found her eyes glued to him.


    He was dressed in a simple white perfectly fitted shirt and ck pants, along with ck leather shoes, following her instructions to tone down his usual pricey appearance. But even in this understated outfit, he looked strikingly handsome.


    Natalie gulped as she watched him walk towards her. Their eyes met, and she felt her heart skip a beat. She realized that his pricey look wasn¡¯t just about the clothes and essories he wore¡ªit was the man himself. His noble and rich presence was something that couldn¡¯t be hidden, no matter what he wore.


    He stopped in front of her, noticing that her gaze was still fixed on him. "Had enough?" His deep, dignified voice echoed in the parking lot and snapped her back to reality.


    Flustered, she quickly averted her gaze. "You... I told you not to look so pricey, and here you are, ignoring all my instructions," she said, trying to sound annoyed as she turned back to face him. "Being the ultimate boss, it must be impossible for you to follow anyone else¡¯s instructions, isn¡¯t it?"


    His hands tucked into his pant pockets, Justin looked directly into her eyes. "I¡¯m wearing the most ordinary clothes I own. If you want something lower than this, you might as well hire a homeless person and bring him to your grandfather."


    "I don¡¯t have time to search for a homeless person who looks like that jerk Aiden Handrix," she retorted and turned to walk towards the elevator. "Now you are here, let¡¯s not keep my grandpa waiting."


    She knew she was being unreasonable; thinking it wasn¡¯t his fault he was born handsome.


    Noah handed over the basket of fruits to Justin. He epted it and followed Natalie, while Noah stayed back, hoping everything would go smoothly so thatter Natalie wouldply with their n to find Aiden Handrix.


    ording to Noah¡¯s understanding of her, Natalie was difficult to deal with and highly unpredictable.


    Inside the elevator, Natalie spoke up, "I¡¯ll be addressing you as Aiden in front of my grandpa. Just letting you know beforehand so you won¡¯t be caught off guard." She didn¡¯t wait for his response and continued, "Since we¡¯re supposed to be a newlywed couple in his eyes, I might have to act a little sweet with you, so bear with it."


    Justin finally turned to look at her, his expression unreadable, as if she had said something absurd.


    "What?" she asked defensively. "We have to look natural, so I have to act sweet."


    "I was just wondering if you even know how to be sweet," he replied, a hint of teasing in his voice.


    "Who doesn¡¯t know how to be sweet? It¡¯s not some mystery that only certain people know," she shot back.


    "Not sure about others," he said with a slight smirk, "but you certainly don¡¯t seem to know."


    "How can you say that when you don¡¯t even know me well?" she challenged.


    "One nce is enough to know you well," he replied, his tone confident.


    "You..."


    Ding!


    The elevator reached their desired floor just as Natalie was about to say more. Exhaling through her mouth, she tried to calm herself before stepping out.


    Justin followed her as he heard her say in a low voice. "This time around, none of my family members are here, so you don¡¯t have to worry about dealing with them. If Grandpa asks something and you¡¯re not sure how to answer, just leave it to me. I¡¯ve already told him not to pressure my husband with a barrage of typical elder questions, so he¡¯ll go easy on you."


    He frowned inwardly at the words ¡¯<i>my husband¡¯</i> but kept quiet. The whole situation already felt odd to him¡ªhis step-sister would soon be calling him her husband,


    They arrived at the door of one of the private rooms. Before knocking, Natalie turned to him. "Ready?"


    In response, Justin offered her a questioning look as if she was an idiot to ask this to him.


    ¡¯This overconfident man!¡¯ she frowned inwardly and knocked on the door before entering the room.

 Chapter 23: Justin Acting As Husband

    <h4>Chapter 23: Justin Acting As Husband</h4>


    Natalie and Justin entered the private room, where a nurse had just finished administering medicine to the old man. The nurse smiled and asked, "You look happy today, Mr. Ford."


    "I am. I¡¯m going to meet my grandson-inw," Albert replied and noticed the two figures who had just entered the room. The smile on his lips widened. "There she is, my granddaughter." He then turned his attention to the tall, handsome man standing beside her. His gaze lingered on Justin for a moment before he offered an approving nod. "Good. Very good."


    Justin wasn¡¯t sure how to respond to Albert¡¯sment, while Natalie felt a wave of relief wash over her¡ªher grandfather seemed pleased with Justin. It reassured her that asking for Justin¡¯s help had been the right decision. It lessened the chances of her grandfather bing suspicious.


    The nurse offered a light smile to the guests and left.


    Natalie wrapped her hand around Justin¡¯s arm, taking him by surprise. She could feel the muscles in his arm tense up under her touch, sensing his reluctance.


    Ignoring it, she looked up at him with a sweet smile ying on her lips. "Aiden, let me introduce you to my most favorite person."


    Maintaining hisposure despite her fake sweetness, he simply hummed in acknowledgment and walked ahead with her, allowing her to hold his arm. No other woman ever dare what this one was doing these days and the worse thing, he could not even stop her.


    As they reached the bed, Natalie continued, "This is my grandpa, Albert Ford, the one I¡¯ve always told you about."


    Justin offered a respectful nod. "d to meet you, Mr. Ford," he said as he took this chance to free his hand from her hold and moved to ce the fruit basket on the bedside table.


    "And Grandpa, this is my husband, Aiden Handrix," she added.


    Justin brows furrowed to hear this unpleasant thing, but he maintained his calm before turning to face the grandpa after settling the fruit basket.


    Albert studied Justin closely. "I¡¯m d you found time to meet me. Natalie mentioned you¡¯re busy with your newly started business."


    Justin nodded silently, standing in ce, his expression calm.


    The old man observed the couple, noticing they didn¡¯t stand as close as married couples typically would. Instead, they seemed more like strangers.


    "What¡¯s wrong, Grandpa?" Natalie asked, noticing the shift in her grandfather¡¯s expression. He seemed happy to see Justin¡ªwhat had changed so suddenly?


    "Where is your marriage certificate?" Albert asked, his tone strict and his demeanor serious.


    Natalie¡¯s heart skipped a beat¡ªshe realized she didn¡¯t have it. But before she could respond, Justin reached into his pocket and handed her the document. "In your hurry, you forgot to get it."


    She offered him a smile while her eyes using him for why he didn¡¯t give it to her before.


    epting the certificate, she handed it over to Albert. "Grandpa, here it is. I tend to forget things, but fortunately, Aiden remembers everything."


    The old man didn¡¯tment and looked through the marriage certificate with serious expressions. Observing the picture of a man stered on the document, he looked back at Justin, obviously topare him with the picture. He let out a sigh of relief, but his gaze was still doubtful.


    "You two got married a year and a half ago and didn¡¯t know about it?" Albert asked, his eyes narrowing as he scanned the pair.


    Natalie had already prepared for these questions, while Justin left it to her as she had instructed him to leave such a part to her.


    "Grandpa, we were both not in the right state of mind when we got married and ended up forgetting about it," she exined.


    "Not in the right state of mind?" Albert eximed in disbelief, "Were you two drunk or what?"


    Natalie felt a wave of relief that her grandfather had unknowingly provided the answer for her. "Y-Yes, Grandpa. We were drunk, and then...we just forgot," she stammered.


    Justin sighed inwardly. This woman might be capable of many things, but lying convincingly wasn¡¯t one of them.


    The old man clearly wasn¡¯t convinced. He turned to Justin, his gaze now filled with displeasure. "And you, young man, you forgot such an important thing as well?"


    "I didn¡¯t," Justin replied, meeting the old man¡¯s gaze, his deep voice filled with confidence. "I was waiting for Natalie toe back to me on her own. I didn¡¯t realize she had forgotten about our marriage. That¡¯s why, when I heard she was marrying someone else, I had to remind her."


    Natalie looked at him, surprised by his words. His expression was so serious and convincing that even she almost believed it was true. ¡¯<i>These businessmen are really good at bluffing,¡¯</i> she thought.


    Albert¡¯s stern expression finally softened. "Alright, I hope you two can put the past behind you and live together happily from now on. Consider that wedding incident a sign to bring you back together."


    Natalie felt as though a huge weight had been lifted from her chest. Her grandfather seemed to believe the story, and it was all thanks to Justin¡¯s quick thinking. She made a mental note to thank him properlyter.


    "Why are you two standing?" Albert asked. "Get chairs."


    Natalie quickly got a chair for herself, while Justin remained standing. "I¡¯m fine," he said.


    "Where are you two staying now?" came another troubling question from the old man.


    "Grandpa, Aiden isn¡¯t from this city, so for now he¡¯s staying at a hotel," Natalie replied.


    The old man frowned. "You two are staying at a hotel?"


    "No, Grandpa, I¡¯m staying with Mia," Natalie quickly rified, not realising she had just made the situation moreplicated.


    Justin shook his head at her idiocy. Lying sure was not her forte. He could see whenever she lied, she would unintentionally touch the tip of her tiny nose.


    They heard Albert¡¯s angry voice. "You two are staying separately?"


    Natalie was caught off guard. "Grandpa, calm down. Let me exin properly. Anger isn¡¯t good for you."


    She nced at Justin for help, but he remained silent, clearly leaving her to fix the mess she had created.

 Chapter 24: Grandpa-Justin Talk

    <h4>Chapter 24: Grandpa-Justin Talk</h4>


    "G-Grandpa, it¡¯s because I¡¯m joining Mia¡¯spany and have important things to discuss with her, so staying with her was ideal. Also, it¡¯s only been two days since Aiden and I met again so..."


    Albert¡¯s voice rose with frustration. "You¡¯ve already been apart for a year and a half despite being married, and even now, I see no affection between you two."


    "Grandpa, these things might take a little time since we were separated for so long," she tried to reassure him.


    But Albert wasn¡¯t convinced. "Is it because your marriage a year and a half ago was a mistake, and now you¡¯re forcing yourselves to ept it?" he asked pointedly. "If that¡¯s the case, you two can divorce. There¡¯s no need to force yourselves." With that, he picked up his phone. "My friend¡¯s son is awyer. Let me contact him."


    Natalie¡¯s eyes widened in fear. If this went any further, her lie would be exposed, and her grandfather might suffer another shock. "Grandpa," she said urgently, gently taking the phone from his hand and setting it aside.


    "Grandpa, you¡¯re misunderstanding us. We don¡¯t want a divorce. Trust me, we like each other. It¡¯s just that we¡¯re not used to behaving affectionately in front of others." She turned to look at Justin. "My husband isn¡¯t the romantic type at all. Look at him¡ªhe¡¯s like a block of ice. He can¡¯t even manage a single sweet expression on his face."


    Justin raised an eyebrow at her, his expression clearly asking, ¡¯<i>How dare you?¡¯</i>


    But Natalie tantly ignored his reaction and continued to sell him to cover her mistake. "I¡¯ll have to work a little to teach him how to be romantic instead of being a block of ice."


    Albert nced at the calm andposed Justin, then back at Natalie as she continued, "I¡¯m sure, sooner orter, he¡¯lle around. The next time you see us, you won¡¯t have any moreints, Grandpa."


    "Does that also mean I¡¯ll get to see my great-grandkids soon?" the old man asked hopefully, a smile spreading across his face.


    "Of course, Grandpa," Natalie answered, maintaining her sweet smile. "Once we two get to know each other better."


    Justin¡¯s hands clenched into fists as he thought about the nonsense she was spouting. Acting as his step-sister¡¯s husband was already ufortable enough, but now the conversation had moved to the even more absurd topic.


    "For that to happen, you two should start living together," Albert continued. "If there are any issues with getting a new home, I can buy one for you."


    "No, Grandpa. We can manage on our own. We¡¯re working on it and soon will have our own home," Natalie assured him quickly before turning to Justin with a forced smile. "Isn¡¯t that right, darling?"


    Justin almost red at her but managed to control himself, nodding in agreement.


    "Alright. Take your time setting up your new home. Once I feel better, I¡¯ll personally visit you," Albert said, his tone determined.


    "Huh?" Natalie blinked, momentarily stunned by the statement.


    Albert noticed her puzzled expression and his voice took on a slightly hurt tone. "Do you want your grandpa to stay in the hospital forever until he dies?"


    "N-No, Grandpa! I didn¡¯t mean...," she stammered.


    "You don¡¯t want me toe to your home and stay with you?" he asked, his voice soft with disappointment.


    "No, Grandpa," she quickly reassured him. "I was just worried about you leaving the hospital in your weak condition." Natalie tried to cover up her initial shock. She had almost panicked, thinking about Albert visiting her when she had no real husband to show, and her lie was exposed.


    "Before, I didn¡¯t have much will to live," Albert confessed. "But now, just to see you having your own family, I believe I can hold on a few years longer."


    "I hope you have a long life, Grandpa. I don¡¯t want to lose you," Natalie said, her expression turning emotional. She felt the weight of lying to the most important man in her life, but at this moment, it seemed like the right thing to do.


    <i>¡¯Once Grandpa¡¯s health is stable and out of any danger, I¡¯ll exin everything and apologize to him.¡¯</i>


    "Why don¡¯t you get something for the two of you to drink?" Albert suggested, his tone calm but firm. "In the meantime, I¡¯ll have a word with my grandson-inw."


    Natalie immediately understood that Albert wanted to speak with Justin alone, but she couldn¡¯t risk leaving them alone.


    she tried toe up with an excuse."Grandpa, Aiden has an important meeting to attend..."


    "Are you worried that in your absence, I¡¯ll act like an annoying elder and trouble your husband?" Albert asked, raising an eyebrow.


    She smiled awkwardly. "Of course not, Grandpa."


    "Then get something for him," Albert insisted.


    Though reluctant, Natalie stood up and turned to face Justin, her gaze clearly warning him not to mess anything up.


    Justin, however, ignored her warning look, as if silently telling her to mind her own business.


    Once she left, Albert gestured to the chair. "Have a seat."


    Justin took the seat where Natalie had been sitting, waiting patiently to hear what the old man had to say.


    "I don¡¯t know how much you know about Natalie, but know that since she was young, she has suffered a lot," Albert began, his voice tinged with sadness. "She is a good child but always caught up in wrong situations and I feel bad I could do nothing to help her. Even when she¡¯s hurting, she won¡¯t show it. But don¡¯t be deceived by her tough, unyielding front. The more she¡¯s hurt, the tougher she acts. This is how life had turned my Natalie into. Sometimes I worry that she would stop feeling hurt anymore and turn into a person without any emotions."


    Justin found Albert¡¯s words to be true based on his own observations of Natalie. Where others might show vulnerability, she put on a strong front, refusing to ept defeat¡ªeven if it meant ying the role of the viin. He took this conversation as a chance to understand her more.


    Albert continued, "Be by her side, even if she says she¡¯s alright. If you put your trust in her, I give you my word she would never wrong you. What I hope is that she¡¯s finally found her happiness in you, and that her life from now on will be peaceful, filled with the love and care she deserves."


    Justin didn¡¯t know what to say to it, and simply offered a light nod to rid the sick old man of his worry.


    "I don¡¯t know exactly what you two are nning or how things really are between you," Albert said again, his voice calm but serious. "But if you intend to stay with Natalie, then I ask you to take care of her as a good husband should. Will you?"


    After a short silence, Justin responded, "I will," though in his mind, he kept the "as a husband" part aside. He was determined to take Natalie back to her real family, and that meant taking care of her¡ªeven if it was as her brother.


    A relieved smile appeared on Albert¡¯s face. He could feel he could trust this young man, confident that he won¡¯t let Natalie down, unaware what was going on in Justin¡¯s

 Chapter 25: Natalie’s Husband Is A Random Poor Man

    <h4>Chapter 25: Natalie¡¯s Husband Is A Random Poor Man</h4>


    Natalie returned with two coffee mugs in her hands, her heart racing and her mind anxious about what her grandpa and Justin might have been discussing. ¡¯<i>I hope he didn¡¯t expose my lies,¡¯</i> she thought nervously. ¡¯<i>If he did, he can forget about me helping him find Aiden Handrix. I wouldn¡¯t mind spending my life with an invisible husband¡ªit¡¯s better that way. Having a man in my life seems annoying anyway.¡¯</i>


    As she entered the room, she found the two men sitting quietly. Her heart skipped a beat, fearing that something unexpected had happened.


    "You¡¯re back?" Albert said, breaking the silence. "Hurry up, don¡¯t keep my grandson-inw waiting for a simple coffee."


    Hearing this, Natalie felt a wave of relief. She forced a light smile and approached Justin, offering him one of the mugs. "Darling, for you."


    Ignoring the way she addressed him again, Justin epted the mug, though he wasn¡¯t used to drinking instant coffee. At the first sip, his brows furrowed slightly, but he drank it anyway.


    Natalie sat at the edge of the bed and asked, "Grandpa, what did you two talk about?"


    "It¡¯s a secret between us," Albert replied yfully.


    "I want to know," she insisted.


    The old man chuckled. "I just told your husband that you can be quite the troublemaker and that it¡¯s difficult to keep up with you, so he should brace himself."


    "Am I trouble in your eyes, Grandpa?"


    "Aren¡¯t you?" he teased.


    She awkwardly cleared her throat. "Maybe a little."


    He chuckled and gently pinched her tiny nose. "Good that you know. Don¡¯t trouble your husband too much and try to be a good wife."


    "I will."


    Talking with the old man, for a while, both left the room. Once in the corridor, Natalie spotted a nurse and said, "Give me a minute." Justin watched her going to a nurse and waited for her while emersed in reading emails on his cellphone.


    Natalie inquired about her grandpa¡¯s health and, satisfied with the response, turned back to the busy man.


    "Aiden?" she called.


    "Hmm?" he responded, turning to look at her.


    Natalie was surprised at how naturally he responded to being called by another name, despite being busy. Was he still immersed in the role he was ying, or had he be so ustomed to being called Aiden as if it was truly his own name.


    Seeing her not responding, he asked, "Shall we leave?"


    Snapping back to reality, she approached him. "You seem to have gotten used to being called Aiden in just an hour."


    "I¡¯m perfect in any task I ept," he replied confidently, and the two headed to the elevator.


    Once they reached the parking lot, Justin instructed, "Noah will apany you to the police station."


    Natalie nodded but added, "Before that, I have another condition."


    Justin gave her an impatient look. "What is it?"


    "You must have investigated everything about me by now," shemented.


    "I did," he confirmed.


    "But you failed to investigate my life in Xyros City," she noted.


    He hummed in acknowledgment. "But soon I will get it done."


    "No. I don¡¯t want you to do that," she said, her tone and expression serious. "That¡¯s another condition. You are not to investigate anything about me anymore. Once we find Aiden Handrix, we¡¯ll have nothing to do with each other, so let¡¯s keep our lives and personal information separate. A person like you must have many things you don¡¯t wish to reveal either."


    "Now you can go to the police station," Justin said, then turned to Noah. "Go with her."


    "No need. I can go on my own," Natalie stated firmly. "And thank you for helping today. I¡¯ll make sure to repay you."


    "Helping me find your husband will be enough," he replied before turning towards his car, where Noah was already in the driver¡¯s seat.


    Meanwhile, two figures had spotted Natalie and the tall man with her.


    "Mother, who is that man Natalie is talking to?" Briena asked, trying to get a better look, though they were still at a distance.


    "Must be a random man. What nobleman would even breathe the same air here? Look at his clothes¡ªthey¡¯re so simple," ra remarked dismissively. "Even the car is ordinary."


    "You¡¯re right, Mother. Let me take a picture so I can show it to Ivanter to show him what kind of men his ex-fiancee is hanging out with." Briena clicked a picture but noticed the man¡¯s face wasn¡¯t clearly captured. "His face isn¡¯t clear."


    "Must be an ugly man anyway," ra interrupted. They watched as the man drove off in his car, and Natalie left in hers.


    Just then, a car parked nearby, and Sephina Ford stepped out. "What are you two doing here?" she asked, her tone sharp.


    "Mother, we just saw Natalie with a man," ra informed her. "We were just wondering if she¡¯s doing something inappropriate again to damage our reputation."


    "A man?" Sephina eximed, her interest piqued. "Where is he?"


    "Mother, they¡¯ve just left," ra informed her, surprised by the sudden shift in her mother-inw¡¯s demeanor.


    "Left?" Sephina asked, her voiceced with anger.


    "Yes, Mother. But why do you seem so..."


    "That man must be Natalie¡¯s husband," Sephina said, her eyes narrowing. "I just found out she was bringing her husband to meet Albert, so I hurried here."


    "So all that talk about not knowing who her husband is was a lie?" ra asked, incredulous.


    "Why are you surprised? Who gets married without knowing the other person?" Sephina scoffed. "Did you two see him?"


    "Not clearly, but Briena managed to get his photograph."


    ra turned to her daughter, who was clearly busy cooking a new n to trouble Natalie. ¡¯<i>So her husband is just a random hillbilly,¡¯</i> Briena thought. ¡¯<i>That means he can¡¯t protect her, and I can do whatever I want with her.¡¯</i> A wicked smirk curled on her lips. ¡¯<i>Just in time.¡¯</i>


    "Briena, show your grandma that picture you took," ra prompted.


    Briena snapped out of her thoughts and quickly showed the picture on her phone. It only captured Justin¡¯s back as he was sitting inside the car. "I couldn¡¯t get his face, but Grandma, from his clothes and that low-brand car, you can tell he¡¯s just an ordinary man¡ªno match for our family¡¯s status."


    Sephina gripped her cane tightly in anger. "She dared marry a poor man and act like she¡¯s some kind of queen. Soon, I¡¯ll have her on her knees and teach her a lesson she¡¯ll never forget."


    They walked towards the elevator, while Briena did something on her mobile, ¡¯Natalie, this is for humiliating me in front of everyone in thest night¡¯s party. You are the one to force me to do it.¡¯

 Chapter 26: Natalie Trending In News

    <h4>Chapter 26: Natalie Trending In News</h4>


    Natalie was on her way to the police station when she received a call from Sean. She answered and put it on speaker, "I¡¯ve gone through the interior project¡¯s details, and I¡¯ll visit the site soon. Now don¡¯t disturb me unless it¡¯s something really urgent."


    "Are you really in the mood to talk about the project?" Sean¡¯s amused voice came through the speaker. "Seems like you haven¡¯t checked the news yet."


    "What news?" Natalie asked, a sense of unease creeping in.


    "Girl, you¡¯re trending once more."


    Natalie quickly hung up the call and pulled over to the side of the road, her heart racing. She checked the news on her mobile, and within moments, her grip on the phone tightened in anger, the veins on her arms bing visible.


    Her eyes turned icy cold as she spoke through gritted teeth, "That annoying sister of mine is asking for another beating."


    -----


    Heading back to the hotel suite in his car, Justin was deep in thought. He recalled the moment when Natalie called him Aiden and how he had responded so naturally that even Natalie seemed suspicious of his reaction.


    Though he had skilfully dodged her doubtful question at the time, now he found himself having his own doubts about himself.


    He had reacted to being called Aiden out of instinct, the instinct that seemed to have been engraved deeply on his mind, as if it wasn¡¯t the first time someone had called him Aiden¡ªalmost like it was his own name.


    <i>What was that feeling? What was he missing on?</i>


    As they reached the suite, Noah received a message on his phone. He checked it and was immediately shocked by what he saw.


    "Mr. Harper, you should see this," Noah said, handing his cellphone to Justin, who had just settled back behind his work desk.


    Justin went through the trending news, and his brows furrowed in concern. The news was about Natalie¡ªheadlined as the elder daughter of the Ford family abusing her sister Briena and threatening to kill her.


    A video apanied the article, showing Natalie pping Briena in the hospital corridor and threatening to bury her in the grave next to their grandfather¡¯s. The video was clearly edited to omit whatever Briena had done to provoke Natalie¡¯s anger.


    "Mr. Harper, Ms. Briena has a significant fan following as she¡¯s a famous pianist and is soon to be featured in a movie as an actress. Her fans seem enraged and could potentially harm Ms. Natalie," Noah informed him.


    Justin hummed in acknowledgment and handed the cellphone back to Noah. "Make sure our people protect her closely."


    Noah nodded and then asked, "We have the entire video of that incident from the hospital, which could uncover the truth behind it..."


    "Make sure she doesn¡¯t know it¡¯s from us," Justin interrupted, giving his permission for Noah to proceed with his n.


    "She¡¯ll receive it from an anonymous email," Noah assured him.


    They knew if they sent the video directly, Natalie would realize she was being followed by their people, and she might not like it.


    ----


    In the hospital, Sephina sat in the chair beside the bed, her expression tense as she asked her husband, "So you met Natalie¡¯s husband today?"


    Albert, who was in a better mood, hummed in acknowledgment.


    Sephina¡¯s displeasure was evident. "You didn¡¯t tell me, or I would have been here as well to see what kind of man she married."


    "It was Natalie¡¯s first time introducing her husband to the family, so I didn¡¯t want to overwhelm him with too many family members around," Albert exined calmly. "You¡¯ll meet him soon enough."


    Albert knew his family members all too well when it came to Natalie, which is why he had intentionally kept the meeting quiet.


    Sephina frowned. "I heard he¡¯s just an ordinary man. Is that true?"


    "What matters is that the man is good, and Natalie is happy with him," Albert replied. "And I found him to be a good match for her."


    "Instead of feeling angry at what your cherished granddaughter has caused once again, you¡¯re taking her side and even praising this random man she brought into the family?" Sephina¡¯s voice was edged with frustration.


    "What¡¯s the point of crying over spilled milk? It¡¯s better to move on, especially if our child is happy," Albert said, his tone resolute.


    Sephina¡¯s hand tightened on the armrest of the chair. She could never understand why her husband cherished that troublemaker so much. "You¡¯re always forgiving towards her, no matter what she does."


    As usual, Albert chose to remain silent. Arguing with his wife was pointless, and he needed to stay calm and focus on improving his health so he could visit Natalie¡¯s home and see how she was living with her husband¡ªwhether they were truly getting along.


    Just then, a surprised gasp interrupted them, drawing everyone¡¯s attention to ra, who was staring at her cellphone.


    "What happened?" Sephina asked, annoyed at being disturbed.


    ra showed the news to Sephina and then turned to Briena, who sat guiltily beside her, looking worried. "Briena, why didn¡¯t you tell us she hurt you and even threatened to kill you?"


    Both Sephina and Albert turned their attention to the mother and daughter. Sephina began reading the news while Albert¡¯s concern for Natalie grew.


    Briena¡¯s expression was sorrowful as she put on her usual pitiful face. "She had a right to be angry at me, so I didn¡¯t tell."


    "Why was she angry at you? Don¡¯t tell me this is about Ivan?" ra asked, her voiceced with anger.


    "No, Mother," Briena¡¯s eyes welled up with tears as she looked at Albert. "Grandpa, I¡¯m so sorry. Just because you found out the truth about Natalie¡¯s wedding, you went into shock. I should have lied to you instead of telling you the truth."


    "So she pped you because you told the truth?" ra asked, her voice rising in anger.


    Tears rolled down Briena¡¯s cheeks. "I shouldn¡¯t have told the truth."


    Sephina, having finished watching the video, spoke angrily. "Instead of admitting her own mistake, she dared to hurt you?" She turned to Albert. "See the true colors of your granddaughter? Stop protecting her and teach her a lesson so she won¡¯t be this brazen."


    Albert reviewed the news. Though the video was edited, he could sense from Natalie¡¯s anger that Briena must have done something to provoke her. Natalie was not an unreasonable person, but he chose to remain silent in front of his family.


    "Grandpa, I¡¯m sorry," Briena repeated, trying to gain the old man¡¯s attention. No matter what she did, she could never get Albert on her side. Seeing him always siding with Natalie only fueled her anger.


    "It¡¯s alright. Sibling quarrels happen," Albert said, then turned to Sephina. "Make this news disappear."


    "Are you worried about letting people see the true colors of your granddaughter?" Sephina countered, her tone sharp. "I¡¯m not going to do anything unless shees to me and asks for forgiveness while kneeling in front of me."


    "You¡¯re being unreasonable," Albert said, his voice tinged with frustration.


    "Yes, in your eyes, we¡¯re all unreasonable, and only that girl is right," Sephina retorted, standing up in anger. "I won¡¯t help her unless she asks me to. And tell her toe with her husband. Let me see what kind of a roadside beggar she had married to." With that, she turned to leave, with ra and Briena following close behind.


    Albert could only sigh helplessly. But this time, he had someone who could stand by Natalie. He picked up his cellphone and dialed Justin¡¯s number.


    Earlier, when Natalie had gone to get coffee, the old man had asked Justin to share his contact number. Justin hadn¡¯t refused.

 Chapter 27: Her Scent Affecting Justin

    <h4>Chapter 27: Her Scent Affecting Justin</h4>


    Justin received the call. Seeing the name <i>Mr. Ford</i> shing on the screen, he raised his hand to signal Noah to keep quiet and answered.


    "Mr. Ford," Justin spoke calmly.


    "Aiden, I hope I¡¯m not catching you at a bad time," Albert¡¯s voice came through, sounding slightly concerned.


    "I¡¯m not busy," Justin replied, his tone polite butcking any warmth that might suggest familiarity.


    "Is Natalie with you?"


    "She¡¯s not."


    "Oh! Have you seen the news about Natalie?"


    "I have," Justin confirmed.


    "Don¡¯t take that news too seriously, alright? It was just a simple argument between sisters. Natalie isn¡¯t the kind of person they¡¯re making her out to be. Don¡¯t misunderstand her, okay?"


    "I won¡¯t. Rest assured," Justin replied, his voice steady.


    Albert let out a sigh of relief. "Good. Don¡¯t let her go out for a day. Call her back and stay by her side. Trouble seems to find its way to her, but I believe you can protect her. Am I right?"


    "Yes. I¡¯ll get her back," Justin assured him.


    "Good. Once I¡¯m feeling a bit better, I¡¯ll personally visit the two of you at your home."


    There was a moment of silence on Justin¡¯s end. <i>Their home?</i> The thought of having to act as his step-sister¡¯s husband again was unsettling. If Julia found out about this, she would undoubtedly be enraged.


    "Aiden?" the old man called, not getting a response.


    "Yes. Mr Ford."


    "Alright then. I¡¯ll leave you to take care of your wife." Satisfied, Albert hung up the call.


    Justin turned to Noah. "Where exactly is she?"


    "Heading to the police station," Noah replied, already knowing who Justin was referring to.


    There were only two ¡¯Her¡¯ in his life- first, there had been Julia, and now, Natalie had be the unexpected addition.


    "Get our people to stop her from going anywhere and send her back here," Justin ordered, his tone firm.


    Noah could see Justin was worried about her as well, but instead of pointing it out, hemented, "You seem to listen to her grandfather, Mr Harper."


    "That man is the one who took care of Natalie all these years. As her family, I should be thankful and respectful toward him," Justin responded, then refocused on his work. "Go do as I said."


    Noah left the study, and Justin, who had been pretending to work, leaned back in his chair. His thoughts drifted to Natalie. Until he saw her back, safe and sound, he wouldn¡¯t feel at ease.


    -----


    When Natalie was just a short distance from reaching the police station, a car suddenly stopped in front of hers, forcing her to m on the brakes, making a loud screeching noise on the road.


    "What the hell?" she cursed under her breath, anger ring as she stepped out of the car to confront the moron seeking for his death.


    A tall, well-built man in a suit stepped out of the ck SUV and walked toward her.


    "What the hell do you think you¡¯re doing?" she shouted at him, her frustration evident.


    "Ms. Ford, I apologize," the man said, lowering his head politely, his tone respectful. "You were driving at high speed and ignored our signals to stop, so we had to intervene."


    "Speeding?" Natalie knew she had been driving faster than usual, fueled by her anger over the news, but... "You don¡¯t look like traffic police to me, and you¡¯re certainly not my family to be teaching me lessons on speeding."


    "Ms. Ford, Mr. Harper instructed us to stop you," the man exined calmly. "He said there¡¯s no need for you to go to the police station today and that you should return to the hotel."


    Natalie stared at him with an icy gaze before asking, "How did you catch up with me so quickly? Have you been following me this whole time?"


    "It¡¯s just for your safety, Ms. Ford," the man replied.


    Natalie turned her car around and headed straight for the hotel where Justin was staying. "Even that man from Xyros isn¡¯t allowed to keep tabs on me, but you, Justin Harper¡ªyou met me just a day ago and already dared to infringe on my privacy? Didn¡¯t I say I would help you find that man? You don¡¯t trust me, huh?"


    The man in the suit had already gotten back into his car and followed closely behind her. On the way, he informed Noah that Natalie appeared to be heading to the hotel.


    Upon arriving at the hotel, Natalie went directly to the elevator that led to the Presidential suite. There, she found the familiar man who had escorted her to the suite twice before, waiting for her.


    Inside the elevator, the man could sense her anger clearly, wondering what this woman was going to do with his boss.


    As soon as he entered the password and opened the door to the suite, she barged inside, her face flushed with anger. "Justin Harper!" she called out.


    The door to the study opened, and Justin stepped out, only to see Natalie furious. "How dare you keep watch on me?" she demanded, her eyes zing with anger as she walked towards him, her intent almost as if she meant to strangle him, but even before she could reach him¡ª


    "Ah..."


    Her foot caught on the edge of the carpet, and she stumbled forward, only to be caught by a pair of strong arms that wrapped around her waist.


    Her hands instinctively grabbed onto whatever was closest, which happened to be his shirt. Her soft, delicate body was pressed tightly against his muscr frame, and a refreshing scent from him enveloped her senses.


    In an instant, her anger was reced by panic and embarrassment at their unexpected closeness. She swallowed hard and quickly tried to push him away, but the pain from her sprained ankle caused her to lose bnce once more, and again, she found herself supported by those strong arms.


    "Stay still," his deep and authoritative voice echoed above her, and she instinctively obeyed.


    Her body was pressed against his, her face against his chest, and she could clearly hear his strong heartbeat, like the beat of a drum, through her clothes she could feel the burning warmth of his palms against her cold skin.


    Her heart skipped a beat¡ªthis was the first time she had been so close to someone in this way. Although she had been with Ivan for the past two years now, the most they did was hug each other briefly before they parted away, like a ritual where she couldn¡¯t even feel his body¡¯s warmth.


    Meanwhile, feeling the slender body in his arms that he could almost wrap with one arm, Justin¡¯s delicate eyebrows twitched slightly. He realized just how thin she was, making him wonder if she ever ate properly.


    "I am fine, I guess," she tried to get away once more, forgetting what she was here for.


    In response, Justin effortlessly lifted her into his arms as if she weighed nothing and carried her toward the sofa. Her sweet, unique scent enveloped his senses, affecting him in a way it shouldn¡¯t have.


    His brows furrowed as he could not wait to keep a distance with her. He should not feel attracted towards the scenting from his step-sister. He made a mental note to ask her to change whatever perfume she was using¡ªit was sending the wrong signals to his body.

 Chapter 28: Hurt Ankle

    <h4>Chapter 28: Hurt Ankle</h4>


    Justin gently ced Natalie on the sofa and knelt before her on one knee, reaching out to check her ankles. However, she quickly retracted her foot.


    "I can do it," she said, her tone firm.


    Respecting her wishes, Justin pulled his hands back and stood up, giving her some space. He looked at Noah, who left the suite, leaving the pair of step-siblings alone.


    From a short distance away, Justin observed her, noticing how differently she was dressed today. Unlike her usual professional and in attire, she wore a white, long-sleevedce top paired with an olive green knee-length skirt. Her hair was left loose, and she wore heels, giving her a more lively and vibrant appearance than usual.


    He guessed it might have been an attempt to present herself as a happily married woman in front of her grandfather.


    As she sat with her head slightly lowered, she gently brushed away loose strands of hair from her forehead, revealing a smooth, glowingplexion that radiated both strength and beauty. Even in her simple clothes, she exuded an elegance that momentarily left Justin speechless.


    When she removed her sandals, Justin noticed the reddish swelling around her left ankle. He watched as she ran her finger around it, wincing in pain which she tried to suppress.


    It was clear she didn¡¯t like to show vulnerability, just as her grandfather had described.


    Justin left the room briefly and returned with a first aid kit, only to find her putting her sandals back on and attempting to stand. She was clearly intent on leaving. She carefully tested her injured leg, if she could walk, only to make it worse.


    "Aah!" With a painful groan, she fell back on the sofa, frustration clear over her face. "Damn it!"


    Justin walked towards her and knelt in front of her once more, only to hear her reject his help again, "I am alright."


    "I can see that," his deep sarcastic voice reached her ears. He lifted his gaze up to look at her, "If you want to feel better quickly and leave this ce, you¡¯d better let me help you."


    His gaze as ifmanding her to obey him, she quietly shut her mouth which had just opened to reject his help again.


    "Are we good to go?" Justin asked, and she could only nod in response.


    Justin¡¯s hands moved to her foot, carefully removing her sandals with deliberate care. He inspected her ankle, holding her small, bare foot in hisrge hands, his expression focused and serious.


    The moment his fingers touched the delicate skin of her ankle, Natalie sucked in a sharp breath and froze. To an observer, it might have seemed like the reaction was due to the pain, but she knew the real reason was different.


    Despite having dated before, this was the first time a man knelt before her, treating her with such care and gentleness. The touch of his fingers felt like a warm burn against her cold skin, leaving traces of warmth wherever they lingered. She instinctively wanted to pull her foot away but remembered his earlier words and kept still.


    Justin¡¯s eyes narrowed as he examined her foot. Her skin was so delicate, with veins visible beneath the fair surface, the bones appearing fragile. He gulped at the sight of it. He never thought that a woman¡¯s feet he should pity for being so delicate, he would find them attractive.


    Natalie looked at his lowered head, giving an impression as if a powerful man was now being submitted in front of her, all focussed and careful. It was an unusual sight, and she found it difficult to look away.


    But, seeing him observing her ankle, more than necessary, Natalie felt unsettled and called, "Mr Harper?" She could not wait for him to let go of her foot from his hold.


    "You have twisted it badly," he replied calmly and focussed, hiding what was in his mind a moment before. A light massage and then wrapping it with a sprain relief bandage should be enough."


    As he spoke, he began to gently massage her ankle with his fingertips. He could feel her difort¡ªher effort to hide the pain¡ªand decided to distract her.


    "About having my people follow you," Justin began, "it was to find out if someone else was tracking you, so we could find any leads on your mysterious husband."


    Natalie nodded, already expecting such an exnation. "I figured that out early on, especially when you didn¡¯t trust me and thought I might be setting you up. But after we agreed to work together to find him, I thought you had stopped doubting me and had your people stop following me."


    "It was also for your safety," Justin added.


    For a brief moment, Natalie felt a touch of warmth, thinking that maybe this stranger was genuinely concerned for her well-being. But then she heard him continue, "You are the only lead I have toward that look-alike of mine, and I need to find out if someone is trying to set us up."


    The warmth she felt for a moment to think that someone finally cared for her, disappeared in a moment. It was not the care towards her but his selfish motive. She frowned at herself for having expectations from a stranger? <i>Was she so starved for someone¡¯s affection that even a stranger¡¯s words feltforting?</i>


    "You don¡¯t have to worry about my safety. I can take care of myself," she replied inly, thinking, ¡¯<i>If I were that weak, I would have died in Xyros City long ago and wouldn¡¯t be sitting in front of you now.¡¯</i>


    "Alright, I¡¯ll stop them," he assured her, looking up with sincere eyes. "If it bothered you, I apologize."


    His unexpected apology took her by surprise. She hadn¡¯t anticipated that someone as prideful¡ªand in her opinion, arrogant¡ªas Justin would apologize to her. Feeling a twinge of guilt, she softened a bit and said, "It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t like being followed when I¡¯m unaware. It..." Her hands instinctively clutched her skirt as she spoke, her voice growing anxious. "It... just makes me feel... anxious and... I..."


    "I understand," Justin replied, noticing her struggle to express herself. "I¡¯ll make sure to inform you if my men are following you. For now, considering the recent news about you, I¡¯d prefer they stay close, for your safety. They¡¯ll be in contact with you as well, so you won¡¯t feel like strangers are watching you. You spoke to one of them today."


    She nodded but added a condition, "Only until the matter in the news is resolved."


    "Need help with that?" he offered.


    She shook her head, firmly refusing. Relying on others to solve her problems wasn¡¯t her style. "I can take care of it."


    Justin finished massaging her ankle and pulled out a small roll of skin-colored sprain relief bandage. He carefully wrapped her foot, his movements gentle and precise.


    Despite her earlier displeasure at his words, she found herself watching him closely, captivated by the elegance and care with which he treated her injury.


    Once he was done, he gently ced her foot on the carpeted floor and looked up, only to catch her staring at him again. It wasn¡¯t the first time he had noticed her doing this, and oddly, he didn¡¯t mind it.


    "It¡¯s done," he said.


    "Huh?" she responded, puzzled.


    "You should avoid moving your foot for a while. I suggest you stay here and let it rest unless you want someone to carry you out," he instructed, rising to his feet. "I wouldn¡¯t mind if you stayed for a while, because..." He hesitated, wanting to say, <i>¡¯You¡¯re my sister,¡¯</i> but swallowed the words. "...because you¡¯re hurt."


    Natalie realized that walking right away wasn¡¯t an option. "Thank you."

 Chapter 29: She Is Naturally Beautiful

    <h4>Chapter 29: She Is Naturally Beautiful</h4>


    "I¡¯m in my study. If you need anything, just let Noah know," Justin instructed Natalie before calling Noah inside and returning to his study.


    Noah approached her politely. "Ms. Natalie, let me know if you need anything."


    "My bag is in my car. I need it," she replied, handing him her car key.


    Noah soon returned with her bag, which contained herptop. Not one to sit idle, Natalie decided to work on the interior design project she had taken on from her friend Sean.


    <i>¡¯I can¡¯t visit the site yet, but I can¡¯t waste time,¡¯</i> she thought as she settled into her work.


    After an hour of focused effort, she prepared an email to send to the owner of the home, outlining her ideas of the design. If the owner approved, she could proceed with the project.


    <i>¡¯What was the email address Sean told me?¡¯</i> she wondered, opening her cellphone to check Sean¡¯s message where he told her to directlymunicate with the client on given email.


    "busybaron@..." She raised an eyebrow, "Interesting email ID. Let¡¯s hope this BusyBaron replies quickly." With that, she clicked the send button. "Done."


    Having worked for an hour, Natalie felt a bit tired and nced towards the study. ¡¯<i>Seems like he¡¯s busy working. He won¡¯t mind if I rest a bit.¡¯</i>


    She rested her head on the cushioned armrest, pulled her legs up onto the sofa, and closed her eyes, allowing herself to rx.


    Meanwhile, Justin, who had just finished his work, received an email from an ID with the username "Carlie." Curious, he opened it and quickly realized it was rted to an interior design proposal. The username caught his attention. ¡¯<i>Carlie¡ªthat¡¯s the name of that famous and secretive interior designer I hired.¡¯</i>


    Justin reviewed the design suggestions the designer had crafted based on the instructions he had provided. He was impressed with her work.


    <i>¡¯No wonder she¡¯s among the best. It was a good idea to hire her.¡¯ </i>


    He replied to the email, conveying he liked the ideas and she could feel free to add anything she wished suitable to add.


    "Mr. Harper, you missed your lunch today. Would you like me to arrange it now?" Noah asked politely, reminding Justin of the time.


    This reminded Justin of Natalie that she must have missed her meal as well. "For two people," he instructed.


    "Yes, Mr. Harper," Noah replied before leaving the study.


    Curious about how Natalie was doing, Justin walked into the drawing room and found her sound asleep on the sofa. Her peaceful expression was a stark contrast to the usual restlessness she carried. Quietly, He went to the bedroom and returned with a warm sheet in his hands. He leaned down and carefully draped it over her.


    As soon as she felt the warmth, Natalie stirred slightly, clutching the sheet closer, and drifted back into a deep, peaceful sleep.


    Justin found himself observing her closely. For the first time, she appeared truly at peace, free from the burdens she usually carried. As he studied her features, he noticed just how naturally beautiful she was.


    Unlike many, she didn¡¯t rely on makeup, yet her skin was smooth and radiant. Her longshes, tiny pointed nose, and delicate pink lips with a thinyer of gloss entuated her beauty. He even noticed a small dimple on her chin.


    His gaze moved lower, tracing the graceful curve of her neck, but when it began to drift further down, he quickly averted his eyes, catching himself. <i>What am I doing?</i> he wondered, feeling a strange mix of emotions.


    He looked back at her face, and almost without thinking, his hand began to reach out to brush a stray strand of hair from her cheek. But before he could, the door to the suite opened, and Noah entered.


    Justin quickly straightened up, pulling his hand back as if nothing had happened.


    "Lunch will be ready shortly, Mr. Harper," Noah announced.


    Justin gave a brief nod, his thoughts still somewhat scattered as he nced onest time at the sleeping Natalie before instructing, "Give it to her once she¡¯s awake," and walked back to his study.


    Noah nodded, watching his boss¡¯s retreating figure. Despite Justin¡¯s efforts ofposing himself well, Noah had already watched everything. It was unusual¡ªhe had never seen Justin show such care or be this close to any woman before.


    He shook his head, trying to dismiss his thoughts. <i>I¡¯m reading too much into it. Until now, he didn¡¯t have a sister either. He¡¯s just taking care of her as her brother.</i>


    ----


    When Natalie woke up, it was already evening. She looked around and realized she was still inside the suite. She noticed the sheet covering her and a familiar scent enveloping her. Being a perfumer she was sensitive to any kind of scent. In a moment she recognised It was the scent she smelled from Justin.


    She inhaled deeply as it felt addictivelyforting, but then realized what she was doing and pushed that sheet away. ¡¯Am I turning into a pervert?¡¯


    She checked the time and quickly sat up, surprised that she had fallen asleep for so many hours, and it wasn¡¯t even night yet.


    <i>It¡¯s been years since I¡¯ve slept this peacefully,</i> she thought, remembering how she¡¯d always had to stay alert, even in her sleep, to protect herself.


    What surprised her was how safe and protected she had felt, and that too in a stranger¡¯s ce. Not having a good feeling about this sudden change, she stood up.


    ¡¯I should leave this ce.¡¯


    Although her foot still hurt a bit, it felt better, and she could walk now. She looked around for her sandals but found a pair offortable, t cushioned footwear ced next to the sofa instead. They looked to be her size, and without thinking too much, she slipped them on.


    Grabbing her bag, she was about to leave the suite when Noah entered, catching her off guard. She felt a bit like a thief sneaking out. "Mr. Noah..." Her hand reached to calm her heart.


    "Are you leaving, Ms. Natalie?" Noah asked politely. "I had arranged a meal..."


    "No, I am not hungry at all," she interrupted him impatiently as if she could not wait to leave. "And please thank Mr Harper on my behalf for letting me rest here," and walked towards the door.


    "Mr. Harper isn¡¯t here at the moment, but he asked me to let you know that two of our men will be around you for your safety," Noah exined.


    Natalie hummed in acknowledgment and left, feeling an inexplicable urgency to get out. She couldn¡¯t quite understand what she was running from¡ªthefort and safety she felt from a stranger, perhaps?


    Getting into her car, she headed to Mia¡¯s home. Mia had gone to her parents home so tonight Natalie was going to be alone. Just as her car reached outside the main gate of society and waited for the entry inside...


    <i>Smash! Crash!</i>


    Suddenly, someone shattered the windows of her car with heavy iron bars, the sound and impact startling her. Her heart raced as she realized she was under attack.

 Chapter 30: Overly Controlling Man

    <h4>Chapter 30: Overly Controlling Man</h4>


    Natalie almost screamed in panic at the sudden loud smash next to her ear. Instinctively, she covered her head with her hands and leaned down to protect herself, bracing for another blow. But instead of more attacks, she heard the sound of painful cries from men outside.


    Peeking out from her car, she saw the two men in suits¡ªsupposedly bodyguards appointed by Justin for her¡ªhad tackled the four attackers. Shaken but unharmed, she quickly stepped out of the car. By then, the security guards from the society gate had also rushed to the scene.


    One of the bodyguards, the same tall and robust man who stopped her car today and she scolded him, approached her, "Ms. Natalie, are you alright?"


    His eyes scanned her for injuries. He noticed the light scratches on her forehead and cheek caused by the shattered ss.


    Though still in shock, Natalie nodded and started to move toward the attackers, her instincts telling her to confront them. But the bodyguard stopped her. "We¡¯ll handle this and find out why they attacked you. First, we need to take care of your injuries, Miss."


    "I¡¯m alright," she retorted, though her trembling hands betrayed her true state, the pain in her ankle seems to increased at her sudden movement.


    Just then, the other bodyguard approached with a phone in hand. "Mr. Harper is on the line. He wants to speak with you, Ms Natalie," he said, offering her the phone.


    "Hello," Natalie answered, trying to steady her voice.


    "Are you hurt?" Justin¡¯s deep, calm voice came through, instantly grounding her.


    "Just a few scratches," she replied, feeling an unexpected sense of reassurance as if she waspelled to answer him truthfully.


    "Head to the hospital with the bodyguard. I¡¯ll be there soon," Justin instructed firmly.


    "There¡¯s no need. I can just¡ª"


    "Do as I say," he interrupted, his tone turning icy, leaving no room for argument. Natalie was momentarily taken aback, feeling the weight of his authority and unable to disobey.


    She handed the cellphone back to the bodyguard, who then instructed her, "Please get in my car."


    ncing at those four young attackers for a moment, Natalie obediently climbed into the ck car. The same man, she was angry at during the day for stopping her car rashly, drove her to the hospital while the other one was left behind to take care of the matter.


    He handed Natalie a box of tissues as the light scratches on her skin had begun to bleed slightly.


    "Thank you," Natalie epted the tissues. After a moment, she asked, "What¡¯s your name?" She figured it was best to at least know the name of the man who would be around her for a while.


    "John," he replied politely.


    They reached the hospital. Inside the private hospital room, the doctor was about to treat those small scratches on Natalie¡¯s skin, the door opened and a man walked inside the room. His expression was cold, and his eyes were filled with a deadly seriousness, as if he were to murder someone.


    Not just Natalie but even the doctor and a nurse felt that chilling aura around him, as if they were doing something wrong and this man was here to confront them.


    Without a word, Justin walked straight to Natalie. He gently tilted her chin up to inspect the scratches on her face, his expression darkening further as he examined the tiny wounds.


    "Tiny scratches, nothing more," Natalie attempted to dismiss his concern, but the intensity in his gaze silenced her.


    He then looked at her hands, noticing the marks on the backs of her palms, and held them in his. Natalie briefly considered pulling her hands away, thinking Justin was being overly worried, but seeing the cold anger in his eyes, she decided against it.


    Justin turned to the doctor, his voice firm. "Treat her quickly and make sure no marks are left."


    The young doctor nodded quietly, thinking to himself, ¡¯<i>I was already doing that, but sir, you¡¯re the one interrupting and dying the process.¡¯</i>


    Natalie, overhearing his instructions, frowned inwardly. ¡¯<i>Why does he care so much about a few marks? I have worse and bigger scars on my body. These tiny scratches are nothing.¡¯</i>


    Justin stood to the side, watching intently as the doctor treated Natalie¡¯s wounds. Despite the sting of the antiseptic, she didn¡¯t wince once, her expression stoic.


    "Who were those attackers?" Natalie asked.


    "Focus on getting treated first," Justin retorted, his tone leaving no room for argument.


    Natalie¡¯s brows furrowed. ¡¯<i>This man is getting overly controlling without a reason.</i><i>Not like we are truly a husband and a wife, are we?¡¯</i>


    "Done," the doctor¡¯s words pulled her out of her thoughts. "None of the wounds were deep enough to require stitches. They should heal quickly."


    Natalie nodded and moved to step down from the bed, intending to pay the bill and leave, so she could get to the bottom of the matter of this attack. He had refused to answer her question about the attack so she was not going to ask him again, but Justin¡¯s voice stopped her.


    "Where are you going?"


    "I¡¯m treated, so of course, I¡¯m leaving," she replied, her tone edged with irritation.


    "You¡¯re staying here," he said, his voice firm.


    "What?" she asked, disbelief colouring her tone.


    "Yes. You¡¯re staying here overnight," he insisted, then shot a look at the doctor, his gaze sharp andmanding.


    The doctor, clearly feeling the weight of Justin¡¯s gaze, stammered, "Ah, Ms. Natalie, it would be better if you rest..."


    "I hate hospitals," Natalie dered, stepping off the bed. She winced slightly as she put weight on her injured foot, but her determination didn¡¯t waver. "I¡¯m not staying."


    "If you want to know why they attacked you, you¡¯d better get back on the bed," Justin warned, his voice low and firm. "Or I will make sure you won¡¯t ever know."


    Natalie red at him, her anger evident. She had just told him she hated hospitals, but he seemed determined to ignore her wishes.


    "Do as I say. You won¡¯t regret it," Justin added, his gaze steady and reassuring, though still carrying an air of authority.


    Though reluctant, Natalie finallyplied, allowing the nurse to help her back onto the bed.

 Chapter 31: Intimately Close

    <h4>Chapter 31: Intimately Close</h4>


    The doctor then moved to check her ankle, concern evident in his expression. "It¡¯s badly swollen," hemented, looking at Justin. "We¡¯ll need to take an X-ray to ensure there¡¯s nothing more serious."


    Justin offered a nod as the doctor and nurse left the room. Natalie, still processing everything, asked, "It must be my sister, isn¡¯t it?"


    Justin hummed in agreement. " Those were her fans. ording to a statement given to the police, they were angry at you for hurting their idol. Rest of it you can imagine yourself if they did it on their own or were instigated."


    "Hmm, they must be minors too, thinking they can get away with it without any real punishment," Natalie spected.


    "But we filed a report iming they had the intent to murder, so they won¡¯t escape on the excuse of being just ¡¯crazy fans,¡¯" Justin informed her.


    "Good," she replied, meeting his eyes with a knowing look. "You¡¯re intentionally making me stay here, aren¡¯t you?"


    "If they¡¯ve gone to such lengths to harm you, you¡¯d better not disappoint them," Justin remarked, his eyes revealing that he had a n.


    Natalie¡¯s thoughts shifted, and she asked, "The video I received about the incident in the hospital with my sister¡ªdid you send it?"


    He shook his head. "Noah did."


    She chuckled softly. It wasn¡¯t much different. Noah only acted on Justin¡¯s orders.


    "I¡¯ll make good use of it," Natalie assured him.


    "Follow the doctor¡¯s instructions and rest," he instructed, ready to leave.


    As Justin walked out of the room, Natalie¡¯s thoughts lingered on him. ¡¯<i>Why is he so invested in helping me?</i><i>Is it just about finding Aiden Handrix, or is there something else I don¡¯t know?¡¯</i>


    Going through everything the doctor said, having nothing to do, Natalie preferred to rest. Late in the night, she stirred up in her sleep, only to feel someone¡¯s presence in the room.


    Alerted she looked around and saw Justin sitting on the couch, with his back resting on the backrest and head tilted a little up at the back support. Sleeping in such an ufortable position.


    ¡¯Why is he back? To keep mepany?¡¯


    A warmth spread in her heart to see someone was really there for her in this lonely hospital room, unlike her experiences in the past when the loneliness in the hospital room made her hate it.


    After her mother died and Natalie was saved from drowning along with her mother, she was hospitalised for the days. Young Natalie would wake up in the middle of the night, scared and utterly alone, with no one by her side. The loneliness had been unbearable, and she would cry, desperately missing her mother.


    Since then, she hated to be in the hospital. If not for visiting her grandpa, she would never step in this ce.


    Now, as she looked over at Justin, who had dozed off on the couch, she felt gratitude mixed with something unfamiliar. <i>It¡¯s cold these days. I should cover him with something warm.¡¯</i>


    Carefully, she grabbed an extra sheet ced at the foot of the bed and quietly slipped out of bed, mindful not to put too much weight on her injured foot. She moved slowly, making sure not to make any noise that might disturb his sleep.


    With deliberate, careful steps, she limped slightly as she crossed the short distance to the couch. ¡¯<i>Just a few steps, but it feels like I¡¯ve climbed an entire flight of stairs.¡¯</i>


    She stood close to Justin and unfolded the sheet in her hand. ¡¯<i>He seems to be in deep sleep. He won¡¯t wake up.¡¯</i>


    As she was about to cover him, she found herself unable to look away from his face. Even in sleep, the aura of nobility and strength that surrounded him didn¡¯t diminish. His features were softened by the peace of slumber, a stark contrast to the cold and unapproachable demeanor he disyed when awake.


    The soft glow from the nightmp cast a warm light on his handsome features, highlighting his sharp features, radiant skin. He looked almost ethereal, so peacefully handsome that it was difficult not to stare.


    His shirt¡¯s top buttons were undone, with a tie hanging loosely around his neck, and his hair was slightly ruffled, adding a touch of casual elegance to his appearance. He looked every bit the man who could even shake the heart of the most heartless woman.


    Natalie gulped, feeling an unexpected surge of attraction. But shook her head the next moment. ¡¯<i>What am I doing?¡¯</i> She felt like pping herself for feeling this way. ¡¯<i>Not sure if we can even find Aiden Handrix, but I¡¯m sure this man will turn me into a pervert by the end of it.¡¯ </i>


    Deciding to finish the task quickly and return to her bed, Natalie gently covered the sheet over Justin. Her hand moved to adjust the sheet over his shoulder to ensure it wouldn¡¯t slip down, but suddenly...


    A strong hand gripped her wrist in a crushing hold, pulling her off bnce and almost making her fall onto Justin on the couch.


    "Ah!" she gasped in pain, the sudden grip sending a sharp ache through her wrist and exacerbating the pain in her injured foot as she stumbled.


    Realizing it was Natalie, Justin immediately loosened his grip on her wrist, but by then, she had already fallen against him. Her soft body pressed against his, her hands instinctively grabbing his shoulders for support. Her cold breath fanned against his earlobe, her cheek almost brushing against his, and that sweet, tempting scent of hers filled his senses, overwhelming him.


    The unexpected closeness sent a rush of heat through Justin¡¯s body, his pulse quickening as he fought to control the involuntary reaction. His hands hovered uncertainly, unsure whether to steady her or push her away, while every nerve in his body seemed to respond to the contact in a way that felt both natural and entirely inappropriate.


    Natalie, too, was caught off guard by the sudden proximity, her heart racing as she realized just how inappropriately close they were. The warmth of his body against hers, the strength in the shoulders she clung to, and the scent of him¡ªa mix of something clean and undeniably masculine¡ªinvaded her senses, leaving her momentarily disoriented.

 Chapter 32: Justin’s Resolve To Maintain Distance With Natalie

    <h4>Chapter 32: Justin¡¯s Resolve To Maintain Distance With Natalie</h4>


    For a moment, time seemed to stand still. The intimacy of the situation¡ªthe feel of her against him and the intoxicating scent that enveloped them¡ªcreated a charged atmosphere in that dimly lit room that neither of them had anticipated.


    Natalie held steadily onto his shoulders, intending to exin why she was there, but as soon as she moved her face back to look at him, her words died on her lips. The intensity in his gaze held her captive, and she froze, unable to say a word. Her breath quickened, and she swallowed hard, feeling an unfamiliar vulnerability in his presence.


    Justin, too, felt his control slipping, the iron resolve he was so proud of wavering as he became acutely aware of every movement she made, every breath she took. The proximity, the softness of her against him, was almost too much.


    Finally, he managed to regain a control over his thoughts, his voiceing out rough and low. "Natalie," he murmured, his breath warm against her skin.


    Hearing her name spoken in his deep, enticing voice, she could only hum softly in response, her gaze lingering on his face longer than it should have.


    "You should be resting," he added, his tone gentler but still firm.


    The simple words broke the spell, and Natalie quickly tried to push herself away from him, but her injured ankle betrayed her once again. She groaned in pain and fell back against him before she could even move.


    "S-Sorry," she whispered, her voice strained as she pressed against his shoulder, trying to suppress the pain.


    "Stay still," Justinmanded, his voice firm yetced with concern.


    She felt his one arm wrap around her back, holding her securely, while the other moved to the back of her thighs. In one smooth motion, he lifted her slightly and adjusted himself on the couch, settling her next to himfortably, his arm still around her as if to protect her from any further mishap.


    She felt the strength of his grip, the steady calmness in his movements, and it both reassured and unsettled her, as it felt more intimate than their previous position.


    Opposite to her, Justin maintained hisposure, his focus on ensuring she was settled andfortable, even as his mind wrestled with the emotions she stirred within him.


    Embarrassed, Natalie couldn¡¯t bring herself to meet Justin¡¯s eyes. Her cheeks flushed with the awkwardness of the moment, as well as the inexplicable attraction she had felt.


    "I... was just trying to cover you... so you wouldn¡¯t feel cold," she exined, her voice low and apologetic.


    Justin nced at the sheet that had slipped down from his chest to cover his lower body. He couldn¡¯t help but feel thankful for it. In just a few moments of unintentional closeness, this woman had managed to affect him in a way he hadn¡¯t anticipated, and thankfully, the sheet managed to hide the evidence.


    She began again, her difort evident. "I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to..."


    Justin cleared his throat, trying to shake off the lingering sensation of her touch. "It¡¯s fine," he replied, though his voice was still a bit unsteady. "Just... be careful with your foot and don¡¯t walk around unnecessarily."


    Natalie nodded, eager to put some distance between them, she shifted a little away. "Why are you here," she asked, trying to ease the tension between them.


    "I was nearby. Instead of returning to the hotel, I came here," he replied calmly. Standing up, he kept the sheet draped over him, his back facing her, he walked towards the door. "I¡¯ll send a nurse to help you get back to bed," and tossed the sheet onto a table next to the door before walking out, without turning to her even once.


    Natalie watched the door close behind him, her mind racing. ¡¯<i>What¡¯s wrong with him to leave so suddenly? Did I make him ufortable? Did he think I was trying to throw myself at him?¡¯</i> The thought left her feeling more embarrassed and self-conscious.


    -----


    Justin stepped out of the room, instructing John, now Natalie¡¯s bodyguard, to call for a nurse to help her. He didn¡¯t want to risk getting closer to her, his body¡¯s reaction to her proximity troubling him more than he cared to admit.


    How inappropriate it was¡ªthis attraction to a woman who was supposed to be his stepsister. With long strides, he left the hospital room, as if he couldn¡¯t wait to escape.


    He had already sent Noah home to rest, so he got into the car and drove off into the dark night. Rolling the window down, he let the cold air rush in, hoping it would cool his racing heart and heated body.


    <i>¡¯I should maintain my distance from her,¡¯</i> he noted, now regretting his decision to stay with her at the hospital.


    In the evening, when she wished to leave but he forced her to stay in the hospital, he clearly heard her say that she hated hospitals. He understood just like him, she didn¡¯t have good memories of being in hospital. That¡¯s why, in the night, he returned to stay by her side to ensure she won¡¯t feel lonely in that cold, quiet room.


    His thoughts drifted back to when he was ten, before he was adopted into the Harper family. He had been hospitalised for a month, clinging to life, and every time he woke up, he found himself alone in a sterile, silent room. The only sounds were the rhythmic beeps of the machines attached to his body, and the silence that felt like a crushing weight.


    The nurses and doctors who asionally checked on him were brief in their interactions. No one was there to talk to him, to sit by his side, as if everyone in the world had disappeared or they had just abandoned him.


    Waking up in the middle of the night in that lonely hospital room was the worst, filling him with fear, helplessness, and a deep sense of being unwanted. That terrible time, which his young self had barely endured, had never truly left him, even if now he was a strong, powerful adult. The wounds healed but the scars still remained.


    He remembered reading in Natalie¡¯s file that she had spent many days in the hospital after nearly losing her life while drowning with her mother. He could rte to the seven-year-old girl who had lost her mother and spent her recovery alone in a hospital. Thinking about her family, he was sure none of them had bothered to be there for her, perhaps except for her grandfather.


    As he continued driving towards the hotel, a sigh escaped him. ¡¯Why do I worry so much about her? All I need to do is find her husband, resolve that matter, and then bring her back to the Harper family. Why are things getting unnecessarily

 Chapter 33: Briena’s Another Plan

    <h4>Chapter 33: Briena¡¯s Another n</h4>


    The next morning, Briena received a call from her manager, Ana. Still drowsy from sleep, she answered with a frown, "Do you realize the time, Ana?"


    "I¡¯m sorry, Briena, but it¡¯s urgent," Ana replied, her tone anxious.


    "What is it?" Briena asked, irritation creeping into her voice.


    "Those youngsters, your fans who were instigated to attack Natalie, have been locked up. Their parents are making a scene in front of our office, demanding we help free their kids."


    "What the...at this hour of the day?" Briena sat up in bed, suddenly wide awake. "If their kids are my fans and got instigated to attack someone, what does that have to do with me?"


    "The parents are saying that because of you, their childrenmitted a crime, and now you need to help them," Ana exined, her tone cautious. "And we did... you know, instigate them for a purpose."


    "But no one knows we did it, so we don¡¯t have to take responsibility," Briena snapped, raising her voice. "Tell them to deal with their own mess."


    "Alright."


    "Where is Natalie?" Briena asked, her tone sharp.


    "She was taken to the hospital after the attack," Ana informed her.


    A smirk curled on Briena¡¯s lips. "Is she injured badly?"


    "I¡¯m not sure. I couldn¡¯t reach her; it seems she¡¯s being kept hidden. The police might be involved, thinking she could be in more danger after this attack. So, no outsiders are allowed to meet her."


    "Not an outsider, but a family member can," Briena chuckled, a n forming in her mind. "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll personally check on her and make sure she is not dead yet."


    "I hope she¡¯s not seriously injured," Ana added, her tone wary. "This matter seems to be escting, and it might affect your reputation if those youngsters get punished."


    "Release the news of the fans being imprisoned. The angry ones will rally behind the attack, saying she deserved it for pping me. They¡¯ll demand the release of the attackers, and more hate will follow Natalie."


    "But it might backfire," Ana cautioned.


    "You know the power of crazy fans, don¡¯t you?" Briena retorted.


    "Yes. I¡¯ll do as you say."


    Briena hung up, a smug smile on her face. "I¡¯ll take Ivan with me. It¡¯s time he sees Natalie for what she really is¡ªpathetic, with a husband who¡¯s no match for him. Ivan will be furious when he realizes she ditched him for some nobody, and he¡¯ll hate her even more."


    -----


    In the presidential suite of the hotel, a man lying on the bed stirred in his deep sleep. His brows furrowed, and he looked restless as he tossed and turned.


    "Aiden... Aiden..."


    A voice echoed in his ears¡ªa feminine voice calling for him repeatedly. His eyes snapped open, and he sat up in bed, his heart pounding in his chest.


    <i>¡¯What¡¯s going on? Whose voice is that?¡¯</i> He breathed heavily as he tried to clear his mind. ¡¯<i>Why am I hearing that name? Why does that voice sound so familiar? Is it Natalie¡¯s voice? She¡¯s the only one who had called me by that name.¡¯</i>


    He buried his face in hisrge palms, sighing in frustration. ¡¯<i>She¡¯s surely messing with my mind. I really need to maintain my distance from her, or I¡¯ll start believing I¡¯m Aiden Handrix instead of Justin Harper.¡¯</i>


    He checked the time and, noticing it was already morning, got out of bed. After getting ready, he found Noah waiting for him as usual, aware that Justin had returned to the hotel.


    "Good morning, Mr. Harper," Noah greeted him, noticing that Justin looked a bit tired, as if he hadn¡¯t slept well. "Are you alright, Mr. Harper?"


    Justin nodded, brushing off the concern. "What¡¯s the schedule for today?"


    "There are a few meetings, but I kept the day mostly free for you," Noah replied.


    Justin raised an eyebrow. "Any special day today?"


    "No, Mr. Harper, but with Ms. Natalie in the hospital and everything that¡¯s been going on..."


    "From now on, you¡¯ll handle her matters and only inform me of any significant developments," Justin interrupted him. "I need to focus on my work, so keep my schedule busier than before."


    Noah was taken aback. He had expected Justin to want to personally oversee his sister¡¯s situation, but the sudden shift in priorities surprised him. "Yes, Mr. Harper. There is another piece of news today."


    "What is it?" Justin asked, settling into the chair.


    "They¡¯ve released news about the fans being imprisoned, and it¡¯s enraged the rest of them. They¡¯re all demanding the release of the attackers," Noah ced a tablet in front of Justin. "There¡¯s even more hate directed at Ms. Natalie. You should read thements."


    Justin scanned thements, seeing Briena¡¯s fans cursing and using Natalie, using all kinds of vulgarnguage. They called her unreasonable, shameless, and even justified the actions of the attackers. Some even threatened to attack her again if she didn¡¯t stop troubling their idol and refused to push for the release of the attackers.


    Justin closed the tablet with a slight frown. "It seems they don¡¯t know the full story of how she was attacked. Do you have a clip of it?"


    "Yes, Mr. Harper. Shall we release it and prepare everything in Ms. Natalie¡¯s defense?"


    "First, go talk to her and see what she wants to do. She¡¯s more than capable of making decisions for herself. She hasn¡¯t even used thest clip you sent her, so she must have her own ns."


    Noah paused, staring at Justin with a look of surprise.


    "What?" Justin frowned, noticing Noah¡¯s expression. "Do you want to make decisions for her instead?"


    Noah quickly shook his head. "I was just thinking about how much you trust her. It¡¯s rare for you to show such confidence in anyone."


    Justin was momentarily taken aback by Noah¡¯s observation. It was true¡ªhe had only known Natalie for a few days, and yet he found himself trusting her more than he typically would trust anyone. So unlike him.


    -----


    In the hospital, after Natalie woke up and freshened up, she went through the news. Seeing yet another headline about herself, she wasn¡¯t surprised.


    ¡¯<i>My sister is surely so dumb.¡¯</i>


    There was a knock on the door. John entered the room. "Good morning, Ms. Natalie. I brought you breakfast." He proceeded to ce the meal on the table with the efficiency of someone who took his duties seriously.


    Natalie was taken aback. She hadn¡¯t asked him to bring her anything. "Doesn¡¯t this hospital provide meals for the patients?" she asked, watching the tall, robust bodyguard in his well-tailored dark suit as he meticulously arranged the meal on the table and then moved it closer to her bed.


    "Mr. Harper instructed me to ensure you have everything you need. Hospital food is usually nd, and I thought you might prefer something more to your taste," he exined, stepping back once he had everything in ce.


    Natalie noticed that, contrary to her initial impression of him as focused and stern, John was actually quite easygoing. Since he had gone to the trouble of bringing her a meal, she couldn¡¯t reject it. Besides, food was her weakness, and a good meal could lift her spirits, even in the midst of all the chaos she was dealing with.


    "Thank you, John," she said, genuinely appreciative.


    He offered a polite nod and turned to leave but paused when she spoke again. "Mr. Harper... when is heing?"


    The question left her lips before she could fully consider why she was asking it. Was she actually looking forward to seeing him? The way he had abruptly left the previous night had left her feeling unsettled, wondering if he had gotten the wrong impression of her.


    "I¡¯m not sure," John replied. "For now, Mr. Harper asked Mr. Noah to take care of any matters rted to you. We¡¯re to inform him only when anything cruciales up and needs his involvement."


    Natalie, seemingly not pleased to hear it, simply hummed, permitting John to leave.


    <i>¡¯Is he trying to keep his distance, thinking that what happenedst night was intentional? Does he really think I¡¯m the kind of woman who throws herself at rich men?¡¯</i> She frowned inwardly. ¡¯<i>I exined it to him. If he still thinks otherwise, that¡¯s on him. Not like I need him to take care of my matters¡ªhe¡¯s the one who keeps involving himself into them.¡¯</i>

 Chapter 34: Where Is Your Husband?

    <h4>Chapter 34: Where Is Your Husband?</h4>


    Once Natalie finished her breakfast, her cellphone rang. Seeing her grandfather¡¯s name sh on the screen, her heart skipped a beat.


    <i>¡¯Grandpa... he must have seen the news. He must be worried I¡¯m hurt.¡¯</i> She quickly answered the call.


    "Grandpa¡ª" she began, but Albert¡¯s hasty, worried voice cut her off. "Where are you? Where are you hurt? Tell me¡ª"


    Grandpa, calm down. I¡¯m not hurt," she tried to sound reassuring.


    "I read in the news that you were attacked."


    "It¡¯s nothing serious."


    "Which hospital are you in?" he asked, already concluding she must be hurt.


    Natalie hadn¡¯t nned on telling him she was even slightly injured, but her sister had made sure the news was out there. "I¡¯m in the same hospital as you," she braced herself for the inevitable scolding.


    Instead he asked, "Which floor and room?"


    "Grandpa, I¡¯lle to you¡ª"


    "No, tell me. I¡¯m not crippled yet that I can¡¯te to you when you¡¯re hurt," his retorty left no room for argument.


    She sighed, knowing it was useless to argue with him. "Floor above yours. VIP room number three."


    "I¡¯ming." He hung up before she could say anything else.


    "John," Natalie called out.


    John promptly entered the room. "Yes, Ms. Natalie?"


    "My grandpa is on his way here. Make sure he doesn¡¯t see any of you. He has no idea who your boss is," she instructed firmly.


    John understood what to do and left.


    Before Natalie could brace herself for the inevitable headacheing her way, her phone rang again. The screen disyed an unknown number, but she knew exactly who it was.


    <i>If I don¡¯t answer, he might show up here,</i> she thought reluctantly, then answered the call. "What do you want?"


    "So much anger already? That means my little sweet is alright," the voice on the other end replied smoothly. "Or I was about to blow that rotten brain out of your butthead sister."


    "You¡¯re not allowed to meddle in my affairs. We agreed on that."


    "As long as you¡¯re unharmed, I have no reason to. But if you are hurt, not only will I drag you back here, I¡¯ll kill whoeverid a finger on you," he threatened, his tone darkening.


    "Stop going overboard," she snapped back. "Have you found anything about that man?"


    "Not yet, but my people are on it," he responded, his tone now more business-like.


    "So, unless you find him, don¡¯t call me," she said, then quickly hung up. But no sooner had she ended the call than the phone rang again. Frustrated, she clutched it tightly and answered, "Don¡¯t you understand the simple words?"


    Augh echoed from the other side of the line. Natalie nced at the screen¡ªit was Sean. "I¡¯m working on the project, alright?" she shouted, still annoyed.


    "I know, I just called to check if you¡¯re still alive and that it won¡¯t affect the project," he teased. "But you sound well enough, so I guess I can rx."


    "Asshole," she muttered, hanging up on him and promptly putting her phone on silent. "Why do these two always call me at the same time? One¡¯s more annoying than the other."


    Just as she was about to take a moment to collect herself, the door opened, and a man in a wheelchair was pushed into the room by a nurse. Recognizing her grandfather, Natalie was about to get out of bed, but his firm voice stopped her.


    "Stay there," Albert ordered, his tone gentle yetmanding.


    The nurse wheeled him next to her bed, and Albert dismissed her with a nod. He then turned his full attention to his granddaughter, his eyes carefully scanning her. He noticed the minor scratches on her head and the back of her palm, as well as the tape around her foot.


    Sensing her grandfather¡¯s serious, scrutinizing gaze, Natalie spoke hesitantly, "G-Grandpa, I¡¯m alright."


    "I can see that," his displeased voice echoed in the room. "How dare you not tell me about the incident when I was just next to you?"


    "It was nothing serious, and I didn¡¯t want to trouble you...."


    "Everything about you is a serious matter. What trouble? I am your grandpa. I should be with you when you¡¯re hurt, even if it¡¯s just a tiny scratch."


    She could only stay quiet like a sinner.


    "Where is Aiden? Why isn¡¯t he with you when you¡¯re hospitalized? Is this how he ignores you?"


    "No, Grandpa. He was with me the entire night. He just left for work. He¡¯s new in the city, and with a new business, he needs to..."


    "Is his work more important than his wife?" the old man said angrily. "When your grandma had just a stomachache once, I left an important meeting midway to be with her. That¡¯s how a husband should be."


    Natalie was left speechless, though in her mind, she thought, ¡¯<i>That¡¯s why Grandma is so arrogant and annoying¡ªbecause you spoiled her, Grandpa.¡¯</i>


    "Call him and ask him to be here," Albert instructed.


    Natalie panicked internally, realizing she didn¡¯t even have Justin¡¯s contact number. If her grandfather found out, it would only expose the lie she was desperately trying to maintain.


    "Grandpa, let him be...."


    "You don¡¯t want to call him? Alright," Albert said, pulling out his cellphone from the pocket of his hospital shirt. "I¡¯ll call him and give him an earful. How dare he be irresponsible towards my granddaughter?"


    <i>¡¯What? Grandpa has his contact number when even I don¡¯t have it?¡¯</i> Natalie¡¯s mind raced in shock. ¡¯<i>Did that mysterious Justin Harper just give his number to my grandpa like that?¡¯</i>


    "Aiden, is this how you treat my granddaughter, your wife?" she heard her grandfather say on the call, sending another shockwave through her. ¡¯<i>He even answered Grandpa¡¯s call so quickly?¡¯</i><i></i>


    She couldn¡¯t hear what Justin replied, but the old man¡¯s satisfied expression told her enough.


    "Good. I¡¯m waiting for you here," Albert said before hanging up the call. He turned back to Natalie with a calm smile. "He apologized and ising here right away."


    Natalie could only stare at Albert in shock. ¡¯<i>Justin Harper, that king of arrogance and attitude, apologized for real? What wonders has Grandpa worked on him?¡¯</i>


    <i></i>As the two of them talked for a while, it didn¡¯t take long for Justin to arrive at the hospital. He entered the room, his clothes already changed from the expensive ones to the normal ones- a simple, perfectly fitted white shirt and pants, exuding a rxed yet still undeniablymanding presence.


    At the sight of him, Natalie found her heart beat faster, the memories from the previous night came crashing at her the moment their gazes met.

 Chapter 35: Briena’s Hospital Visit

    <h4>Chapter 35: Briena¡¯s Hospital Visit</h4>


    Justin had been deeply engrossed in his work, forcing himself to block out any thoughts of Natalie.


    But just when he thought he had seeded, his cellphone rang. The name "Mr. Ford" shed on the screen, surprising him.


    He quickly answered, "Yes, Mr. Ford?" only to be met with the displeased voice of the old man. "Aiden, is this how you treat my granddaughter, your wife?"


    Justin was taken aback and heard him again, "Is work more important than my injured, hospitalized granddaughter? How can I be sure that you would take care of her?"


    Realizing what was happening, Justin replied quickly, "Apologies, Mr. Ford. I should not have left her alone."


    "So?" Albert¡¯s tone remained displeased, expecting more.


    "I will be there right away," Justin assured him, already standing up from his chair.


    He headed to his room, his hands working to remove his tie and unbutton his shirt, preparing to quickly change into more ordinary-looking clothes.


    "Good, I am waiting for you," Albert said before hanging up.


    Justin, meanwhile, instructed Noah, who had followed him, trying to understand why his boss had suddenly turned so serious. "Get that low-brand car ready."


    "Yes, Mr. Harper."


    Soon, Justin was dressed in ordinary attire and left in the unassuming car. As he entered the hospital room, his gaze immediately met Natalie¡¯s. His heart skipped a beat at the sight of her surprised, beautiful eyes.


    "Aiden, finally you are here," Albert¡¯s voice broke the moment, bringing them both back to reality.


    They quickly averted their gazes, avoiding looking at each other, both aware of the unspoken tension that had formed between them.


    "Yes, Mr. Ford," Justin replied, walking further into the room.


    "Come, have a seat," Albert gestured to the chair next to him, and Justinplied, sitting down with an air of calmposure.


    Natalie didn¡¯t know what to do or say and preferred to keep quiet and watch what these two would talk about asst time she had missed it.


    "I was a little angry not to see you by Natalie¡¯s side, but I¡¯m d you returned the moment I called," Albert said, his tone softening.


    Justin could only nod, and heard the old man continued, "I understand you¡¯re young and want to focus on your work, but you should also remember your responsibilities toward your family. You can¡¯t just leave your injured wife alone in the hospital like this. She should be more important than work."


    "I¡¯ll keep that in mind," Justin replied, his voice calm and obedient, as though he were the perfect son-inw.


    Natalie, watching the exchange, couldn¡¯t help but be surprised by how smoothly Justin yed his role. ¡¯<i>He sure is good at acting. Just stay calm andposed and say a few convenient words and be done.¡¯ She felt</i> a mix of admiration and frustration.


    "Good," Albert offered a delightful nod and turned to Natalie, his expression softening. "I must say, you found a good husband for yourself. I can trust you with him."


    Natalie forced a light smile, replying, "Thank you, Grandpa." Her eyes briefly met Justin¡¯s, and she could almost sense what he might be thinking. ¡¯<i>He must think I¡¯m just as good at acting. Sigh, what have I gotten myself into? This is going to be so difficult to sort out.¡¯</i>


    Albert, seemingly satisfied, shifted the conversation. "Have you looked for a house, or are you still busy with work?" he asked Justin. "If not, I can call my property agent right away and¡ª"


    "Grandpa, we¡¯ve found a house already," Natalie interrupted, hoping to avoid furtherplications.


    <i>"You did?" </i>Albert raised an eyebrow, clearly surprised, while Justin simply looked at her, waiting to see what kind of a lie she was going to cook now.


    "Ah yes, Grandpa," Natalie continued, the smile on her lips widening. "I¡¯m the one who selected it, and Aiden agreed. I¡¯ve always wanted to have a home of my choice and I found it. But then this ident happened, and we haven¡¯t moved in yet. Once I¡¯m discharged today, we¡¯re going directly there to arrange everything and start living there."


    Albert¡¯s face lit up with genuine happiness. "Very well, then. I look forward to visiting your home once I¡¯m allowed to leave the hospital."


    Natalie could only nod, as she hesitantly looked at Justin, who only offered her a silent gaze, leaving Natalie unable to read his thoughts.


    Albert, feeling delighted by Justin¡¯s respectful and responsible demeanor, didn¡¯t refuse.


    For Justin, other than being responsible, it was his attempt to avoid being alone with Natalie. They sure needed to talk about the home thing she had mentioned, but before that a small break, a time topose himself, was not a bad idea.


    Natalie, meanwhile, was relieved to see Justin treating her grandfather well, even if it was all part of the act. She felt a momentary sense of peace, knowing her grandfather was in good hands.


    A whileter, there was a knock on the door. Natalie assumed Justin had returned, but when she saw who entered, her mood darkened. ¡¯<i>I should have kept John around so I wouldn¡¯t have to deal with this nuisance,¡¯</i> she thought bitterly.


    "What are you doing here?" Natalie asked coldly.


    "Of course, I¡¯m here to check on my sister, to see if she¡¯s hurt," Briena replied, walking gracefully into the room, her expression smug.


    Natalie offered her a mocking smirk. "I don¡¯t see your sister here. Seems like you entered the wrong room."


    Briena¡¯s smile didn¡¯t falter; if anything, it grew more confident, her demeanor radiating the smugness of someone who believed they were the winner. "Deny it all you want, but it won¡¯t change the fact that we are sisters and share the same blood."


    "I wish I could change it so I wouldn¡¯t have any ties with trash."


    Briena chuckled, unfazed. "What can we do? We¡¯re both trash from the same bin." Her eyes gleamed with triumph as she observed the small injuries on Natalie¡¯s face. "Seems like you¡¯re not that hurt."


    "Sorry to disappoint you," Natalie shot back. "But if you¡¯re done, then leave. Or don¡¯t me me for hurting you in return."


    "Hurt me?" Briena raised an eyebrow, her expression amused. Then her ears perked up as she heard a man¡¯s voice from outside, asking for directions to a patient¡¯s room.


    "Sir, room number three."


    "Thank you."


    A smirk painted itself across Briena¡¯s lips. In a sudden, calcted move, she picked up the ss from Natalie¡¯s bedside table, stepped back, and smashed it on the floor right in front of her own feet.


    The ss shattered, scattering shards everywhere with a little water in it spreading along. Briena then moved back toward the door, her voice rising in a loud, dramatic cry, "Natalie, what are you doing?"


    A door mmed opened and a man hurried inside the room, seemingly hearing the noise from inside.


    "Ivan," Briena called out, her trembling body rushing to him as if she were scared to death. She threw herself into his arms, hugging him tightly, ying the role of the victim perfectly.


    Ivan¡¯s eyes darted from Briena to the shattered ss on the floor and then to Natalie, who was sitting in her bed, unbothered.


    His expression darkened with anger. "What the hell happened here?"

 Chapter 36: Justin’s Doubts

    <h4>Chapter 36: Justin¡¯s Doubts</h4>


    In response, Natalie yawned, "Can you two carry on outside? A patient needs to rest."


    Ivan, still holding Briena protectively, looked down at her. "What happened? Are you hurt somewhere?"


    Briena shook her head, "I was just showing my concern and apologizing on behalf of my fans, but she got angry and hurled the ss at me. If I wasn¡¯t quick enough, it could have..." She let out a soft sob, leaning into Ivan¡¯s arms,


    Ivan¡¯s gaze hardened as he looked back at Natalie. "Can you learn to act reasonably? Is this how you repay someone¡¯s goodwill? What if she was hurt?"


    Natalie sighed, clearly exasperated. She shifted in her bed, eyeing the two of them with a mix of annoyance and disbelief. "Seems like you two can¡¯t understand simple words."


    Without a second thought, she picked up another ss from the bedside table and, with calcted strength, smashed it close to Briena¡¯s feet.


    The loud crash of ss breaking filled the room. Ivan instinctively pulled Briena back, shielding her, but Briena winced in pain, letting him know she was hurt.


    "Briena," he eximed in worry.


    Briena looked at her feet, her left foot had small cuts caused by the ss shards. She looked at Natalie, only to hear her icy voice, "Now that¡¯s what it would look like if I actually meant to hurt you, Briena."


    Ivan knelt beside Briena, carefully inspecting her injuries before looking up at Natalie with a mix of frustration and disbelief. "You¡¯re impossible."


    Natalie remained unfazed by Ivan¡¯s using stare. "Tell your fianc¨¦e to stop ying the victim in front of me, or it won¡¯t take long for her act to be reality, just as I demonstrated now," she warned, her tone chilling. "If I wanted to smash ss at her, it would look like this. That previous, delicate attempt where she was unharmed, and the shards weren¡¯t directed her way? That wasn¡¯t me."


    Ivan looked at the floor, the ss smashed by Natalie had its pieces directed towards door while the previous one was....


    "Ivan, it hurts," Briena cried out, understanding the meaning of Natalie¡¯s words and how Ivan was making a sense out of it. "It¡¯s bleeding, Ivan."


    Pushing aside his doubts, Ivan stood up, "Don¡¯t worry. I am taking you to doctor."


    "Thank you," she whispered weakly, feeling relieved that Ivan was swayed by her act.


    As they turned to leave, Natalie¡¯s cold voice sliced through the air once more, "Don¡¯t show up in front of me again, Briena, or next time it won¡¯t end with just minor injuries."


    Briena, acting scared, gripped on Ivan¡¯s hands. He didn¡¯t turn to look at Natalie but said, "I regret ever falling for a woman like you. You deserve nothing but hate, and with that attitude, you won¡¯t be short of it." He walked out with Briena.


    Natalie, who had been acting tough, felt hurt by his words. She hadn¡¯t done anything bad to him till date. She felt indebted to him for hurting him on their wedding day, though unintentional. Even if he didn¡¯t trust her and hated her, it was expected from any man as he did nothing wrong. But hearing him say those words, somehow hurt her.


    She simply smashed a ss to show him tht truth but he chose to ignore it, as if just like others, he had decided to think of her viin in every incident.


    Memories from the past, of how he had always been by her side andforted her, shed before her eyes.


    "Ivan, I didn¡¯t giarize. It¡¯s... I don¡¯t know how... my perfume form..."


    "It¡¯s alright, Nat. Don¡¯t cry."


    "Ivan, I didn¡¯t cause Briena¡¯s ident."


    "I know. Don¡¯t cry."


    "Ivan, this city is dangerous. They sent me here to die."


    "You¡¯re strong, Nat. I know you can ovee anything."


    "Ivan, I miss home. I miss Grandpa."


    "We miss you too. Once you¡¯re back, we¡¯ll celebrate."


    "Ivan, I¡¯m back. Now I¡¯ll always be with you."


    "Ivan, I designed this form. Trust me, it¡¯s going to be our best seller."


    "Thank you, Nat. I¡¯m going to make you R&D director. You deserve it."


    "Ivan, I think we should be together."


    "Then, would you like to marry me?"


    "Of course. I love you, Ivan."


    Lost in the past memories, unknown to her, tears appeared in her eyes.


    A hand holding a tissue appeared in her line of sight. She turned to see Justin standing beside her bed. She hadn¡¯t even noticed when he had returned.


    Natalie looked away as she took the tissue from his hand and wiped away her tears.


    "When did youe back?" she asked quietly.


    "Does it matter?" he replied, cing the box of tissues on the bed within her reach.


    "As long as you don¡¯t start pitying me for having trashy people around me," she remarked, watching him as he settled into a chair.


    He satfortably, exuding the authoritative aura of a powerful manpletely different from the humble way he used to sit in front of her grandpa.


    "I can¡¯t pity you for something you have no control over," he replied, his gaze fixed on her still-moist eyes. "But I do pity you for your judgment of people."


    Confused, curious, but also offended, she asked, "What do you mean?"


    "One can¡¯t choose the family they¡¯re born into, but one can choose the people they allow into their life," he replied calmly. "And looking at Ivan Brown, I¡¯d say you¡¯ve failed miserably."


    His words ignited a spark of anger in her. "What do you know about Ivan, huh? You have no right to judge him," she shot back, her voice rising with fury. "If I¡¯m alive today, it¡¯s because of him. I would have ended my life long ago if it weren¡¯t for him. He was always there for me in my darkest moments, my strength when I had none. When no one else trusted me, he did. He was always there, and you dare to say¡ª"


    "Then why didn¡¯t he trust you on your wedding day?" Justin interrupted, his voice calm, a stark contrast to the storm of anger he faced.


    "Any man in his ce would have felt betrayed. Who would believe that I don¡¯t know how I got married¡ªand to a total stranger?" she retorted, her voice tinged with frustration. "His reaction, his anger¡ªthey¡¯re justified. What would you have done if you were in his ce and the woman you loved was already married...?"


    "Did he really love you? Or were you just a profitable asset to him, someone to keep by his side for convenience?" Justin countered, throwing another doubt her way.


    "You... you don¡¯t know him..." she stammered, her defenses weakening.


    "Or should I ask¡ªdo you truly love him? Or was it just gratitude for him always being there for you? Or you¡¯re simply used to having that one person by your side, and you¡¯ve mistaken that for love, clinging to him because he¡¯s the only one who¡¯s ever been there."


    "Shut up. You have no right to judge my feelings for him," her voice shaking with anger.


    "You¡¯re not even half as heartbroken as a woman should be after losing the love of her life," Justin added, unbothered by her anger.


    "Do I need to cry and be dramatic to prove I¡¯m heartbroken? Everyone has their own way of dealing with it, and mine isn¡¯t dramatic," she tried to reason. "I don¡¯t have to show you if I¡¯m heartbroken or not. Think whatever you like."


    A smirk yed on his lips as his deep-set eyes fixed on her. He stood up from the chair, taking a step closer to the bed.


    The change in his demeanor, one she found unsettlingly familiar, made her sink back against the headboard, her eyes watching him warily as he approached.


    Justin leaned over the bed, his hands nted on either side of the anxious woman, his face inching closer to hers, his eyes taking a note of her every reaction.


    Feeling trapped, she became acutely aware of his proximity. Her heart began to race, her face flushing with heat. "W-What are you doing?" she asked, trying to avert her gaze from his.


    "What do you think?" he murmured, his deep, low voice sending a shiver through her.


    She swallowed hard, her breathing bing shallow. When she dared to look back at him, she was met with his intense gaze, one that seemed to see right through her soul. His voice, low and prating, echoed in her ears.


    "A heartbroken, gravely hurt woman, won¡¯t be affected by another man¡¯s closeness, just like you are now ¡ªas if you¡¯ve already forgotten about the man you supposedly love."


    Natalie understood what he was implying, that he was trying to prove she didn¡¯t truly love Ivan. But she wasn¡¯t going to ept that, because in her opinion she loved Ivan.


    She turned her face to other side and warned, "Stay away from me," expecting him to listen to her.


    But instead, he gently grasped her chin, turning her face back to him. His eyes locked onto hers as he spoke, "About the question you asked earlier¡ª If I were in Ivan Brown¡¯s ce, though shocked and angry, I would have chosen to trust the woman I love. Because I know I could never fall for the wrong person. If I chose her, then she must be the most perfect woman in this world."

 Chapter 37: Anyone, But You

    <h4>Chapter 37: Anyone, But You</h4>


    Natalie swallowed hard. His words, his unwavering determination and confidence in the one he would love, were overwhelming. A man like this must be desired by every woman.


    "Understood?" he asked, pulling her back to reality.


    She brushed his hand away to free her chin, offering him a cold re. "Care to keep your distance? We¡¯re only pretending to be husband and wife for my grandpa¡¯s sake, not for you to get so close to me."


    "Says the one who jumped on mest night," he retorted, stepping back.


    His remark only fueled her anger. "You... that was an ident... I..."


    "Good that you¡¯re aware we¡¯re just acting," he interrupted dismissively. "Because anyone could be my wife but you. You¡¯re off the chart."


    Her brows knitted in frustration, thinking he was looking down on her.


    "You¡¯re off the chart for me as well, Mr. Harper. I¡¯d rather stay single than be entangled with a superficial man like you," she countered sharply. "And I won¡¯t thank you for helping with my grandpa, as it¡¯s simply part of our deal to help each other in our respective goals."


    Justin could see the anger and hurt in her eyes. She was his stepsister, so of course she was off-limits, but there was no need to exin. When he would tell her, she will understand his words.


    "What about the home talk with your grandpa?" he asked, changing the subject.


    "You don¡¯t need to concern yourself with it," she replied curtly. "You can leave now."


    "Mr. Ford asked me to take you home."


    "Tell him you did," she said as shey down on the bed and closed her eyes.


    Justin hesitated for a moment, then walked over and gently covered her with the sheet, taking her by surprise. Neither of them spoke as he left, and Natalie opened her eyes, still unsettled by what he had said.


    ¡¯Anyone but her?¡¯ That clearly showed like others, he had a bad impression of her and would never think about her in other way. ¡¯Doesn¡¯t matter. Maybe my bad image will help keep superficial men like him away.¡¯


    -----


    After Briena¡¯s minor injuries were treated, she and Ivan decided to leave the hospital. Briena chose to be quiet as her lie was almost caught today by Ivan. As they reached the parking lot, she noticed a familiar car and a man getting inside it.


    "That man," she muttered, which caught Ivan¡¯s attention and he followed her gaze. A man in simple formal clothes was sitting inside an ordinary brand white car.


    "Who is he?" Ivan asked, watching Briena as she quickly checked her phone screen and then looked back at the car.


    "It¡¯s the same car and that man... He¡¯s Natalie¡¯s husband," she replied.


    Ivan immediately tried to catch a glimpse of the man¡¯s face, but the car had already turned the corner and disappeared.


    "I missed taking his picture again. Grandma wanted to see him since Natalie is so adamant about hiding him," Briena frowned in frustration.


    "Are you sure it¡¯s her husband?" Ivan asked, shocked. "Didn¡¯t she say she doesn¡¯t know him?"


    "Ivan, do you still believe her? How can someone not know who they¡¯re married to?" Briena retorted. "She brought him to meet our grandpa. He¡¯s just an ordinary man, doing random jobs. I don¡¯t know what she saw in him when she had someone perfect like you. I wonder how many men she met in Xyros City, and if he¡¯s the only one she¡¯s ever been with."


    Her words struck a nerve in Ivan. He stared in the direction where the car had vanished, his fists clenching tightly. Natalie had humiliated him in front of everyone on their wedding day for a nobody.


    Briena noticed his reaction and gently held his hand. "Calm down, Ivan. I know you¡¯re hurting, but you need to ept the truth. Forget about her. Now we¡¯re together, and I promise, I¡¯ll never hurt you."


    Ivan looked at Briena. Her words wereforting, and her touch soothed the burning anger inside him. But more than that, her soft expression and the beauty of her face were captivating.


    Sensing his vulnerability, Briena tiptoed and pecked him on the cheek. "I¡¯m d to have you with me. You¡¯re a great man, Ivan."


    Her soft, loving gesture made him gulp. She smelled nice, and her soft body so close to his felt tempting. He had never felt this way with Natalie¡ªshe was never like this with him. There had always been an invisible wall between them that he could never break through. He couldn¡¯t even remember thest time Natalie had touched him this way or what it felt like to be close to her.


    ¡¯Was it because she had someone else in her heart?¡¯


    "Briena?" he whispered softly.


    "Hmm?" she responded, her expression innocent as if unaware of what he was feeling.


    He swallowed hard, struggling to control his emotions. "Let¡¯s go," he said, turning toward his car.


    Briena could sense that she had almost won him over today. A triumphant smile yed on her lips as she followed him to the car. ¡¯Sooner orter, he¡¯ll be mine. It won¡¯t be long before he¡¯s in my bed, and then he¡¯ll have no choice but to forget Natalie and think only about me.¡¯


    -----


    In the afternoon, with John¡¯s assistance, Nataliepleted the discharge process.


    "Ms. Natalie, there are some reporters outside the hospital. They might try to trouble you," John informed her.


    "Thanks," she replied, undeterred, as she made her way toward the exit. John followed closely, ready to protect her if needed.


    As soon as she stepped out of the hospital, the reporters, seemingly already aware of her discharge, swarmed around her. John stood by her side, his gaze a silent warning for them to keep their distance.


    But Natalie wasn¡¯t intimidated. She stood there, calm andposed, her chin held high and her back straight, exuding nothing but confidence.


    "Ms. Natalie, what do you have to say about the recent news involving you?" one reporter asked.


    "You¡¯ll find out very soon," she replied calmly.


    "We saw you pped your sister. What exactly led to that?" another reporter pressed.


    "If you p your own sibling, do you go around exining it to everyone?" she countered, her tone unwavering.


    "But we ordinary people don¡¯t make it into the news," the reporter shot back. "So, will you exin why you pped her?"


    "Because she deserved it," Natalie answered bluntly.


    The reporters were momentarily taken aback by her bold reply. Instead of being defensive, she owned her actions in front of everyone.

 Chapter 38: Handful Sister

    <h4>Chapter 38: Handful Sister</h4>


    "Aren¡¯t you worried that this statement will enrage Ms. Briena¡¯s fans even more?"


    "What can they do besides getting angry and attacking me again? All they¡¯ll achieve is earning themselves a criminal record," she replied, looking straight into the camera. "They deserve it for blindly following an idiot like brainless chickens."


    The reporters almost gasped at her response, shocked by her willingness to further enrage those fans.


    "Ms. Natalie, fans can sometimes be careless and sensitive when ites to their idols, but do you really need to be so harsh on these immature kids, threatening to put them behind bars? You don¡¯t even look that gravely injured."


    "So you¡¯re suggesting I should wait until they be more audacious and truly kill me? Only then should they be put behind bars?" she asked coldly. "I¡¯m actually doing them a favor by teaching them a lesson their parents failed to teach¡ªthe severity of their actions and the consequences they bring. Maybe this way, they¡¯ll grow up into responsible adults."


    Another reporter began, "Putting kids behind bars for such a minor thing..."


    "Minor? Do you even know what to call minor things?" she shot back, turning to the reporter. "I thought throwing eggs, rotten tomatoes, or dirty water fell under minor things, but it seems like smashing my car with iron rods while I was inside is considered minor in your opinion."


    "They were probably just trying to scare you," the reporter suggested.


    In response, Natalie tapped something on her phone, and soon everyone¡¯s phones beeped. The reporters watched as footage of the brutal attack on Natalie¡¯s car yed out on their screens. She turned back to the same reporter. "You might want to rethink your definition of minor crimes. If not for someone intervening in time, you¡¯d probably be talking to my dead body right now."


    The crowd fell silent, left speechless by the truth.


    "If you¡¯ve got your answers, make way for me," she said, poised to leave.


    But the reporter persisted, "Ms. Natalie, when will we know why you pped your sister and threatened to kill her?"


    Natalie turned back to him, her expression unwavering. "Why don¡¯t you ask Briena? If she can¡¯t give you an answer, I¡¯ll make sure the truthes out." With that, she walked ahead, with John protectively by her side.


    She could have revealed the video of what really happened, but she chose not to¡ªfor her grandpa¡¯s sake. If he saw how Briena didn¡¯t care whether he lived or died, it would break his heart. After all, Briena was his granddaughter too. For his sake, Natalie decided to give her sister another chance.


    John opened the car door for her, and she slipped inside. The reporters watched as the ck SUV pulled away.


    "Where to, Ms. Natalie?" John asked, looking at the quiet and serious looking looking woman through the rear view mirror.


    "My home," she replied. "Drive to High Avenue."


    John, despite having followed her for days, was unaware that she had her own home as well. He set the GPS and drove away.


    -----


    Briena sat in her office at the corporate headquarters of Ford Businesses. Among their many ventures, they owned one of the country¡¯s most sessful artist managementpanies¡ªStar Elite. As a famous pianist and one of thepany¡¯s most profitable stars, Briena enjoyed all the privileges that came with her family¡¯s influence.


    She was watching Natalie¡¯s interaction with the reporters when Ana entered the room. "With the video she showed, it¡¯s going to be difficult to protect those fans," Ana remarked.


    "I told you, they¡¯re not our concern, as long as we didn¡¯t directly involve ourselves," Briena replied coolly.


    "But we sort of did," Ana countered, her anxiety evident. "They received a payment from us, and if that gets leaked..."


    "We didn¡¯t pay them ourselves," Briena pointed out, narrowing her eyes at Ana. "Is there something you¡¯re not telling me?"


    "B-Briena, I ended up paying them from my own ount because I didn¡¯t have time..." Ana stammered.


    m!


    Briena mmed her hand on the table in anger. "Are you an idiot?"


    "I didn¡¯t know they were being recorded, and that it would escte like this. I¡¯m sorry," Ana pleaded.


    "If this blows up and traces back to us, you¡¯ll have to take full responsibility. I won¡¯t suffer for your stupidity."


    "Yes. I will," Ana agreed, her voice small.


    Just then, Briena¡¯s phone rang, her grandmother¡¯s name shing on the screen. She quickly answered.


    "How are you going to handle this?" her grandmother¡¯s voice was sharp. "Your movie is about tounch, and we can¡¯t afford anything that might damage your image."


    Briena, always keen to keep her grandmother¡¯s trust¡ªespecially since her grandmother had consistently supported her over Natalie¡ªfelt a flicker of worry. But she masked it quickly.


    "She told the reporters toe to me for answers," Briena said, a light smirk curling her lips. "All I need to do is tell the truth."


    "Be careful, Briena. Natalie isn¡¯t the same as before. She¡¯s changed. You never know what she might do."


    "Don¡¯t worry, Grandma. She has nothing on me. If she did, she would have already shown it to the reporters to clear her name."


    "Don¡¯t make any mistakes."


    "I won¡¯t, Grandma," Briena assured her.


    As she hung up, Ana, who had just finished another call, turned to Briena. "Reporters are asking for an interview with you."


    "Arrange it," Briena instructed firmly.


    -----


    Meanwhile, in Justin¡¯s office, he was finally free from the unending string of meetings.


    Noah had informed Justin about Natalie¡¯s whereabouts, and now he understood what she meant when she told her grandpa she had a home¡ªshe really did. Noah then showed him a video of Natalie¡¯s interaction with the reporters.


    A light smirk appeared on Justin¡¯s lips as he watched the way she handled their questions.


    "Why didn¡¯t Miss Natalie show the recording of the pping incident to everyone? If she had, everything would have been clear," Noah asked, curiosity evident in his tone.


    "Because she has someone to protect¡ªher grandpa. For his sake, she¡¯s giving her sister a chance," Justin replied, his voice calm but knowing.


    "Seems like Mr. Harper truly understands her well," Noahmented, then quickly added, "Ah, I mean, as a brother, it¡¯s good that you understand your sister this well. It will help..."


    m!


    A file was tossed onto the table, cutting off Noah¡¯s words. Justin¡¯s expression had suddenly darkened. "Finish this in an hour before the next meeting," he instructed, his tone leaving no room for further discussion.


    Noah, surprised by the abrupt change in his boss¡¯s mood, quietly picked up the file and left the room.


    Justin leaned back in his chair, his thoughts drifting to Natalie. ¡¯<i>Sister. Such a handful one at that.¡¯</i>

 Chapter 39: Natalie’s Home

    <h4>Chapter 39: Natalie¡¯s Home</h4>


    The ck SUV came to a stop in front of the residential building gate in the High Avenue area. The residences here weren¡¯t overly expensive, but they weren¡¯t cheap either.


    Natalie had purchased a home for herself a few months ago, having earned enough as a director at Browns. However, she had never had the chance to move in, not wanting to upset her grandfather, who was thrilled to have her back and preferred her to stay with him.


    The security guard allowed the car to enter the premises. As soon as Natalie stepped out, a truck arrived, filled with the items she had already ordered to furnish her new home. Spending that boring time in the hospital while selecting things for her home paid off.


    "John, I might need your help today," Natalie said, now bing ustomed to John¡¯s presence. Given her still paining ankle, having him help was not a bad idea when anyways he was going to be around to keep watch on her.


    "Of course, Miss Natalie. Just let me know what you need," John replied.


    "That¡¯s all the stuff I ordered for my home. You¡¯ll need to help me guide them."


    He nodded, and Natalie began instructing the workers while she headed upstairs to her apartment via the elevator.


    The moment she entered her new home, she sighed, ¡¯<i>I design homes for others, but my own is nothing more than an empty shell.¡¯</i>


    It wasn¡¯t arge apartment, but it had a cozyyout¡ªa living room, two bedrooms, a kitchen, a deck, and some additional useful space.


    Within an hour, the once-empty apartment was transformed into a lively, cozy space, thanks to the workers¡¯ efforts in cleaning and arranging the furniture. The essentials were all in ce, giving the home a weing feel.


    After the workers left, Natalie slumped onto the sofa, exhausted. "Thank you so much, John. I should treat you to a meal," she offered.


    "There¡¯s no need, Miss Natalie. I¡¯m here to help and protect you," John responded politely.


    "No need to be so humble with me, John. Save that for your arrogant boss, Justin Harper," she said with a hint of sarcasm.


    John remained silent, knowing better than to engage. No one ever dared to badmouth his boss, but this woman seemed to be an exception. She never missed a chance to curse Justin, and surprisingly, Justin didn¡¯t seem to mind.


    Suddenly, John received a notification on his phone. Without a word, he hurried over to the TV and turned it on, not bothering to ask for Natalie¡¯s permission.


    "What are you so eager to watch on TV?" Natalie asked, watching John as he flipped through the channels. "Don¡¯t tell me your boss is finally doing a face reveal so the whole world can see that the mysteriously infamous Justin Harper is nothing special¡ªjust an arrogant, annoyingly self-centered, and narcissistic son of a wealthy family."


    John couldn¡¯t fathom how his boss had managed to offend this woman so deeply when he clearly seemed to care about her. He still remembered the chilling coldness that emanated from Justin when he informed him that Natalie had been attacked, even over the phone.


    John finally found the channel where Briena was talking to the reporters. Natalie raised an eyebrow. "These reporters are fast, and my sister can¡¯t wait to dig her own grave."


    She grabbed two packets of wafers from the snack basket temporarily ced on the center table and tossed one to John. "Have a seat. Let¡¯s enjoy my sister¡¯stest acting performance."


    John caught the packet and pulled up a chair from the dining table. He sat down but didn¡¯t open the wafer pack.


    Natalie frowned at him. "Eating a snack isn¡¯t going to make one of your abs disappear." Then she muttered under her breath, "Fit people and their tantrums. Such disrespect toward a tasty snack."


    John awkwardly cleared his throat, unsure whether to feel ttered that she called him fit or offended by the word ¡¯tantrum¡¯. He decided to open the pack anyway and indulge in a cheat day.


    <i>¡¯If she ever sees how much Mr. Harper hates junk food, she mightunch into another tirade against him. On that day, I¡¯ll definitely take a sick leave rather than witness their arguing.¡¯</i>


    "Ms. Briena, when we spoke to your sister, she told us to ask you why she pped you," a reporter¡¯s voice came from the TV.


    "Yes, I saw that," Briena responded smoothly. "Well, it¡¯s nothing more than a typical fight between sisters that ended up being recorded by someone, infringing on our privacy. We will make sure to find the person responsible and take legal action. As for the incident, it was just a misunderstanding on my sister¡¯s part. But as her younger sister, I choose to forgive her, as I always do."


    "Ms. Briena, are you saying such incidents often happen to you? Does your sister always resort to hurting you?" a reporter pressed further.


    At this, Briena feigned being caught off guard, as if she hadn¡¯t intended to say too much. "I... didn¡¯t mean it that way. My sister is usually good to me," she replied, her tone hesitant.


    Her response was perfectly calcted, subtly suggesting what she wanted the reporters to believe. A murmur spread through the crowd, with whispers suggesting that Natalie might be abusive towards her younger sister.


    "Eight out of ten," Nataliemented dryly. "What do you think, John?"


    "Maybe seven," he replied, trying to be objective.


    "By giving her a seven, you¡¯re insulting her acting skills. Look at how easily she¡¯s swayed the reporters. She deserves at least an eight."


    "Ms. Briena, please tell us why your sister pped you," another reporter asked.


    Briena inhaled deeply, her expression turning somber. "Our grandfather was admitted to the hospital. He learned about what happened during my sister¡¯s wedding and went into shock. His heart is already fragile. We both care deeply for our grandpa, but she took his condition to heart and couldn¡¯t cope with it. I suppose she needed to vent, and..."


    "You mean pping you for no reason was her way of venting? When it seems like it¡¯s her fault Mr. Ford went into shock, given that she¡¯s the one who caused the scandal in the first ce?" another reporter interjected.


    In response, Briena remained silent, her demeanor portraying her as the victim.


    "What is Mr. Ford¡¯s reaction now to Ms. Natalie¡¯s wedding?" someone else asked.


    Briena forced a smile. "Everything is fine now. My grandpa is happy and doing well after meeting Natalie¡¯s husband. He offered them his blessings."


    Whispers rippled through the group of reporters. One of them asked, "But didn¡¯t she im something like she doesn¡¯t even know her husband?"


    "I¡¯m not sure why she said that, but as long as she¡¯s happy, we don¡¯t mind whatever happened before." Briena sounded genuinely happy for her sister.


    Natalie crushed the wafer in her fingers. "Nice attempt at diverting everyone¡¯s attention from the pping incident to my ¡¯mysterious husband¡¯ while simultaneously making me look guilty for pping her."


    "Then, aren¡¯t you going to clear your name, Ms. Natalie?" John asked.


    "Do you think I am a saint?" Natalie replied, her voiceced with sarcasm. "I gave her one chance to handle this smartly, and clean up the mess she has created, without forcing me to expose her true colors, but she didn¡¯t take it."


    She picked up her cellphone and started typing, her focus sharp. "Also, the efforts you have put into following me and recording everything about me, I can¡¯t let them be wasted."


    John awkwardly cleared his throat, feeling a twinge of guilt. "I was just doing my job."


    "That¡¯s why you¡¯re still alive," she quipped, finishing her typing. "Done." Then she murmured under her breath, "Sorry, Grandpa, but that granddaughter of yours deserves to go to hell."

 Chapter 40: Justin At The Door

    <h4>Chapter 40: Justin At The Door</h4>


    Momentster, everyone¡¯s cell phones rang, and the reporters began watching a video that had just been shared. Shock spread through the crowd as they turned their eyes to Briena.


    Ana, standing by Briena¡¯s side, showed her the video, and Briena felt as if the ground had been pulled out from under her. Who could have recorded this incident other than the person she had trusted?


    The video clearly showed Briena¡¯s indifference toward their grandfather and the true reason why Natalie had pped her. It cut off just before Ivan¡¯s entry, as Natalie had decided not to involve a third party in their personal matters. This brief but revealing interaction between the sisters exposed Briena¡¯s lies.


    "Ms. Briena, what do you have to say about this?" a reporter asked, their tone demanding.


    Briena, too shocked to respond, stood frozen, while Ana quickly interjected, "This video seems edited. We¡¯ll investigate and answer your questionster."


    Ana swiftly helped Briena leave the scene, with security guards ensuring the reporters couldn¡¯t follow. They managed to get Briena back to her office safely.


    "That was well yed, Ms. Natalie," John remarked. "Now the reporters will keep her busy for a while."


    "I can¡¯t let those reporters chase after your boss, trying to uncover my husband. They¡¯re better off focusing on my sister for now," Natalie replied with a satisfied smile.


    "Ms. Natalie sure cares for Mr. Harper," John remarked, his tone lightly teasing. "Even when he¡¯s not around, I hear more about him from you than from anyone else."


    Natalie shot him a sharp re. "You seem to be getting a little toofortable here."


    John was taken aback by the sudden shift in her demeanor. <i>Did I offend her?</i> he wondered.


    "You¡¯re just as annoying as your boss. Go back to your car," she snapped, her irritation clear.


    John quietly stood up, ready to make his exit, but as he turned to leave, she added, "And leave that wafer pack behind. It¡¯s not for fitness freaks like you."


    <i>¡¯Fitness freak? That suits Mr Harper more than me?¡¯ John thought.</i>


    "Do not show up in front of me at least till tomorrow I will make you lose your job," she warned him again.


    John realized he had indeed angered her. He ced the wafer pack on the table and left without daring to look back.


    <i>¡¯This woman is no less scary than our boss, he thought as he made his way out.¡¯</i>


    -----


    After the press conference, Star Elite was in an uproar, and Sephina stormed into Briena¡¯s office, her anger palpable.


    "I warned you to be careful of her," Sephina spat the moment she entered, ring at Briena, who was sitting on the couch with tears in her eyes.


    "Grandma, I didn¡¯t know she would do this," Briena replied, her voice trembling.


    "You¡¯re an idiot," Sephina snapped. "If you had handled this better..." She paused, taking a deep breath to calm herself, then turned her sharp gaze to Ana. "It¡¯s your responsibility as her manager to maintain her image and keep her out of trouble. What the hell are you doing, epting a hefty sry from mypany?"


    ra entered the office, not surprised to see Sephina furious. She hurried to her daughter¡¯s side, sitting next to her. "Don¡¯t cry, Briena. We¡¯ll fix this. We¡¯ll make that wretch pay for what she¡¯s done." Turning to Sephina, she added, "Mother, there¡¯s no point in getting angry. Can¡¯t you see? Natalie yed Briena like a fiddle. She could have released that video earlier, but she waited, letting Briena make a fool of herself in front of the media and ruin her image."


    Sephina clenched her fists tightly, unable to bear the sight of tears in her most cherished granddaughter¡¯s eyes. "That Natalie... I¡¯ll deal with her. For now, find a way to sort this out."


    "Mother, what will Ivan think of me now?" Briena sobbed. "Will he break off the engagement? I want to marry him, but..."


    "Don¡¯t worry," Sephina assured her. "He won¡¯t act rashly. Ourpany still overpowers his. All you need to do is treat him well and act like a properdy." With that, Sephina turned and left the office, as she needed to talk to Natalie to solve this situation.


    ra gently wiped the tears from Briena¡¯s face and offered her a reassuring smile. "Just admit your mistake to Ivan and exin why you did it. He¡¯ll forgive you. And after that, use some of your charm so he won¡¯t be able to resist you. You know what I mean, don¡¯t you?"


    "Yes, Mother," Briena replied, trying to regain herposure.


    Once outside Briena¡¯s office, Sephina pulled out her phone and angrily dialed Natalie¡¯s number.


    "You wretch, you did it intentionally, didn¡¯t you?" Sephina spat the moment Natalie answered.


    "Yes," Natalie replied calmly. "Because I don¡¯t believe in things happening ¡¯unintentionally¡¯ like they always seem to with Briena. She ys innocent after causing chaos, as if butter wouldn¡¯t melt in her mouth. But let me remind you, Sephina Ford, I¡¯m not innocent anymore¡ªyour family took that from me a long time ago. And I¡¯m certainly not forgiving like I used to be. So, if you dare n anything against me, I¡¯ll make sure you regret it tenfold."


    "You..." Sephina started, her voice shaking with anger.


    "If you called to warn me or to try and push the me for Briena¡¯s actions onto me again, don¡¯t bother," Natalie interrupted. "You¡¯ve seen me endure all your unfair hate and usations. Now, you have another chance to see it¡ªbut this time, it¡¯ll be with your other granddaughter."


    Sephina gritted her teeth in frustration. "Natalie,e to the office and¡ª"


    Beep... Beep...


    "She dared to hang up on me?" Sephina fumed, dialing Natalie¡¯s number again, but this time the phone was switched off.


    ----


    While her enemies were restless, Natalie was finally enjoying her peaceful time alone in her home and seeing Sephina enraged made her feel even better. She had prepared a nice meal for herself and enjoyed it while praying to the god to keep this peace for a while longer, as she entirely trusted her family¡¯s ability to destroy her peace.


    As evening approached, just as she was about to start preparing dinner, the doorbell rang. Natalie, assuming it was John since none of her family members or friends knew about this ce, went to open the door.


    ¡¯What does he want now? Didn¡¯t I tell him to not show up in front of me? Does he really wish to lose his job?¡¯


    But when she opened it, she was met with the unexpected sight of Justin standing there, a ck luggage trolley bag at his side.


    Not her family but someone else was here to destroy her peace.


    Utterly shocked, she eximed, "What are you doing here?" Her gaze moved to his bag, "and this?"

 Chapter 41: Your Grandpa Is Coming

    <h4>Chapter 41: Your Grandpa Is Coming</h4>


    "We don¡¯t have time for this," he said calmly, gently pushing her aside as he entered her home with his bag,pletely disregarding the fact that it was Natalie¡¯s home, not his.


    Stunned, Natalie watched as Justin ced his bag on the table and began unzipping it. "Help me arrange my stuff, quickly," he instructed.


    "Wait... What¡¯s going on?" she asked, eyeing the bag full of his belongings. "What¡¯s the meaning of this? Why would your stuff be here...?"


    "Your grandfather is arriving in the next ten minutes," Justin replied, busy pulling items out of the bag.


    All the colours drained from Natalie¡¯s face as she turned pale. "G-Grandpa? Why would he be here?"


    "Would you rather let him discover your lies, or help me now so it doesn¡¯t look like your husband doesn¡¯t stay with you?" His voice was cold and impatient. "He¡¯ll be here any moment. Later, don¡¯t me me for not warning you..."


    Before he could finish, Natalie sprang into action as if a ghost were chasing her. She grabbed the slippers he had brought. "Take off your shoes and put these on," she ordered, already rummaging through his bag in a frantic panic. "We need to get this bag into the bedroom and arrange your clothes. The toiletries should go in the bathroom, your work stuff on the desk, and some of your clothes should be drying on the stand..."


    "Natalie," Justin¡¯s cold voice cut through her frenzy, stopping her in her tracks.


    "What are you calling me for? Didn¡¯t I tell you to change your shoes...?" she started, her voice tinged with frustration.


    But Justin gently gripped her shoulders, his hold firm but reassuring, as if trying to snap her out of her panic. Just this afternoon, she had been so confident in front of the reporters, unshakable¡ªbut now she was a bundle of nerves.


    "Calm down, will you?" Justin gazed into her anxious eyes. "We¡¯ll get everything set before Mr. Ford arrives. Alright? Breathe now."


    Natalie took a few deep breaths, and once she seemed a bit steadier, Justin let go and picked up his bag. "Which room?" he asked.


    Natalie guided him toward one of the rooms. "You can use this guest room. Feel free to¡ª"


    He turned to look at her, his expression slightly incredulous. "You¡¯re not that smart, are you?"


    She frowned. "I¡¯m letting you crash in my home; that¡¯s already downgrading my smartness, so don¡¯t judge me now. If it weren¡¯t for my grandpa..."


    "He¡¯ll be thrilled to see his granddaughter living in a separate room from her husband, won¡¯t he?" Justin remarked sarcastically as he walked into the guest room, which was newly arranged with a queen-size bed, a wardrobe, and other essentials. "As long as you¡¯re ready to answer his questions, I don¡¯t mind."


    Natalie realized what he was implying. "Wait," she grabbed his bag. "This is definitely the wrong room for you. Let¡¯s move to the other room. My grandpa is sharp¡ªhe¡¯ll take a grand tour of this small home and notice everything." She quickly dragged the bag to her own bedroom. "We¡¯ll just arrange your things here for show. Don¡¯t get any ideas."


    "I won¡¯t." A smirk ying on his lips, as he followed her, "but I can¡¯t guarantee the same about you."


    She stopped at the door of her room and turned to face him, her brows knitted in frustration. "What do you mean by that?"


    "You know exactly what I mean," he replied coolly.


    To her, it seemed like he was determined to get under her skin, making all sorts of assumptions about her with that infuriating calmness.


    "Well, then make sure to protect yourself well," she shot back with a sarcastic edge. "You never know when I might jump on you." With that, she dragged his bag into her room.


    Justin followed her, containing a smile on his lips which was a result of how easily he could rile her up. Seeing her angry and hearing her counterattacks was now getting his best entertainment factor.


    But at the same time he was making a mental ount of how many things she would regret saying once she knew their true rtionship as step-siblings. Would be worth watching her reaction.


    As he followed her into her room, Justin couldn¡¯t help but feel curious about her personal space. It was a glimpse into the kind of environment she preferred, and to him, it was a way of getting to know her better.


    The room wasn¡¯t overly girly, but it exuded an air of sophistication, the kind that belonged to a grown, mature woman. Everything was meticulously clean and organized. A queen-sized bed was positioned against the wall, with a bedside table holding amp and a picture frame featuring a little girl smiling at a woman- seemed to be her mother.


    The bedspread was perfectly smooth, without a single fold, and two pillows rested at the headboard, despite her being the only one who slept there. A neatly folded nket was ced at the foot of the bed.


    To one side of the room was a desk and chair, situated near a wall-sized window with a cushioned seating area at the base. Books lined the shelves above the desk, revealing her love for reading. A dresser stood next to the wardrobe, with a few essential skincare items neatly arranged on top.


    While Justin took in the room¡¯s cozy and inviting atmosphere, Natalie lifted his bag onto the bed and unzipped it. She pulled out a small bag containing toiletries and handed it to him.


    "Don¡¯t think that just because you¡¯re a rich CEO, I¡¯m going to be your servant and spoon-feed you. Go and arrange these in the bathroom, but don¡¯t mess up my things."


    Justin epted the bag and entered the bathroom. Though it wasn¡¯t as grand as the ones he was ustomed to, it was well-arranged with enough space, with ss partitions and even a bathtub on one side. Folded white towels and napkins were ced on the shelf and a bathrobe was hung on one side. Everything was satisfyingly clean and perfect, just like he preferred.


    ¡¯Seems like I won¡¯t have anyints while living here. She is quite efficient.¡¯


    He carefully arranged his toiletries on the shelves over the washbasin and some in the shower area, next to Natalie¡¯s things, making sure not to disce anything she had kept there.


    When he returned, he found Natalie moving her clothes to one side of the wardrobe, making space for his, even though he hadn¡¯t brought much, only enough for her grandfather to notice his presence in this home.


    She began arranging his clothes methodically, hanging some on hangers and folding others with precision. Her focus on the task caught his attention, and he found himself staring at her, watching each of her movements closely. A sudden warmth seemed to grip his heart, so a familiar but much needed foreign feeling.


    Just as she finished with the clothes and was about to pick up the remaining items from the bag, Justin gently took hold of her hands, stopping her. She looked up at him in confusion, only to hear him say softly, "I¡¯ll do the rest."


    She freed her hands with a frown. "The rest? What¡¯s even left for you to do? I¡¯ve been working here while you stood there like a boss watching his lowly servant, after you took a long detour of that small bathroom. And now you¡¯re offering to help?"


    "My bad. Go ahead," he said, stepping back with a smirk.


    She frowned and turned back to the bag, only to freeze when she saw fresh packs of his undergarments. Her hands hesitated, and she looked up at him, catching his gaze that seemed to say, ¡¯<i>I warned you.¡¯</i>

 Chapter 42: Undergarments

    <h4>Chapter 42: Undergarments</h4>


    Natalie awkwardly cleared her throat, trying to regain herposure. "These are just clothes. We¡¯re adults; no need to feel shy about it. Don¡¯t we all watch ads on TV?"


    "True," he remarked coolly, seemingly challenging her to follow through.


    Determined to push past her embarrassment, she reached for the items, but Justin¡¯s hands moved faster. "I don¡¯t like when someone else touches my private clothes," with that, he moved to ce them in the drawer of the wardrobe.


    She felt a surge of irritation. Was he seriously acting like she was eager to handle his clothes? <i>This jerk!</i>


    But when Justin¡¯s hand reached for the drawer, a sh of panic shot through Natalie. She darted in front of him, blocking his ess to the drawer.


    He raised a brow, only to hear her say, "Wait! I need to empty it first."


    Justin stepped back, amused, as he watched her quickly turn around and start pulling out the contents of the drawer. She tried to do it as discreetly as possible, hastily shifting her belongings to the next drawer on her side of the wardrobe.


    But in her rush, one of her bras slipped from her hand and fell to the floor,nding in full view of the very man she had been trying so hard to keep it from.


    Natalie froze, mortified, as Justin¡¯s eyes inevitably fell on the item.


    Her gaze met Justin¡¯s, who offered her a look that was both bored and amused.


    "Can¡¯t you look away?" she frowned, quickly picking up her bra.


    "Didn¡¯t someone just say we¡¯re adults and that we even watch ads on TV?"


    "I don¡¯t like it when someone looks at my private clothes," she shot back, using the smr words he had used earlier about his own clothes.


    "One needs to have better choice of clothes for someone to even want to look at them," he countered smoothly.


    <i>¡¯This jerk, is he insulting my clothes?¡¯</i> she bite back her retort and hastily stuffed her lingerie into the drawer, making space for him as she nced at the sealed packs of his undergarments. "Your choice seems to becking as well, Mr Harper."


    He looked at the two packs in his hands. "They¡¯re packed. Maybe if you took a closer look, you¡¯d change your opinion," he said, beginning to unseal one of the packs.


    "No. Stop. I¡¯m not interested," she protested, trying to keep herposure.


    "I was just trying to satisfy your curiosity," he continued to unseal the pack.


    Natalie quickly snatched the two packs from him, not willing to know his choice in undergarments and stuffed them into his drawer. Her hands were trembling as if she had touched something forbidden.


    Her flustered behaviour only amused him further. ¡¯<i>So easy to tease her,¡¯</i> he thought, thoroughly enjoying how easily she was thrown off bnce.


    She turned back to him, her back resting against the wardrobe shelf. Shaking away any embarrassment, she folded her hands in front of her chest like a boss, as if ready to confront the man in front of her.


    "Why didn¡¯t you tell me beforehand that you wereing? And why would my grandpa call you instead of me? Even if he did, why didn¡¯t you let me know immediately?"


    Justin remained unfazed, his hands casually tucked into his pockets, his tone sarcastic, "Someone seems to have switched off their phone and enjoyed cutting off from the world, leaving a poor old man to worry for her."


    Natalie¡¯s eyes widened as she realized something. She hurried to her desk in the bedroom and checked her cell phone¡ªit was turned off. She remembered now; after her grandmother¡¯s call, she had turned it off to enjoy some peace and quiet but had forgotten to turn it back on. It all made sense now. Unable to reach her, her grandpa must have called Justin and insisted hee check on her. Justin had no choice but to agree.


    "When he said he wished toe to your¡ª" Justin paused, correcting himself, "¡ªording to him, <i>our</i> home, I couldn¡¯t tell him I didn¡¯t know where my wife lives. That would have been truly embarrassing for me even if it¡¯s all an act."


    "You could have asked John to inform me in advance instead of showing up at my door like this," she snapped, ring at him for arriving at thest possible moment.


    "What did you do to scare away a big man like him that he said he don¡¯t dare approach you without your permission?" Justin remarked, a hint of amusement in his voice, while his mind had something else going on in it, ¡¯I could have but then where is the fun in that?¡¯


    Natalie realized what he was referring to¡ªshe had indeed warned John not to show up in front of her unless necessary. She sighed, "Since when are your men obedient to me? Would he listen if I asked him to stop keeping watch on me?"


    "Keeping watch on you from a distance isn¡¯t disturbing you," Justin countered smoothly. "And instead ofining, maybe someone should learn to show some gratitude. I had to cancel an important meeting to be here on time."


    Natalie realized he had a point. "Thank you," she said, her tone more genuine.


    "No problem."


    For a moment, the tension between them seemed to dissipate, and Natalie felt a sense of relief, thinking they might finally be able to get along peacefully.


    "Looks like everything is set before Grandpa arrives," she finally felt rxed.


    "Not yet," Justin replied as he walked toward her, his sudden proximity making her instinctively press her back against the wardrobe. "What are you doing?" she asked, her voice tinged with rm.


    "What do you think?" he murmured, moving even closer, trapping her between his body and wardrobe.


    She could catch the familiar,forting scent of him which enveloped her senses, causing her heart to skip a beat. "You... don¡¯t you dare..."


    He stepped back with a smirk, holding a shirt he had grabbed from the wardrobe. "Dare what? Do you want to hang my clothes to dry? I don¡¯t mind if you do."


    Her face flushed, she frowned at herself realizing she was one to suggest his clothes should be hung to dry as well to make it look real that they stayed together.


    Annoyed with herself for overreacting, she quickly tried to hide her embarrassment. "Do it yourself. I¡¯m not your servant," she snapped, and stormed out of the bedroom.


    Shaking his head, a smile ying on his lips, Justin made his way to the drying area of the apartment and hung his clothes.


    Meanwhile, in the living room, Natalie sat on the sofa, trying to clear her head while internally berating herself.


    <i>¡¯You idiot. You¡¯ve always been strong¡ªwhy are you so foolish and weak when ites to this man? Is it because he¡¯s rich and handsome? Don¡¯t be ridiculous. You¡¯ve dealt with plenty of men like him before. He¡¯s not that special. Stay strong, don¡¯t let him cloud your judgment. If he crosses the line, just kick him where it counts so he knows who¡¯s in charge. He might be a rich CEO at his home, but this is your home, and you need to set the rules.¡¯</i>


    Justin finished hanging his clothes and returned to the living room, noticing the intense look on her face as she sat deep in thought.


    <i>¡¯What¡¯s she plotting now?¡¯</i>

 Chapter 43: Sneezing

    <h4>Chapter 43: Sneezing</h4>


    As soon as Natalie saw Justin, she quickly stood up from the sofa. "Let¡¯s discuss something quickly before my grandpa arrives."


    "What is it?" Justin asked, slipping off his shoes to change into home slippers.


    "First, remember this is my home, and I¡¯m the boss. Second, though we¡¯re acting like husband and wife, you need to maintain a distance from me. No getting closer than one foot, and absolutely no touching me¡ªtouching is entirely forbidden..."


    Just then, the doorbell rang, interrupting her from the talk.


    "Seems like Grandpa is here. We can discuss the restter," she said, quickly stepping toward him and grabbing his arm like a doting wife as they walked toward the door.


    "You said no touching," Justin reminded her, looking at where she had wrapped her both hands around his arm.


    "The rules are for you, not me. Remember, I am the boss," she snapped back, stering the brightest smile on her face as she opened the door. "Grandpa!" she eximed, clinging even more lovingly to Justin¡¯s arm. "We were waiting for you."


    The old man¡¯s face lit up with joy at the sight of them together.


    Natalie let go of Justin¡¯s arm and moved to embrace her grandpa. "Pleasee inside," she said warmly, while Justin nced at his now-empty arm, still feeling the lingering warmth of her touch.


    Natalie guided her grandfather, Albert, into the home, as she heard him ask, "Are you alright, Nat? I hope your grandma didn¡¯t bother you after Briena¡¯s interview with reporters."


    He was clearly aware that Sephina would force Natalie to take a me for it, and it worried him.


    "She didn¡¯t," Natalie lied and pulled out apologetic expressions. "But I¡¯m sorry for worrying you. I was so caught up in setting up this new home that Ipletely forgot to check my phone."


    "It¡¯s alright. As long as you¡¯re fine," his eyes scanned the drawing room. "This ce has a lively feel to it. It really looks like the home of a newlywed couple. I like it."


    "Thank you, Grandpa."


    Justin followed them into the living room, observing how naturally Natalie yed her role, so convincingly that she could probably fool a lie detector.


    Natalie helped Albert sit on the sofa, "Grandpa, I will get you water." She turned to fetch him a ss of water, only to see Justin already at the dining table, pouring a ss and bringing it over to her grandfather.


    Natalie was momentarily taken aback by how seriously Justin was taking his role, but she didn¡¯t mind it.


    Albert epted the ss with a grateful smile. "Thank you, Aiden. Come, have a seat."


    Justin sat down in a chair nearby, his demeanor reserved as usual. Albert, noticing this, added, "I hope I didn¡¯t trouble you in the middle of your work."


    "You didn¡¯t," Justin replied curtly.


    By now, Albert had gathered that his grandson-inw wasn¡¯t much of a talker, but he appreciated the man¡¯s maturity and understanding. Justin was someone who preferred action over words, and that reassured the old man.


    Worried that her grandfather might ask something that Justin wouldn¡¯t be able to answer, Natalie quickly spoke up as she sat back down next to him. "Grandpa, shouldn¡¯t you be in the hospital? Did they really allow you to leave?"


    "Who dares stop me? I¡¯m perfectly fine now, so much so that I could spend a few more days at my granddaughter¡¯s home."


    <i>Stay here?</i> rm bells rang in Natalie¡¯s head. She nced at Justin, who sat quietly, clearly leaving this mess for her to handle.


    "Grandpa, let me first talk to your doctor. It might not be safe..." she began, trying to think of a way out.


    "Just say you don¡¯t want this old man in your home," Albert eximed, feigning offense.


    "N-No, Grandpa! I¡¯m just worried about your health. But if you¡¯re sure it¡¯s safe for you to stay, you can stay as long as you want."


    She nced nervously at Justin, who didn¡¯t seem too pleased with the idea. If her grandpa stayed longer, Justin would have to stay too.


    "Good! I left my bag outside the door. Could you get it for me?" Albert¡¯s face brightened up, revealing that his earlier anger had been an act. He had clearlye prepared to stay.


    Before Natalie could respond, Justin stood up and went to fetch the bag, making Natalie worry that this rich man who probably got water brought to him by someone else and his bag carried by others, was now doing these things for her grandpa like an ordinary man.


    ¡¯Though he is infuriating, I shall thank him for all this.¡¯


    "Won¡¯t you show me your home?" Albert asked, his eyes twinkling with curiosity. "I¡¯ll also check the room I¡¯m staying in."


    Natalie had anticipated this, and she was relieved that Justin had been smart enough to bring his belongings with him, ensuring her grandpa wouldn¡¯t suspect anything. <i>Having a smart man as your ally is a good thing.¡¯</i>


    Albert took his time observing everything in the drawing room before following Natalie as she led him toward the master bedroom.


    "This is the master bedroom, Grandpa," Natalie exined as she stepped towards already opened wardrobe where Justin¡¯s clothes were neatly hung. "Seems like I left it open," and closed the door, once she saw Albert had already taken a good look. Then she pointed to another door in the room. "This is the bathroom¡ªa spacious one at that."


    Albert looked around and hummed approvingly. "Not bad."


    Natalie then guided him to the guest room. "This is the guest room. Grandpa, you can stay here."


    Albert hummed again, but Natalie knew he was carefully noting every detail.


    "And this is the deck. Isn¡¯t it nice? The view from here is beautiful. I can even dry clothes here," she continued, showing him the outdoor space.


    Albert hummed once more and focussed on the view ahead while Natalie noticed Justin¡¯s clothes drying next to hers, including her undergarments.


    <i>¡¯He must have seen them when he...umm...they are not bad though. He¡¯s probably used to seeing women in expensive lingerie¡ªsuits a rich man like him who must enjoy women throwing themselves at him and he takesplete advantage of them. I bet he¡¯s a yer.</i>


    "The view is indeed nice," her grandpa¡¯sment disturbed her train of unwanted thoughts. "Yes, Grandpa."


    After taking a small tour of the home, they returned to the drawing room, where Justin was on the phone, looking serious.


    "Anything the matter?" Natalie asked, making Justin wonder if she was genuinely concerned or just ying the role of a good wife.


    "There¡¯s an important meeting I have to attend," he informed them, "I¡¯ll have to excuse myself for a while."


    "Sure. I¡¯ve ced yourptop on the desk in the bedroom," she replied, knowing that he often attended meetings via video calls, as he hadn¡¯t yet made his appearance in the office.


    He nodded to both of them and headed to the bedroom.


    "He seems really dedicated to his work," Albertmented once Justin had left. "Mark my words, I see a very sessful man forming inside him. You won¡¯t regret marrying him."


    <i>¡¯He is already very sessful, grandpa. If he is to get more sessful, I am not sure where he would reach,¡¯</i> Natalie thought, <i>¡¯And he is not your grandson-inw.¡¯</i> Her thoughts wandered to the real man who was supposed to be her husband.


    ¡¯<i>That jerk of a husband married me and left me to fend for myself. Asshole, I¡¯m gonna beat the shit out of you when I find you Aiden Handrix.¡¯</i>


    "Achoo!"


    <i>Inside the bedroom, Justin sneezed unexpectedly. He rubbed his nose gently, ¡¯I keep sneezing since I came to this city, even when the weather here is warm. Seems like the air here is not suitable for me.¡¯</i>

 Chapter 44: He Has A Girlfriend?

    <h4>Chapter 44: He Has A Girlfriend?</h4>


    While Justin was engrossed in his meeting, Natalie continued chatting with her grandfather, Albert.


    "Grandpa, I¡¯m sorry for releasing that video. I¡¯m sure Briena didn¡¯t really mean anything bad about you. She was just trying to provoke me because she knows how much I care about you. She loves you as much as I do."


    Albert smiled lightly. "I believe whatever you say. Moreover, she is my granddaughter as well, so I won¡¯t mind whatever she says. I care for both of you."


    Natalie nodded lightly and stood up. "Grandpa, I¡¯m going to cook a nice meal for you today."


    Albert chuckled teasingly. "Only for me? Not for your husband? Don¡¯t ignore him, or he might not be too happy about meing here."


    Natalieughed softly. "I care about you more. If he has an issue, that¡¯s his problem."


    "Don¡¯t let him hear that," Albert teased again. "I want to visit you often, so let¡¯s not give him any reason to dislike me."


    "Can he even dare to stop you?" she joked as she prepared to head to the kitchen. "I need to order a few things. Where did I leave my phone?" She looked around and realized it was in the bedroom. Deciding to retrieve it, she made her way to the door.


    She lightly knocked before slowly opening the door and peeking inside like a thief, trying not to disturb Justin. She watched the busy man talking on the video call, his deep authoritative voice echoing in the room.


    ¡¯Such a beautiful sight to see.¡¯


    Just then Justin turned to look at her. She got back to her and gestured to him asking if she coulde in. He nodded, and she quietly entered, signaling that she was only there to grab her phone.


    She reached for the phone on the table, not realizing it was still plugged in. As she pulled it, the charger slipped out of the socket and ttered to the floor, making a noise.


    "Oh, sorry," she blurted out, immediately bending down to pick up the charger that had fallen near the chair where Justin was sitting. He nced at her but continued his meeting, both unaware that her presence had been noticed by those on the video call.


    Suddenly, a chorus of gasps echoed through theptop speakers as the people in the meeting caught sight of Natalie. Seeing a woman around Justin for the first time¡ªespecially in what appeared to be a bedroom with a bed visible in the background¡ªwas shocking to them.


    Clearly, she wasn¡¯t just a random woman.


    Realizing the situation, Justin immediately shut the lid of hisptop so no one could see Natalie.


    "Seems like it¡¯s broken," Natalie observed the cracked charger, unaware of the storm she had just stirred up in the minds of the people Justin had been talking to.


    "I¡¯ll get you a new one," Justin offered, noticing her disappointed expression.


    "No, it¡¯s alright. I have a spare one," she then noticed he had closed hisptop. "Did I disturb your meeting?"


    "I had almost finished it," he assured her.


    "Umm, alright. I¡¯m preparing a meal. Make sure toe out early."


    Justin nodded, and she left the bedroom.


    As soon as she stepped out, her expression turned to one of surprise.


    <i>¡¯Did we just talk normally, without mocking each other? That¡¯s strange. Seems like he¡¯s only decent when he¡¯s busy working otherwise his mouth only opens to spill insults all the time.¡¯</i>


    Inside the bedroom, Justin reopened hisptop, only to find everyone talking among themselves, clear that they had even heard the talk between him and Natalie as the microphone attached to his cor was still on.


    "Did you hear the way he talked? Since when does he know to talk so softly?"


    "Who was she to turn him into a gentleman? His girlfriend?"


    "He has a girlfriend finally?"


    "I wonder who she is?"


    "I missed seeing her face."


    "She must be the most beautiful woman to snag his heart."


    The moment they noticed Justin back on the screen, everyone jumped up with the same question.


    "Justin, who was that woman?"


    "No one," he replied dismissively. "Let¡¯s continue the meeting."


    "C¡¯mon, Justin, we¡¯re like friends. You don¡¯t have to hide it from us," another person chimed in. "We clearly saw a woman and heard how gentlemanly you talked to her. You never talk like that with us. And what is she doing in your bedroom? Do you take us for fools?"


    "Yes," Justin replied firmly. "Now, fools, get back to work."


    "So mean, you are."


    "He has no courtesy left in him."


    A few of them continued to mumble among themselves, only to hear Justin say, "This meeting is over."


    "What? But we¡¯re not done yet!"


    "That¡¯s not my issue," Justin closed theptop and headed out of the bedroom.


    "Oh, are you done with the meeting, Aiden?" Albert asked, noticing Justin entering the drawing room.


    "Yes, Mr. Ford," Justin walked over to the dining table to get some water.


    "Natalie is cooking dinner for us," Albert mentioned, prompting Justin to nce toward the kitchen, where Natalie was busily focused on her work. That was a beautiful sight to see that emitted homely warmth.


    Finding the water jar empty, Justin headed into the kitchen to fetch water for himself which caught Natalie¡¯s attention, who was busy whipping eggs. "Are you done with the meeting?"


    He hummed in response, only to hear her hurried tone, "Then help me in the kitchen."


    Justin gave her a questioning look as he pulled out a water bottle. "Do you want me to cook?"


    She scoffed lightly, "I don¡¯t have that high of expectations from a rich kid like you, but you can at least figure out how to wash vegetables." She pointed to the vegetables ced on the table. "There."


    Justin drank water first to quench his thirst, then walked over to the other side kitchen counter, choosing not to argue with her.


    Natalie peeked out of the kitchen and called out to Albert, "Grandpa, Aiden is helping with dinner. You can rest until it¡¯s ready."


    "Don¡¯t worry about me," the old man replied while busying himself with watching the news.


    Justin unbuttoned his cuffs and folded them till the elbow, preparing to work. Natalie happened to nce at his hands, and continued to look at them while her hands were busy whipping eggs.


    Justin noticed her gaze at him and offered him a questioning gaze as if asking what she was looking for.

 Chapter 45: Closeness

    <h4>Chapter 45: Closeness</h4>


    Natalie stuttered slightly, caught off guard. "I was just checking to see if you were doing it right and won¡¯t ruin my vegetables."


    "I almost sensed a pervert here," hemented, picking up another vegetable to wash.


    "Don¡¯t get carried away with your imagination," she snapped back, frowning as she turned to face her side of the kitchen counter.


    "It¡¯s your imagination that seems questionable," he retorted smoothly.


    Was he up to getting on her nerves again? Just a while ago in the bedroom, how well he talked like a gentleman, almost making her forget about his mean side. But now he was back to his annoying self, making her want to beat him up.


    She nearly mmed the pot she was holding onto the counter and spun around to face him. "What do you mean? What did I imagine?"


    Seeing her riled up once more, only prompted him to tease her more.


    "Maybe you liked my hands," he suggested with a smirk, "and who knows what else you were thinking."


    "Shut up, alright? I was just thinking that you have good hands, and I might want to draw them. It¡¯s an artist thing, something a narcissist like you wouldn¡¯t understand," she shot back, turning her focus back to her work.


    "You know how to draw?" he asked, his tone more serious.


    "You don¡¯t need to know," she replied curtly, clearly not interested in sharing more.


    Natalie felt like she was wrong to ask Justin to help her in the kitchen. She did it because she didn¡¯t want to leave Justin alone with Albert in case her grandpa asked him something which he might answer wrong and ended up exposing her. If not for that, she wouldn¡¯t even have allowed him to step in her kitchen.


    She heard Justin again.


    "Well, I assure you that not just my hands, but my entire body is perfect that one can only dream about drawing. So, I can understand you whenever you stare at me, as you must havecked perfectly handsome men around you. Having Ivan Brown as your first love is enough of a proof."


    "Ever heard of the word ¡¯humble¡¯?" she shot back sarcastically as she moved closer to him, picking up the washed vegetables to chop.


    "That¡¯s a word for losers who love to act ignorant, hoping others will praise them and boost their ego," he replied smoothly, handing her the remaining vegetables. Their gazes met. "But I¡¯m more familiar with something called ¡¯being self-aware,¡¯ which I am."


    She narrowed her eyes at him, irritated. "You seem to have a very wrong sense of self-awareness." She snatched the vegetables from his hand, intending to show her annoyance, but in her haste, she lost her bnce.


    Before she could stumble into the kitchen counter behind her, Justin quickly caught her.


    Her hands instinctively clung to him, the vegetables slipping from her grasp and scattering across the floor.


    Once she was steady, Justin began to release her, but to his surprise, she grabbed his cor and pulled him back.


    "Hold me," she whispered.


    "So needy, huh?" he whispered back in the same way.


    She gritted her teeth, and whispered again in urgency, "Just do it."


    Justin obliged, moving his hand to her back, holding her securely as he looked down at her to know what was she up to.


    Meanwhile, Natalie peeked over his shoulder toward the kitchen door, watching her grandpa leave with a wide smile on his lips, clearly pleased by the sight of them so close.


    Once Albert was gone, she prepared to push Justin away, but before she could, he surprised her by pushing her back against the counter, his hands resting on either side of her, trapping her between him and the counter.


    "Taking advantage of me in broad daylight? Asking for help seemed like just an excuse to get me here," he murmured, his deep gaze locking onto her puzzled eyes.


    "You got it all wrong. I was..." she started, but her words faltered as his face moved even closer, making her heart race.


    "What?" he prompted, his voice low and his proximity making her increasingly nervous.


    Just a moment ago, she had been bold enough to pull him closer. Now that he was doing the same, she found herself nervous, her confidence wavering.


    <i>Wasn¡¯t she supposed to be used to this kind of closeness, especially after being in a rtionship before? Why did being this close to him make her feel so flustered?</i> Justin could not help but wonder.


    Justin observed her flushed face, the urge to close that distance between them taking over him, his intense gaze making nervous. He realized it was the time to stop his entertainment session with her now or he would end up regretting it.


    He moved back and knelt to pick up the vegetables she had dropped on the floor, while letting her have a chance to breathe ande back to her senses.


    It was great when she counter attacked hisments, but when she acted all timid with closeness with him, it was dangerous. He knew it well, but temptation seems to be irresistible and despite knowing well, he found himself teasing and getting closer to her.


    Natalie turned around to face the counter, grabbed the water and drank it.


    "You can leave it to me and go sit in the drawing room. Just don¡¯t talk about anything to grandpa that might put me in trouble," she spoke, not knowing Justin had already picked up everything and had already left the kitchen.


    Not getting a response, she turned to find he was gone. ¡¯That man is dangerous. I need to get over this act soon. Maybe I can tell grandpa as he seems better now.¡¯


    Justin went to the balcony to get fresh air, calming himself. When he returned, Albert offered him a knowing and teasing smile. "It¡¯s good that you like to help your wife."


    Justin simply nodded and settled on the other end of the sofa, while Albert continued to smile at Justin¡¯s detour to the balcony.

 Chapter 46: Briena’s Pitiful Act

    <h4>Chapter 46: Briena¡¯s Pitiful Act</h4>


    That same evening, Briena and her mother, ra, arrived at a private room in one of the high-end hotels, where they had arranged a dinner with Ivan and his mother, Amelia. The purpose was to rify the recent incident that had negatively impacted Briena¡¯s image.


    "Mother, what if Ivan breaks off the engagement with me?" Briena¡¯s voice trembled, her face sad, eyes moist with unshed tears.


    "It won¡¯t happen," ra assured her, her tone firm. "I¡¯ve already spoken to his mother. Your grandmother has ordered the clearing of all those news stories, and she¡¯s even offered a new project contract to the Browns. With the power we hold, they have no choice but toply."


    "But Natalie... she¡¯s not going to stop. I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll continue to create problems for me. She won¡¯t ept seeing me with Ivan. What if she plots something again? She¡¯s there living with her husband, and here I am..." Briena choked on her words, tears spilling from her eyes.


    "Oh, my poor baby!" ra cooed, wiping away her daughter¡¯s tears. "Don¡¯t worry, I have a n that will destroy her life once and for all. After this, not only Ivan but even her husband will throw her away. No one will want her, except maybe some beggar on the roadside."


    Briena¡¯s teary, sad eyes suddenly lit up with hope and a flicker of malice. "What do you n, Mother?"


    "There¡¯s a new drug I¡¯ve acquired," ra whispered conspiratorially. "Once we make her take it, her life will be ruined."


    Briena was delighted to see her pitiful act had worked perfectly on her mother. "How are we going to give it to her?"


    "Soon, there will be a wedding anniversary celebration for your grandparents. Your father and I are nning a grand party in their honor. That event, filled with many guests, will be her downfall." Wicked smirk ying on her lips. "Her scandal will ruin her life, unlike her mother, who managed to find her way into Jay¡¯s life."


    "You are truly great, Mother," Briena praised, her earlier despair reced with admiration.


    "Don¡¯t let those tears dry up just yet," ra advised. "You need to maintain a sad and hurt image to calm Ivan down."


    Just then, the door opened, and Ivan and his mother, Amelia, entered the room. As instructed, Briena quickly adopted a sorrowful expression, her moist eyes lowered in a disy of guilt and remorse.


    "Amelia," ra greeted warmly, standing up with a bright smile, "I¡¯m so d you could find the time toe here."


    Amelia returned the smile, equally pleasant. "Why wouldn¡¯t I be here? I wanted to meet my daughter-inw and check if she¡¯s alright after what that cunning Natalie did to her."


    Hearing this, both ra and Briena felt a wave of relief, reassured that the marriage between Briena and Ivan was not in trouble.


    ra nced at Ivan, whose expression remained quiet and unreadable, a stark contrast to his mother¡¯s. It worried ra, but she kept herposure and said, "Ivan, it¡¯s good to see you. Please, both of you, have a seat."


    They all sat around the circr table, with Ivan eventually taking a seat beside Briena. She finally lifted her gaze, looking at him with a soft "Hello, Ivan," before addressing his mother. "Hello, Aunty."


    Amelia noticed Briena¡¯s red, swollen eyes and asked, "What happened to your eyes? Have you been crying?"


    Briena pressed her lips together and stayed quiet, her head lowered, while ra took over. "After what Natalie plotted against her, Briena has been inconsble. She didn¡¯t mean what she said in that video. She was just trying to provoke Natalie, hoping to teach her a lesson for embarrassing our family and now living happily with the man she married after hurting Ivan."


    "Really? She¡¯s living with her husband?" Amelia almost eximed.


    "Yes," ra confirmed. "My father-inw even visited her home, and they seem to be having a great time while we¡¯re left to deal with the embarrassment in front of the entire world." ra gently ced a hand over her daughter¡¯s, adding, "Briena simply couldn¡¯t stand Natalie¡¯s smugness and wanted to punish her on Ivan¡¯s behalf. But Natalie is too clever for anyone to easily handle."


    Amelia¡¯s expression darkened with anger. "She humiliated my son by toying with him, and now she has the nerve to live happily with another man? What a wretch!" She turned to Ivan. "Trust me, I¡¯m relieved you didn¡¯t marry her. Do you see her true colors now?"


    Briena finally spoke, her voice soft and full of remorse. "Ivan, Aunty, I¡¯m so sorry for embarrassing you both. I just wanted Natalie to feel the humiliation she made Ivan endure on their wedding day. What greater humiliation for a man can there be than discovering that the woman he trusted and loved had already betrayed and cheated on him? I know Ivan must be greatly hurt that day."


    Ivan clenched his fists under the table, seething with anger at the thought that Natalie was now living with her husband. She had yed him well, and the betrayal stung deeply.


    "Ivan, Briena is speaking to you," Amelia nudged him gently. "Look at how sad she looks. This is all because of Natalie¡ªshe¡¯s taken the peace from our lives."


    Ivan looked at Briena who looked at him with her. Her small beautiful face was so innocent and pitiful that it would evoke protective instincts of any man.


    "Don¡¯t worry about what happened," he finally said, his voice steady. "Just stay away from her from now on, and don¡¯t try to do anything on your own."


    Briena nodded lightly, her voice soft. "Thank you, Ivan."


    "Why don¡¯t you go and stand on the balcony until the food arrives? Some fresh air might help you feel better," ra suggested to her daughter.


    Briena nodded again and excused herself, heading to the balcony attached to the private room. It was beautifully decorated with nts, soft lighting, and offered a stunning view of the city.


    "Ivan, go console her," Amelia urged. "She did all that because she was angry at Natalie for what she did to you. Briena loves you."


    Ivan nced at the balcony, where Briena stood quietly, her posture giving away her sadness and loneliness. Here was Briena who was ready to do anything for him and Natalie, she never even showed any emotions towards him, but betrayed him. He stood up and walked over to her, positioning himself beside her on the balcony.


    "You don¡¯t have to feel bad. Everything will be alright," he said, noticing her discreetly wiping away her tears.


    Briena turned to him, her teary eyes making his heart ache for her. "Ivan..." she choked out before leaning into him, hugging him tightly as she sobbed against his chest. "I just wanted to teach her a simple lesson for hurting you. But..."


    Ivan wrapped his arms around her, holding her close. "I know. Don¡¯t cry."


    As he held her, Ivan felt his heart skip a beat. Her delicate, soft body pressed against his stirred something within him, a familiar feeling that he had experienced before, like when they were in the parking lot. He almost had an urge to kiss her. They were engaged so it should not be wrong right?

 Chapter 47: Sharing The Room With Justin

    <h4>Chapter 47: Sharing The Room With Justin</h4>


    "Seems like they¡¯re fine," ramented, feeling pleased with how her daughter knew how to handle the situation. It wouldn¡¯t be long before Briena had Ivanpletely under her control.


    "Yes," Amelia agreed, watching the couple on the balcony. "They look perfect together."


    ra smiled and nodded, while she thought, ¡¯<i>Why wouldn¡¯t they look better together when just a while ago, the Browns received another project from the Fords? My mother-inw certainly knows how to keep everything in her control.¡¯</i><i></i>


    After they finished dinner and were preparing to leave, Amelia turned to her son. "Ivan, why don¡¯t you drop Briena home? I¡¯ve already called another car for myself, and ra will take her own, so there¡¯s no issue."


    Ivan agreed and led Briena to his car. Briena had often watched Natalie sitting in Ivan¡¯s sleek red sports car and always felt jealousy, but now she was over the moon¡ª¡¯<i>it all belonged to me now.¡¯</i> She had always thought Ivan looked his most handsome when he was behind the wheel of his sports car.


    He opened the door like a gentle man and she sat in co-driver seat.


    When the car stopped outside the mansion, Ivan was about to step out to open the door for Briena, but she ced her hand over his, stopping him. He turned to her, curious, and she spoke softly.


    "I want to thank you for understanding me today," her small, soft hand resting on hisrger one. Her expression was genuine, and under the soft glow of the car¡¯s interior light, she looked so beautiful that it could melt any man¡¯s heart.


    "You did it for me," he replied, trying to keep his emotions in check.


    Briena leaned closer and gently pecked his cheek, her voice sweet and tender as she whispered, "Thank you so much."


    His breath hitched as he looked closely at her face, his eyes drawn to her delicate features. A light blush dusted her radiant skin under his intense gaze. Just as she was about to pull back, his hand moved to cup her face, his thumb gently caressing her cheek.


    "Briena," he murmured, his voice husky, sending a shiver down her spine.


    "Hmm?" she responded shyly, her heart racing.


    His gaze lingered on her delicate lips, and without waiting any longer, he leaned in and kissed her, capturing her lips in a gentle, exploratory kiss. His hand moved to the back of her head, holding her close as he tasted her like she was the sweetest delicacy. A soft moan escaped her throat as she reciprocated, which only fueled his desire, deepening the kiss with a newfound passion.


    When they finally pulled away, the air in the car was thick with the heat of their shared moment. Ivan looked at Briena¡¯s flushed face, her eyes still closed as she tried to catch her breath. She was a delicate and enticing sight,pletely enchanting him.


    "Are you alright?" his voice tinged with concern.


    She nodded slowly, her dewy eyes opening as she stammered, "I never..."


    Ivan understood immediately¡ªshe had never kissed anyone before. He knew she had never been in a rtionship before. The realization made the moment even more significant for him. He gently brushed a strand of hair away from her face, his touch lingering with a mix of tenderness and protectiveness.


    "It¡¯s..te...I shall go home..." She looked shy and embarrassed like a woman should be who was experiencing it for the first time.


    He was about to step out of the car, but she stopped him, "No...I will go myself...Thank you..."


    She opened the door and hurried towards the mansion gate without looking back, leaving him with the impression that she was too shy to face him after their kiss.


    A light smile appeared on Ivan¡¯s lips as he watched her retreat. ¡¯<i>So adorable,¡¯</i> and and felt like he never truly knew Briena.


    <i>¡¯I wonder if Natalie could ever be like this?</i><i>She¡¯s always so arrogant and confident, probably doesn¡¯t even know what it¡¯s like to be shy or embarrassed like a real woman. What can I even expect from a woman who¡¯s a cheater, ready to go with any man she finds?¡¯</i><i></i><i></i>


    Ivan started the car and drove away, the sweet, lingering sensation of their kiss still on his lips, making him smile.


    As soon as Ivan¡¯s car disappeared from view, Briena¡¯s delicate expression faded, reced by a smirk. She wiped the corner of her bottom lip with her thumb, her eyes gleaming with satisfaction.


    <i>¡¯Ivan Brown, you are finally mine. It wasn¡¯t difficult at all to get you under my spell. No wonder even that ugly stepsister of mine could get you. So easy you are to y with. Mother was right- man like him likes a delicate woman, who he would like to protect instead of the one like my sister.¡¯</i>


    <i>----</i>


    At Natalie¡¯s home, the three of them enjoyed a peaceful dinner. Natalie and Albert carried most of the conversation, while Justin quietly listened, asionally offering a hum in response.


    "The meal was delicious," Albert remarked with satisfaction. "What do you think, Aiden?"


    "Indeed," Justin agreed, genuinely appreciating the meal. There was something special about the food¡ªbeyond its taste, it carried the warmth and care of someone who had put their heart into preparing it.


    "You¡¯re truly fortunate to have married Natalie," Albert continued with a knowing smile. "Mark my words, one day you¡¯ll realize the depth of what I¡¯m saying."


    Justin simply hummed again, his eyes meeting Natalie¡¯s across the table. She looked as puzzled as he felt, unsure of how to respond to her grandfather¡¯sments.


    After some more light conversation while sitting in the drawing room, Albert yawned, "Seems like my medicine is making me sleepy."


    "Grandpa, it¡¯ste. You should rest now," Natalie stood up to guide her grandfather to his room.


    "And it¡¯ste for you two as well," Albert added with a teasing twinkle in his eye. "You newlyweds should be in your room, trying to give me a great-grandchild soon, but here I am, keeping you two upied."


    His words nearly made Natalie¡¯s heart leap out of her chest. She nced awkwardly at Justin, suddenly realizing the implications¡ªthey would have to share the same room tonight.


    Justin, unaffected looked at her, making her wonder, ¡¯He seems to be used to sharing room...bed with women. Not a tinge of hesitation on his face. I should be careful from him.¡¯


    "I can walk myself," Albert interrupted her wild thoughts, "You two can go to your room," and looked at Justin, "take your wife with you. She had worked hard to prepare a meal for us. Make sure to reward her well," and winked at Justin.


    "Grandpa," Natalie eximed, understanding the implication of his words.


    "What? I can¡¯t even tease you now?" the old man chuckled to see her red face, "I am trying my best to see my great-grandchild before I die. Is it wrong for me to expect that as you are finally married?"


    Natalie could only be speechless and looked at Justin who stood up. Both went to Natalie¡¯s room while Albert went his room after saying. "Don¡¯t worry about me."


    Once the two entered the room, Natalie felt her senses heightened at the presence of a man in her room, and felt her hands turned sweaty.

 Chapter 48: Untouched Maiden

    <h4>Chapter 48: Untouched Maiden</h4>


    <i>¡¯This can¡¯t be happening. There¡¯s no way I¡¯m letting him sleep in my room. I have to find a way to get rid of him without Grandpa noticing,¡¯</i> Natalie thought, her mind racing.


    She turned to look at Justin, who stood in the doorway with his hands casually tucked into the pockets of his ck pants, his gaze was fixed on her bed.


    ¡¯Don¡¯t tell me he actually ns to sleep in my bed!¡¯


    In a sh, she positioned herself between him and the bed, her arms spread wide as if her small frame could somehow hide thatrge bed.


    "What are you staring at my bed for?" Her eyes narrowed at him with suspicion. "Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re really nning to sleep here. If that¡¯s the case, let me warn you..."


    "I was just wondering why you¡¯ve arranged the bed as if it¡¯s meant for two people when you sleep alone," he interrupted her. He was curious about it even when he entered her room for the first time.


    "That¡¯s none of your business," she shot back, her voice tense. "And don¡¯t even think about getting on it. You¡¯re not wee in my room, let alone in my bed."


    His words, <i>¡¯Anyone but you¡¯</i> could never leave her mind. The man who despised her so much didn¡¯t deserve to be anywhere near her, let alone in her personal space.


    Justin looked at her, his expression calm, though the displeasure in his eyes was unmistakable.


    <i>¡¯It was just a simple question I asked. Why is she acting so defensive, like I¡¯m going to do something inappropriate with her in the middle of the night? For God¡¯s sake, she¡¯s my step-sister. I could easily sleep on the floor, but she¡¯s acting like I¡¯m desperate to get into her bed,¡¯</i> he felt frustration. ¡¯Such an ungrateful woman when I am simply helping her with grandpas¡¯ sake or I wouldn¡¯t be here in this tiny home of hers.¡¯


    "I¡¯d rather sleep in a coffin than share your bed. I was just curious, that¡¯s all." He dered with a straight face, his eyes mocking her.


    "Keep your curiosity to yourself and figure out where else you¡¯re going to sleep because you¡¯re definitely not staying in my room."


    "Do you think I want to?" He remained calm, though his voice carried an edge. "But then again, I shouldn¡¯t expect anything else from someone like you."


    Her temper red. "What do you mean by ¡¯someone like me¡¯?"


    Justin remainedposed, but his words were anything but kind. "I¡¯m not going to waste my time with some untouched old-time maiden who¡¯s so paranoid about sharing a room with a man that she thinks it might tarnish her purity. That kind of innocence is just grating on my sanity."


    Natalie felt a sharp sting to her pride, and she snapped back, "Who told you I¡¯m not used to having men around or that I¡¯m some untouched maiden? I had a fianc¨¦, and before that, I lived in Xyros City, where I was surrounded by men far better than you."


    He raised an amused eyebrow, his tone dripping with mockery. "You mean thugs and scoundrels?"


    She gritted her teeth, her palms clenched in tight fist. "At least they¡¯re better than an arrogant, spoiled rich brat like you." She nced at her bed, then back at him, her gaze burning with defiance. "You asked why my bed looks like it¡¯s for two people? It¡¯s because I¡¯m used to sharing it with my ex-fianc¨¦, Ivan. I haven¡¯t gotten over the habit yet. He was so good in bed that I can¡¯t seem to forget him when I¡¯m lying there."


    Justin¡¯s expression remained unreadable, but his hands clenched into fists inside his pockets. The thought of another man in her bed, especially with such intimate detail, unsettled him more than he cared to admit. Until now, he had always teased her to get a reaction, but today, it seemed she was the one getting under his skin. He struggled to keep his temper in check.


    Natalie moved to the head of the bed and tossed a pillow at him. "Take this and get the hell out of here."


    With his hands still tucked in his pockets, Justin stepped aside and the pillow fell to where he was standing. He looked at that pillow with a disdain, "Disgusting."


    A pillow meant for some other man was nothing but disgusting for him to even look at.


    Hisment only fueled her fury. He had the nerve to call her freshly arranged pillow disgusting. Was she really that low in his eyes?


    "Listen, Justin Harper," she called out, her voiceced with hatred.


    He looked at her, his expression cold, waiting for her to continue.


    "Thank you for helping me with my grandpa, but that¡¯s enough. Tomorrow, the first thing you¡¯re going to do is tell him you¡¯re leaving for a business trip for half a month, and then you¡¯re leaving. And don¡¯t ever step foot in this disgusting home of mine again, understood?"


    Justin had already turned to leave as he pushed aside the pillow blocking the door with his toes as if he didn¡¯t wish to touch it. He then opened the door and left.


    Natalie nced at the pillow before picking it up. She dusted it off and ced it back on the bed, her heart aching at the way Justin had treated her belongings.


    <i>¡¯He wasn¡¯t disgusted when he enjoyed the meals I cooked. Bloody scoundrel. I hope he ends up marrying the ugliest and most disgusting woman in the world.¡¯</i>


    Meanwhile, Justin made his way to the living room, feeling unusually unsettled by Natalie¡¯s harsh words. He considered leaving but realised that Albert was still there. If he left, it would only create more trouble for Natalie.


    Resigned, he sank onto the sofa and stared up at the ceiling. ¡¯<i>Why am I even worrying about her?¡¯</i>


    <i></i>After a while, Justin stretched out on the sofa, his legs hanging over the edge since it was too short for his tall frame. He folded an arm beneath his head, trying to rx, but Natalie¡¯s words kept echoing in his mind--


    <i>¡¯....I¡¯m used to sharing it with my ex-fianc¨¦, Ivan. I haven¡¯t gotten over the habit yet. He was so good in bed that I can¡¯t seem to forget him when I¡¯m lying there.¡¯</i>


    <i></i>His expression darkened, and his jaw clenched as he cursed, ¡¯<i>Damn it... that Ivan Brown... what a scum. And she still loves him and remembers him? Such an idiot. Clearly not deserving to be a Harper.¡¯</i>


    <i></i>Frustrated, Justin forced his eyes shut, trying to sleep.


    By the crack of dawn, Albert woke up from his sleep, not knowing what had transpired between Natalie and Aiden the previous night. Not feeling sleepy anymore, he got out of bed, eager to step onto the balcony for some fresh morning air and to bask in the first rays of sunlight.


    Grasping his cane, he stepped out of his room and walked towards the balcony on one side of the living room, only to notice someone lying on the sofa. Puzzled, he turned on the light, only to see Justin sleeping out there.


    Sudden brightness in the room broke Justin¡¯s sleep. With a frown he looked around only to see the old man standing next to the switchboard at the opposite wall.


    He immediately sat up on the sofa, shaking away the remnants of sleep.


    "Good morning, Mr. Ford."


    "Aiden, why are you sleeping here instead in the room with Natalie?" Albert asked, surprised and clearly displeased.

 Chapter 49: Drama Queen Natalie

    <h4>Chapter 49: Drama Queen Natalie</h4>


    "Did you two have a fight, or is something else going on?" Albert¡¯s expression turned grave, his tone serious.


    "Mr. Ford..."


    "Grandpa, why are you up so early?" Natalie called out as she quickly emerged from her room, her heart racing.


    She had heard the familiar sound of her grandfather¡¯s cane tapping against the floor and was alerted even in her sleep.


    The old man turned to look at her, "Why is Aiden sleeping outside?"


    Natalie gulped nervously, "G-Grandpa, we happened to fightst night."


    Frowned lines appeared on his forehand. "What kind of fight would be so serious that you¡¯d make him sleep out here on that tiny sofa? You two should be acting like any newlyweds¡ªloving each other and forgiving mistakes easily,"


    "That... Grandpa... I..."


    "Go sit there," Albert instructed, pointing to the spot on the sofa where Justin was sitting.


    Natalie obediently sat in the other corner of the sofa, instead of sitting close to Justin. She sat on the edge, her legs tightly mped together, her hands sped nervously in herp, clearly anxious.


    Justin noticed it, but didn¡¯t intervene. If it was before he would have done something but afterst night how defensive she acted against his presence, he didn¡¯t even want to be close to her. ¡¯<i>She totally deserves that scum Ivan Brown.¡¯</i>


    Albert¡¯s frown deepened as he observed how far Natalie had sat from Justin, as if he were a stranger. Her nervous behaviour only added to his concern. He settled into a chair opposite them, his expression serious. "Let¡¯s have a serious talk."


    About what, Grandpa?" Natalie asked, her voice shaky, fearing that her lie might be uncovered.


    While Justin sat rxed, his back straight, one leg crossed over the other, ready to see how she would handle the situation.


    "Natalie, answer me honestly," Albert said, his gaze piercing.


    "Yes, Grandpa?"


    "Do you truly not love Aiden? Are you forcing yourself into this marriage for my sake, even though it was a mistake?"


    Natalie was stunned by her grandfather¡¯s words. Should she admit the truth now? Would he be able to handle it? As she hesitated, she saw the distress in Albert¡¯s face, his hand moving to his heart as he inhaled deeply.


    "Tell me if it¡¯s the truth. If it is, then you don¡¯t have to force yourself. Marriage is not a game for you to y."


    The words of truth were almost ready to spill out, but seeing the pain in his eyes, she hesitated. "No, Grandpa, it¡¯s not that..."


    "You still love Ivan, don¡¯t you?" Albert asked bluntly.


    Justin who was quiet till now, his eyes flickered at it. <i>¡¯She definitely loves him,¡¯</i> he thought bitterly. <i>¡¯She saidst night how much she misses that bastard and could not wait to have him in her bed again.¡¯</i> Unknown to him, his hand resting over the handrest of the sofa, gripped it tightly.


    "No, Grandpa," Natalie¡¯s voice firm. "Why would you think that? I have nothing to do with Ivan anymore, and I don¡¯t feel anything for him at all."


    <i>¡¯Liar,¡¯</i> Justin cursed inwardly.


    "I don¡¯t believe you."


    Albert¡¯s words left her speechless. Her grandpa believed her lies but denied the only truth she told just now.


    Albert continued, "I know you loved Ivan for many years. It¡¯s difficult to forget someone easily. But don¡¯t worry, your grandfather is here. I still have enough power to make that boy kneel in front of you and beg for your return."


    "Grandpa, no..."


    "I¡¯m not done yet," Albert interrupted her, his gaze shifting to Justin. "Aiden."


    Justin met his gaze, his expression unreadable.


    Albert continued, "Till now, I used to think you talked less because that¡¯s just your personality. But now I realized it¡¯s becasue you¡¯re pretending to be with Natalie for my sake, aren¡¯t you? You¡¯re a good man, and you don¡¯t want to hurt this old man, so you¡¯ve kept up the act."


    Albert¡¯s expression was resolute but his eyes were sad. "I was d that Natalie could be with a man like you, but it seems you both think otherwise. I won¡¯t be the reason you two are forced together anymore. You can get a divorce and go your own way."


    He turned to Natalie, his eyes turned moist, his hand over his chest tightening. "I will talk to that Ivan boy."


    Natalie quickly stood up and rushed to Albert¡¯s side, gently taking his hand in hers to calm him. "Grandpa, please calm down. It¡¯s not what you think. I truly love Aiden. Butst night, we ended up fighting over something silly, and it¡¯s all his fault."


    Justin¡¯s eyes widened slightly as she looked at him, clearly not expecting her to turn the tables like this.


    She pulled out a sad face. "Grandpa, we¡¯re newly married, and he¡¯s nning to go on a business trip for half a month. Now, you tell me, is it right for him to leave me when I need him the most? You always said, ¡¯What work can be more important than a wife?¡¯ but my husband seems to think otherwise."


    Justin was speechless. She was the one who had insisted he go on the business trip, and now she was making it sound like it was his idea.


    "Grandpa, am I wrong to want to be with him more?" Natalie pressed on, fully leaning into her role. "How are we going to get closer if he stays away from me? This home, all of this¡ªwhat is it for? For me to live alone?" She turned into a typical, unhappy wife, airing her grievances.


    ¡¯What an actor?¡¯ Justin sighed inwardly.


    "Are you telling the truth?" Albert asked with concern.


    Natalie nodded, her face looked pitifully sad that tugged at Albert¡¯s heartstrings.


    "Grandpa, when you¡¯re here, I want him to be here too, so we can spend time together as a family. I¡¯ve always been alone. Is it wrong to wish for a family of my own?"


    "Absolutely not," Albert squeezed her hand gently. "My Natalie deserves everything she dreams about." He then turned his gaze to Justin, his tone soft but firm. "Can you not go on this business trip? Look how sad your wife is. If a wife is sad, a man can never be happy."


    Natalie turned to Justin, her eyes pleading. "Please don¡¯t go. I would miss you terribly." Inside she prayed him to get a hint and go with what she said.


    Justin should have been annoyed at her for twisting the story and putting all the me on him. But seeing her act this way¡ªvulnerable and cute¡ªhis earlier displeasure melted away. "Alright." His tome was dismissive as if giving up in front of her.


    "Yes!" she cheered, turning to Albert. "Grandpa, thank you. Because of you, he¡¯s finally staying."


    "As long as it makes you happy, I¡¯d do anything¡ªeven kneel and beg him to stay."


    Natalie shook her head,ughing softly. "You don¡¯t have to do that, Grandpa. My husband would never let an elderly man kneel in front of him."


    Albert chuckled warmly. "It¡¯s good to hear you talk like this about him," he turned to Justin. "Thank you for not making her sad, Aiden."


    Justin simply offered a light nod as he could never be a drama queen like his fake wife.


    Albert stood up, stretching slightly. "I¡¯m going to head downstairs for a walk. I noticed there¡¯s a nice garden."


    "Grandpa, let mee with you," Natalie quickly stood up.


    "There¡¯s no need. Stay here and talk with your husband," Albert insisted.


    "But alone, you can¡¯t¡ª"


    "Don¡¯t worry about me," he dismissed her concerns with a wave of his hand. He left the house, leaving the two of them alone.


    The deadly silence enveloped the room, while Natalie hesitated to even look at Justin.


    The previous night she told him to leave her home, and now she had to beg him to stay.


    She bit her lower lip nervously and she turned to face him, wanting to drown herself somewhere deep down in the water to hide this embarrassment.

 Chapter 50: Admiring His Perfect Body

    <h4>Chapter 50: Admiring His Perfect Body</h4>


    Natalie awkwardly cleared her throat. "Mr. Harper, how about you get ready, and in the meantime, I¡¯ll prepare breakfast for all of us?"


    Justin looked at her, noticing how embarrassed she seemed. Deciding not to argue with her early in the morning and spoil his day, he simply stood up and headed toward the bedroom.


    He could not feel but feel gross about himself that he could not shower or even change his clothes the previous night because one infuriating woman could not wait to kick him out of the room.


    <i>¡¯What am I even doing here?¡¯</i> Frustrated, he entered the room. <i>¡¯If not for Mr. Ford, I would have already left.¡¯</i>


    <i></i>He stepped into the bathroom, deciding to take his time and enjoy a long, thorough shower.


    Meanwhile, Natalie hurried to her grandpa¡¯s room to quickly brush her teeth, then rushed back to the kitchen. <i>¡¯I¡¯ll quickly prepare breakfast, keep him busy eating, and maybe we can avoid talking,¡¯</i> she thought, <i>¡¯Men shower quickly, so I have to be faster.¡¯</i>


    <i></i>However, Justin wasn¡¯t in any rush. He took his time in the shower, enjoying the warm water, and meticulously groomed himself afterward, even taking the time to dry his hair properly. When he finally emerged from the bathroom, he was wrapped in a white towel, his half-dried hair slightly tousled as he ran his fingers through it. He headed to the wardrobe to pick out his clothes.


    Just as he grabbed his shirt, his cellphone rang. Carrying the shirt with him, he walked over to the work desk and picked up the phone, noticing a familiar name shing on the screen.


    He answered the call. "Good morning, Julia."


    "Morning, my love," a cheerful woman¡¯s voice responded. "How are you?"


    "I¡¯m good. How about you?" Justin¡¯s deep voice resonated in the room as he stood by the window, looking out as he spoke.


    "How can I be good until I get to meet my granddaughter?" Her tone shifted to one of longing. "You promised me you¡¯d bring her home, and yet..."


    "It¡¯s only been a few days since I arrived here," his voice gentle but firm. "Things take time. She already has a lot going on in her life, and I can¡¯t just drop another shocking news on her."


    "Yes, I saw the news. How is she? Did you at least meet her?"


    "I did."


    "She must be an amazing girl, isn¡¯t she? I could sense it when I saw her speaking to the reporter with such confidence. Trust me, she¡¯s just like her mother¡ªrighteous and full of confidence."


    Justin¡¯s voice held a note of skepticism. "How can you be so sure she¡¯s righteous, especially with all the negative news surrounding her?"


    "This old woman has a knack for seeing through people," Julia replied with a touch of pride. "Besides, I trust Caryn¡¯s blood."


    "But didn¡¯t she hurt your son by marrying another man while already pregnant with his child?" Justin countered, his tone firm. "It¡¯s hard for me to trust your judgment about her, Julia."


    "That¡¯s not for you to judge," Julia¡¯s voice turned displeased. "Everyone faces difficulties that force them to make tough decisions. All I want is my granddaughter back home. You made a promise, and I expect you to keep it."


    Justin sighed, "I will, but it¡¯s going to take time."


    Meanwhile, Natalie had almost finished preparing breakfast. <i>¡¯It¡¯s been more than half an hour; I should check on Grandpa and ask him toe back. Where¡¯s my cellphone? It must be in the bedroom.¡¯</i> She hurried to the bedroom, momentarily forgetting that someone else was in there. As she opened the door, she was caught off guard by the sound of a man¡¯s voice.


    "Don¡¯t be stubborn, Julia. Be good," Justin¡¯s tone soft yet firm.


    Natalie froze in ce, her eyes widening as she took in the sight before her. Justin stood with his back to her, half-naked, the towel wrapped loosely around his waist. She had forgotten the reason she came to the room as her gaze locked onto his figure.


    His broad, muscr shoulders tapered down to a perfectly defined V-shaped torso, with every muscle subtly visible beneath his smooth, damp skin. The dimples at the base of his spine added an extra touch of definition, leading down to his narrow, chiseled waist. The towel hung low on his hips, barely clinging, hinting at the sculpted form beneath. Even his calves, slightly flexed, showcased toned muscles that spoke of both strength and agility.


    All she could think in that moment was¡ª<i>Perfect.</i>


    Justin caught sight of Natalie¡¯s reflection in the window ss and turned slightly, ncing at her over his shoulder, making her aware he had noticed her presence.


    "Ah...I¡¯m sorry..." she stammered, her face flushing with embarrassment as she quickly backed out of the room, shutting the door behind her.


    On the other end of the line, Julia¡¯s voice perked up with curiosity. "A woman¡¯s voice? Is there a woman in your room? Do you have a girlfriend now?"


    Justin remained calm, his voice steady as he replied, "Just a hotel staff member who made a mistake and apologized."


    "Hotel staff, early in the morning? What would they be doing in your room?" Julia¡¯s tone was sharp, bordering on usatory. "Tell me the truth."


    "That is the truth, Julia."


    Outside the room, Natalie leaned against the wall, trying to calm her racing heart. She could still hear fragments of Justin¡¯s conversation through the door. <i>¡¯</i>


    <i>¡¯Julia?¡¯</i> She realised pondered over the way he talked, <i>¡¯So soft, so gentlemanly. Definitely a woman he likes, a girlfriend maybe? Or a rude man like him wouldn¡¯t speak so kindly otherwise.¡¯</i> She sighed, ¡¯And he had to lie to her because of me. It¡¯s not good.¡¯ She walked away, finding it rude to listen to the talk between a couple. ¡¯But damn, he has an amazing body. No wonder narcism spills out whenever he opens his mouth to talk about himself.¡¯


    Inside the room, Justin continued his talk, his voice impatient, "Julia, there¡¯s no need for you toe here. My home isn¡¯t ready yet, and I won¡¯t allow you to stay in a hotel. I¡¯ll bring her home when the time is right."


    Julia huffed in frustration. "You brat, you¡¯re just like your father. Dictators, both of you!" With that, she hung up the call, clearly irritated.


    Justin sighed heavily, pinching the bridge of his nose. He couldn¡¯t afford to let Julia know he was pretending to be Natalie¡¯s husband, let alone the reasons why.


    He could feel another headacheing his way if Julia was toe to the city. Keeping up Natalie¡¯s grandpa was already more than he could handle.

 Chapter 51: Peck On The Cheek

    <h4>Chapter 51: Peck On The Cheek</h4>


    At the Harper residence in Bayford City.


    Julia was still fuming after her conversation with Justin.


    James, who had juste downstairs for breakfast, noticed his mother fuming. "What¡¯s got you so angry, Mother?" He settled onto the sofa and picking up the newspaper from the table.


    "Your precious son, who else?" Julia snapped.


    James flipped through the pages. "Isn¡¯t he your precious grandson instead?"


    "Both you and your son are infuriating." She muttered and picked up her cellphone, only to notice something in it. She nced at her son and then moved closer to him, holding up the phone. "James, have you seen this?"


    What is it?" he asked, his curiosity piqued.


    She showed him a video she had downloaded. It was footage of Natalie confidently addressing reporters. "Doesn¡¯t she remind you of someone?" Julia asked, her gaze ready to notice his reaction.


    James¡¯s expression tightened as he watched the video. James was not oblivious to what was happening even in another city. Particrly this young woman, who looked very simr to the woman, who he once loved and knew she was her daughter.


    He frowned and averted his gaze. "Mother, you should stop concerning yourself with irrelevant people."


    "Irrelevant? She is not irrelevant to me at all," Julia retorted sharply. "You may have had issues with Caryn, but I never did. I always loved her, and I wish this girl were my granddaughter instead," and thought, <i>¡¯She is your own daughter you brat. Can¡¯t you feel it. What kind of a father are you?¡¯</i>


    "I would never have a child with a woman like her," James voice cold and devoid of any emotions. "Involvement with her was a mistake."


    Julia¡¯s eyes narrowed at him, as if calling him a liar. "Really? Then why didn¡¯t you ever marry?"


    "Because she made me realize that the wrong woman can be the biggest mistake of one¡¯s life, and I didn¡¯t want to repeat it."


    "Or is it that you just can¡¯t forget Caryn and can never allow any other woman to take her ce in your heart?" Julia shot back, turning the atmosphere tense.


    James angrily tossed the newspaper aside and stood up, "I¡¯m heading to the office."


    "What about breakfast?"


    "I¡¯m not hungry," he replied, storming out of the drawing room. He could hear his mother¡¯s voice echoing behind him, "Are you still a child to take your anger out on a meal, you brat?"


    James ignored her and left. ¡¯Caryn?¡¯ He didn¡¯t wish to hear her name and have anything to with her or people rted to her.


    Julia sighed, sinking back into the sofa, feeling helpless. <i>¡¯I wonder what he¡¯s going to do when he finds out Natalie really is his daughter.¡¯</i><i></i>


    "Paul?" Julia called out, and the butler immediately appeared at her side. "Book the earliest flight to Imperial City for me, and reserve a room in the same hotel as Justin."


    The butler nodded and left to carry the order.


    Julia sat back, her resolve firming. "You father and son always do what you think is right, so now I¡¯m going to do what I want," she mumbled to herself. "I may be old, but not helpless."


    ----


    At Natalie¡¯s residence, Justin emerged from the bedroom, dressed in ordinary formal clothes, a bag in hand. As soon as Natalie saw him, she greeted him with a pleasant smile, standing by the dining table.


    "Have a seat," she offered, pulling out a chair. "Breakfast is still warm."


    "I¡¯m not hungry," Justin headed straight for the door.


    Natalie quickly held his hand to stop him, "Grandpa is in his room freshening up. He¡¯d be upset if he sees you are gone and thinks we were still fighting."


    Justin nced down at where she held his hand, remembering how just the night before she treated him like a gue. Now, she was acting as though she couldn¡¯t bear to be apart from him.


    "Ah, what¡¯s in your bag? Clothes?" she asked, quickly realizing he was taking them to the hotel forundry service. Without waiting for his response, she snatched the bag from him. "Grandpa should see your clothes drying here, or he¡¯ll get suspicious," she added with an awkward smile. "I know you¡¯re not used to washing clothes. I¡¯ll do it. Don¡¯t worry."


    Before Justin could respond, Albert emerged from his room, and Natalie immediately switched gears. She held Justin¡¯s hand again, this time more firmly. "My dear husband, please enjoy your breakfast."


    Justin sighed inwardly and reluctantly sat down, his gaze falling on the breakfast she had prepared. Just one nce was enough to tell it was delicious. <i>¡¯Though this woman is nothing but an annoyance, she certainly knows how to</i> cook.¡¯


    "Seems like you two made up, huh?" Albert¡¯s cheerful voice filled the room as he approached.


    Natalie quickly moved to stand behind Justin, cing her hands on his shoulders. "How could I stay upset with my handsome husband for long, Grandpa? I can always forgive him for his good looks."


    She could feel his perfectly toned shoulder muscles under her palms. ¡¯This man is god gifted. Let me take a little advantage.¡¯


    Seeing Natalie smiling and cheerful, Albert hummed in delight. "He is indeed a handsome young man. I¡¯m sure my great-grandchild will be as handsome as him if it¡¯s a boy, and as beautiful as you if it¡¯s a girl."


    "Of course, Grandpa," Natalie replied with a bright smile.


    "If you¡¯re done admiring my strong shoulders, you can serve your grandpa his meal," Justin¡¯s straight remark hit where it should.


    Natalie immediately pulled her hands back, her expression one of someone caught red-handed. She quickly turned her attention to serving Albert, avoiding Justin¡¯s gaze as a light blush crept over her cheeks.


    Albert chuckled, clearly amused. "It seems my granddaughter is truly smitten with you, Aiden. I suppose you won¡¯t be sleeping outside the bedroom tonight."


    Justin remained silent, while Natalie, ever quick on her feet, responded, "Of course not, Grandpa. Tonight, he¡¯ll be in our room."


    Justin nced at her, catching the pleading look in her eyes, silently begging him to go along with her act.


    In response, he simply lowered his head and continued eating, leaving her confused.


    After breakfast, Justin was ready to leave. With Albert watching, Natalie had to maintain the fa?ade of a loving wife. She walked with him to the door, her heart racing as she prepared to sell the act. "Don¡¯t bete, alright? I¡¯ll be waiting for you," she said softly, then, much to Justin¡¯s surprise, she tiptoed and nted a quick peck on his cheek.


    Justin stiffened at the unexpected gesture, his cold eyes meeting hers as she quickly pulled back.


    She offered him an apologetic look, her eyes silently conveying that it was all for show in front of her grandfather. She forced an awkward smile, hoping he wouldn¡¯t be too upset.


    Without a word, Justin turned and left, leaving Natalie to wonder, <i>¡¯Did I just anger him by pecking his cheek? As long as it makes grandpa happy, I can even anger a devil then what more is this guy.¡¯</i>


    <i>------</i>


    <i></i>Justin sat in his car, ready to return to the hotel and dive into his work. But before he could drive away, his hand instinctively touched his cheek, where the soft imprint of Natalie¡¯s lips still lingered.


    The kiss had been brief, but it had left a surprising impact¡ªher lovely scent, the warmth of her presence, and the unexpected intimacy all swirled in his mind. It was infuriating that despite his irritation with her, he couldn¡¯t entirely reject the closeness.


    The only woman who could ever affect him this way, that woman was his step-sister. He felt like he was in big trouble.


    He took a few steadying breaths, trying to push the thoughts away, but just as he was about to drive off, his phone buzzed with a message from Natalie:


    <strong>[Mr. Harper, I¡¯m sorry aboutst night.</strong>


    <strong> Please sleep in my room tonight.


    </strong>


    <strong> I¡¯ll sleep on the floor, and you can have the whole bed.


    </strong>


    <strong>Please, it¡¯s for Grandpa¡¯s sake. I beg you ??]</strong>


    Justin couldn¡¯t help but smile lightly, imagining her saying those words with her usual dramatic fact. <i>¡¯Drama Queen.¡¯</i>


    He quickly dialed a number of his assistant. "Noah, buy a king-size bed along with a mattress, pillows, sheets, everything needed for two people, and have it sent to Natalie¡¯s home. Make sure the old bed and everything on it are taken away and burned to ashes."


    There was a brief silence on the other end as Noah processed the unusual request. It wasn¡¯t every day that his boss asked for something so specific¡ªand so strange.


    "Understood?" Justin¡¯s deep voice carried a note of warning, making it clear that this was not a request to be questioned.


    "Yes, Mr. Harper," Noah replied, snapping back to his usual efficiency.


    Justin hung up the call and drove away.

 Chapter 52: Infuriating Grandma

    <h4>Chapter 52: Infuriating Grandma</h4>


    After Justin left, Natalie prepared to take her grandfather back to the hospital and then head out to inspect a renovation project she had epted.


    As she was getting ready, Albert sat in the living room, casually watching the news, only to exim at certain news he watched. "What the hell is going on? How dare she announce it without even consulting me?"


    Hearing his angry voice, Natalie hurried out of her room, only to see the news shing on the TV.


    Sephina Ford, Chairman of the Ford Group, had just announced to reporters that the next heir to the Ford family and the Ford business group would be her second granddaughter, Briena Ford.


    Sephina was speaking confidently to the reporters, with Briena and Jay seated on either side of her.


    ¡¯This woman won¡¯t let me be in peace." Natalie kept herposure and first decided to calm the old man.


    She sat next to him and held his hand, "Calm down, Grandpa."


    Albert was clearly angry, frustration evident in his eyes. "You should be the heir, Natalie. You¡¯re the eldest grandchild, you¡¯re more capable. Your mother¡ªshe was the one who built thispany up to what it is today, even though I started it. Caryn gave everything to thispany."


    "I know, Grandpa," Natalie replied gently, "but everyone in the family has their rights to thispany. It was started by you, after all. Everyone is an inheritor."


    "But..."


    "Grandpa, please let me handle this," Natalie voice steady and expressions determined. "I want to fight for my own rights. Trust me¡ªI will get what belongs to me."


    "Can you? Your grandmother is not easy to deal with."


    "I¡¯m her granddaughter, so I¡¯m not easy either," Natalie replied with a confident smile. "I promise you, Grandpa, you¡¯ll see me sitting in the chair of the leader of the Ford Group. Will you trust me?"


    Albert studied her for a moment, then nodded. "Alright. I know you¡¯re as capable as your mother. If the timees, I¡¯ll transfer all of my shares to you."


    "There¡¯s no need for that, Grandpa," Natalie said quickly, "All I need is your support for now."


    "You have it, always," Albert assured her.


    They heard a reporter questioning Sephina, "Mrs. Ford, if you make Briena Ford the heir, what is left for Ms. Natalie? Isn¡¯t she one of the major shareholders?"


    Sephina¡¯s expression remained cold and resolute as she responded. "Getting hold of more shares by inheritance doesn¡¯t mean they are capable enough to run arge group like the Ford Corporation. We cannot hand over thepany to irresponsible hands, as it concerns the future of thepany and the livelihoods of thousands of employees working for us."


    Her voice was sharp and unwavering. "You¡¯re aware that Natalie has been quite a handfultely. She needs to work hard and prove her worth. Therefore, I¡¯ve decided to assign her the PR and human resourcespany that her mother, Caryn Ford, started but couldn¡¯t fully develop due to her untimely death. If Natalie can turn this small division within the Ford Group into a sessful entity, then I might consider giving her something more substantial."


    The press conference ended with the reporters congratting Briena, who gracefully epted the attention, looking every bit the part of a poised and polished heiress. Her expensive attire and well-mannered demeanor left a positive impression on everyone present, making Natalie look even more undeserving in front of her.


    Albert¡¯s face grew tight with frustration, but Natalie simply turned off the TV and stood up. "Let¡¯s go, Grandpa. I¡¯ll take you to the hospital, and then I have to get to work."


    Albert, still processing Sephina¡¯s words, looked at Natalie with concern. "You left your job at Browns. What work are you busy with now?"


    Natalie offered a reassuring smile, "Just some random tasks to earn enough money."


    "Aren¡¯t you going to tell me what it is?"


    "Maybe soon."


    After dropping Albert at the hospital, Natalie was about to head for her site visit when her phone rang.


    <i>¡¯As expected. She can¡¯t wait to mock me,¡¯</i> Natalie pulled over to the side of the road and answered the call.


    "You must have seen the news," Sephina¡¯s voice came through, as sharp as ever.


    "I couldn¡¯t unseen someone digging their own grave," Natalie replied sarcastically.


    In response, Sephina raised her voice. "Come to the office to sign some documents if you want that smallpany your mother left. If not, I¡¯ll be more than happy to sell that uselesspany to someone else." Her tone made it clear that she wasn¡¯t joking.


    "Alright," Natalie hung up and turned her car around, as she muttered to herself, "My dear VIP client, it seems like you¡¯ll have to wait a bit longer for your home to be ready. My life is a work of art, and it¡¯s demanding all my creative energy right now."


    Natalie reached the office. Though thepany she was being given was not a profitable asset, it was something her mother had decided to start back then as something entirely her own other than running Ford group. How could she let it fall in someone else¡¯s hands?


    Entering Sephina¡¯s office, Natalie saw Briena and ra were present as well. She could see those smug expressions on mother-daughters face. Ignoring the pleasantries, Natalie stood in front of Sephina¡¯s desk, not even bothering to sit.


    "Where do I need to sign? Let¡¯s get it done quickly."


    It surprised them that Natalie didn¡¯t show any displeasure on dering Briena as the heir.


    Sephina pushed the file across the desk toward her. Natalie picked it up and began flipping through the pages, her expression serious and focused.


    "Natalie, you should at least sit down," Briena suggested.


    "I¡¯ll sit when the chair I want is empty," Natalie replied without looking up from the papers.


    "There are plenty of empty chairs here..."


    "The one I want, our grandma is sitting on it." Natalie¡¯s casual reply as if she said nothing wrong, left the room in stunned silence.


    Sephina¡¯s eyes narrowed, her voice cold as she responded, "You seem to have lost your mind."


    "I haven¡¯t lost it yet," Natalie¡¯s tone deceptively calm as if they were discussing something casually over the tea. "But the day I do, you¡¯ll regret everything you¡¯ve done to me, Grandma."


    "You¡ª"


    "Shhh! Let me focus on reading," Natalie interrupted, still engrossed in reading the documents. "Hmm, this seems fine." With that, she signed the papers, slid the file back across the desk, and finally met Sephina¡¯s furious gaze. "Don¡¯t forget your words, Sephina Ford. I¡¯m going to make thispany sessful."


    Sephina raised a brow, her expression a mix of disdain and challenge. "And if you can¡¯t?"


    Natalie pretended to ponder for a moment, then replied with cool indifference, "Then I¡¯ll just have to kill you and your precious granddaughter to take control of thispany."


    m!


    Sephina mmed her hand down on the desk, her fury exploding. "You... you want to kill us?"

 Chapter 53: What If You Fail?

    <h4>Chapter 53: What If You Fail?</h4>


    "What? Natalie offered a mocking smile, her eyes gleaming with wickedness. "Were you expecting me to say that if I fail, I¡¯ll give up all my inheritance in the family?"


    Sephina was caught off guard as this was what always worked on Natalie- Challenge her, push her to fail, and then take control over her.


    Seeing her grandma shocked, memories shed before Natalie¡¯s eyes, memories of past maniptions that had shaped her into the woman she was now.


    "Grandma, if I win thispetition, will you let me pursue it? I love making perfumes," a younger Natalie had once pleaded.


    "Alright, but what if you fail?" Sephina had asked.


    "I will give up on it," Natalie had promised, only to have that dream crushed when she inevitably failed or most precisely she was pushed to fail.


    "Grandma, my teacher said I¡¯m skilled at piano, and I can win thispetition."


    "What if you fail?"


    "I won¡¯t y again."


    So many such incidents happened where she failed and in the end all she got to hear was<i>- "You were meant to fail. Briena is the one who deserves it."</i>


    <i></i>Evil smirk painted on Natalie¡¯s lips, at those bitter experiences. "After living with vultures like you, no one can be so naive to bet like this, and I certainly am not."


    Natalie was sure she won¡¯t fail but she didn¡¯t want to give her grandma a satisfaction of making a bet with her.


    "Natalie, how can you talk to Grandma like this?" Briena suddenly intervened, stepping forward as if she was ready to defend Sephina.


    Natalie gave her a bored look, raising an eyebrow. "Like this¡ªfrom this mouth. Got your answer? Next time, try changing your question so I won¡¯t be bored to answer," and raised her hand in the air.


    Briena flinched, instinctively raising her hands to protect her face, as if expecting a blow.


    Natalie scoffed, amused at how easily frightened Briena was. Natalie moved that hand through her own hair and said, "Don¡¯t worry, I am not going to give you another footage to record so you go on telling people how I beat you. I can¡¯t afford it when I am going to take over thispany."


    Then she leaned in closer, her voice dropping to a low, menacing whisper in Briena¡¯s ear. "But if you really want to get beaten up to knock some sense into that nasty brain of yours,e to my home. I¡¯ll happily fulfill your wish. I¡¯m an expert at giving a good beating in secret rather than in public. I promise it¡¯ll be the best beating you¡¯ll ever receive."


    Briena shrank back, as if the devil himself had whispered in her ear. She turned to Sephina, her voice trembling. "Grandma, she..."


    "Aren¡¯t you ashamed to seek our grandma all the time like a little kid?" Natalie interrupted her and turned to Sephian, "This is the heir you¡¯ve chosen, Grandma¡ªsomeone who cries at just a little teasing from me. I must say, it¡¯s a good decision; it¡¯ll be easier for me to take down this fool."


    Sephina red at Briena to which she immediately stopped acting pitiful.


    Natalie turned to leave but paused as she grabbed the file she had just signed. "Oh, I¡¯m taking this file with me. I¡¯ll need it when I step into thatpany¡¯s office, considering how you people havepletely ruined my image. It¡¯ll be handy when I have to p some sense into people who doubt my authority."


    Natalie walked out with her head held high, leaving the other three fuming at her smugness.


    "Mother, you have to do something to break her arrogance," ra said, as she gritted her teeth.


    Sephina¡¯s eyes narrowed, her anger directed more at ra than at Natalie. "First, teach your daughter to be more like her. If Briena were even half as sharp as Natalie, we wouldn¡¯t be in this position."


    Briena, stung by the criticism, quickly moved to Sephina¡¯s side and clung to her hand like a child seekingfort. "I¡¯m sorry, Grandma, for disappointing you. You know I can¡¯t be cunning like her, but I¡¯ll try my best."


    "You¡¯d better try, or it won¡¯t be long before she snatches thispany away from you," Sephian warned but her voice softened as she cared for Briena from her heart.


    Briena hesitated, then asked, "Grandma, what if Natalie actually manages to make thatpany sessful?"


    A cold, calcting glint appeared in Sephina¡¯s eyes as she replied, "She won¡¯t. Thatpany is nothing more than an empty shell. It will only bring her more trouble and humiliation." With that, Sephina picked up her cellphone and made a quick call. "Natalie will be there soon. Take care of her," she instructed before hanging up.


    Briena and ra exchanged knowing nces, relieved. As long as Sephina was alive, they wouldn¡¯t have to confront Natalie directly. This old woman had been making Natalie¡¯s life a living hell for years, and they knew she would continue to do so with ruthless efficiency.


    -----


    Inside Justin¡¯s study.


    He had been changed into his expensive clothes from those ordinary ones and had busied himself in work.


    "Mr Harper, I had followed your instructions about the bed. It will be delivered by the evening as no one is at Ms Natalie¡¯s home.


    "Where has she gone?" he asked, while flipping through the file.


    "The Ford corporate building," Noah replied, "You were in the meeting so I am yet to tell you the news." With that Noah showed him video of Sephina¡¯s press conference.


    Once finished, Noah spoke, "It seems unfair to Ms Natalie. Shall we help her."


    "Just sit back and enjoy the show," Justinmented casually. "As far as I know her now, she won¡¯t sit back and do nothing. We can take it as testing her if she is capable enough to handle Harper empire once I take her back home."


    "Understood, Mr Harper."


    "Just keep me updating about her whereabouts and situations she is in. Make sure John is always with her."


    "Yes, Mr Harper."

 Chapter 54: Mr. BusyBaron’s Home

    <h4>Chapter 54: Mr. BusyBaron¡¯s Home</h4>


    Instead of heading directly to the newly assignedpany, Natalie decided to take a different route.


    <i>¡¯If I want to control the people in thepany, doing the opposite of what they expect would be the best approach for now. Let them wait for me,¡¯</i> she thought, turning her car toward the site of her current project of home renovation.


    She soon arrived in the most exclusive area of the city, where only the most influential and wealthy people owned homes. Each residence was more opulent than the next.


    <i>¡¯One day, one of these homes will belong to me,¡¯</i> she mumbled, determination shing in her beautiful eyes.


    Following the GPS, she finally reached her destination. The security guard at the gate allowed her entry after she stated her purpose and showed her ID.


    As the massive wooden gate swung open, the beauty of the residence was revealed. A stunningndscape of manicured greenery stretched out before her, leading to a grand home designed in a sleek urban European style.


    ¡¯So this is Mr. BusyBaron¡¯s new home. He seemed to love living in overboard luxury. The person like him, might never even step inside the small apartment like mine.¡¯


    Little did she know, this Mr BusyBaron had not only stepped inside her small apartment, but also was even going to sleep next to her tonight in the same bed.


    Natalie parked her car in front of the entrance and stepped into the spacious and luxurious drawing hall. The room was impressive, with a set of winding stairs leading to the upper levels, every inch of the space exuding wealth and refinement.


    ¡¯Everything is already perfect here, but these rich people simply need a reason to spend money and satisfy their huge ego,¡¯ she sighed, ¡¯Never, mind. With few changes I can just make money. Not my loss anyways.¡¯


    She looked around to check the home and then decided to carry on with the n. ¡¯It won¡¯t even take a month, but a half month. No need to make more changes.¡¯


    She sat in the chair, and started working on herptop and sent the final changes she had decided to the owner of this house- BusyBaron.


    Once done, she informed Sean, emailed him as well and asked to start the work. After an hour, when she was finally about to leave, she received the call from Sephina.


    Natalie smirked. <i>¡¯As expected,¡¯</i>


    The moment she received the call, Sephina¡¯s angry voice echoed through the phone. "Where are you? I was informed you haven¡¯t reached thepany yet."


    "Grandma, haven¡¯t you officially handed thatpany over to me?"


    "I did because I thought you¡¯d be responsible. But on the first day, you¡¯re already showing your true colors," Sephina snapped.


    Natalie remained unfazed. "Since thepany is now mine, would you kindly stop poking your nose into my business? Mypany, my decision and my rules, none of your business."


    "You..."


    "Sephina Ford, you should just rx and enjoy the chair you¡¯re sitting in while you still can, because you won¡¯t be sitting there for much longer," Natalie mocked, her tone dripping with confidence. "And don¡¯t be so obvious about things like you have nned some special wee for me in my ownpany, but it failed due to my absence."


    There was a moment of silence on the other end, confirming Natalie¡¯s suspicion. She truly understood this old woman really well.


    "I¡¯ll go when I¡¯m ready, and I don¡¯t have to report to you about it," Natalie finished, and hung up the call without waiting for a response.


    Natalie returned home and decided to work on creating a new perfume form for Mia as per the promise she had made.


    She headed to a small workroom in her house, a space she had meticulously set up for her favourite work. The room was a haven of creativity, filled with everything she needed. Shelves lined with various chemical bottles, tools, and materials all carefully arranged.


    She put on the apron and started her work while wondering, ¡¯Where is this Mia. No call ever since she returned her home. I hope everything is alright with her.¡¯


    -----


    At Justin¡¯s suite, Rowan arrived with a mischievous grin, eager to discuss thetest gossip running in their closed group.


    He settled into a chair opposite Justin. "I heard you finally have a girlfriend now, Harper."


    "You heard it wrong," Justin replied, while busy.


    "Oh, so the woman in your bedroom was just... a one-time thing? Since when are you into hiring prostitutes?"


    m!


    Rowan flinched as Justin angrily mmed his file on the table, his eyes shing with fury. "Mind your words, Lawson," Justin growled, his tone low and dangerous.


    It was rare to see Justin lose his temper, which meant the other person had clearly crossed a line. Rowan could tell that this woman must be important to Justin if he reacted so strongly.


    "Man, I¡¯m sorry, alright. Calm down now."


    Justin¡¯s anger calmed down, while he himself was not aware why he was angry- Was it because Rowan said he hired a prostitute or because the woman he called prostitute was Natalie.


    He inhaled deeply and concluded that it was thetter reason. Natalie was a Harper, part of his family, and he wouldn¡¯t tolerate anyone talking about her like that.


    Rowan awkwardly created his throat and hesitated before asking, "May I know what that woman was then?"


    "No."


    When Justin gave a firm ¡¯No¡¯ it meant the discussion was closed.


    Rowan sighed, "You¡¯re so boring, Harper. Anyway, it¡¯s evening now. You can stop working¡ªlet¡¯s hang out tonight."


    Justin nced at the clock. It was already six in the evening. "I can¡¯t. It¡¯s time for me to go home."


    "Home? What home?" Rowan asked, puzzled. "Is your new ce ready? Then why are you still staying at the hotel?"


    Justin was momentarily taken aback by his own words. <i>¡¯Home?</i> Had he already started thinking of Natalie¡¯s ce as his home?¡¯ He shook his head, feeling slightly unnerved by the realization. <i>¡¯This is crazy.¡¯</i><i></i>


    "Justin?" Rowan called, noticing his friend lost in thought.


    "I have somewhere to be," Justin abruptly, stood up and headed into his bedroom to change into ordinary clothes.


    Rowan followed him inside. "Where are you going? And why are you putting on those ordinary clothes?"


    "You don¡¯t need to know," Justin replied coldly, buttoning up his shirt. "And stop following me."


    Justin didn¡¯t want anyone to know where he was going or it would be difficult to stop his friends from annoying him.


    Getting rid of Rowan he drove his ordinary car towards Natalie¡¯s home, ¡¯It would be fun to watch her reaction tonight.¡¯


    ----


    Natalie was engrossed in her work and didn¡¯t realize howte it had gotten until the doorbell rang. <i>¡¯That must be Grandpa,¡¯</i> she thought, heading to the door.


    She opened it with a warm smile. "Wee back, Grandpa."


    Albert stepped inside, smiling back at her. "How was your day, Natalie?"


    "Busy and great," she replied, starting to tell him all about her work on the new perfume form.


    Just as she was getting into the details, the doorbell rang again.


    "Must be Aiden," Albertmented.


    Natalie nodded and went to open it, only to find a stranger standing there instead. "Ms. Natalie?" the man asked.


    "Yes, that¡¯s me," she replied, slightly puzzled.


    The man handed her a delivery slip. "Mr. Aiden has ordered a bed, mattress, and other items to be delivered and installed in the master bedroom."


    "What?" Natalie eximed, "Is he.... Cough!" She realized her grandpa was there and turned to look at him, "Grandpa, yesterday I mentioned that the bed feels a bit small for both of us, as Aiden is such a tall and big man. Seems like he took it seriously and...."


    "Paying attention to your wife¡¯s difort, even if it¡¯s minor, is what a real man should do," he said, clearly impressed. "My grandson-inw will make a perfect husband."


    Natalie forced a smile, realizing she had no choice but to ept the delivery. She led the workers inside and followed them to the master bedroom.


    As they started dismantling the previous bed and removing the mattress, she noticed they weren¡¯t asking her what to do with the old furniture.


    "Wait, what are you going to do with this bed? Did he sell it to you in an exchange offer?" she asked.


    The delivery in-charge shook his head. "Mr. Aiden instructed us to burn everything to ashes, including the bed."


    "What?" Her voice echoed through the room, a mix of shock and disbelief.

 Chapter 55: Marking His Territory

    <h4>Chapter 55: Marking His Territory</h4>


    <i>¡¯Burn it? Really? What on earth is he thinking?¡¯</i>


    Natalie fumed, feeling both irritated and bewildered. She grabbed her phone, determined to call Justin and give him a piece of her mind. She was still reeling from the embarrassment of having to beg him to sleep in her bed, but now this¡ªordering her bed to be burned?


    <i>¡¯Is my bed so lowly in his eyes that he couldn¡¯t even spend one night on it?¡¯</i> frustration bubbling inside her.


    Just as she was about to dial Justin¡¯s number, she paused, remembering that he hadn¡¯t even bothered to reply to her message from earlier. <i>¡¯Am I that insignificant to him, or is he looking down on me after reading my message?¡¯</i>


    Annoyed, she decided to call Noah instead. The assistant picked up promptly, his voice professional. "Ms. Natalie..."


    "Has your boss lost his mind? He¡¯s recing my bed and ordering people to burn it!" she snapped, her anger spilling over.


    There was a pause on the other end, and then Noah, clearly startled, replied, "Ms. Natalie, those are Mr. Harper¡¯s orders. We¡¯re required to follow them."


    "Tell him to stop being ridiculous!" Natalie growled.


    "I¡¯m sorry, Ms. Natalie, but you¡¯ll need to speak with him directly. He should be arriving there shortly," Noah replied curtly, clearly not wanting to get further involved.


    Natalie hung up the call angrily. <i>¡¯That jerk! That bed was something I chose with so much love!¡¯</i>


    She turned back to the workers, who had already dismantled everything and were preparing to carry the pieces outside. Her heart sank as she looked at the familiar pieces of furniture.


    "Wait," she called out, her tone softening as she looked at the bed with longing. "Don¡¯t burn it. You can take it with you and use it yourselves, but please don¡¯t destroy it."


    The delivery in-charge shook his head apologetically. "I¡¯m sorry, Ms. Natalie, but we have to follow Mr. Aiden¡¯s orders."


    Natalie huffed in frustration as she watched the workers take away her beloved bed and rece it with the new one Justin had ordered. Everything was changed¡ªmattress, bedsheets, pillows, nkets, and duvets. It was as if the room had undergone aplete transformation, leaving no trace of her original choices.


    <i>¡¯This man is extreme,¡¯</i> she sighed, her irritation bubbling just beneath the surface. <i>¡¯Thank God he¡¯s not my real husband. He¡¯d drive me to myst days by angering me to death now and then.¡¯</i>


    Natalie¡¯s gaze shifted to the perfectly arranged bed, and a new wave of determination surged within her. <i>¡¯Let hime home, and I won¡¯t show him any mercy. He thinks he can walk all over me? Not this time.¡¯</i>


    <i>-----</i>


    Soon enough, Justin arrived home, feeling excited at the thought of seeing Natalie¡¯s fuming face. Noah had informed him about how angry Natalie sounded on the phone and told him to be cautious.


    But being cautious wasn¡¯t in Justin¡¯s n or how was he going to enjoy his favourite past time of riling her up.


    He rang the bell, and sure enough, Natalie opened the door, her expression cheerful on the surface but with eyes that were practically shooting daggers at him.


    <i>¡¯If only looks could kill,¡¯</i> he thought, amused.


    "Finally, you¡¯re back," she said in a tone that was overly pleasant, though her eyes glinted with a murderous intent. "I was waiting for you."


    Justin could tell that if it weren¡¯t for her grandpa, she would have mmed the door in his face. Seeing her suppress her anger with that forced smile only made the moment sweeter. He couldn¡¯t resist pushing her buttons further.


    "Did you miss me, sweetheart?" he asked, his tone dripping with mock affection.


    Natalie was momentarily caught off guard by his words, but concluded he was simply putting on a show for Albert.


    "O... Of course, darling," she replied through gritted teeth, keeping the fake smile stered on her face. "How could I not miss my handsome husband?" She took his bag and handed him his home slippers, ying the role of the dutiful wife as Justin casually removed his shoes.


    Justin leaned in close, as if about to act more intimate, and whispered in her ear, "If you keep acting like this, I might actually believe you missed me for real... and that mightplicate things."


    Natalie pushed him away gently, her anger barely contained. "Go freshen up. I¡¯m preparing dinner," she said, her eyes giving him a silent warning to keep his distance.


    Not one to back down, Justin smirked mischievously. "Want me to help you... in the kitchen?"


    The wicked grin on his face reminded her of thest time she asked him for help, and it ended up in way it should not have.


    "First, why don¡¯t you take a look at the new bed you ordered... for us. Darling?" Natalie forced a smile as she nced at her grandpa, who was happily chatting on his phone but subtly watching them as well.


    Smiling sweetly for show, she grabbed Justin¡¯s hand under her grandpa¡¯s scrutinising gaze and dragged him toward the bedroom. Once inside, she let go of his hand, closed the door behind them, and faced him.


    "We need to talk," she said, her voice sharp.


    "Hmm?" He stood calmly with his hands tucked in his pant¡¯s pocket like his usual style, unaffected by her angry and impatient demeanour, as if it didn¡¯t matter to him.


    That simple ¡¯hmm¡¯ sound,bined with his deep voice and the confident expression on his annoyingly handsome face, nearly made her lose her nerve.


    <i>¡¯This man is dangerous to my senses.¡¯</i> She took a deep breath, regaining her focus.


    "Why did you order a new bed and everything else?" she demanded. "It¡¯s been less than twenty-four hours since I ordered and set up that brand new bed in my room, and you just¡ª"


    "Do you expect me to sleep on a bed that was meant for another man to share with you?" Justin interrupted, his voice colder now. "The other man you can¡¯t forget, whose intimate nights you still reminisce about while staring at the empty space beside you?"


    His words left her stunned, her mind scrambling to process the sharpness of his retort. <i>¡¯What does he mean by this? And why is he making it sound like I am cheating on him? What the hell is going on in his head?¡¯</i>


    <i></i>She stammered, trying to regain herposure. "W-Whatever it is, you can¡¯t just order them to burn it! Those things were expensive, carefully chosen by me. I could have resold them¡ª"


    Justin stepped even closer, his towering presence overwhelming as his gaze bore into hers.


    "There¡¯s no way someone else will use that bed you¡¯ve slept in," his voice cold, yetmanding. "And I won¡¯t allow you to keep it, knowing it was meant for another man. The only thing I¡¯ll offer is the leftover ashes of those things. If you want, I can tell them to pack them up for you."


    Nervous under hismanding aura, she instinctively stepped back, trying to regain control over herself. <i>¡¯I can¡¯t let him control my life like this.¡¯</i>


    "You... You rich people have no sense of the value of money!" she stammered. "How dare you decide on your own to not just take my things but burn them?"


    "I¡¯ve made it clear that I don¡¯t like using something that¡¯s meant for others," Justin cut her off, his voice deep and unwavering,pletely taking control of the conversation. He leaned closer, his face now inches from hers. "I like to have my own things, done my way. And when I¡¯m with you, don¡¯t even think about another man being in that bed, or anywhere near this home. I don¡¯t care how many men you¡¯ve been with before in the Xyron city, or how many nights you¡¯ve spent with that loser Ivan Brown. When I¡¯m here, this ce belongs to me¡ªand me alone."


    Natalie¡¯s breath hitched, her heart racing as he acted more like a territorial wild animal who could not tolerate others in his marked territory, so possessive and domineering.


    <i>¡¯Why is he acting like this?¡¯</i> Her mind spun, trying to make sense of his sudden dominance. It felt as though he was marking his territory.


    "Understood?" He asked again.


    She quickly stepped back, her face flushed as she averted her gaze, trying to shake off the overwhelming emotions. "You¡¯re crazy... saying such senseless things. Moron!" and darted out of the room, desperate to escape his overwhelming presence.


    Justin chuckled at her reaction as if he got what he wanted and turned to look at the bed. ¡¯Not bad. This seems like a perfect sleeping arrangement now.¡¯


    He grabbed the fresh clothes and went to the bathroom, a light smile painting his lips. For some reason, unsettling her felt like the most natural thing in the world, and it left him with a strange sense of contentment.

 Chapter 56: Sleeping Together

    <h4>Chapter 56: Sleeping Together</h4>


    At the dinner table, Albert was pleased to see Natalie and Justin looked happy together.


    "Grandpa, who were you talking to on the phone for like almost an hour?" Natalie asked, feeling curious as Albert looked cheerful.


    "Do you remember my friend, Andrew?" Albert asked.


    "Yes, Grandpa? How is he?"


    "He¡¯s doing well, but he was a bit sad to hear that you¡¯re really married," Albert added with a chuckle.


    Natalie raised an eyebrow in surprise. "Huh? Why?"


    Albert exined, "A while back, he had brought up a marriage proposal for you with his sister¡¯s grandson. But you were already involved with Ivan, so I had to turn it down. After that wedding incident, he thought maybe you didn¡¯t really want to marry Ivan and that¡¯s why you created the fake marriage certificate. He figured his sister¡¯s grandson still had a chance. But now... well, you¡¯re already married."


    Natalieughed, shaking her head in amusement. "Your friend is quite strange, Grandpa. Considering my ¡¯terrible¡¯ reputation, anyone would keep their sons and grandsons far away from me. I hope his sister won¡¯t strangle him when she finds out for which girl he was offering her grandson."


    "He doesn¡¯t care what the world thinks. He knows how you truly are just like I do," Albert¡¯s tone was serious. "Anyways, he told me his sister ising to the city and he would bring me to meet her. I had met her long back when we were young and I don¡¯t even remember her now."


    "Well, that¡¯s great. You¡¯ll get more friends," Natalie said, smiling as she added more food to Albert¡¯s te.


    Throughout the conversation, Justin remained quiet, listening as the two chatted. His attention was more on the meal, cooking his own wicked n in his mind.


    ¡¯If I get to eat what she cooks, I don¡¯t mind staying here forever. Or once I take her back to Harpers, I will make sure to fire the chef and make her cook everyday.¡¯


    After dinner, Albert retired to his room after a small stroll on the deck, leaving Natalie and Justin alone. Natalie gathered the dried clothes and brought them to the bedroom, where Justin was already seated at the work desk, focused on hisptop.


    Given that he was going to sleep in this room, after she had begged him to, she didn¡¯t mind it either, preparing to have a room mate for a while.


    She started folding clothes and casually informed. "I will iron your clothes tomorrow before you leave for work."


    Justin hummed, busy with his work.


    Once she finished putting the clothes away, Natalie headed to the bathroom for a shower.


    Justin, who was busy working, heard the sound of water running, which caught his attention. He turned to look at the bathroom door, only to realise Natalie was showering, and gulped at the thought of it.


    "Damn it."


    Cursing himself, he shaking his head to get rid of any inappropriate thoughts that could appear in his mind and did his best to only focus on his work.


    Minutester, the bathroom door opened, and though Justin kept his eyes firmly on his screen, he was acutely aware of her presence. He could sense her as she moved across the room, standing in front of the mirror, likely applying skincare products, then hanging her towel. His heart beat faster when he noticed her approaching his desk.


    <i>¡¯Why is sheing here?¡¯</i> he wondered.


    Without a word, Natalie leaned closer, retrieving herptop from the desk he was working on. Her fresh scent from the bath¡ªclean, sweet, and intoxicating¡ªwrapped around him, making him swallow hard.


    <i>¡¯How does she smell so good all the time?¡¯</i>


    Natalie, oblivious to his inner turmoil, simply returned to the bed with herptop as there was only one work desk and settled on the left side of it. She arranged her pillowsfortably at the headboard and started her own work on theptop.


    Unlike how they fought all the time in this same room, all of a sudden it was quiet and felt unbearable to both.


    Natalie nced at him, unaware that he was not as calm as he looked on the surface, that despite his resistance towards her, she had affected him in a way she should not have.


    An hour passed by in silence when Justin had finished his work. He realized the room was unusually quiet as he had long stopped hearing sounds from Natalie¡¯s ends¡ª the clicking of her keyboard, the rustling of papers, or her asional sighs and yawns.


    Curious, he turned to look at her, only to find she had fallen asleep, still resting against the headboard. Herptop was still on herp and free papers were scattered around her. He stood up and went to her.


    She looked so peaceful, her face softened by sleep, that he hesitated to disturb her. Quietly, he lifted theptop off herp, and the screen lit up, revealing the title of the file she had been working on:


    <strong>[BusyBaron Project].</strong>


    <strong></strong>Finding the name known to him, he happened to see the content of the project only to realize that ¡¯Busy Baron¡¯ was no one else but him and it was the project of his home design. All along he was talking to her in email but he never knew.


    <i>¡¯So she¡¯s Carlie?¡¯</i> a light smile painted on his lips as he put herptop and scattered pages around her back on the work desk, next to his. <i>¡¯Besides creating perfumes, she has another talent. Not bad. But I wonder how she would react to know I am that BusyBaron.¡¯</i>


    <i></i>He returned to her side, to make her sleepfortably. He leaned down to lift her a little, but the moment his hand reached closer, it was held in a strong grip.


    Surprised he looked at her only to see her still in a deep sleep, but her brows furrowed as her protective instincts seemed to be awake even in her sleep, her grip surprisingly strong.


    ¡¯What kind of a situation must she have faced to be alert like this even in her sleep?¡¯ he could not help but wonder as he himself was not different¡ª always alert in his sleep as if someone was going to harm him.


    "It¡¯s alright," he whispered softly, not wanting to startle her. "I¡¯m just helping you lie down."

 Chapter 57: Nightmare

    <h4>Chapter 57: Nightmare</h4>


    As if Justin¡¯s gentle words reached her sleepy mind, Natalie rxed, her grip loosening. He carefully lifted her in his arms, repositioning her along the bed. As he adjusted the pillow under her head, her defenses fully melted away, her furrowed brows rxing.


    Without realizing it, she nuzzled her face into the crook of his neck, her hands instinctively reaching out to hold him, seekingfort in his presence and scent.


    Justin¡¯s body tensed, his breath hitching as he looked down at her. Seeing her sofortably sleeping, he didn¡¯t want to move away and enjoy that unexpected closeness with her, but...


    <i>¡¯She¡¯s unaware of what she¡¯s doing, but I¡¯m wide awake,¡¯</i> he reminded himself.


    Gently, he released her hands from around him and settled herfortably in the bed. Relieved that her sleep was not disturbed, he moved away and pulled the nket over her. He moved the other side of the bed to sleep and slid under the same nket as her, enough to cover them both despite having left a huge space between them.


    Justin turned off the lights, leaving only the soft glow of the nightmp illuminating the room. Lying there, he stared up at the ceiling, feeling something strange and new.


    It was the first time he had ever shared a bed with someone. He had no such memory with his father or grandmother or even friends. The experience was surprisinglyfortable and there was no sense of loneliness¡ªsomething he had never realized he felt until now.


    He turned to look at Natalie. In the dim light, Natalie¡¯s face appeared serene, even more beautiful in her sleep, urging him to close that gap between them and hold her in his arms, leaving his mind to wonder how good it would feel to fall asleep while holding her soft and delicate body so close.


    But as usual those would only remain his thoughts. Looking at her, he whispered softly, "Good Night, Natalie."


    He closed his eyes, unaware that the next morning new trouble was going to knock on his door.


    -----


    "Aiden! Aiden!"


    The voice echoed, a haunting plea through the stormy sea as a small boy struggled against the water¡¯s suffocating grip. The waves swallowed him whole, pulling him deeper. Water rushed through his mouth and nose, filling his lungs, cutting off his air. His vision blurred, the light above the water¡¯s surface dimming into nothingness.


    He was drowning.


    "Aiden! Aiden!"


    The voice grew distant, fading away, only to be reced by another. "Justin! Are you alright? Justin!"


    With a sharp gasp, Justin jolted awake, his eyes flying open. Natalie¡¯s worried face hovered above him, her warm hand resting over his. The contact grounded him, reminding him that he wasn¡¯t drowning, that he wasn¡¯t ten years old and fighting for his life in that stormy sea. He was alive, in bed.


    "Are you alright?" Natalie asked again, her voice gentle, like she was coaxing a frightened child back to safety.


    The softness in her voice pulled him from the remnants of the nightmare. He sat up, trying to shake off the vulnerability he felt. "I¡¯m alright," he muttered, though the tension in his voice betrayed him.


    Natalie withdrew her hand, still concerned. "Did you have a nightmare?" She asked, her eyes observing his face.


    He looked at his hand that nowcked the warmth of her hand and then looked back at her. He felt an unexpected need¡ªmaybe for more than just her presence, aforting hug, something to hold onto. But he looked away and stepped out of the bed without a word and headed to the bathroom, leaving Natalie puzzled and worried as she watched him go.


    <i>¡¯What¡¯s wrong with him?¡¯</i> she thought, staring at the closed bathroom door.


    Inside, Justin stood in front of the mirror, staring at his reflection. His face was pale, his hair damp with sweat as if he had truly been pulled under those stormy waters. His hands gripped the washbasin, his head lowered as he tried to catch his breath and calm the racing in his chest.


    <i>¡¯That same nightmare... it¡¯s been haunting me for as long as I can remember,¡¯</i> he thought bitterly. It always left him feeling broken, like something inside him had suffered a cruel and terrible fate in his childhood¡ªsomething he could never fully recall.


    But this time, there was a difference. In the nightmare, a voice had been calling him <i>Aiden</i> from beyond the water¡¯s surface, as if someone was desperately trying to save him.


    He lifted his head, staring into his reflection in the mirror, confusion clouding his mind. <i>¡¯Why would someone call me Aiden? Is this nightmare ying tricks on my mind because I¡¯ve started ying the role of Aiden Handrix? This is the second time...¡¯</i>


    His mind shed back to the first instance¡ªbefore it had been a woman¡¯s voice calling him Aiden in his dream and now, it was a man¡¯s voice, or more like a boy¡¯s desperate voice.


    ¡¯I need to see a psychiatrist before this gets worse and I start believing I¡¯m Aiden instead of Justin.¡¯


    ---


    Justin stepped out of his room, already dressed for the office, and made his way to the kitchen to grab some water. As soon as he entered, the delicious aroma of the breakfast Natalie was preparing filled the space, making him start eating right away.


    Natalie, focused on her work, noticed his presence. "It¡¯ll be ready in a bit. Until then, you can chat with Grandpa."


    Justin hummed, only to hear Natalie again. "Are you alright now?"


    Justin understood what exactly she was referring to, he but didn¡¯t answer. <i>¡¯If I keep staying by her side, I might forget my own identity. But at the same time, I don¡¯t want to be away from her.</i><i>Why am I getting so attached to her even if all we do is to argue all the time? If she changes like this, so caring and gentle, instead of fighting with me, she will truly make me forget that she is my step-sister and I shall not...."</i>


    "Hmm?" Natalie turned to look at him, waiting for his answer.

 Chapter 58: Julia In The City

    <h4>Chapter 58: Julia In The City</h4>


    Justin stayed quiet, not out of avoidance but because he found himself lost in the sight of her. She looked radiant, her bright eyes focused on him, her small body wrapped in a cute apron, holding a spat in one hand.


    Her hair was tied up in a loose bun, a few strands framing her face, and he couldn¡¯t help but notice how effortlessly beautiful she looked. He had never taken the time to truly <i>see</i> her like this before, and now it was hard to look away.


    Just then, Albert¡¯s voice called from the other room, breaking the moment. "Natalie, prepare breakfast for one more person. My friend Andrew ising to have breakfast with us."


    Natalie heard it and asked, "Will you be okay having breakfast with my grandpa¡¯s friend? If not, I can quickly prepare something for you so you can leave before he arrives."


    Justin nced at the breakfast Natalie was preparing, and he knew he didn¡¯t want to miss anything she cooked. But beyond the food, a part of him simply wanted to be around her for a little longer before he had to head to the office.


    But at the same time, he didn¡¯t want her to be so soft towards him, so he won¡¯t lose his reasons for staying away from her. He needed to go back to how they were.


    Deciding to stir the pot, he smirked and said, "Are you ashamed to show me to others as your husband? I bet Andrew will say you¡¯re lucky to have me as your husband, rather than seeing that loser Ivan next to you."


    Natalie, caught off guard by the sudden shift in his tone, felt her anger rising. <i>¡¯Just a moment ago, he looked at me with that strange longing gaze, and now he¡¯s back to being a jerk?¡¯</i>


    <i></i>"Why are you so hung up on Ivan, huh?" she snapped, her gaze fiery. "I only asked if you¡¯d be ufortable being seen because you love ying that mysterious CEO of Harper Group. Or... are you just jealous of Ivan for some reason?"


    Justin felt a strange sense of relief seeing her angry. <i>¡¯This is better, more familiar.¡¯</i> He scoffed, his expression smug. "Jealous of a loser? Please. I could wipe out Ivan¡¯s entire business with one move. I, Justin Harper, have no reason to feel jealous of anyone, in fact no one is deserving enough.


    Natalie¡¯s hand almost twitched, tempted to smack that spat on his head to knock that narcissism out of his head. But instead, she sighed, and turned to focus on her work as it was not the right time to argue.


    "If you¡¯re done, take your narcissistic ass out of my kitchen. Grandpa¡¯s friend will be here soon, and you¡¯ll have to meet him as my husband."


    "I bet he won¡¯t be the only person I have to meet as your husband," he remarked, and stepped out of the kitchen with a satisfied smile on his lips. <i>¡¯Now that she¡¯s back to her feisty self, I can finally breathe.¡¯</i>


    <i>------</i>


    Soon, Natalie arranged breakfast on the table while Justin stepped away to answer his phone. Seeing his grandma¡¯s number, he retreated to the bedroom to take the call.


    "Brat, where are you?" Julia¡¯s sharp voice hit him before he could even greet her.


    "Uh, I¡¯m at my ce?" he replied, uncertain.


    "What ce? I¡¯m standing at the door of your hotel suite, ringing the bell. Why aren¡¯t you answering?"


    Justin felt as if the ground had slipped from beneath him. "Wait... Julia, are you in Imperial City?"


    "Did you really think you could stop me froming here?" she shot back. "Now open the door! I want to see what kind of woman you¡¯ve invited into your room while you keep dodging the blind dates I set up for you!"


    Helplessly, Justin pinched the bridge of his nose. His grandma had overheard Natalie¡¯s voice during a recent call and clearly jumped to conclusions.


    "Grandma, it¡¯s not what you¡¯re thinking. I¡¯ve already exined¡ª"


    "Then why aren¡¯t you opening the door?" she interrupted, her frustration growing.


    "Because," he sighed, "I¡¯m not in the suite."


    "Then where are you?" she demanded.


    "I¡¯m at a friend¡¯s ce," he quickly replied, mentally justifying that Natalie could, indeed, be considered a friend. "I had dinner here and decided to stay the night."


    "Are you telling me the truth?"


    "Yes, Grandma," Justin assured her, trying to stay calm. "I¡¯ll send Noah to take care of you until I can get back to the hotel, okay?"


    There was a pause, then, "Fine."


    As the call ended, Justin let out a breath he didn¡¯t realize he was holding. "I need to get back to her. Fast."


    Just then, there was a knock at the door. Natalie opened it, her expression curious. "Grandpa¡¯s friend is here," she said.


    Justin nodded, following her out of the bedroom. As they entered the living room, the sound of two old men chatting happily filled the space.


    "I tell you, Andrew, my grandson-inw is god-sent. When you meet him, you¡¯ll know I¡¯m not exaggerating," Albert was gushing, his pride evident.


    Andrew chuckled, though there was a hint of nostalgia in his tone. "I still wish Natalie could have married my sister¡¯s grandson. He¡¯s quite the rare gem himself. But I suppose it wasn¡¯t meant to be."


    Albert waved it off with a smile. "No worries, my friend. I¡¯m sure your grandson will find a wonderful woman too."


    At that moment, Albert spotted Justin and Natalie entering the room. His eyes lit up. "Ah, here he is¡ªmy grandson-inw, Aiden Handrix!"


    Andrews who was facing the other way, turned to face Justin, only to have himself freeze in shock and disbelief.


    Justin was no different as well. ¡¯Grandpa Andrew... Julia¡¯s brother?¡¯ Justin was stunned, at aplete loss for words.


    "Isn¡¯t he handsome?" Albert¡¯s proud voice filled the awkward silence, blissfully unaware of the shock passing between Justin and Andrew.


    While Natalie noticed it and felt something was wrong between the two, and nervousness gripped her mind to think if her lie was going to be exposed finally.

 Chapter 59: I Am Julia’s Grandson

    <h4>Chapter 59: I Am Julia¡¯s Grandson</h4>


    ¡¯Why does it have to be him, of all people?¡¯ Justin thought as he locked eyes with a shocked Andrew, praying the old man goes with a flow and wouldn¡¯t blurt out his real name. If Andrew called him ¡¯Justin¡¯ now, their lies would be exposed.


    If it happened, what was he going to do? Alebrt would be shocked, and Justin didn¡¯t even want to imagine how he would take this deception. More Justin looked at happy Albert, the worse he felt.


    Moreover, if they were truly exposed, he won¡¯t be able to stay with Natalie like this and would be back to his boring busy life.


    "Andrew?" Albert called out, noticing his friend¡¯s prolonged silence.


    Andrew blinked, snapping back to reality. He turned to Albert, who was grinning from ear to ear. "See? You¡¯re speechless, too, aren¡¯t you? Isn¡¯t Aiden impressive?"


    Andrew nodded slowly, his eyes darting nervously between Justin and Natalie, who looked just as uneasy as Justin. He couldn¡¯t quite piece together what was going on.


    "Aiden, this is my old friend Andrew, the one I mentionedst night," Albert reminded. "He¡¯s the one who suggested that Natalie marry his sister Julia¡¯s grandson."


    Justin regretted not paying attention to what Albert was talking about the previous night, and instead focussing on eating the tasty meal Natalie had prepared. Only if he had paid attention to the names and by chance had made Albert say Julia¡¯s name, he would have understood immediately, and they wouldn¡¯t be facing this situation now.


    "Now, tell me," Albert continued, nudging his friend yfully, "who¡¯s the better catch¡ªyour sister¡¯s grandson or my grandson-inw?"


    Andrew cleared his throat awkwardly, still trying to make sense of everything. "I... I can¡¯t reallypare." While he thought, ¡¯How can I evenpare when those two are literally the same person?¡¯


    Albertughed heartily, clearly interpreting Andrew¡¯s difort as awe. "Ah, that means you admit it! Aiden is the perfect match for Natalie, isn¡¯t he?"


    Not fully understanding the situation, Andrew decided to y along for now, nning to find a momentter to speak with Justin and get an exnation. Albert had been unwell for a while, and thest thing Andrew wanted was to upset his friend. Besides, he trusted Justin¡ªor rather, Aiden¡ªto be sensible. Until he could hear directly from him, Andrew chose to let things slide.


    Andrew turned to Justin. "Aiden?"


    Justin responded with a polite nod. "Good to see you, Mr. Andrew."


    Andrew simply hummed in acknowledgment, and then Albert¡¯s cheery voice broke in. "Let¡¯s eat before the food gets cold! You¡¯re in for a treat today, Andrew. My granddaughter¡¯s cooking is something special. You¡¯ll regret even more that your sister¡¯s grandson didn¡¯t end up with her!"


    Andrew suppressed a sigh, thinking to himself, ¡¯My sister¡¯s grandson already seems to have married her,¡¯ and rose to join Albert at the breakfast table.


    As they moved toward the table, Natalie exchanged a quick nce with Justin, her eyes full of questions. She leaned in and whispered, "Do you know Grandpa Andrew?"


    Justin leaned closer, his voice low. "That grandson of his sister¡¯s¡ªthe one he wanted you to marry? That¡¯s me, Justin Harper, the only grandson of his sister Julia Harper."


    Natalie¡¯s eyes widened in shock. Her knees buckled, and she nearly lost her bnce, but Justin quickly caught her, his arms encircling her waist, pulling her against him to steady her.


    "Natalie?" Albert¡¯s voice called from across the room. When he noticed the intimate scene between them, he chuckled, turning to Andrew with a proud smile. "See? Look at how much they¡¯re in love."


    Andrew saw it too but quietly diverted his attention, following Albert to the breakfast table.


    Once Natalie regained her bnce, Justin released her, but she was too rattled to move away. Her hands stayed on his shoulders, her body pressed close as her mind raced with anxiety. Justin could feel her trembling, her fear of her lies being exposed gripping her mind.


    "Don¡¯t worry," Justin reassured her in a low, calming voice. "I can tell Grandpa Andrew won¡¯t say anything to his friend."


    "A-Are you sure?" Natalie asked, ncing nervously at the two old men, not even realizing how close she still was to Justin. The closeness with him, seemed to haveforting her nerves.


    Justin couldn¡¯t help but enjoy their closeness, her anxiety making her even more endearing. "If he wanted to expose me, he would¡¯ve done it the moment he saw me," he replied confidently.


    Natalie looked up at him, "You need to exin things to him. Make sure he doesn¡¯t say anything yet."


    Justin met her gaze, captivated by her beautifully nervous dewy eyes. "I will," he murmured softly, both of them momentarily lost in each other¡¯s gaze, forgetting the trouble they were in.


    "If you two continue your romance for a while longer, I am afraid you will have to eat a cold breakfast." Albert¡¯s teasing voice cut through the moment.


    Natalie instantly stepped back, flustered, her cheeks turning a rosy shade as she quickly walked toward the breakfast table, her face a picture of shy embarrassment.


    With a sly smirk, Justin followed her. He settled into the chair next to Natalie, who was busy serving breakfast. Without a word, he decided to help, serving the two old men as well as their own dishes.


    As they ate, the conversation flowed, though it was mostly Albert praising Aiden¡ªJustin¡ªwith an unfiltered enthusiasm. Andrew, meanwhile, only hummed in response, asionally ncing at Justin, who remained calm andposed, sitting across from him.


    At one point, Albert turned to Andrew and asked, "Andrew, didn¡¯t you mention your sister¡¯sing to the city?"


    Andrew shot a quick look at Justin before replying, "She¡¯s already here."


    Albert¡¯s face lit up. "Wonderful! You should bring her here for a meal. Even if her grandson didn¡¯t marry my granddaughter, she¡¯ll see that my Natalie still married a great man!"


    The words hung in the air, leaving the others stunned as their minds raced with different thoughts.


    Natalie: <i>How will his grandma react when she finds out her grandson is ¡¯married¡¯¡ªor rather, acting as someone¡¯s fake husband?</i>


    Justin: <i>Grandma¡¯s going to strangle me. Instead of bringing Natalie into the Harper family, I¡¯m ying house with her¡ªand pretending to be my own stepsister¡¯s husband.</i>


    Andrew: <i>I can¡¯t imagine Julia¡¯s reaction when she finds out Justin is married and hiding behind a fake identity.</i>


    Each of them ate in silence for a moment, overwhelmed by the storm that might soon hit them.

 Chapter 60: The Day Full Of Twists

    <h4>Chapter 60: The Day Full Of Twists</h4>


    After breakfast, as Justin was preparing to leave, Andrew spoke up. "Albert, I should head out too. Julia¡¯s in the city, and I need to meet her."


    Albert sighed, visibly reluctant to see his friend go. "Hmm, well, I can¡¯t argue when it¡¯s about your sister."


    Natalie quickly jumped in, sensing the mood. "Grandpa, you need to return to the hospital anyway. How about I take you there while Aiden takes Grandpa Andrew with him?"


    She wanted to create and opportunity for Justin and Andrew to talk and clear things.


    "That seems like a good idea," and looked at Justin, "You won¡¯t bete for work, will you, Aiden?"


    "It¡¯s no trouble," Justin replied, only to see Albert to grin with pride and say to his friend, "See? Such a respectful, dutiful young man my grandson-inw is. Always considerate of us elders."


    Andrew offered a genuine nod to it as he knew Justin in fact was a well mannered young man. The way he took care of Julia, and loved her, he had seen it in person when he visited Justin along with Julia in the other country where Justin was studying and staying.


    As Justin and Andrew stepped outside together, Andrew broke the silence. "I have a car downstairs, but I think you owe me an exnation before we get there."


    "How about we go to a nearby coffee house and talk, Grandpa?" Justin suggested as they entered the elevator.


    Andrew nced at him, narrowing his eyes. "Grandpa? You remember I¡¯m your grandfather, do you?"


    "I¡¯m sorry, Grandpa," Justin replied with a polite smile. "I had to call you Mr. Andrew in front of Natalie¡¯s grandfather."


    The older man let out a deep sigh. "You¡¯d better have a good exnation for all this. Otherwise, I¡¯ll bring Julia here and let her see how her ¡¯precious¡¯ grandson has gotten himself ¡¯married¡¯ to an innocent girl under a fake identity."


    "It¡¯s not what it looks like, Grandpa," Justin said, keeping his voice steady. "I promise I¡¯ll exin everything."


    At the nearby coffee house, Justin exined everything to Andrew, except for one key detail¡ªthat Natalie was actually his stepsister. He wasn¡¯t sure if Julia wanted that information revealed yet.


    Instead, he recounted how Natalie had shown up with a marriage certificate bearing the name of a man who looked exactly like him. He exined how he had agreed to help her solve the mystery of this look-alike, and how they had ended up ying the role of husband and wife for the sake of her ailing grandfather, Albert.


    "...Once Mr. Ford¡¯s health improves, Natalie ns toe clean and exin everything to him," Justin finished.


    Andrew thought about it, he himself felt shocked at the course of these events.


    "I won¡¯t say anything to Albert," Andrew said after a pause, "but you need to tell him soon. The longer this goes on, the harder it will be for him to ept the truth. Can¡¯t you see how happy he is? He thinks you¡¯re really Natalie¡¯s husband."


    "I know," Justin replied, sighing. "But I¡¯ll leave it to Natalie. She understands her grandfather best."


    "Fair enough," Andrew conceded. Then, he raised another concern. "Julia¡¯s already in the city. If she and Albert cross paths, how are you going to handle that?"


    Justin¡¯s face tightened with anxiety. "Grandpa, you can¡¯t let Julia meet Mr. Ford. And if they do meet, make sure I¡¯m nowhere around," he added, visibly on edge. "She can¡¯t find out I¡¯m pretending to be Natalie¡¯s husband."


    Andrew raised an eyebrow, surprised at Justin¡¯s sudden worry. "You didn¡¯t even flinch when you saw me at Natalie¡¯s ce. But the thought of Julia finding out seems to scare the life out of you."


    "It¡¯s not about fear," Justin replied quickly. "I just don¡¯t want her dragged into this mess."


    Andrew chuckled, amused by Justin¡¯s unusual nervousness. "If she finds out, she¡¯ll probably understand. Just like I did. She loves you, Justin."


    ¡¯She¡¯d strangle me first,¡¯ Justin thought grimly but said aloud, "Please, Grandpa, don¡¯t let her know any of this."


    "Alright, alright. I won¡¯t say anything."


    Justin exhaled, relieved. "Thanks. Julia¡¯s waiting for me back at the hotel. I should head over there."


    "Go ahead. I¡¯ll manage on my own," Andrew said, giving him permission to leave.


    As Justin walked away, Andrew sat in silence for a moment, musing to himself. <i>Justin and Natalie really do look good together,</i> he thought, recalling the way they¡¯d exchanged nces earlier¡ªlike two people genuinely in love. He sighed. <i>Only if she wasn¡¯t already married to that other man.</i>


    <i>-----</i>


    Justin arrived at the hotel, already bracing himself for what he knew would be another headache. As he stepped into the suite, he found Noah standing quietly by the side of the drawing room, while his grandmother, Julia, sat on the sofa, her expression a mixture of displeasure and impatience.


    "Julia¡ª" he started.


    "Don¡¯t even try," she cut him off sharply. "I¡¯ve been waiting here for more than an hour. Where <i>were</i> you?"


    "I told you, I was at a friend¡¯s home¡ª"


    "Wait," she interrupted again, standing up and eyeing him suspiciously. "Why are you dressed in such simple clothes? Where are all those expensive suits you¡¯re always wearing?"


    Justin felt a surge of frustration. He¡¯dpletely forgotten to change beforeing back. How was he supposed to exin this? <i>¡¯Well, Grandma, I¡¯m pretending to be the husband of my stepsister, and casual clothes fit the part better than a designer suit.¡¯</i>


    <i></i>Just then, Julia¡¯s gaze narrowed at his shirt as she noticed something else. "What¡¯s that on your shirt?" she pointed, her finger zeroing in on a faint pink smudge.


    Justin looked down and spotted it too¡ªa light print of lips, he realised it was probably from when Natalie had leaned on him almost losing her bnce in sudden shock.


    This reminded him of how beautiful that closeness with her felt, making him wonder how he would love to hold her like that every time she was about to fall.

 Chapter 61: Julia’s Demand

    <h4>Chapter 61: Julia¡¯s Demand</h4>


    Julia¡¯s eyes widened in realization. "It seems your ¡¯friend¡¯ is a woman¡ªor perhaps your friend has an odd fondness for lip gloss. Or," her voice rose dramatically, "is he a man who swings the other way? Justin, <i>don¡¯t tell me</i> you swing the other way too, and that¡¯s why you keep rejecting all the blind dates I set up!" Her tone was full of mock horror. "Am I <i>really</i> not going to have my own great-grandchildren?!"


    Justin ran a hand through his hair, frustration building. The start of this day had already been a disasters, and now this?


    Noah, standing off to the side, was visibly struggling to keep fromughing. It was rare to see his normallyposed,manding boss so utterly helpless and frazzled.


    "Grandma, stop being so dramatic. You know that¡¯s not the case," Justin sighed, walking into his room and unbuttoning his shirt to change into his usual attire.


    But, of course, Julia followed him right in. "If it¡¯s not, then what is it?" she pressed.


    "Grandma, I¡¯m not a kid anymore. You really shouldn¡¯t be barging into my room when I¡¯m changing," he remarked, tossing his shirt aside and grabbing a fresh one from the wardrobe.


    "I¡¯m your grandma, and you¡¯ll always be a child to me," she shot back, but she did turn around, facing her back at him to give him some privacy. "Now, tell me what¡¯s really going on."


    "Nothing is going on, Grandma," Justin repeated, pulling on his clean shirt and hoping she¡¯d drop the subject.


    Julia, of course, wasn¡¯t having it. "Fine, then tell me when you¡¯re nning to introduce me to my granddaughter¡ªyour sister, Natalie."


    Justin froze, his words slipping out before he could stop them. "She¡¯s not my sister."


    "Brat! How dare you say that?" Julia snapped, whirling back around, her eyes full of outrage.


    Justin realized his mistake instantly, but more than that, he realized that deep down, his heart had already rejected the idea of Natalie being his sister. There was something in him that simply couldn¡¯t ept it.


    But for now, he had to soothe his grandmother.


    "She¡¯s not officially a Harper yet, Grandma," he said, trying to backtrack while tucking his shirt into his pants.


    "That may be true, but she¡¯s still your sister," Julia insisted stubbornly. "And I want to meet her soon."


    Justin felt like his time was truly running bad.


    If Julia met Natalie, and called Natalie her grand-daughter, that would be another blunder. He didn¡¯t know how Natalie would react to know it and also, ask him why he didn¡¯t tell her before. His mind was turning into the whirlwind of numerous questions.


    To him, everything seemed to turn into a mess soon, a kind of mess which would be difficult for him to sort out.


    Seeing him lost in thought, Julia raised her eyebrows. "Did you hear me?"


    "Yes, I did," Justin replied, snapping out of his daze. He fixed his clothes and turned to face her. "I¡¯ll take you to meet her, but you have to promise me you won¡¯t tell her she¡¯s your granddaughter. I¡¯ve told you before¡ªshe¡¯s already dealing with a lot."


    Julia considered this for a moment, then nodded. "Alright, but at least find a way for me to meet her."


    Justin thought for a second. "She¡¯s working on the interiors of my new home here in the city. During one of her visits, I¡¯ll arrange for you to be there. You can meet her as the owner of the house, and we¡¯ll pretend it¡¯s just a coincidence that you showed up at the same time." Justin said, and went to her, his gaze carrying a tinge of warning, "Understood, Julia?"


    A wide grin spread across her face. "I knew you¡¯de up with the perfect n. You¡¯re smart enough to make it happen."


    Justin realised, not only Natalie but even his grandma had always been a drama queen. No wonder Natalie and Julia shared blood and thus same drama qualities.


    The realisation made him sigh helplessly to think of hising future, ¡¯these two women in my life are going to be truly handful for me to handle, if they are to be together.¡¯


    ¡¯Wait, women in my life?¡¯ Justin felt surprised at his own thought, <i>¡¯Since when have I started counting Natalie as the woman in my life as well?¡¯</i> but then he concluded, ¡¯<i>Once I bring her back home as a daughter of Harper family, anyways she would be a part of my life just like Julia?¡¯</i>


    "What are you thinking about?" Julia¡¯s voice broke through his internal musings.


    "Nothing," he replied smoothly. "Let¡¯s figure out when I can arrange for you to meet her."


    As they left the room together, Julia added, "I didn¡¯t know she¡¯s an interior designer. I thought she was just into creating perfumes?"


    Justin guided her to sit on the sofa before settling down next to her. Opening hisptop, he continued, "She¡¯s not just any interior designer¡ªshe¡¯s incredibly talented." His tone carried an unexpected hint of pride as he spoke about Natalie.


    He turned theptop toward Julia, showing her the information he had pulled up.


    "What? She¡¯s <i>Carlie</i>? The famous designer everyone¡¯s talking about?" Julia eximed, her eyes widening as she read about the mysterious designer known only as Carlie.


    "Yes, Grandma," Justin confirmed. "I didn¡¯t know it either when I first hired her. I only found out recently."


    "Good, Good, that means just as I said, she is capable just like her mother."


    This time, Justin couldn¡¯t deny Julia¡¯s im and simply hummed in agreement, a rare moment of surrender to his grandmother¡¯s judgment.


    He then turned to Noah. "Tell John to inform me immediately whenever Natalie is scheduled to visit my home."


    "Yes, Mister Harper," Noah responded with a nod.


    -----


    Meanwhile, Natalie was going to face trouble and annoyance thaty in her way.


    After taking her grandpa back to the hospital, she headed towards the office of her newly acquiredpany.


    "I am sure that old woman must have instructed them to act against me. Let¡¯s see who that old hag¡¯s dog is and who I can turn into my own pet."

 Chapter 62: First Day As A CEO

    <h4>Chapter 62: First Day As A CEO</h4>


    Natalie arrived at the office of her newly acquiredpany, her heels clicking sharply on the polished floor. The entire floor had been designated for thepany¡¯s operations, but it had the air of a ce that had seen better days. As soon as she stepped out of the elevator, a middle-aged man approached her in the reception area.


    Dan Fletcher, one of the long-standing employees, had been appointed by her mother, Caryn, when she first started thepany. He had remained loyal to Caryn all these years and was clearly waiting for Natalie¡¯s arrival.


    The receptionist, recognizing Natalie, quickly moved forward to greet her. "Ms. Ford, wee to thepany."


    Natalie offered a light nod in return, acknowledging the greeting before turning her attention to Dan, who gestured for her to follow him. "Ms. Ford, let me show you to the office."


    As they walked, Natalie inquired, "How many employees does thepany currently have?"


    "Around thirty," Dan replied, his tone hinting at thepany¡¯s struggles. "The business hasn¡¯t been doing welltely, so..."


    "I understand. I¡¯ve reviewed the details you sent me," Natalie said, keeping her tone professional and calm.


    They moved deeper into the main working area, a space divided into various sections for ounting, nning, and finance. Natalie¡¯s presence immediately drew the attention of the employees.


    They knew she was the new owner, but no one seemed particrly eager to wee her. Instead, she could sense the weight of their judgment, the whispers and gossip about the "fallen" daughter of the Ford family hanging in the air.


    Dan, sensing the tension, decided to address the room. "Everyone, please pay attention," he called out, prompting the employees to reluctantly stand and face them.


    "This is our new CEO, Ms. Natalie Ford," Dan introduced her formally. "Her mother, Caryn Ford, was the founder of thispany, and I believe Ms. Ford will lead us back to where we used to be. Just as her mother did. From now on, we¡¯ll be following her lead."


    Everyone simply heard but no one really showed any excitement as if they had nothing to do with it.


    Natalie could feel the resistance and the skepticism, but she didn¡¯t let it faze her. Her challenge had just begun.


    A middle-aged man with a potbelly and an air of false warmth approached Natalie next. "Ms. Ford, wee. I¡¯m Ken Ralph. Chairman Ford informed me that you¡¯d be taking charge of thispany and specifically asked me to take care of you," he said with a smile that didn¡¯t quite reach his eyes. His gaze held a mocking glint.


    <i>¡¯So this is Sephina¡¯s dog,¡¯</i> Natalie concluded as she observed the pot bellied man.


    Ignoring Ken entirely, Dan stepped forward. "Ms. Ford, let me show you your office," he said, leading her away from the man and into the CEO¡¯s office.


    As Natalie entered the office, she immediately felt a connection to the space. Though not particrlyrge, it was well-organized,fortable, and had a stunning view of the city, with a river splitting it into two halves. It was a ce that reflected her mother¡¯s taste, making it all the more special.


    Natalie walked behind the desk and sat in the chair, her eyes falling on the namete already prepared for her: <i>Natalie Jay Ford</i>, with the title of CEO beneath it.


    "Dan, please change this. I want my name to read <i>Natalie Caryn Ford</i>," she instructed.


    "Yes, Ms. Ford," he replied, clearly pleased with her decision.


    Out of everyone here, Dan seemed to be the only one genuinely weing her presence. Natalie picked up a file from the desk and flipped through it, frowning as she scanned the documents.


    "Thispany was built as a PR and artist management firm, but I don¡¯t see any significant work happening in that regard," Natalie¡¯s tone displeased.


    Dan sighed, his voiceced with regret. "After Ms. Caryn passed, Chairman Ford moved most of thepany¡¯s resources to Ford Group and created their own artist managementpany¡ªSpotlight Management. Thispany is mostly a name now, performing minor manual tasks for Ford Group."


    Natalie set the file down, her eyes sharp with determination. "That changes today. Call everyone to the meeting room. We need to restructure everything."


    Dan nodded, a look of relief crossing his face, and hurried off to carry out her instructions.


    When Natalie entered the meeting room a short whileter, she found only Dan, Ken, and three other department heads waiting for her. Her face darkened.


    "I said <i>everyone</i>," Natalie stated firmly. "I don¡¯t believe only you five are working here."


    Dan opened his mouth to respond, but Ken spoke up first, "Ms Natalie, Having us five here is enough. Not like on the first day there is anything more important we are going to do. It¡¯s not good to disturb the employees when they are doing important work. It¡¯s your first day as well, so I believe you would like to know more about thispany first."


    Natalie sat in her chair, ignoring Ken entirely and she looked directly at Dan. "Go tell them that whoever doesn¡¯t show up here in two minutes is fired from thispany."


    Dan left immediately, and when he returned, with no one with him. His face showed his disappointment.


    Ken leaned back in his chair, smirking. "Ms. Natalie, as I said, they¡¯re doing important work. I told you. We¡¯re more than capable of handling things. You can tell us whatever you need to, and I¡¯ll make sure to pass it along."


    Ignoring him again, Natalie turned her attention to the three employees in the room. One was a woman in herte twenties, and the other two were men in their thirties.


    "Do you three agree with Ken? Do you think it¡¯s eptable for people to ignore my orders?" she asked, her voice calm but with a clear edge of authority.


    The woman hesitated, ncing nervously at Ken, while the two men spoke up without hesitation. "We do think Mr. Ken is right. It¡¯s not good to disturb employees when they¡¯re working."


    "You¡¯re new here, Ms. Natalie. You¡¯ll learn in time."


    Natalie¡¯s gaze shifted to the woman. "Do you need a special invitation to speak, or would you like to share your thoughts as well?"


    The woman, clearly ufortable under Ken¡¯s watchful eyes, swallowed nervously before speaking. "I think... it¡¯s the CEO¡¯s first day in the office. It¡¯s not wrong for her to want to meet everyone in person. Taking five minutes to stop work and meet her shouldn¡¯t be a big deal."


    Natalie¡¯s expression softened slightly. "Hmm," she mused, before turning her attention back to the two men and Ken. "The three of you can leave. Dan and E, stay."


    The two men and Ken exchanged nces, clearly displeased but unwilling to challenge her openly. They left the room, and as soon as they were outside, their voices could be heard, mocking her.


    "She really thinks she¡¯s in charge now, doesn¡¯t she?"


    "She¡¯ll learn soon enough and be wagging her tail like the rest of us."


    "No one here moves without our say-so."


    Inside the meeting room, Natalie remained calm. ¡¯They¡¯ll see soon enough who¡¯s really in

 Chapter 63: Natalie’s Bold Decision

    <h4>Chapter 63: Natalie¡¯s Bold Decision</h4> Half an hour had passed since Natalie returned to her office, and Dan and E were busy working on following her orders.


    Meanwhile, Ken and the other two, all smug, were celebrating looking down at her on her first day in the office.


    "She won¡¯tst here even a week."


    "Chairman Ford would be happy, if we make here leave even sooner."


    Within next five minutes, the entire office was in an uproar as employees received emails directly from the CEO.


    "What¡¯s going on?"


    "How can she do this?"


    Ken emerged from his office, visibly irritated by themotion. "What¡¯s all this? Why aren¡¯t you working?"


    "Mr. Ken, we¡¯ve all been fired," one employee said, holding up their phone.


    "What?" Ken eximed, quickly checking the employee¡¯s email for confirmation. His eyes widened in disbelief.


    "Wait here, let me talk to her," he snapped, spinning around¡ªonly to see Natalie standing there with her arms crossed, watching the chaos unfold with a calm, almost amused expression.


    "I didn¡¯t realize firing someone could be this satisfying, Dan," she remarked lightly, "and so many at once."


    Ken strode toward her, his face red with anger. "Ms. Natalie, how can you fire all of them? If they¡¯re gone, who will do the work?" His voice was thick with frustration. "It takes time to hire and train employees¡ªyou can¡¯t just¡ª"


    "Ken, is it?" Natalie finally acknowledged him with a cold nce. "Yes, Ms. Natalie," he responded, his tone changing, though barely masking his anger.


    "Are you trying to control me the way my grandma controls you?" she asked icily. "Or do you think that just because I¡¯m new, I¡¯m clueless and you¡¯re the one actually running thispany?"


    Ken¡¯s face tightened. "Of course not, but this isn¡¯t how you run a business. What are we going to do if all the work stops?"


    Natalie¡¯s eyes shed. "The work they¡¯re doing has nothing to do with thispany," her voice sharp and unforgiving. "They¡¯re employees of thispany in name only, enjoying a paycheck while working for the Ford Group and draining resources here. I don¡¯t need them."


    Her words echoed across the room, leaving a chill in the air.


    "I tried to give them another opportunity by calling them to the meeting and offering them real work, but it seems like they are not deserving."


    Ken stood baffled by Natalie¡¯s cold dismissal but tried to maintain hisposure. "There¡¯s nothing left for thispany to do. It¡¯s only because of Chairman Ford¡¯s grace that this ce even exists."


    Natalie¡¯s eyes sharpened. "I don¡¯t need Sephina Ford¡¯spdog here. You¡¯d be better off going back to her, licking her feet, than standing here being an eyesore."


    "Ms. Natalie," Ken protested, his voice taut with barely concealed anger, "I¡¯d appreciate it if you spoke with some respect."


    "Do you deserve any?" she shot back coldly. "But don¡¯t worry, I have something for you that¡¯s well-deserved." She gestured to Dan, who stepped forward and handed Ken an envelope.


    Ken opened it, eyes narrowing as Natalie continued. "Since you¡¯re a special employee of Sephina Ford, I took the liberty of personally signing your termination letter instead of sending an email. You can pack your things and leave."


    Ken¡¯s face paled, but he quickly recovered. "Firing a key employee on your first day¡ªis this how you intend to run thispany? If I leave, nothing will function."


    Natalie¡¯s expression didn¡¯t waver. "With you here, I don¡¯t see anything functioning either. You¡¯re fired, Ken. And be sure to let Sephina Ford know that I¡¯ll run thispany how I see fit. In fact, tell her Spotlight Management is going down soon, courtesy of <i>my</i>pany."


    Ken chuckled darkly. "Dreams are fine, but you young people need to learn which dreams are worth chasing."


    Natalie¡¯s lips curved into a cold smile. "Do we have a security guard to throw him out? Because I don¡¯t want my heels to make a hole in his rotten head if I had to kick him out personally."


    Dan stepped forward with a calm but firm tone. "You heard our CEO, Ken."


    Ken sneered, looking around at the employees who had also been fired. "Don¡¯t worry," he said to them. "She¡¯ll be calling us back soon enough."


    With a mockingugh, he turned and walked out, followed by the others who had been dismissed.


    The office fell eerily quiet, leaving only Natalie, Dan, E, and a single receptionist in the now nearly empty workspace.


    Dan turned to Natalie. "What¡¯s the n now, Ms. Natalie?"


    Natalie¡¯s voice was steady and full of confidence as she responded, "We¡¯re going to restore thispany to its original goal¡ªPR and artist management. We¡¯ll take back everything Sephina stole from it."


    "It won¡¯t be easy. We¡¯ll have to start from scratch," E noted cautiously.


    "But it¡¯s not impossible. We¡¯ll rename it to <i>StarCraft PR and Artist Management</i>."


    E¡¯s face brightened. "That¡¯s a great name!"


    Natalie nced at the short, ck-haired woman with a smile. "It is. I¡¯ve already made ns for our next steps." She then turned to Dan. "You worked with my mother. I¡¯ll need your help to understand what she was nning and her vision for thispany."


    Dan smiled, a look of nostalgia crossing his face. "Of course. I have to say, for a moment there, it felt like your mother was back. She had the same fearless approach, never afraid to make bold decisions like the ones you¡¯ve made today."


    Just then, a young woman entered the office hesitantly. Natalie recognized her as one of the employees she¡¯d just fired. The woman¡¯s eyes were downcast as she nervously approached.


    "Ms. Ford, I¡¯m Nora. Please don¡¯t fire me," the blonde, short, and innocent-looking girl pleaded, her voice shaking. "It¡¯s not that I wanted to disrespect you. Mr. Ken wouldn¡¯t let any of use to the meeting."


    Natalie studied Nora quietly, her expression unreadable.


    Before Nora could gauge her response, she dropped to her knees, her head lowered. "I truly need this job. I swear, I¡¯ll do anything you ask of me. I¡¯ll stay loyal to you, no matter what."


    Without a word, Natalie nced at E, then turned and walked back to her office, leaving Nora on her knees. Nora¡¯s heart sank, fearing the worst.


    Just as tears welled up in Nora¡¯s eyes, E¡¯s voice broke the silence. "Get up. We¡¯ve got work to do."


    Nora blinked in disbelief. "But the CEO..."


    "She approved it," E confirmed with a reassuring smile.


    Nora shot to her feet, relief washing over her. "What should I do?"


    Dan stepped forward with a suggestion. "You¡¯ll take on the role of CEO¡¯s secretary. That should suit you well."


    E nodded in agreement.


    Nora gulped nervously. <i>She¡¯s so intimidating... I hope I don¡¯t mess up.</i>

 Chapter 64: Julia Meeting Briena

    <h4>Chapter 64: Julia Meeting Briena</h4>


    Meanwhile, at the hotel suite, Justin was buried in work while Julia paced impatiently in front of his desk, constantly interrupting him.


    "How much longer do I have to wait to see her? My own granddaughter!" Julia huffed. "When is she going to visit your new home?"


    "I¡¯m not sure, Grandma," Justin replied, trying to keep his tone calm. "She doesn¡¯t consult me before making her ns."


    Julia sighed dramatically. "At least let me watch her from a distance. Thest time I saw her, she was five years old. You have to find a way, or I swear I won¡¯t let you work."


    Justin, who had been enduring herints for a while, pinched the bridge of his nose in frustration. "Grandma, please, just be patient and find something else to do in the meantime."


    Huffing like an upset child, Julia grabbed her phone. "You¡¯re useless! I¡¯ll just go meet Andrew. He said he was going to introduce me to the grandfather of a girl who seems perfect for you."


    Justin immediately tensed up. "Grandma, wait!" He quickly called out for his assistant. "Noah, where¡¯s Natalie right now?"


    "Ms. Natalie is at herpany office, Mr. Harper," Noah responded promptly.


    "Take Grandma there," Justin instructed, ncing at Julia. "Let her see her granddaughter from a distance, but make sure she doesn¡¯t get noticed."


    "Yes, Mr. Harper," Noah nodded, then turned to Julia with a smile. "Pleasee with me, Grandma Harper."


    Julia beamed, already forgetting her frustration. "Noah, you¡¯re such a good boy," she said, happily following him, leaving Justin to watch in disbelief. It was as if <i>he</i> hadn¡¯t given the order, but Noah was the hero of the hour.


    As soon as they left, Justin wasted no time dialing Andrew¡¯s number. When Andrew picked up, Justin spoke quickly. "Grandpa, Grandma wants to meet your friend¡ªNatalie¡¯s grandfather. You need to tell her that the girl is already engaged and unavable for me, or she¡¯ll never give up on meeting Mr. Ford."


    Andrew chuckled on the other end of the line. "Alright, leave it to me."


    Justin sighed in relief, knowing this would at least buy him some time to deal with the chaos unfolding around him.


    Noah and Julia reached the corporate building where Natalie¡¯s office was located. While Julia settled in the reception area, Noah approached John, Natalie¡¯s assigned bodyguard, to inquire about her whereabouts and when she might be leaving.


    "I¡¯m not sure," John replied, looking a bit ufortable. "She¡¯s been up on the office floor since she arrived, and she hasn¡¯t let me follow her or ask questions."


    "Maybe give her a call? Make up an excuse," Noah suggested.


    Though hesitant, John dialed Natalie¡¯s number. After a few rings, a hasty, no-nonsense voice picked up on the other end. "Speak."


    "Ms. Natalie, may I know when you¡¯ll be downstairs?" John asked carefully.


    "Why do you need to know?"


    "I¡¯m your bodyguard, so I¡ª"


    "Did I tell you I needed a bodyguard? Go back to your boss and give your spying ass a rest." The line immediately went dead.


    John nced at Noah with an apologetic shrug. "She hung up."


    Noah chuckled and patted John¡¯s shoulder. "Don¡¯t worry. You¡¯ll get used to it."


    "Like how you¡¯ve gotten used to Mr. Harper?" John asked, half in jest, half in sympathy.


    Noah sighed deeply, offering no response. Both men knew all too well that working for Justin and Natalie were the two difficult people to be around.


    Returning to Julia, Noah tried to manage her expectations. "We¡¯re not sure when Ms. Natalie wille downstairs."


    Julia smiled patiently. "It¡¯s alright. I¡¯ve waited years to see her again, so waiting a little longer won¡¯t hurt."


    Noah hesitated. "But¡ª"


    "Why don¡¯t you get me a coffee?" Julia had just made herselffortable on the couch as she interrupted Noah.


    Noah nodded, signaling John to keep watch as he headed to the cafeteria. But the moment Noah was out of sight, Julia stood up, her eyes gleaming with mischief. John, instantly on alert, watched as she made her way toward the elevator.


    "Grandma Harper," John called out, trying to stop her.


    Julia recognised him, as one of the bodyguards around Justin. "Stay put and do not follow me."


    He didn¡¯t listen and followed her anyway. Julia straight away went to the floor of Natalie¡¯s office after smartly getting information about it from Noah while talking to him.


    As she reached the floor, she was surprised to see the entire floor almost empty. She walked towards the reception area, but heard voices and stopped.


    "Who do you think you are?" a beautiful young woman¡¯s voice snapped angrily. The woman, clearly enraged, was facing Natalie. "Soon, you¡¯ll be kicked out of here once I take over the Ford Group."


    Natalie, however, remained calm and unbothered. "No one can stop you from dreaming, Briena. Go home, dream some more, so I¡¯ll have plenty to shatter when the timees."


    Briena¡¯s anger red even more. "Do you know Grandma gave you this rottenpany because she <i>wants</i> you to fail?" she growled.


    "Oh, really?" Natalie replied, her tone dripping with mockery. "Thanks for the heads-up. Now I¡¯ll be extra prepared. But for now, get your rich little ass out of here before I fulfill my lifelong dream of dragging you out by your beautiful hair."


    Julia smiled in delight, ¡¯Calm,posed and sharp tongue just like Caryn.¡¯


    Briena huffed, turning on her heels, too furious to notice her surroundings. As she stormed off, she nearly collided with Julia, who was immediately supported by John, who let out a sigh of relief. If something happened to the old woman, it would be thest day of his life.


    Briena red at Julia. "You old hag! Can¡¯t you watch where you¡¯re going?" she spat, clearly looking to vent her frustration on anyone in her path.


    Julia remained cool and unshaken, her gaze icy as she addressed Briena. "Who are you calling an old woman, you disrespectful brat?"


    "You, obviously, you wrinkly-faced hag!" Briena snapped back, clearly not realizing who she was dealing with.


    Julia¡¯s expression turned even more severe. "Ah, I see. You must be Sephina Ford¡¯s new heir. No wonder you¡¯re like this. With you leading, Sephina¡¯s heading back to where she belongs¡ª to the dust."


    "You¡ª" Briena¡¯s rage red, and she raised her hand to strike Julia. John moved quickly to stop her, but before he could intervene, a delicate yet firm hand gripped Briena¡¯s wrist with force.


    It was Natalie.


    Her re pierced through Briena as she forcefully shoved her hand away, causing Briena to stumble back. Briena¡¯s two bodyguards rushed forward at hermand, "Ms. Briena."


    "Get them." Briena ordered.


    Natalie and John acted in unison. With swift, precise movements, they both kicked away the advancing bodyguards, one by each.


    The two bodyguards groaned in pain, scrambling to their feet, only to be halted by Briena¡¯s furious outburst. "Useless!"


    Throughout the chaos, Julia remained calm and unflinching, watching as if it were a minor inconvenience.


    Natalie, her voice cold and unyielding, spoke again, "Briena, if you don¡¯t want another scandal shing across the news about how you tried to disrespect and hit an elderly person, I suggest you get lost. If you ever step foot in my office again, I¡¯ll make sure that video goes public. This is yourst warning. Take it when I am showing you a mercy."


    Briena clenched her teeth in frustration, but she knew Natalie wasn¡¯t bluffing. Without another word, she stormed out of the office, still fuming.


    Once the tension dissipated, Natalie turned to Julia, her expression softening. "Are you alright, Miss?"


    Julia, smiling calmly now, nodded. "I¡¯m perfectly fine."


    Natalie¡¯s eyes narrowed in confusion as she nced around. "Were you looking for someone in my office?"


    "Ah, I must¡¯ve gotten off on the wrong floor," Julia said, her eyes lingering on Natalie¡¯s face. The resemnce to Caryn was uncanny, stirring memories.


    Natalie, noticing the way the old woman stared at her, grew puzzled. <i>Is there something on my face?</i>


    "Umm, if you need help finding where you¡¯re headed, I can ask my bodyguard to take you there," Natalie offered politely.


    "No need. I can manage on my own. I¡¯m not that old yet," Julia replied with a satisfied smile, having seen and spoken to her granddaughter atst. "I won¡¯t bother you anymore," and turned to leave.


    John nodded briefly to Natalie, ying his part as if his presence there was just a coincidence. He followed Julia to the elevator, leaving Natalie to return to her office, oblivious to the fact that she¡¯d just encountered her grandmother.


    Inside the elevator, Julia could barely contain her excitement. She was ted, having finally met her granddaughter face-to-face. <i>I can¡¯t wait to tell Justin.</i>


    But she didn¡¯t know, Justin had an "unofficial live camera" named John, who always recorded everything about Natalie.


    Meanwhile, Noah, who had been anxiously searching for Julia, sighed in relief when he saw her and John emerge from the elevator. Once they exined what had happened, Noah was just as relieved that the situation hadn¡¯t spiralled further.


    Julia wasted no time once she returned to the hotel, barging straight into Justin¡¯s study, where he was mid-meeting.


    "Finally! I met my granddaughter today!" she dered, practically beaming with joy.


    Justin, rmed, immediately shut hisptop, ending his video calll meeting before anyone could overhear. He sighed, turning to his grandmother. "Grandma, you can¡¯t just announce things like that. Do you want the whole world to know about my father¡¯s secret daughter before he even finds out?"


    Julia huffed, waving off his concerns. "Don¡¯t talk to me about that grumpy brat. I¡¯m worried he won¡¯t even acknowledge Natalie as his daughter, even if I do tell him."


    Justin chose not toment on that. The history between James and Caryn was a tangled mess, one that even he wasn¡¯t sure he understood fully.


    Julia, still bubbling with excitement, leaned forward. "Do you know how amazing my Natalie is? That kick! I was stunned."


    Justin simply hummed as it was nothing unexpected from Natalie. Julia continued to gush about her granddaughter, while Justin, half-listening, tried to focus on his work, nodding along at the appropriate moments.


    At the same time he wondered, ¡¯I won¡¯t be able to return home tonight. I shall inform Natalie once Grandma is not around.¡¯ He sighed inwardly, ¡¯I am going to miss the food she cooks and even sleeping in thatforting bed of hers instead of this lonely one in the suite.¡¯

 Chapter 65: Justin’s Hypnotic Voice

    <h4>Chapter 65: Justin¡¯s Hypnotic Voice</h4>


    Sephina sat in the hospital chair, ring at her husband with thinly veiled displeasure. "So, you¡¯ve been visiting Natalie¡¯s ce every night? If ra hadn¡¯t told me, I would¡¯ve been left in the dark."


    Albert, equally displeased, met her gaze. "Do you tell me everything you do before making decisions?"


    "If you¡¯re referring to announcing Briena as the heir to the Ford Group, I had no choice," Sephina replied defensively. "I needed to divert attention from the shame Natalie brought to this family on her wedding day¡ª"


    "Or to cover up the embarrassment Briena caused with that press conference," Albert interrupted, his tone sharp.


    "That was a minor mistake on Briena¡¯s part," Sephina dismissed with a wave of her hand. "Now tell me where Natalie lives. I want to see what kind of hooligan she¡¯s married."


    Albert shook his head. "I won¡¯t tell you. And, he¡¯s not a hooligan, but a well-mannered, hardworking young man. You¡¯ll meet him when Natalie decides it¡¯s time."


    Sephina¡¯s voice grew sharper. "He¡¯s my grandson-inw. Don¡¯t I have the right to meet him?"


    Albert¡¯s eyes narrowed. "So you can mock her even more? Just because he¡¯s not from some wealthy family?"


    "Oh, so she really <i>has</i> married someone ordinary," Sephina scoffed, her tone dripping with disdain.


    "He might be ¡¯ordinary¡¯ now, but mark my words, he¡¯ll make a name for himself. I see sess in him."


    Sephina scoffed. "Men like him are skilled at fooling their way into rich families, acting well to impress. But mark my words, I will <i>not</i> ept someone like him. I¡¯ll have Natalie divorce him and find her a man worthy of the Ford family¡ªa man who deserves to be our son-inw." Her voice wasced with determination.


    "Sephina," Albert¡¯s voice rose, filled with frustration. "You can do whatever you want with thepany, but stay out of Natalie¡¯s life. She¡¯s married now, and her choices are none of your business. I don¡¯t care if you approve of him or not, but <i>I</i> do. This is your final warning¡ªstay away from her and focus on Briena, who is already spoiled beyond repair. If you don¡¯t rein her in, I guarantee the Browns won¡¯t hesitate to break off another engagement with our family."


    "Browns won¡¯t dare do it. I know how to control them," Sephina¡¯s tone was determined.


    "I wish you were this protective of Natalie as well."


    "She doesn¡¯t deserve it."


    Albert gritted his teeth, his wife was so stubborn when it came to Natalie. He shut his eyes, his patience worn thin. "I need to rest."


    Sephina stared at him for a moment, her expression hard, before standing and walking out. Once outside, she made a call. "Keep a close eye on Albert tonight. I want to know where he goes and the exact address."


    After Sephina left, Albert quietly made a call of his own. When Natalie answered, he spoke quickly. "Natalie, I won¡¯t be able toe by tonight. Don¡¯t ask why¡ªjust don¡¯t wait for me," he said before hanging up.


    Albert didn¡¯t want to risk Sephina finding out where Natalie lived and causing a scene, especially in front of Aiden. <i>If her husband sees how poorly she¡¯s treated by her maternal family, it might upset him.</i>


    <i>----</i>


    Natalie who had returned home in the evening, found her home empty as her grandpa and Justine both won¡¯t be there. After her grandpa¡¯s hasty call, she even received the same message from Justin that he won¡¯t being home.


    Not willing to cook for herself only, she ordered something and ate. Without the presence of those two, her home felt an utterly lonely ce.


    <i>I shouldn¡¯t get used to having people around.</i><i>Thesest few days, I¡¯ve forgotten what it feels like to be alone.</i>


    <i></i>She busied herself in work tillte to get rid of that loneliness, whichsted tillte. Giving up, when she finallyy in the bed and tried to sleep, only ended up tossing and turning.


    Annoyed, she looked at the other side of the bed. <i>He must be sleeping soundly in that fancy suite of his, w</i><i>hile I¡¯m stuck here, unable to sleep...</i>


    Her eyes traced the ceiling as she grumbled to herself, <i>He even changed my bed. That damn man! Maybe that¡¯s why I can¡¯t sleep. This bed is too big and too empty to my liking.</i>


    <i></i>Frustrated, she skimmed through her phone for a while and then sat up, ¡¯I need water,¡¯ and went to the kitchen and poured herself a ss of water.


    Just then her cellphone rang. It was a call from Justin.


    ¡¯Thiste?¡¯ She hesitated for a second before answering. "Hello."


    "Were you sleeping?" Justin¡¯s deep, hypnotic voice flowed through the line, sending a shiver down her spine, freezing her for a moment.


    It was the first time she was hearing him on the call and felt it was the best kind of a voice a man could ever have.


    "Natalie?" Justin¡¯s voice called out again, sounding concerned when she hadn¡¯t responded.


    Smash!


    "Ah! Damn it!" Natalie eximed as the ss slipped from her hand and shattered on the kitchen floor.


    "Natalie, are you alright?" Justin¡¯s voice came through the phone, nowced with panic.


    "Ah, yes. Don¡¯t worry. Good night," she quickly blurted out before hanging up. Her heart was pounding in her chest as she knelt to pick up the broken pieces, still shaken from hearing Justin say her name with that mesmerizing voice.


    <i>That man... even his voice is dangerous,</i> she thought, her mind racing. She couldn¡¯t believe she had dropped the ss just because of the effect he had on her.


    "Ouch!" She winced as she identally cut her finger on a shard of ss. "Damn it. Even thinking about him is dangerous." Shaking her head at herself, she stood up and ran her finger under cold water, watching the blood slowly wash away. "I¡¯ll bandage it first, then clean up this mess."


    But as she looked around her home, she realized she didn¡¯t have a first aid kit. <i>How could I forget something so basic?</i>


    In the end, she settled for tearing a piece of soft cloth and wrapping it tightly around her finger. She sighed and headed back to bed, hoping for sleep toe. But just as she began to rx, the doorbell rang.


    Frowning in annoyance, she got up, ready to unleash her frustration on whoever had disturbed her at this hour. But when she opened the door, the words died on her lips.


    Standing before her was Justin, looking utterly exhausted and worried, as if he had run straight to her house.

 Chapter 66: Effortlessly Beautiful

    <h4>Chapter 66: Effortlessly Beautiful</h4>


    At Justin¡¯s presidential suite.


    After making sure his grandmother was finally asleep, he returned to his own room, hoping to get some rest. After a hot shower and changing into fresh pajamas, he climbed into bed, expecting the exhaustion to finally take over. But instead, he found himself tossing and turning, unable to rx.


    Frustrated, he stared up at the ceiling, wondering why he couldn¡¯t settle down. <i>Maybe I need to spend more time in the gym. That way, I¡¯ll be too exhausted to stay awake.</i>


    He closed his eyes and tried to force himself to sleep, only to find himself thinking about Natalie. <i>I wonder if she¡¯s asleep or still awake.</i><i>Or maybe she fell asleep in bed, sitting up again. Such a bad habit.</i>


    But then he confronted himself. <i>¡¯Why am I thinking about her at this hour? Not good.¡¯</i>


    <i></i>He tried to shift his thoughts to anything else but found himself facing the empty half of the bed. <i>Sleeping in the same bed as her... it didn¡¯t feel bad at all. In fact... I think I miss her presence, her scent. What kind of scent does she even use?</i>


    Sighing, he turned back to face the ceiling,<i> ¡¯Don¡¯t think about her...don¡¯t think about her....she is your step-sister...control your thoughts.¡¯</i>


    When he thought he¡¯d finally managed to push her from his mind, he nced over at his phone.<i>I wonder what she told her grandpa about me not being there tonight. Was it hard for her to exin? I should ask her.</i>


    Without thinking too much about it, Justin dialed her number, still lying in bed. When she answered, her voice was soft, almost melodic, "Hello?"


    <i></i>He froze for a moment, swallowing. Her voice sounded sweeter over the phone, and he realized just how much he missed it¡ªthe way she¡¯d argue with him, her shes of annoyance, anger, everything about her seemed to echo in his thoughts.


    <i>Get it together,</i> he reminded himself, pulling himself back to the present. "Were you sleeping?"


    In response, he only received silence. <i>Did I truly wake her up from sleep? Is she annoyed?</i>


    Wondering, he called her again, wishing to hear her say at least something. "Natalie?"


    Smash!


    Hearing the sound of ss breaking through the phone, Justin¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and he sat up abruptly in bed. He was about to ask again when he heard Natalie exim, "Ah! Damn it!"


    Panic surged through him. "Natalie, are you alright?"


    "Ah, yes. Don¡¯t worry. Good night," came her quick, dismissive reply, and then the call ended.


    Justin stared at his phone, confused and worried. "What the hell? Is she hurt?"


    Without a moment¡¯s hesitation, he grabbed his car keys and rushed out of the suite. His heart raced as he sped down the empty streets, pushing the car to its limits. His mind was fixated on Natalie¡ªif she was hurt, if she needed help. The worry etched across his face grew more intense with each passing second.


    When he pulled up to her apartment building, the screeching of his car caught John¡¯s attention. Stepping out of his own car, John hurried to Justin¡¯s side as he rushed toward the elevator.


    "Mr. Harper, is there a problem?" John asked, concerned.


    "Nothing. Go back to your position," Justin brushed him off as he entered the elevator, leaving John stunned.


    Once on Natalie¡¯s floor, Justin almost ran to her apartment and rang the bell. He cursed under his breath, realizing he didn¡¯t know her door code. <i>Come on, open up.</i>


    Finally, after what felt like an eternity, the door swung open, revealing Natalie. She looked a little sleepy, but even like this, there was something about her that made his heart stutter.


    The messy hair, her slightly drowsy expression¡ªshe was effortlessly beautiful. A wild urge to hold her, to pull her into his arms and feel her against him, flickered in his mind.


    "Justin?" she asked, clearly surprised to see him standing there.


    He shook off his thoughts, stepping forward immediately. His eyes scanned her face, then dropped to the bandage on her finger. "Are you hurt? I heard something break."


    Natalie blinked, trying to process the fact that he hade all the way here."I... It¡¯s just a small cut. You didn¡¯t have toe all the way here," she stammered, feeling a rush of emotions she wasn¡¯t prepared for.


    "I couldn¡¯t just stay away," Justin replied, his eyes locked on hers. "Let me see it." He held her hand.


    Natalie instinctively tried to pull her hand back. "It¡¯s really nothing..."


    Grip of his hand tightened over hers and he offered her a warning gaze, daring her to pull it back.


    ¡¯This domineering man.¡¯ She sighed inwardly, but also touched by his gesture.


    "Is this how you treat your wounds?" Clearly displeased, he looked back at her, "It seems like living among thugs taught you nothing better."


    "You..."


    "Where¡¯s the first aid kit?" His demanding voice cut her off.


    "I don¡¯t have any," she replied, her frustration growing, especially after his earlier remark. She instinctively tried to pull her hand back again, but his grip was firm. ¡¯<i>What does this man eat to be so strong?¡¯</i> she wondered. ¡¯<i>I¡¯ve taken down bigger men, but this one feels impossible to tackle if things went physical.</i><i></i>


    "So irresponsible," Justin muttered, frowning. He pulled out his phone with his free hand and made a call to John. "Bring a first aid kit from your car."


    He then guided Natalie to the sofa and made her sit on it, "Don¡¯t move," while he scanned the drawing room and asked. "Where?"


    She understood what he meant, and answered, not knowing what to feel about his sudden caring attitude towards her. "In the kitchen."


    Justin headed to the kitchen and saw the broken ss and droplets of blood. Before he could begin cleaning, the doorbell rang.


    He opened the door and took the first aid kit from John, who cautiously asked, "Is everything alright, Mr. Harper?"


    m!


    The door shut before John could get an answer. Outside, John breathed a sigh of relief. <i>Good thing I stepped back in time, or I¡¯d have lost my nose.</i>


    Justin hurried back to Natalie, who sat quietly, sensing it was best to let him have his way for now. She watched him as he carefully removed the cloth bandage from her finger, examining the wound.


    "It¡¯s not a deep cut," hemented.


    Natalie sighed again inwardly. <i>I already knew that. You¡¯re the one who made it seem like a life-threatening injury. If you knew the kind of wounds I¡¯ve had before, you¡¯d probably faint, rich boy.</i>


    <i></i>Justin, oblivious to her thoughts, sanitized the wound carefully and then applied a fresh bandage with a tenderness that caught her off guard. Just like that time when he taped her hurt ankle, his concentration, the way he took care of such a small injury, made her confirmed¡ªSeems<i> he always take everything this seriously?¡¯</i>


    She could not deny, up close, he looked endearing to be with.


    When he finally finished, he lifted his gaze and caught her staring at him. For once, he didn¡¯t react. Instead, he held her gaze, seemingly willing to get lost in her beautiful eyes.


    Her delicate hand still rested in his, and he couldn¡¯t help but marvel at how slender and fragile her fingers felt, as if they could break with the slightest touch.

 Chapter 67: I Want To Possess You

    <h4>Chapter 67: I Want To Possess You</h4>


    Natalie gulped, pulling her hand away from Justin¡¯s hold and quickly averting her gaze. <i>What¡¯s wrong with me? And what¡¯s wrong with him today?</i> Puzzled and feeling her heart race, she stood up abruptly. "Thank you... I¡¯m fine now. You can leave."


    But Justin didn¡¯t move. Instead, he asked, "What excuse did you give to Mr. Ford for my absence tonight?"


    "I didn¡¯t have to. Grandpa didn¡¯te home tonight either," she replied, trying not to meet his gaze. <i>Both of you men just left me alone like that.</i>


    "You¡¯re alone?" His voice held a note of surprise as he stood up, his eyes now focused intently on her.


    She turned to face him, raising an eyebrow. "Do you see anyone else around me?"


    "Good. So you took my warning from previous night seriously," Justin replied, his tone calm yet loaded with meaning.


    Natalie¡¯s irritation red. "What do you mean? Do you think I brought random men home but because of your warning I didn¡¯t bring any?"


    Justin¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change as he countered, "Who was the one to imst night about having been with many men?"


    Her anger spiked as she red angrily into his calm eyes. "Listen, Justin Harper, this is my home, and I can bring <i>whoever</i> I want into it. You don¡¯t have the right to control my life, not even if I decided to bring someone home and take them to my bed..."


    "You dare?" Justin¡¯s gaze turned icy as he took a menacing step toward Natalie, forcing her to step back instinctively. She stumbled against the center table behind her, but before she could lose her bnce, Justin¡¯s arm swiftly wrapped around her waist, pulling her firmly into him.


    Her body collided with his, and she grasped at his shirt to steady herself. The sudden proximity sent a wave of heat through her, and she was about to step back, but his strong arm kept her in ce, locking her against him.


    She knitted her brows, "You..."


    "Dare repeat what you said just now?" his dark gaze full of danger, his toneces with warning, his hold around her tightening, as if anymore force and she would wince in pain.


    She felt a shiver ran through her spine under his intense gaze, her breath hitched, her heart almost stopped beating, making her nervous like she never felt before. She hade across many dangerous men, but this one looked like a devil himself. Every bit of his existence felt powerful and stronger than she had evere across.


    She could barely think, her hands still resting awkwardly on his chest as she whispered, feeling helpless against him, "Why are you acting like this?"


    "I¡¯m not sure either," he murmured, his deep, husky voice sending ripples through her already frayed nerves. His gaze never left her face, intense and unyielding. "All I know is that I want to control you, dominate you... even possess you, Natalie."


    ¡¯What is he talking about?¡¯ Her unstable heart felt like it would jump out of her chest any moment if this man continued this way, and at this hour of the night.


    <i>Has he realized how possessive he is sounding at this moment like he had justid his im on me? More like confessing to a woman.</i> She shook her head, <i>¡¯This can¡¯t be. I wonder what kind of weed this man has smoked tonight.¡¯</i>


    "Mr Harper," she changed the way of calling him, trying to create distance but...


    "Justin," he corrected her, and released her from his hold, realizing things were going the wrong way that he might regret. Clearly knowing, he should not be this way with Natalie, but it was impossible to stop himself, making him forget all his reasons.


    Natalie exhaled slowly, trying to regain herposure. "It¡¯ste. You should head back and rest."


    "You are right. It¡¯ste, I shall sleep early," he said and walked towards the bedroom.


    Natalie blinked in confusion. <i>Where is he going?</i> She quickly followed after him. "Grandpa¡¯s not home, so you don¡¯t have to stay. We don¡¯t have to pretend anymore."


    "Driving back to the hotel at this hour is indeed troublesome," he entered the bedroom, "and why should I trouble myself when I had spent quite a good amount of money to have afortable sleeping arrangement here itself?"


    <i>What?</i> Natalie¡¯s eyes widened as realization struck. <i>He¡¯s nning to sleep here?</i> She hurried after him, standing in front of him to block his way to the bed.


    "Mr. Harp¡ª"


    "Justin," he corrected her again, not missing a beat.


    "Fine, <i>Justin</i>," her tone growing more urgent. "You might not befortable sharing the bed with me."


    Justin¡¯s expression remained impassive as he replied, "I don¡¯t mind. But if <i>you,</i> an untouched maiden, find it ufortable, you¡¯re free to sleep somewhere else."


    "Last night I told you I am no untouched maiden. I..." she swallowed her words back as she saw his gaze turning dark once more at what she was going to say. "Never mind."


    With a smirk, he lightly tapped her forehead with his forefinger, gently nudging her aside, and made his way to the bed.


    Natalie turned to re at him as he settled himselffortably, covering himself with the nket. "This is <i>my</i> room and <i>my</i> bed," she stated, trying to assert some control over the situation.


    "I disagree with thetter part," he replied coolly, clearly unbothered. "I paid for this bed, so technically it¡¯s mine." He then pulled the nket up, looking at herzily. "Turn off the lights when you leave."


    Natalie clenched her fists, seething internally. <i>Damn this man. It¡¯s my room! How dare he ask me to leave?</i> With a burst of defiance, she marched to her side of the bed and slid under the nket, making sure to keep a good distance between them. Her back was turned to him, but she wasn¡¯t finished.


    With a sharp tug, she pulled the entire nket away from Justin¡¯s side, leaving him uncovered.


    Justin didn¡¯t react outwardly, but without opening his eyes, he calmly pulled the nket back over himself.


    Natalie frowned, her annoyance deepening. <i>I¡¯ll let him freeze under the AC all night. Wants to sleep in my bed? Dream on!</i> she thought, and pulled the nket again, rolling herself up in it like a cocoon so that Justin wouldn¡¯t be able to tug it away again.


    ¡¯Such a child!¡¯ Justin scoffed inwardly, enjoying this small fight with her.


    He gave the nket another pull, but this time it didn¡¯t budge. Smirking to himself, he used more force, and before Natalie could react, she found herself rolling toward him, cocooned in the nket and unable to move.


    "You..." she red up at him, tangled in the fabric, utterly frustrated.


    Justin finally turned toward her, their faces just inches apart. "You keep this up, and we might end up sleeping like this."


    His face was so close, that she could feel his warm minty breath fanning against her cheek. Flustered, she tried to move back but even her hands were restricted inside the nket cocoon.


    Justine sat up in bed, freed her from the wrapped nket, and he watched her quickly moving to her side of the bed, feeling all embarrassed.


    "Good night," he said before she ended up pulling out another stunt and making it difficult for him to sleep.


    Natalie, still blushing from the closeness, immediately closed her eyes and turned her back to him again, silently fuming but too flustered to continue the nket war.


    Justin chuckled softly andy in the bed as he covered both of them in that nket. This time, Natalie didn¡¯t try to pull it, but preferred to sleep like a log.

 Chapter 68: Shift In Temperament

    <h4>Chapter 68: Shift In Temperament</h4>


    The next morning Natalie woke up, only to find herself alone in the room. She nced at the bathroom but didn¡¯t seem like anyone was inside.


    ¡¯Has he left already?¡¯


    Just as she wondered, she heard the voices from outside. Curious, she headed out of the room, only to find her grandfather standing at the kitchen entrance.


    "AiIden, you are such a good husband," Albert¡¯s delighted voice reached her ear.


    "Grandpa?" she called, clearly surprised by his presence.


    "Good Morning, my dear," Albert greeted her warmly. "I just can¡¯t stop praising your husband. You¡¯ve found yourself a gem."


    Natalie blinked, wondering what on earth that infuriating man could have possibly done to earn such high praise this time. She stepped closer to the kitchen entrance, and her eyes widened as she saw the scene before her: Justin, in her kitchen, cooking.


    <i>The CEO of Harper Group, the richest man in the country, is cooking in my kitchen?</i>


    She stood there in disbelief. Thest time they¡¯d spoken about cooking, she had mocked him, doubting whether someone like him could even know his way around a kitchen. But now, here he was¡ªan apron tied around his waist, preparing multiple dishes at once with an effortless grace.


    Is he a chef as his side job?


    Just as she watched, Justin skillfully flipped a pancake in the pan with one hand while stirring a pot of soup with the other. The move was so seamless, so professional, that it made her exim without thinking, "Whoa!"


    Albert¡¯s grin grew wider. "Isn¡¯t he amazing?"


    Natalie, still in disbelief, nodded automatically. <i>This must be a dream... or maybe just my wishful thinking.</i>


    She nced at her grandfather, who was clearly waiting for her to shower Justin with praise. Forcing a smile, she said, "Indeed grandpa. What kind of luck I have stumbled upon to be able to eat something cooked by great Just...I mean just in time to be able to marry a great man like him and eat a meal cooked by him..."


    Justin smirked at how she almost ended up spilling the beans by calling him Great Justin Harper. ¡¯This woman herself is gonna blow up her lie one day.¡¯


    Trying to shift the conversation, Natalie asked, "When did you arrive, Grandpa?"


    "Even before the sun was out, I left the hospital so I could avoid being found out by your grandma," the old man replied. "She wants toe to your home and meet your husband, but I told her she can¡¯t unless you allow her to. But I am sure she will have people follow me and soon find this ce."


    "You did well, grandpa," she assured, "But you don¡¯t have to trouble yourself to hide it. If she finds out, I will deal with it. Don¡¯t worry."


    He hummed and then looked at her hand, "When I arrived home, I saw Aiden was cleaning the kitchen. He told me you hurt your handst night and so he decided to cook for us. He is so thoughtful."


    She nced at the busy chef and simply hummed, wondering that he doesn¡¯t have to act this real for her grandpa¡¯s sake.


    "Go freshen up ande for breakfast."


    Natalie nodded and left, ncing at Justin once more. That was such a beautiful sight to see and she wished she could capture it.


    As Natalie returned to the kitchen, she found breakfast neatly arranged on the table, with Justin and Albert sitting on the sofa watching the news, clearly waiting for her. The kitchen, now spotless, looked as though it hadn¡¯t been touched, which only added to her growing awe.


    <i>Gosh, such an efficient man. What kind of good karma does a woman need to get a husband who¡¯s sessful in business, can cook like this, and takes care of elders?</i> she thought, her frown deepening inwardly. <i>What my karma gets me is an invisible husband on paper. Maybe I¡¯ll get better luck in the next life.</i>


    Justin, as if sensing a gaze on him, turned to look at her, only to find her staring at him, making him wonder what she was thinking now.


    Just then the news shed on the TV, getting all of their attention. This news didn¡¯t seem like good news to Natalie.


    <strong>"On her first day as CEO of her newpany, Natalie Ford has fired all the employees, leaving them jobless without warning. This decision has caused a stir, with many using her of ignoring the hard work and dedication of her employees. Is this a misuse of power?"</strong>


    Ken¡¯s face appeared on the TV screen, criticizing Natalie as he spoke to reporters. "I¡¯m not sure what Chairman Ford saw in her granddaughter to hand over thepany. A young woman who probably doesn¡¯t know how to make a simple report is now making decisions for apany? This was inevitable. I urge Chairman Ford to reconsider her decision and not allow Ms. Natalie to manage thispany..."


    Natalie, as though unaffected, calmly turned off the TV. "Grandpa, let¡¯s have breakfast. I¡¯m starving."


    Albert watched her with a sad expression butplied, quietly moving to the breakfast table. Justin followed, observing Natalie in silence. The three of them settled down, and for a while, the only sound was the clinking of cutlery.


    As they ate, Albert couldn¡¯t hold back his concern. "What do you n to do now, Nat?"


    Without missing a beat, Natalie replied, "Let them bark, Grandpa. I¡¯ll stick to my ns. Don¡¯t worry."


    Justin looked at her but said nothing as usual. But he believed she must have her own ns and he decided to believe in her.


    After the quiet breakfast, Justin returned to the bedroom to get ready to leave for work while Natalie stayed with her grandfather in the drawing room.


    "Natalie, I am staying here today. If I returned to the hospital, I would have to be careful whileing here."


    "Grandpa, I won¡¯t be home the entire day and I would be worried if you stay here alone..."


    "I am alright," the old man dismissed with a smile, "I am allowed to be discharged already, but I told doctors not to so I won¡¯t have to return home and I cane here without any trouble."


    "Are you sure you would be alright alone?" she asked worriedly.


    "Don¡¯t worry. Also, Andrew wille here to apany me and we might even go out somewhere in the nearby park."


    She could only agree. "I will keep calling you once in a while. Make sure to receive my call or I will run back home."


    "Sure."


    "I will get ready for the office then."


    Just then both of their cellphone¡¯s beeped. Thetest trending news shed on their screens.


    It was a headline about Ford and Brown groups signing a major new project, followed by the announcement of the official engagement ceremony of Ivan and Briena, scheduled to take ce in theing days.


    Albert frowned in anger. "So now I get to hear about important family events through the news?"


    Natalie read the news as well and was about to console her sad grandfather, but instead the old man started to console her.


    "Natalie, I know you have loved Ivan for so many years. I know how much you loved him, I know it all," the old man said with sad expressions.


    "Grandpa..."


    "I know it must be hurtful for you to see him getting engaged to your sister. I can see that on your face, I can see how sad you are. It¡¯s difficult to forget one¡¯s first love." Albert held her hand, "If you do not wish to attend the engagement, you don¡¯t have to. I know it would hurt you to see Ivan with your sister. But trust me, with the man like Aiden with you, you will soon start forgetting Ivan, as if he doesn¡¯t exist for you anymore."


    She wanted to say something, but then noticed Justin standing behind, who didn¡¯t look pleased for some reason.


    "Are you leaving?" she asked.


    He simply red at her, as if she had done something wrong, but then Albert turned to him, "Oh, you are leaving, Aiden?"


    Justin looked at the old man and nodded. He walked towards the shoe stand and started to wear his shoes, while Natalie could feel the shift in his temperament. If not for her grandpa, maybe he would have said what was wrong now, or what she had done to anger him.


    Justin offered a light nod to Albert and left, not even sparing Natalie a single nce.


    As the door closed, Albert spoke, "Did you feel he was angry for some reason or it¡¯s my old self being delusional?"


    "Ah, no grandpa. He was just in a hurry to leave for the office. Must be some office work which had spoiled his mood," Natalie said, but inside she knew it was not the truth.


    Whatever had angered Justin, was rted to her. ¡¯Once he is home, I will ask him. I hope there won¡¯t be any other argument between us.¡¯

 Chapter 69: Albert Meeting Julia

    <h4>Chapter 69: Albert Meeting Julia</h4>


    Justin returned to his suite, fuming internally. ¡¯<i>She still loves that bastard Ivan? Her brain works fine in every other situation, but when ites to him, it¡¯s like she¡¯s an idiot. </i><i>What does she even see in that loser?¡¯</i>


    <i></i>Noah, standing by as always, noticed the shift in Justin¡¯s demeanour. Ever since Natalie had entered Justin¡¯s life, Noah had seen changes in his boss that he¡¯d never witnessed before. ¡¯<i>Having a sister really seems to be affecting him.¡¯</i><i></i>


    Justin sat at his desk, looking every bit the polished CEO in his expensive suit, but his mind was still elsewhere.


    Just then, Julia arrived. "Where were you this morning?" she asked, her expressions disappointment. "I wanted to have breakfast with you, but you weren¡¯t here."


    he replied coldly, as he thought, ¡¯<i>Hurrying to take care of your cherished granddaughter, is certainly an important matter, Julia, when that granddaughter of yours is an idiot who fell for another idiot.¡¯</i>


    Julia pouted dramatically. "I see. You don¡¯t care about me anymore, huh? Didn¡¯t even bother having breakfast with this old woman. Never mind, if you don¡¯t care, there are others who do. I¡¯m leaving."


    Justin, realizing he had been too curt with her, softened slightly. "Where are you going, Julia?"


    "To my brother," she huffed, turning on her heel. "You and your bratty father are just the same. I don¡¯t need either of you."


    "Julia¡ª"


    "Don¡¯t call me. I won¡¯t listen. I miss my brother anyway," she said before walking out.


    Sighing in frustration, Justin turned to Noah. "Make sure someone is with Julia and that she¡¯s taken care of."


    Noah nodded, as always, and left to carry out the order.


    Just as Noah exited, Justin¡¯s phone rang. Seeing it was his father, James, he picked up quickly. "Yes, Father?"


    "Your grandmother left the house and isn¡¯t answering my calls," James¡¯s deep, dignified voice came through, though Justin could hear the underlying worry masked beneath his usual calm.


    "She¡¯s with me, don¡¯t worry."


    Justin heard James letting out a sigh of relief. Though James was not the kind to show his affection openly, Justin knew how important Julia was to him.


    "Take care of her and keep an eye on her," James instructed firmly. "You know how wilful she can be, even at her age."


    Justin nodded. "I will."


    "How¡¯s the work going on?" James asked.


    "All the important projects are in the line, as we have nned."


    "Soon I wille to Imperial city and we will announce you as the global CEO of Harper group. I think it¡¯s time for you to reveal yourself to the world."


    "Yes, father."


    The call was hung up after a brief conversation.


    Justin then leaned back in his chair. Till date he was fine with going ording James¡¯ wishes as he always felt indebted to him for adopting him and giving him such a good life.


    But now, Jame¡¯s daughter was there who was his true heir, he felt conflicted over whether it would be a good idea to be revealed to the world and ept the position that should belong to Natalie.


    ¡¯I shall think it over and maybe bring Natalie home soon, so she can take what rightfully belongs to her. I wonder how she would react to knowing it and if we would be the same as we are now?¡¯


    -----


    Julia arrived to meet her brother Andrew, who had offered to bring her to Natalie¡¯s home. With Justin away, Andrew didn¡¯t see any harm in introducing her to Albert. If Natalie happened to be home, Julia would be pleased to see her as well¡ªNatalie was a good-hearted child, and even Andrew was fond of her.


    "Finally, you¡¯re here. I¡¯ve been waiting for a while now," Albert greeted warmly as he opened the door.


    Andrew and Julia stepped inside, smiling at the wee.


    "This is my sister, Julia," Andrew introduced her.


    "A pleasure to meet you, Julia. I will consider you as my sister as well," Albert said with a broad smile.


    "Of course," Julia offered him a warm smile. "Then I have another brother I can trouble till he asks me off."


    "Haha, I won¡¯t." Albert guided them to the sofa in the drawing room. "In fact I expect someone to trouble me, as long as that person is not my wife. Because the kind of troubles my wife creates are simply unbearable for me."


    Julia chuckled yfully. "She must be one hell of a strong woman if her husband is that wary of her."


    "Oh, you bet," Albert replied with a knowing grin.


    They settled into the cozy drawing room as Albert brought out some water and sat with them.


    "Andrew mentioned that you were thinking about your grandson marrying my granddaughter," Albert said, turning to Julia. "Judging by you, he must be an exceptional young man."


    "He is, but he¡¯s a handful whenever I try to set him up with a lovely young woman," Julia sighed. "I just hope he settles down soon before I leave this world."


    "I understandpletely," Albert said, his voice filled with empathy. "I used to feel the same. Now that my granddaughter is married, I can finally rx. All that¡¯s left is waiting for those great-grandkids." He chuckled, then added cheerfully, "I¡¯m sure my grandson-inw will¡ª"


    Cough! Cough!


    Andrew suddenly choked on his water, his face reddening as he tried topose himself.


    "Are you alright, old man?" Albert asked, his brow furrowed with concern.


    Andrew nodded, worry painted his face. He didn¡¯t want Albert to talk more about Justin. He had promised Justin that Julia won¡¯t know anything. He wished Albert wouldn¡¯t insist on Julia meeting his grandson-inw.


    Even the heavens might not be able to stop the chaos that would unfold if the strange truth came out.


    "So, where¡¯s Natalie?" Andrew quickly steered the conversation away from Justin.


    "Oh, she¡¯s at work," Albert said with a tired sigh. "You know the kind of trouble her grandmother gives her. Always something to manage."


    "Wait a minute," Julia chimed in, "Your granddaughter¡¯s name is Natalie too?"


    "What do you mean by ¡¯too¡¯?" Andrew¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as he turned to her. "Do you know someone else named Natalie?"


    Julia froze for a second, realizing she had almost let something slip she wasn¡¯t ready to share. Whenever it came to Natalie, she always found herself getting overly excited, her usualposure slipping away.


    "Ah, just someone I met yesterday," she replied quickly, shing a smile to cover her momentarypse. "A good soul, she was."


    "If that girl¡¯s name was Natalie, then she must be a good soul," Albert chuckled. "My granddaughter is an angel."


    Albert continued chatting,pletely unaware that his phone had been ringing for quite some time. Natalie had been trying to reach him, but the old man was too absorbed in conversation with his guests to notice.


    Momentster, the front door opened, and an anxious woman rushed inside, calling out before even looking around. "Grandpa?"


    "Natalie?" Albert¡¯s face lit up in surprise at her sudden appearance. But it wasn¡¯t just him¡ªJulia, sitting nearby, felt her heart skip a beat. "Natalie?" she mumbled under her breath, her mind racing. <i>What is she doing here? Is she Albert¡¯s granddaughter? Albert Ford? How did I miss this?</i>


    Natalie¡¯s eyes swept the room before settling on her grandfather, her expression softening with relief. "Grandpa, why haven¡¯t you been answering your phone?" She had rushed home, fearing the worst.


    "My phone?" Albert looked around, confused. "Ah, seems like I left it in the bedroom."


    Natalie shook her head helplessly, the tension easing from her shoulders. "Grandpa, you really scared me. I thought something had happened."


    "I¡¯m sorry, dear," Albert said, offering an apologetic smile. "I was busy chatting with my friends here and didn¡¯t hear it."


    It was then that Natalie¡¯s gaze shifted,nding on Andrew first, then moving to the woman beside him. She recognized her, and the longing in the woman¡¯s eyes caught her off guard.


    "We meet again," Julia said softly, her voice filled with warmth.


    Natalie recognised her as well, "Good to see you again, Old Miss."


    "Do you two know each other?" Albert and Andrew asked together.


    <i>¡¯Of course, I know my own granddaughter,¡¯</i> Julia thought but kept it to herself, "She is that good soul I met yesterday, I just mentioned a while ago. She happened to help me deal with a witch."


    Natalie smiled at Briena being called as a witch. "You should see her mother and grandmother then," Nataliemented.


    "Must be ugly witches as well," Juliamented with a chuckle while she thought ¡¯So I can meet my grand-daughter if Ie to meet Albert often?¡¯ a light smile painted on Julia¡¯s lips, ¡¯I shall truly make him my brother then. Oh he mentioned his grandson-inw is great. I will get to see what kind of a man my grand-daughter is married to.¡¯


    "Natalie, now you are home, stay here. It¡¯s alreadyte noon anyways," Albert offered. "Why don¡¯t we all have dinner together? make sure to call Aiden home early if he cane."


    Cough!


    Andrew felt what he feared the most was going to happen and said quickly, "Albert, really, there¡¯s no need to trouble Natalie. Look at her¡ªshe¡¯s exhausted from work and already had to worry about you all day. Julia and I should take our leave."


    Natalie noticed Andrew¡¯s sudden difort, and something clicked in her mind. <i>Andrew¡¯s sister... Julia... Justin¡¯s grandmother?</i> Her eyes widened in realization. She couldn¡¯t let Justine home.


    "What do you mean, tired? Aiden¡¯s a great cook. He¡¯ll help her out," Albert said cheerfully, turning to Natalie. "Why don¡¯t you call him? See if he¡¯s avable."


    Natalie¡¯s heart skipped a beat. "G-Grandpa, there¡¯s no need to call Aiden. I can manage dinner on my own," and thought, <i>¡¯I need to tell Justin not to return home.¡¯</i>


    Albert grinned, clearly proud. "See how much she cares for her husband? Doesn¡¯t want to trouble him." Then, with a mischievous glint, he added, "But I¡¯ll call him myself. I¡¯m sure he wouldn¡¯t say no to me."


    Natalie and Andrew shared anxious gazes, as if to wonder what to do.

 Chapter 70: I Want Greatgrandkids

    <h4>Chapter 70: I Want Greatgrandkids</h4>


    "Natalie, can you get my cell phone from my room?" Albert asked.


    "G-Grandpa, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll talk to him right away," Natalie replied, forcing an awkward smile. "I haven¡¯t spoken to him since this morning, so I¡¯ll take this chance...."


    "Just admit you¡¯re missing him and can¡¯t wait to talk," Albert teased, grinning. "Go ahead, call him."


    Natalie hurried to her bedroom, tossing her bag onto the bed before quickly dialing Justin¡¯s number. The call went through, but he didn¡¯t answer.


    <i>Come on, pick up already.</i>


    She gritted her teeth as the second time the result was the same.


    <i>Alright, let¡¯s just leave him a message. If he misses it, it¡¯s his fault.</i>


    She typed him a message and sent while she murmured, <i>Please read this. I don¡¯t care what¡¯s going on with you and your grandma, but I do care about my grandpa.</i><i></i>


    Justin was busy in work when he noticed his phone ringing. Seeing Natalie¡¯s name sh on the screen, he frowned. <i>Probably dialled me by mistake while trying to call her lover,</i> he thought dismissively.


    The phone rang again, but he ignored it and continued working. A short whileter, a message notification popped up. Curiosity got the better of him, and he decided to check it.


    <i>Your grandmother is in my home. Do not return unless you want to be busted.</i>


    The phone almost slipped from his hand in shock. <i>Grandma at Natalie¡¯s home?</i> He read the message again, then immediately dialled Natalie¡¯s number.


    As soon as she picked up, her voice came through in an angry whisper. "Finally decided to answer?"


    Justin thought about apologizing but held back. He was still irritated by what he¡¯d overheard earlier¡ªNatalie and Albert talking about how she still pined for that idiot, Ivan Brown.


    "I read the message," he said curtly, refusing to soften his tone. "I won¡¯t being home."


    "Good, at least you¡¯ve got some sense," she snapped, trying to keep her voice in check. "Do something about your grandma, and get her away from my grandpa before both of them n something like today again. Then we both would be exposed and be chewed alive by our grandparents."


    "I will do something," Justine assured, "But Julia rarely listens to anyone so I can¡¯t guarantee either."


    "No wonder you and her are so rted. Like grandma, like grandson."


    Justin understood the jab but chose not to respond. ¡¯You are no different. You are rted to her more than me.¡¯


    Justin added, "If she doesn¡¯t leave soon, just let her stay for a bit. She¡¯ll get bored and leave on her own. In the meantime, I won¡¯te home."


    "I¡¯ll tell Grandpa you¡¯re tied up with something important at work, and that you¡¯ll either bete or might note back at all."


    Justin hummed and hung up. He immediately called Julia.


    Julia was thrilled to see his calle through.


    "See? My grandson called. I¡¯m sure he¡¯s worried about where I am," Julia said, picking up her phone. Her cheerful face quickly shifted to a more serious expression, hiding her excitement. "Why did you call?" she asked coldly.


    "Grandma, sorry I missed breakfast with you. To make up for it, I was thinking of taking you out for dinner," Justin replied.


    "Dinner? I think I¡¯m already in the best and most perfect ce for it," she said, ncing at Natalie, who had just returned after calling her husband. Her gaze softened. "The chef here is to my liking. My grand... I mean, my friend¡¯s granddaughter is going to cook for us."


    "Grandma, it can¡¯t bepare to the ce I am taking you to," Justin pressed.


    "No, I¡¯m staying here," Julia dered. "Why don¡¯t <i>you</i>e over? You¡¯re a great cook, and you might as well help with your amazing cooking skills."


    Justin pinched his nose bridge in frustration. His father was right. His grandma was wilful and listened to no one. Instead of letting him take her away from there, she was dragging him back to her.


    "Also, I will introduce you to Natalie¡¯s husband. Who knows you might get a new friend in this new city," Julia added.


    At her words, both Justin and Natalie, along with Andrew, held their breaths. <i>If only she knew the truth.</i>


    <i>"Natalie, what did Aiden say?" </i>Albert asked.


    "Grandpa, Aiden is swamped with work today. He might bete or won¡¯te home at all tonight," Natalie replied, her voice loud enough for Justin to hear through the call.


    "You newlyweds," Albert grumbled, frowning. "You should be glued to each other, but both of you are busy working."


    "Grandpa, we were togetherst night," Natalie replied awkwardly. "You weren¡¯t home."


    Albert grinned. "Well, you two better keep working on giving me a great-grandkid soon."


    "Of course, Grandpa," Natalie forced an awkward smile.


    Julia, meanwhile, wasn¡¯t letting up. "See, my friend here is going to have great-grandkids, and yet you haven¡¯t even given me a granddaughter-inw!"


    Justin, still processing what Natalie had just said, was momentarily stunned. <i>Did Natalie just tell them thatst night we two were...?</i><i></i>


    "Did you hear me?" Julia¡¯s sharp voice snapped him out of his thoughts.


    "Grandma..."


    "I want a great-grandkid too," Julia dered, unwavering. "Do whatever you want, but give me one. I don¡¯t care if you marry or not, like your father¡ªbut I want a great grandchild. I don¡¯t even care what kind of woman you choose."


    The room fell into stunned silence. Not just Justin, but the others¡ªNatalie, Andrew, and Albert¡ªstared at her in shock. She was talking about having a child as if one could buy it from the store.


    Natalie: <i>I thought my life was tough but... Poor guy. Who would imagine the CEO of Harper group is troubled by his own grandma.</i>


    Andrew: <i>May God bless Justin. Julia won¡¯t stop unless she gets what she wants. My stubborn sister.</i>


    Albert: <i>She¡¯s not wrong to demand a great grandchild. What¡¯s the point of having grandkids if they can¡¯t fulfil our simple wishes?</i>


    Justin: <i>Julia, you don¡¯t care about the woman I choose? What if I choose your granddaughter? Anyways she toldst night we were at it. What if I turn her lie into a truth?</i>


    "Did you hear me?" Julia broke the silence again.


    "Yes, I heard you," Justin responded, trying to keep hisposure. "Nowe back."


    "I will only return if youe to get me," she dered coldly.


    "Grandma... I can¡¯te there," he sounded helpless.


    "Then I am not retuning either," and turned to Albert, "I am staying here until my grandsones to get me. Do you mind?"


    "No, I don¡¯t mind," Albert replied with a smile.


    "Did you here, my friend doesn¡¯t mind."


    Natalie, Justin and Andrew: <i>But we do mind.</i>


    Julia hung up the call even before Justin could say more.


    Natalie nervously looked at Andrew, both thinking that everything was going to be exposed today.

 Chapter 71: He Never Loved You

    <h4>Chapter 71: He Never Loved You</h4>


    Natalie immediately returned to the bedroom and called Justin.


    "Hmm?" came his reply.


    "What are you going to do now? How are you nning to get your grandma out of here without meeting my grandpa? Your grandmother is really something." She blurted out in panic.


    She heard Justin sigh on the other end before he spoke. "I¡¯lle byter, after dinner is over, but I won¡¯te upstairs. Make sure your grandpa takes his medicine right after the meal, so he would feel drowsy and won¡¯te downstairs to see my grandmother off."


    "That¡¯s actually a good idea. You do have some brains after all."


    "Not everyone is like you," he shot back.


    She frowned. "Don¡¯t go thinking you¡¯re too smart."


    "I¡¯m at least not dumped by a loser and still pining over him."


    "Dumped? I was <i>not</i> dumped, alright? And I¡¯m not¡ª"


    "Yeah, sure," he interrupted. "He announced his engagement to your sister right in front of you without even trying to find out what really happened. Even if he was angry, any man in his ce would have first tried to figure out who you supposedly cheated on him with. He¡¯d have taken his time before deciding on revenge by marrying your sister. But..." Justin paused, his tone growing sharper, "what he did on your wedding day shows he was just looking for an excuse to dump you, and he took the first chance he got. He never loved you."


    "Stop it!" she eximed angrily, her voice trembling with anger. "You don¡¯t know anything about him, so just shut your mouth!"


    She angrily hung up the call and sat on the bed, tears welling in her eyes. Feeling overwhelmed, she opened her long-inactive social media ount under the name "Sunshine," which she hadn¡¯t touched since returning home from Xyros.


    Back then, she used it to chat with Ivan from Xyros city, but once she was home, there was no need to message him anymore¡ªthey were together.


    On her first day in the unfamiliar city of Xyros, she had received a message from an ount named "Little Star." The name tugged at her heart, as it was what her mother used to call her when she was younger. In return, she always called her mother "Sunshine," which is why Natalie had chosen that as her own ount name.


    The moment she received the message from "Little Star," she knew it had to be Ivan. He was the only person, aside from her mother, who knew about that nickname. Unable to contact Ivan by phone, as he wasn¡¯t allowed to speak with her after she was sent to Xyros, Natalie clung to the belief that this message was from him. She had no one but Ivan and her friend Mia to rely on back then.


    Her fingers trembling, she scrolled through their old messages.


    <strong>Sunshine:</strong><i>You¡¯re Ivan, right? I knew you¡¯d miss me and find a way to message me. Did you make this new ount to hide from your parents?</i>


    <strong>Little Star:</strong><i>How are you, Natalie?</i>


    <strong>Sunshine:</strong><i>Natalie? You call me Nat. Are you not Ivan?</i>


    <strong>Little Star:</strong><i>How are you, Nat?</i>


    <strong>Sunshine:</strong><i>It¡¯s really you, Ivan. I can¡¯t tell you how happy I am that you messaged me. It¡¯s so lonely and scary here. I wish I coulde home.</i>


    <strong>Little Star:</strong><i>You¡¯re strong. You¡¯ll get through it, Nat.</i>


    <strong>Sunshine:</strong><i>Do you miss me?</i>


    <strong>Little Star:</strong><i>Yes.</i>


    <strong>Sunshine:</strong><i>I miss you too. Wait for me, I¡¯ll be home soon.</i>


    <strong>Little Star:</strong><i>Take care.</i>


    <strong>Sunshine:</strong><i>Wait, will you message me again? Please do, or I¡¯ll feel lonely and cry.</i>


    <strong>Little Star:</strong><i>I¡¯ll message you. You can reach out whenever you feel lonely. I¡¯m always here for you.</i>


    Natalie continued to read more and more these messages and how Ivan was her only hope back then. Tears rolled down her eyes as she sobbed lightly.


    <i>Why did Ivan change so much?</i> Natalie wondered, her thoughts swirling. <i>He was always so good to me when we used to chat. He cared for me, trusted me, even when we were apart. But why did he feel like a different person when I returned to him? Is talking through messages really that different from meeting in person? The care, the warmth I felt in his messages¡ªI never felt that from him when we were together.</i>


    <i>What went wrong? Or was I the one who deluded myself, thinking those few messages meant he truly cared for me? That he loved me?</i>


    <i>If he didn¡¯t love me, why would he agree to marry me? No one forced him. His parents weren¡¯t even happy about us being together. That must mean he loved me, right? Or why else would he go against his parents? Maybe it was the betrayal¡ªmy marriage to someone else¡ªthat made him so angry, pushing him to my sister.</i>


    <i>I shouldn¡¯t listen to Justin. That jerk says whatever pops into his head. I don¡¯t know what his issue is with Ivan. Yes, I loved Ivan, but I¡¯ve let him go. So why does Justin keep insisting that I¡¯m still pining over him? I never mention Ivan. It¡¯s Justin who keeps bringing him up with his sarcastic remarks. I just can¡¯t understand his temper when ites to Ivan.</i>


    <i></i>She wiped away her tears and made sure there were no traces left, not wanting anyone outside to notice. Taking a deep breath, she forced a smile and headed to the kitchen to focus on what to cook for everyone. After cing an order through her phone for some necessary things, she prepared some juice and snacks for the three elders and got to work in the kitchen.


    Julia, unable to stay away, followed Natalie under the pretence of helping, but her true motive was something else. If it weren¡¯t for Justin¡¯s insistence, Julia would have told Natalie the truth¡ªthat she was her granddaughter¡ªand taken her home right then and there.


    ¡¯Alright, this is a chance for me to know what kind of a man my granddaughter is married to. If he is not good enough, I will ask Justin to make that man disappear from her life.¡¯

 Chapter 72: Is Your Husband Incapable?

    <h4>Chapter 72: Is Your Husband Incapable?</h4>


    "Let me help you with something," Julia offered gently.


    Natalie turned, surprised. She knew a woman of Julia¡¯s status likely never stepped foot in a kitchen, and she didn¡¯t want to trouble her.


    "Old Miss, I can handle it. Don¡¯t worry."


    "Old Miss?" Julia frowned, feigning disappointment. "I was hoping to hear ¡¯Grandma.¡¯ And yes, I¡¯m old, but I can still work."


    Natalie smiled awkwardly. "Ah, Grandma, I can do it alone, but if you really want to help, you can peel these carrots." She handed Julia the easiest task she could think of.


    Julia epted the task and quietly watched Natalie move effortlessly around the kitchen. "Seeing how skilled you are in the kitchen, reminds me of my grandson. He¡¯s an excellent cook too."


    <i>Of course, I know,</i> Natalie thought wryly. <i>He was unting his skills in front of my grandpa this morning. Annoying as he is, your grandson does have some talent. If only he were a little less overbearing.</i><i></i>


    Just then, Julia asked another question. "What kind of person is your husband? I was hoping to meet him."


    <i>If you meet him, Grandma, I¡¯m sure you¡¯d have a heart attack,</i> Natalie thought, but instead she responded with, "He¡¯s a good man."


    "Of course you think he¡¯s good, that¡¯s why you married him. But tell me more about him," Julia pressed, continuing to peel the carrots.


    <i>He¡¯s a narcissistic, foul-mouthed, unreasonable, domineering rich jerk,</i> Natalie thought, but what she said was, "He¡¯s good-looking, hardworking, caring, and sweet, Grandma."


    "And what does he do for work?" Julia asked, worried for her granddaughters future.


    "He¡¯s always trying his hand at different businesses," Natalie replied.


    "So, not a settled man," Julia frowned, her thoughts filled with concern. <i>My granddaughter deserves someone sessful, the best man in the world. But it¡¯s my fault for not bringing her home sooner. Now she¡¯s fallen for the wrong person.</i>


    <i></i>Clearing her throat awkwardly, Julia said, "Natalie, I know your marriage wasn¡¯t something you expected, given the circumstances. So, my advice is this: observe your husband for a while before deciding if you truly want to stay with him. Until then, maybe keep some distance. Don¡¯t feel pressured by your grandpa¡¯s talk about great-grandkids."


    Natalie stared at the older woman in surprise, trying to make sense of where she was going with this.


    Julia continued. "I know you two are young blood and sharing the same room and then...you might not be able to hold bacl. After all, you are married. But be patient and if you feel you can¡¯t be with him, then just divorce him. I promise you that I will search for a better man for you."


    ¡¯Huh? Is she trying to push me to divorce so she can marry me off to her grandson? What a joke!


    Seeing Natalie still unresponsive, she pressed on. "We women get emotionally attached when we give ourselves to a man, but men... they¡¯re not the same. That being said, how are things between you and your husband? You two do... sleep together, right?"


    Natalie¡¯s face flushed red as she grasped what Julia was implying. She was baffled by how openly this woman was talking about such personal matters, especially since they had just met.


    <i>I sleep with your grandson, olddy, but trust me, we do nothing at all. So don¡¯t worry about my chastity. Neither of us is interested in each other.</i>


    "Hmm?" Julia was still waiting for an answer.


    Natalie cleared her throat awkwardly, trying to find a way to respond without making it too obvious. "Uh, things are... fine between us."


    "Have you two... you know, done it yet?" Julia asked bluntly. "I mean, I know it wasn¡¯t exactly a love marriage."


    <i>Done what? </i>Natalie felt like getting this woman out of her kitchen.


    Julia noticed her hesitation and nodded to herself. "By the look on your face, I can tell you two haven¡¯t."


    "Grandma..."


    "You don¡¯t need to be embarrassed with me," Julia said with a reassuring smile. "We¡¯re both women. So, tell me¡ªis he not interested, or not capable enough to do it, or are you two just waiting for the right time?"


    Natalie felt utterly speechless. ¡¯Can I just tape her mouth? This pair of grandma and grandson doesn¡¯t deserve to use their rights to speak. One infuriated me a while ago and another is giving me headache with useless questions.¡¯


    Julia began again, taking Natalie¡¯s silence as her agreement, "Is he not capable..."


    "N-No, we are just waiting for the right time, grandma," Natalie immediately said, ¡¯If Justin knows his grandma is dering him not capable enough to do things, he would surely be enraged.¡¯


    "Understood." Julia replied, her expressions as if not believing Natalie.


    ¡¯What do those expressions mean? Don¡¯t tell me she truly thinks my husband, I mean the one who sleep next to me, is not capable. I hope she won¡¯t say it to Justin, or I it¡¯s gonna hurt his sky high, unending manly ego.¡¯


    "Now," Julia added, looking around, "what else can I help with? This is done."


    "Grandma, thank you so much for the help. You are the guest, please let me take you to the drawing room. I will do the rest." She held Julia¡¯s hand and guided her out of the kitchen.


    She didn¡¯t wish to discuss her non-existent sex life with this old woman.


    After dinner, Natalie followed what Justin had suggested. She gave her grandfather his routine medicines, and then informed Justin that he could leave to get his grandma.


    After a while, Justin¡¯s car reached below the apartment building and this time he had brought his luxury car and was dressed in the pricy suit.


    Justin dialled Julia¡¯s number, "I am here. Pleasee downstairs."


    "Already here? Who told you the address of this ce?" Julia asked.


    "Do you think I would let you go anywhere in this city without someone having to follow and look after you?" Justin countered swiftly and Julia could not doubt it.


    "Well, thene upstairs. I will introduce you to my friend and his granddaughter," She offered.

 Chapter 73: Angry Justin

    <h4>Chapter 73: Angry Justin</h4>


    "Julia, I¡¯m in a hurry. I have an importantte-night meeting to attend. I came here just to pick you up. Please hurry downstairs. I¡¯ll meet your friend another time," Justin¡¯s impatient voice echoed from the other side.


    "You¡¯re always so busy," Julia huffed. "Alright, I¡¯ming."


    She turned to Albert, "I have to leave now. My grandson is waiting for me downstairs. But I¡¯ll make sure to visit again, and hopefully next time, I¡¯ll meet your grandson-inw."


    Albert and Natalie nodded, while Andrew stood up as well. "I¡¯ll head out too."


    "Let mee downstairs to meet your grandson," Albert said, rising from his seat.


    "G-Grandpa," Natalie quickly interjected, "you just took your medicine a little while ago. It makes you drowsy, and I¡¯m worried you might copse."


    "She¡¯s right, Albert," Andrew added swiftly, trying to save Justin from being caught. "You can meet him some other time."


    With everyone insisting, Albert finally agreed and stayed back.


    As soon as Julia left, Natalie sighed in relief. "Grandpa, you haven¡¯t rested since noon. You should get some sleep now."


    Albert truly felt tired so he didn¡¯t deny. As Natalie walked him to his room, he continued, "Make sure to check on Aiden and see when he¡¯ll be home. It¡¯s not good to work too much."


    "Yes, Grandpa."


    "And you¡¯ve saved some food for him, haven¡¯t you?"


    "I have, Grandpa," Natalie replied, though she thought to herself, <i>He¡¯s busy taking care of his grandma. He won¡¯t being tonight.</i>


    -----


    On the way back to the hotel, Julia sat unusually quiet, clearly lost in thought.


    "What¡¯s deepening those wrinkles on your face, Julia?" Justin asked, keeping his eyes on the road as they drove along the nearly empty streets.


    "I¡¯m worried about Natalie, and especially about her husband," she replied, worry itched on her face.


    "What about him?" Justin asked casually, unaware that something bizarre is going on his old woman¡¯s mind.


    "I had some woman-to-woman talk with Natalie and asked her about her husband. Though she said good things about him, I could tell she didn¡¯t really mean it. Her husband might not be as good as she made him out to be."


    Justin was taken aback. <i>Though it¡¯s not real, I¡¯m her husband in this whole act. Why would Natalie make my grandma feel that way? As far as I know, I¡¯m the perfect husband she could ever wish for.</i>


    Julia continued, "You know, they¡¯ve been married for a few days now, but they haven¡¯t... you know, done it."


    "Done what?" Justin asked, genuinely confused.


    She frowned and gave him a look. "Are you a child to not know what a married couples do?"


    Justin was stunned as he finally understood what Julia meant. He nced over at her, only to hear her continue, "Natalie said they were trying to get to know each other better, but from her reaction, I could sense something¡¯s off with her husband."


    "What issue?" Justin asked, feeling conflicted about what exactly these two women had been discussing.


    "From what I gathered, it seems her husband might have... issues. You know, like he¡¯s not capable of performing his marital duties."


    <i>Screech!</i>


    The car came to a sudden halt as Justin identally mmed on the brakes, shocked by what he¡¯d just heard. <i>What the hell? Am I not capable of performing marital duties?</i><i></i>


    "What are you doing, Justin? Is this how you drive?" Julia¡¯s sharp voice snapped him back to reality.


    He quickly looked at her with concern. "Julia, are you alright?"


    "Yes, I¡¯m fine, but you need to be more careful," she replied, still irritated.


    "I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ll be more careful," Justin muttered, relieved that the car had been moving at a low speed, so the sudden stop didn¡¯t jolt his grandmother too much. He restarted the car and continued driving toward the hotel.


    "So, where were we?" Julia picked up where she left off. "Right, I was saying¡ªwhat kind of man stays away from a woman as beautiful as Natalie? There¡¯s definitely something wrong with her husband."


    "Julia, you¡¯re overthinking things," Justin said, gritting his teeth, trying to stay calm despite the rising frustration. <i>Thant damn woman, is she asking to see how capable I am.</i><i></i>


    "My womanly instincts can¡¯t be wrong. The sadness in her eyes when we talked about it, how she seemed so lost¡ªI could tell she was hurting deep down but couldn¡¯t say anything. After all, she¡¯s the one who married him, and she probably feels trapped, staying quiet for her grandpa¡¯s sake, who keeps asking for a great-grandchild." Julia shook her head, her expression filled with sorrow. "My poor Natalie, stuck with an impotent man."


    Justin¡¯s grip on the steering wheel tightened, his knuckles turning white as his veins bulged. <i>Impotent? Me?</i> If not for his concern for his grandmother¡¯s safety, he might have snapped the steering wheel in half out of sheer anger.


    "On the other hand, I feel it¡¯s a good thing," Julia went on. "I¡¯ll get her to leave that man easily and take her back to the Harpers. That damn impotent fool trapped my Natalie."


    Struggling to control his anger, Justin continued to drive in silence. Once they reached the hotel, he parked the car and said, "Good night. I have some important work to do."


    "Good night. Don¡¯t work toote," Julia advised before heading inside.


    Instead of going back to his suite, Justin got into his car and left the hotel again to go back to Natalie¡¯s home, anger brewing inside him about what exactly she had told his grandma to make her think that way about him.


    <i>Or does she truly believe I¡¯m incapable just because I did nothing with her despite sharing a bed?</i> His jaw clenched as he sped down the road, no patience left.


    When he reached Natalie¡¯s apartment, he rang the doorbell, his demeanour anything but calm. Momentster, the door opened, revealing Natalie in her night dress, surprise flickering in her eyes at the sight of him.


    "Justin, why are you¡ª"


    Even before she could say more, she was pushed inside the home, the door closed behind. A pair of strong hands pushed her against the wall, trapping her between them and a tall figure towered in front of her. His intense gaze like a wild predator boring into her shocked one, made her unable to say a word under the pressure of his domineering actions.


    "So, I¡¯m incapable as a man, huh?" His cold voice sent chills down her spine, his dark, enraged eyes locking onto hers.

 Chapter 74: I Can’t Help But Care

    <h4>Chapter 74: I Can¡¯t Help But Care</h4>


    Natalie quickly understood what was happening. As expected, Julia had likely said exactly what she¡¯d been afraid the old woman might.


    Any man would be enraged to be called incapable and especially if the man is someone like Justin, who seemed far from being associated with word like ¡¯Incapable.¡¯


    Under the weight of Justin¡¯s intimidating presence, she stammered, "I didn¡¯t mean¡ª"


    "Want me to <i>show</i> you just how capable I am... <i>as a man?</i>" He pressed on thest words with clear emphasis, his meaning unmistakable. "But are you sure you can even handle it?"


    Natalie¡¯s heart raced, her breath hitching at the sharpness of his gaze, the raw power in his words that left no doubt about his intentions.


    "I didn¡¯t say anything like that. Your grandma just assumed everything on her own," she tried to exin, her voice shaky.


    "She knows we share a bed, yet nothing¡¯s happened between us," Justin shot back, his tone unyielding. "For her toe to such a conclusion, someone must¡¯ve nted the seed¡ªand now she thinks I¡¯m incapable."


    "I couldn¡¯t lie about something that hasn¡¯t happened! She jumped to her own conclusions."


    "She said you looked heartbroken, devastated, because your husband¡¯s impotent. You didn¡¯t even deny it."


    "I didn¡¯t know how to respond. I¡¯ve never discussed anything like this with anyone..."


    "Oh, so innocent?" Justin interrupted, his words dripping with sarcasm. "Aren¡¯t you supposed to be so experienced? You told me all about the men you were with in Xyros, not to mention those nights with Ivan." His deep gaze narrowed. "You could have just recalled one of your <i>special</i> nights with that loser and reassured Julia how <i>happily intimate</i> you are with your husband."


    Natalie¡¯s eyes filled with hurt. <i>Ivan, again?</i> Why couldn¡¯t he let go of the past? Why did he always have to bring that man up, to wound her over and over?


    She closed her eyes, taking a deep breath to steady herself, refusing to let the argument spiral further. Opening her eyes, she met his gaze with surprising calm. "You¡¯re not my husband. So whatever your grandmother assumes about him has nothing to do with you."


    Justin stared into her calm, unwavering eyes. Herck of anger, her refusal to fight back, unsettled him. <i>Had he hurt her too much this time?</i> Or was it because he¡¯d mentioned Ivan again¡ªher supposed love?


    "You would¡¯ve been thrilled if it were Ivan, wouldn¡¯t you?" Justin pressed, his voice cutting. "You¡¯d have happily told my grandma all about your perfect nights with him."


    The hurt she was trying to suppress, he scratched it again. Her eyes turn moist. "Can you stop bringing him up every chance you get? He has nothing to do with this."


    "This morning, you were telling your grandpa how much you still love him. But I can¡¯t talk about him?"


    "Even if I do, why do you care?" Natalie shot back, her voice trembling with frustration.


    "I can¡¯t help but care," Justin muttered, his voice softening finally as he watched her beautiful face. His hand moved to her cheek, his thumb gently caressing her skin, his eyes locked with hers. "I hate the thought of you still loving him. I don¡¯t want you thinking about anyone else, not even Ivan."


    Natalie couldn¡¯t¡¯prehend this sudden shift in his temper. Despite feeling frustrated at his sarcastic remarks about Ivan, she couldn¡¯t push him away, his touch as usual leaving her unable to resist.


    In the silence of night, both of their attentions zeroed at each other, utter silence, their own heartbeats were the only sound they could hear.


    Natalie gulped, his face inched closer to hers, the space between them narrowing...


    "Natalie, I heard the bell. Is that Aiden?" Albert¡¯s voice called out from behind the door.


    Natalie snapped back to her senses, her heart racing. She replied quickly, her gaze still locked with Justin¡¯s, "Y-Yes, Grandpa. He¡¯s back."


    "Make sure he eats," Albert added. "I¡¯ll see him tomorrow. I¡¯m feeling sleepy."


    "Don¡¯t worry, Grandpa," she said, turning her head to break eye contact. "It¡¯ste. I¡¯ll reheat the food for you," she whispered, slipping away from between Justin and the wall.


    Before she left, Justin grabbed her hand, his touch firm but not forceful. She didn¡¯t turn back, nor did she pull away.


    "I meant what I said," his voice was low, serious. "Even if this is fake, I don¡¯t want you thinking about anyone else while I¡¯m by your side."


    "Understood." Her voice was steady, unaffected by his words. "Noah told me you skipped meals all day. Go sit at the dining table."


    Justin released her hand, watching as Natalie walked to the kitchen


    ¡¯Noah? when did he tell her?¡¯ Justine felt puzzled but then, ¡¯He deserve some hefty bonus for this.¡¯


    Justin removed his tie and jacket and sat at the dining table while folding his sleeves to elbows. There was unusual tense calmness between them now, which felt more unsettling. He continued to look at the kitchen, waiting for her to return.


    ¡¯What was I going to do with her if not her grandpa calling her? Am I truly forgetting our true rtionship as step-siblings? This is so messed up. All I know I can¡¯t stay away from her and can¡¯t bear the mention of any man around her.¡¯


    After a while, Natalie returned with a tray of dishes. She didn¡¯t nce at him, her face devoid of any expressions, her movements steady as she ced the food in front of him and poured water into a ss. She put the ss next to the tray and turned to leave, but Justin caught her hand.


    She turned to him, "Anything else you want? I can make it for you."


    He shook his head. "Just sit here. I don¡¯t want to eat alone."


    Without a word of protest, she sat down in the chair next to him, her gaze averted, focused anywhere but on him.


    Justin looked at her, realised he had crossed the line this time. She was hurt deeply, if not, she would have fought back and didn¡¯t even serve him a meal.


    "I am sorry," he said, his gaze fixed at her, "I shouldn¡¯t have mentioned Ivan. I would try to be considerate that it¡¯s not easy for you to forget the man you love."


    Natalie only hummed in response, her thoughts far away. <i>There¡¯s no point exining anything to him. He¡¯ll just keep mocking me with Ivan and my past. I just have to bear with it a little longer until this arrangement is over.</i>

 Chapter 75: Justin and Albert’s Plan

    <h4>Chapter 75: Justin and Albert¡¯s n</h4>


    After a while of silence, Justin asked, "What do you n about the news of you firing all those employees?"


    "I¡¯ll respond to it soon."


    "Do you need any help?"


    "No."


    Justin respected her decision and added, "I¡¯ll make sure Grandma doesn¡¯t do anything reckless."


    "Tomorrow, after Grandpa¡¯s check-up, once the doctor confirms he¡¯s out of danger, I¡¯ll exin everything to him. Then we can stop this act."


    Justin stared at her silently, unsure how to feel¡ªrelieved or sad. It meant he wouldn¡¯t have an excuse toe here anymore, to eat her food or sleep in her room. The thought felt strangely uneptable. <i>Is it wrong to hope the doctor says Albert isn¡¯t fully recovered yet?</i> How he wished for that.


    But he could only hum in agreement.


    After dinner, Justin went to shower while Natalie headed to bed. By the time he came out of the bathroom, he saw her lying with her back to him, already settled under the nkets.


    <i>Is she already asleep?</i>


    <i></i>Justin turned off the lights and slid inside the nket to sleep on the bed as well. He looked at her, who didn¡¯t move even a bit despite him sleeping on the bed. The previous night they had a sweet fight, but tonight it all felt weird to be this calm.


    Not wanting to disturb her, Justin closed his eyes, though his mind was restless. The thought that soon, he wouldn¡¯t be lying in this same bed next to her left him feeling uneasy.


    Meanwhile, Natalie, who had been pretending to sleep, slowly opened her eyes, her own mind conflicted just like Justin¡¯s.


    <i>He won¡¯t be here by my side for much longer. It¡¯s better to keep my distance now so I don¡¯t feel lonely once he¡¯s gone. I don¡¯t like being alone, but that¡¯s all I¡¯ve ever had¡ªand I guess I¡¯ll just have to get used to it again.</i>


    <i>-----</i>


    The next morning everything was quiet in the home where Natalie was preparing breakfast for three of them, refusing to ept any help from Justin and simply asked him to stay with Albert.


    Justin apanied Albert who was sitting in the chair at the deck, enjoying the mild sunlight bath. He observed Albert was unusually calm.


    "What¡¯s troubling you, Mr Ford?" Justin asked, breaking the silence.


    Albert sighed, "I might won¡¯t be able toe here so often."


    What Justin was worried about, seemed to be finally happening. ¡¯If you don¡¯te here, how would I be able toe here as well. At that, your grand-daughter is about to reveal the truth. Only if there was a way to stop her.¡¯


    Justin cleared his throat, and asked, "Why? Natalie likes to have you here. You shoulde often, or if you listen to me, you should just stay here."


    "You don¡¯t mind me old man staying around you newly wed couple?" Albert asked.


    "Of course not, Mr Ford."


    "That¡¯s good to know but..." the old man sighed, "Today I have a checkup and not just Natalie, but even her grandma would apany me. They both will know I am perfectly fine now. Once Sephina knows there is no need for me to stay in the hospital, she will take me back home and I won¡¯t be able to sneak out toe here. If I do, Sephina will follow me here and create trouble for Natalie."


    "Why don¡¯t we make doctor say you are not fine," Justin suggested.


    "I have done it before, and this time, it would be difficult for me to pull out the same trick. Doctor might not listen to me this time, they listen to Sephina more."


    Justin raised a brow, "How about I help you, Mr Ford?"


    Albert¡¯s eyes brightened up, "Can you?"


    "I have some connections. Mighte handy now," Justin replied humbly.


    Only if Albert knew Justin had the power to make entire hospital obey him at the flick of his finger.


    Albert looked around to make sure Natalie was not around and whispered to Justin, "Then today, can you help me with doctor saying I need to stay in the hospital at least for a month more?"


    ¡¯A month?¡¯ Justin¡¯s scheming brain lit up to think he could be here a month more. He whispered back, "But Natalie should also think that you are sick."


    "Is it necessary? I can tell her it¡¯s to fool her grandma."


    ¡¯Of course it¡¯s necessary or she will end up telling you the truth and I would be kicked out from here,¡¯ Justin thought and exined, "It¡¯s best way to keep her obedient to you. Don¡¯t you enjoy it when she listens to you without any question asking?"


    "Hmm, you are right," Albert finally rxed in delight, "I am so d to have you as my partner in crime."


    "I feel the same," Justin replied.


    Both men leaned back in the chairs, having content smiles on their faces and having their own agendas in mind.


    ¡¯Natalie, you won¡¯t be getting rid of me so soon,¡¯ Justin thought and closed his eyes to enjoy the fresh sunlight.


    Natalie arrived there to call these two for the breakfast but watched them rxing and smiling.


    ¡¯What made these two so happy?¡¯ She decided to call them anyways. "Grandpa! Aiden! Breakfast is ready."


    Both men opened their eyes, smirked at each other and headed to the dining table inside. At the breakfast table both sat obediently, their focus on eating.


    Natalie was surprised to see her grandpa was not talking and observed the two with suspicious gaze.


    "What did you two talk about at the deck?" she could not help but ask.


    Albert immediately pulled out a sad face. "I was telling Aiden how scared and worried I am about todays check up at the hospital. I don¡¯t want to be sick anymore."


    "The way you two were smiling, didn¡¯t feel like it was anything sad," she countered, gazing the two suspiciously.


    Albert looked at Justin, but the man was simply focussed on food, as if what Natalie said didn¡¯t concern him.


    Helpless, Albert decided to take care of it on his own and eximed, "So you want me to be sad and cry over in a worry? Can¡¯t I even smile?"


    Natalie, taken aback by his sudden shift in temper, immediately softened, "I didn¡¯t mean it that way, Grandpa. I am sorry."


    The old man huffed and continued eating, inside feeling relieved that she won¡¯t ask anything more.


    Justin smiled lightly. ¡¯Entire Ford family is full of good actors.¡¯

 Chapter 76: My Wife, My Family Matter

    <h4>Chapter 76: My Wife, My Family Matter</h4>


    At the hospital, Alberty resting in his bed afterpleting all the required tests. Sephina was there, waiting anxiously for the results. Albert, though calm on the surface, was nervous inside, wondering if Justin had managed to follow through on what he had promised.


    Natalie entered the room, having finished some important tasks. She had intentionally stayed away from her grandmother to avoid any potential conflicts that might upset her sick grandpa and add to his stress.


    "Now you show up?" Sephina red at Natalie. "He¡¯s been staying with you, the least you could do is be here for his tests."


    "I thought I was leaving him in the most capable hands¡ªyours, Grandma¡ªso I didn¡¯t have to worry," Natalie replied calmly, offering her grandpa a reassuring smile, though she could see the worry in his eyes.


    "Don¡¯t worry, Grandpa. I¡¯m sure your tests wille back fine, and you¡¯ll be perfectly healthy," Natalie assured.


    Albert gave her an awkward smile, his thoughts running in a different direction. <i>Everything will be alright? That¡¯s exactly what I¡¯m most worried about.</i>


    The doctor entered the room with his assistant following in the toe. Albert, the first patient ever praying to the gods for reports toe out worse.


    The doctor scanned the reports in his hand, pressing his lips into a thin line, his expression suggesting there was something to be concerned about.


    "What¡¯s in the report?" Sephina asked quickly, while Natalie looked on with growing worry.


    "Mrs. Ford, we were hoping to discharge Mr. Ford today," the doctor began, "but it seems we¡¯ll need to keep him here for another month."


    Both Sephina and Natalie felt their concern deepen at the news, but there was one person in the room who was struggling to suppress a grin- Albert.


    <i>My grandson-inw is truly capable,</i> Albert thought gleefully. <i>I¡¯ll have to thank him properlyter.</i>


    <i></i>"What exactly is in the report?" Sephina asked, her voice raised.


    "Nothing too serious or immediate life threatening," the doctor exined. "However, we still need to monitor his heart condition closely to ensure noplications arise. A few tests indicate minor concerns, which we can address while keeping him under observation for the next month. Only then can we make a more informed decision."


    "You¡¯re just keeping my husband here to milk more money from a VIP client, aren¡¯t you?" Sephina shot back angrily.


    "Absolutely not, Mrs. Ford. Mr. Ford has been our valued patient for years, and we genuinely care about his well-being," the doctor replied calmly. "In fact, Mr. Ford¡¯s next month of treatment will be covered entirely by the hospital. There won¡¯t be a single charge for anything from the patient and his family."


    Sephina, unable to argue further with the doctor, turned her frustration to Natalie¡ªthe obvious target who had been a source of annoyancetely.


    "Do you see what you¡¯ve done?" she snapped. "Instead of keeping your grandpa safe in the hospital, you let him wander around. What was the point of taking him to your home when he¡¯s unwell?"


    Natalie could not refute her grandma¡¯s im, feeling guilty that it must have been caused by her carelessness. She looked at her grandpa with an apologetic gaze.


    Albert¡¯s heart sank, "Don¡¯t me her for this, Sephina. I was the one who chose to go to her home, and it has nothing to do with my condition. Stop using her without reason."


    "You always defend her, no matter how careless she is," Sephina spat angrily.


    "Mrs. Ford," the doctor interjected, "Mr. Ford leaving the hospital had no impact on his condition. In fact, being in a positive and happy environment is good for his stressed heart and mind. He can go out asionally, as long as he returns here for regr check-ups."


    Sephina turned to Albert, her eyes narrowing. "Even the doctors are in on this with you, huh? Just so you can do whatever you please."


    Albert was momentarily taken aback, as though caught off guard, but quickly regained hisposure. "What do you mean? Do you think I <i>enjoy</i> being sick? That I¡¯d rather spend thest days of my life stuck in a hospital instead of living it? You think I¡¯m choosing to be ill?" His voice cracked as he choked back tears, looking heartbroken and pitiful.


    This is the only way that worked on his wife. He could not get caught or he could forget going to Natalie¡¯s home ever again.


    "Grandpa," Natalie said softly as she went to him. "Please don¡¯t be sad. Grandma didn¡¯t mean it like that."


    Sephina sighed, casting a nce at the doctor, who nodded politely before leaving the room, clearly eager to distance himself from the family¡¯s tension. He had already done what he was instructed to do by someone he couldn¡¯t dare defy.


    At that moment, Jay and ra entered the hospital room. Sensing the heavy atmosphere and noticing his father wiping away tears, Jay asked, "What happened? Is everything okay with Father?" He walked over to Albert, his face etched with concern, before ring at Natalie. "Move aside."


    Natalie stood, but Albert held her hand. She reassured him quietly, "I¡¯m right here."


    Albert red at his son. "There¡¯s no need to be rude to her. She¡¯s your daughter."


    "And you¡¯re my father. Is it wrong to be concerned about you?" Jay shot back, pointedly ignoring Natalie. He sat on the edge of the bed and turned to Sephina. "What did the report say?"


    Sephina ryed what the doctor had said, then shot Natalie a sharp re. "It¡¯s her fault, though the doctor took her side. She must¡¯ve told him something to make him agree with her. There¡¯s nothing she can¡¯t manipte."


    Natalie wanted to protest but somehow she med for being ignorant towards the old man. He should have stayed in the hospital.


    Jay, already fuming for reasons of his own, stormed toward Natalie. "You... you killed your mother, and now you want to kill my father too, you cursed thing?"


    "Jay!" Albert eximed, but his son didn¡¯t listen.


    Natalie stared at her father in disbelief. <i>Killed her mother?</i>


    The usation hit her like a punch. It was true she had been the one to insist her mother go on that yacht trip with her, hoping they could spend time together, but it ended up into her losing her mother.


    The guilt she had buried deep in her heart was now dragged to the surface by her father¡¯s words. Tears began to well up in her eyes.


    "What are you staring at me for? So stubborn, huh?" Jay growled, raising his hand as if to strike her, failing to see the hurt in her eyes.


    Natalie stood frozen, unable to move. She didn¡¯t even try to dodge it.


    But before Jay¡¯s hand could make contact, it was stopped mid-air by a strong grip.


    Jay turned, his fury unrelenting, but found himself unable to free his hand. He red at the man towering in front of him, "You... who are you? How dare you meddle in our family¡¯s business?"


    "It seems to be my family matter as well when it involves my wife, who is being abused," the man¡¯s cold, threatening voice echoed inside the room.


    His deep gaze boring into Jay, the calmness in it masking his urge to tear apart this man right there and then for even wanting to hurt Natalie.

 Chapter 77: A Protective Husband

    <h4>Chapter 77: A Protective Husband</h4>


    <i>Wife?</i>


    Everyone in the room froze, stunned by what the man had addresses Natalie as.


    Hismanding presence, the intimidating aura he exuded, along with that tall and handsome appearance of his with those devilishly sharp features, left them speechless and staring at him.


    Albert¡¯s heart swelled with delight, seeing Justin protect Natalie like a true husband should. His protective and unwavering attitude, made Albert realize just how much he cared for her.


    Natalie, too, looked at Justin in surprise, disbelief written across her face.


    <i>Wife?</i> He had called her his wife. But more than that, she was overwhelmed by the fact that, for the first time, someone had stood by her side, shielding her from harm.


    Justin released Jay¡¯s hand with a warning, his voice cold and firm. "This will be thest time you do something like this."


    Jay rubbed his wrist, wincing from the pressure Justin had applied, as if he¡¯d wanted to crush itpletely.


    Justin turned to Natalie, his gaze softening slightly when he saw the tears brimming in her eyes. He gently wiped them away and said, "You¡¯re fearless, like a tigress when you face the world. But why do you allow yourself to be so helpless in front of your family and let them hurt you?"


    Natalie didn¡¯t know how to respond. Whatever this man was doing, touched her deeply in a way she hadn¡¯t expected.


    Justin continued, his voice still firm but filled with a strange warmth. "Do whatever you want with others, but you¡¯re not allowed to let yourself be hurt. Even if you killed someone, you¡¯d bettere out of it unharmed¡ªor I¡¯ll be the one to punish you."


    What? Everyone almost screamed in their minds at what this man was talking about. Kill someone? Was it that normal for him to allow his own wife to do so?


    Natalie simply hummed, knowing that someone like Justin Harper could easily say such words¡ªafter all, power speaks for itself.


    "You¡¯re her husband?" Sephina finally stepped forward, scrutinizing the man before her.


    Justin met her gaze without flinching. "I don¡¯t find it necessary to repeat the obvious."


    Justin has seen even before how this woman had treated Natalie and made a mental note that he didn¡¯t have to be polite with her either. Moreover, Natalie didn¡¯t truly have blood ties with them, so he didn¡¯t have to consider them as her family. They were simply nobodies.


    "And this is how you talk to your wife¡¯s family the first time you meet them?" Sephina¡¯s voice rose with indignation.


    "Considering this is her family, I¡¯m being as polite as I can be," Justin replied, his gaze darkening. "If it had been anyone else raising a hand to her, they¡¯d likely be crippled by now."


    Jay¡¯s anger red. "You¡ªare you threatening me?"


    Justin didn¡¯t miss a beat. "You seem smart enough to understand what I¡¯m saying," he responded coolly, his entire demeanor radiating the confidence of someone who felt he owned the world.


    "You might be her husband, but I¡¯m her father," Jay retorted, his voice hardening. "The reason she came into this world. So I can teach her a lesson when she¡¯s wrong."


    Justin wished to p this arrogance out of this man by telling him that he could only bring the trash like Briena in this world, but he held back.


    "She can be wrong, but she can¡¯t be harmed." Justin tone cold and his gaze turned menacing, "Lay a finger on her, and I¡¯ll make you pay more than you could ever afford."


    Sephina turned sharply toward Albert, her voice filled with disdain. "Do you see what kind of man your precious granddaughter has brought into our family? A man with no real status or name, acting no better than a thug, threatening his own inws!"


    John, standing just outside the room, shook his head helplessly. <i>Thug?</i> Such an insult to his dangerously powerful boss¡ªthe devil himself. If only they knew who they were dealing with, it would feel like the sky was falling on their heads.


    <i>They¡¯re lucky they¡¯re Ms. Natalie¡¯s family.¡¯</i><i></i>


    "He¡¯s simply protecting his wife," Albert countered calmly. "What else would a man do if someone¡¯s trying to hurt his wife? I¡¯m proud she has a husband who can stand by her."


    "Can¡¯t you see she¡¯s in the wrong?" Sephina retorted, her voice sharp.


    "I don¡¯t see where she¡¯s wrong," Albert replied. "And even if she is, raising a hand to a grown woman¡ªespecially one who¡¯s married¡ªis uneptable. I never saw you raise your voice at Briena, let alone your hand."


    "That¡¯s because Briena never makes mistakes! She¡¯s always the victim of schemes orchestrated by <i>this wretch</i>. She even caused Briena¡¯s ident, almost costing her Piano career." Sephina¡¯s anger red as she turned to Justin. "You have no idea how despicable your wife really is. If you knew¡ª"


    "Then she suits me perfectly," Justin interrupted coldly. "Because only a despicable wretch like her is a match for me. As long as she¡¯s safe, the rest of the world can go to hell. She¡¯s free to be as despicable as she pleases."


    His words left Sephina and the others speechless once more


    Justin turned to Natalie, his tone softening, but displeased at the same time. "If you caused that ident, why do I still see your sister ying the piano? If you meant to harm her, you should have seeded. From now on, you¡¯re not allowed to fail in anything you n, even if it mean you want to kill someone. Otherwise, I¡¯ll have to handle it myself¡ªand I doubt you¡¯d want me to take matters in my hands."


    Still hurt by her father¡¯s usations, Natalie shook her head softly. "Ignore them," she whispered, not wanting things to escte further in front of her grandpa.


    "As you wish," Justin replied, like a dutiful husband.


    The two looked in perfect harmony, as if they existed for each other and others were simply invisible.


    Justin looked at Albert, as he held Natalie¡¯s hands. "Mr Ford, I am taking her away."


    Albert nodded. "Take care of her." He knew Natalie was hurt and needed to be taken away from the suffocating presence of her family.


    As Justin and Natalie turned to leave, Sephina called after them, her voice sharp. "Who are you? What gives you the courage to act like this in front of us, the Fords?"


    Without turning back, Justin replied coolly, "I bet you would not want to know," and left with Natalie, holding her hand protectively.

 Chapter 78: Desirable Man

    <h4>Chapter 78: Desirable Man</h4>


    Sephina stood fuming, her anger now directed at Albert. "Who is that man she married? How dare he insult us? And you, you support him?"


    Albert remained quiet, choosing not to engage. "I need to sleep," he muttered, his mind already set on sneaking outter to visit Natalie instead of wasting energy arguing with his stubborn wife. He needed to save his strength.


    "Always the same excuse when you want to avoid my questions," Sephina spat, frustrated by his silence.


    Sephina turned to Jay. "What¡¯s the name of her husband?"


    Jay shrugged. "Mother, I don¡¯t even remember. I didn¡¯t bother looking at her marriage certificate."


    "Aiden Handrix," ra finally spoke up, breaking her silence. "I remember that name. It was on her marriage certificate, and I¡¯ve seen his picture on it as well."


    "Aiden Handrix?" Sephina repeated, her teeth gritted in anger. "Jay, I want you to find out everything about him. Where hees from, what he does¡ªeverything."


    "Did you see the clothes he was wearing, Mother?" ra added. "They looked ordinary. What if he¡¯s just faking that confidence to scare us? Poor people often know how to act well in front of the wealthy. If he were really someone important, we¡¯d have heard of Aiden Handrix before."


    Sephina stayed silent for a moment, her thoughts swirling. "We¡¯ll know soon enough once we investigate."


    But her senses were telling her that it was not an act the way Justin carried himself, that air of nobility¡ªit was indeed inherent, making her wonder, what kind of a man her grand-daughter had even married.


    ----


    Natalie and Justin reached the hospital parking lot. Throughout the walk, Justin hadn¡¯t let go of her hand, and Natalie didn¡¯t have the heart to pull it back. Hisrge palm wrapped around hers, radiating warmth and a sense of protection.


    For the first time in her life, someone had held her hand with such care, and she found herself wishing she could hold onto that feeling a little longer.


    "I¡¯ll get the car. Stay here," Justin said, letting go of her hand before walking toward his ordinary car.


    She watched his retreating back, with a conflicted gaze with the new found feeling this man was igniting inside her. She looked at her hand that nowcked his warmth.


    <i>How I wish he¡¯d kept holding it...</i>


    "Natalie?"<i></i>


    A familiar voice broke through her thoughts. She turned to see Briena and Ivan standing before her. She avoided Briena¡¯s gaze but found herself looking at Ivan, who stared at her like a stranger.


    <i>Is this really the same Ivan I used to talk to when in Xyros? What changed him so much? Was I imagining it all¡ªdid he never really love me? What Justin said, was it right?</i><i></i><i></i>


    Sensing Natalie¡¯s gaze lingering on Ivan, Briena tightened her grip on his hand, her voice falsely sweet. "Natalie, we came to visit Grandpa. How is he?"


    "Go find out yourself," Natalie replied impatiently, scanning the lot for Justin¡¯s car. When she spotted it, she immediately turned to leave.


    "Nat¡ª" Briena started.


    "Natalie, to you," she corrected coldly, before walking to the car and slipping into the passenger seat.


    "She still hates me," Briena sighed, her voice feigned sadness.


    Ivanforted her, as she relished on wanting to protect a weak and innocent looking Briena, which he never get to do with Natalie, who never acted weak to give him such a chance. "Don¡¯t pay attention to her."


    Briena¡¯s eyes followed the car as it drove off. "That¡¯s her husband again, isn¡¯t it? Grandma wants to meet him, but I bet she¡¯s too ashamed to introduce her poor husband to the family."


    Ivan¡¯s gaze narrowed as he watched the car disappear. He was curious about the man Natalie had married, but seeing him drive such an ordinary car gave him a sense of superiority. <i>There¡¯s no way she could find anyone better than me,</i> he thought, feeling reassured.


    -----


    Inside the car, Natalie was sitting silently while nkly staring outside the car. Justin had seen the way Natalie was looking at Ivan. Though it made him jealous, he decided to be understanding towards her.


    "It¡¯ll take time to get over him, especially seeing him with your sister," Justin said, his voice firm as usual, with no hint offort. "You¡¯ll be alright, especially when you have better people around you."


    She kept her gaze outside, her voice distant as she replied, "Better people? Are you talking about yourself?"


    "There¡¯s no one better than me you¡¯ll ever find," he stated confidently, his eyes fixed on the road.


    Instead of feeling annoyed by his usual narcissism, a faint smile tugged at her lips. Despite being a stranger, and often infuriating, he had been there for her every time she needed help. She couldn¡¯t deny that, at least for now, he was not just ¡¯better¡¯ but the ¡¯best¡¯ person around her.


    "You yed your role as my husband well," she said after a pause. "You left them all speechless."


    "Role? I meant every word I said."


    "Which part exactly?"


    "Which part do you want it to be?" he countered smoothly.


    There was a brief silence before she asked, "Why are you being so good to me?"


    "Maybe I¡¯m just in the mood for charity," his deep tone light but teasing.


    "Quite generous with your charity, aren¡¯t you?" she said, her smile growing.


    "Hmm, letting you kill someone while I promise to take care of it¡ªthat¡¯s generous."


    "I¡¯ll look forward to more of your generosity, then."


    "Sure."


    Though their words were formal, the air between them had a rxed, easyfort. Natalie found herself smiling as she closed her eyes, not even bothering to ask where he was taking her.


    The car eventually stopped, and when she opened her eyes, she found herself in front of her new office building. Surprised, she realized he had brought her exactly where she needed to be without even asking.


    "Thank you," she said softly and stepped out of the car.


    He offered a curt nod and drove away.


    She continued to stare at the car disappearing from her sight. What kind of a man he was, difficult to understand, yet so desirable.

 Chapter 79: Invitations For Charity Gala

    <h4>Chapter 79: Invitations For Charity G</h4>


    Briena and Ivan quietly entered Albert¡¯s hospital room, where he appeared to be sleeping. In reality, Albert was only pretending, hoping his family would leave him in peace.


    "How¡¯s Grandpa?" Briena asked softly.


    "He has to stay in the hospital for another month," Sephina replied with a frown.


    Briena pulled a worried expression. "Why? Wasn¡¯t he well enough to visit Natalie¡¯s home?"


    "That¡¯s probably why his condition worsened," Sephina grumbled, clearly displeased.


    "Oh, by the way, I saw Natalie leaving with her husband. Did hee here?" Briena asked, curios.


    Sephina¡¯s face flushed with anger at the mention of him. "Don¡¯t bring him up. That wretch married a rude, ill-mannered bastard just like her, who doesn¡¯t even know how to speak to his inws."


    Briena felt a wave of satisfaction, though she hid it behind her concerned expression. Ivan, standing beside her, felt the same sense of relief. <i>Natalie really did marry a random man with no status and ss.</i>


    "She met us outside, acting as if she¡¯d married the most powerful man in the country," Brienained, her toneced with frustration. "She didn¡¯t even speak to us properly. I¡¯m used to it, but Ivan¡ªafter everything she¡¯s done to him, she couldn¡¯t even show him respect."


    "She¡¯s just covering her shame with arrogance," ra chimed in, holding her daughter¡¯s hand. "Don¡¯t worry, Briena. She¡¯ll soon realize the mistake she¡¯s made."


    Sephina¡¯s eyes narrowed thoughtfully at these words. "There¡¯s a charity g tomorrow evening. Everypany will be represented, and since Natalie is now CEO, she¡¯ll receive an invitation. But her husband won¡¯t but let¡¯s see if she brings him. That¡¯s your chance to show her where she and her husband truly belongs," she said, turning her gaze to Ivan. "And remind her of what she¡¯s lost."


    Briena and Ivan understood what Sephina meant and nodded.


    ¡¯Natalie, this time, entire business world will see you getting humiliated,¡¯ Briana thought with a smirk. ¡¯CEO? Tsk! You would be left as nothing but a joke.¡¯


    ----


    After Natalie returned to her office, Dan greeted her and followed her in. "Ms. Natalie, there¡¯s an invitation for you," he said, cing an elegant card on her desk.


    Natalie nced at the card while Dan exined, "It¡¯s for the annual charity g. All the majorpany representatives are invited, and as the CEO, you¡¯re expected to attend."


    She closed the invitation and tossed it onto the table dismissively. "We don¡¯t have time for this right now. We¡¯re the ones seeking capital at the moment, not in a position to offer it to charity."


    "Maybe just your presence there could help us attract an investor..." Dan suggested cautiously.


    "With my spotless reputation, what do you think will really happen?" Natalie asked sarcastically, as she opened a file and began working.


    Dan understood her meaning and remained silent.


    "I assume you don¡¯t want your CEO cozying up to some bald, pot-bellied rich man to secure funding?" she added bluntly.


    "Absolutely not, Ms. Natalie," Dan quickly denied, before handing her another file. "Here¡¯s the list of artists you asked for. Most of them have potential, but they don¡¯t have the right opportunities yet."


    Natalie was about to review the list when her phone rang. It was Mia. Natalie, having been worried about her friend who had been out of touch for a while, answered immediately.


    "So you¡¯re not dead yet?" Natalie asked with mock annoyance.


    "Calm down, girl. I finally escaped my grandmother¡¯s clutches and made it back home," Mia¡¯s exhausted voice came through the line.


    "What did the bandit queen do to you?"


    "I¡¯ll tell you when we meet. First, answer me¡ªdid you get an invitation to the charity g?"


    "Yes, I did. And no, I¡¯m not going," Natalie replied tly.


    "No, no, you <i>have</i> to go!" Mia protested. "That¡¯s the only reason I managed to slip away from my grandmother¡ªby convincing her I¡¯d meet ¡¯desirable¡¯ men there. If I don¡¯t show up, she¡¯ll drag me back! And there¡¯s no way I¡¯m going alone."


    "I¡¯m broke. I need someone¡¯s charity more than the g does," Natalie said dryly.


    "Juste with me! I¡¯ll spend my dad¡¯s fortune for both of us. You¡¯reing, and that¡¯s final¡ªor I¡¯ll get dragged back home and married off to some insufferable man."


    Natalie sighed, "Alright, alright."


    She hung up the phone and looked at Dan. "You heard that. Got your wish fulfilled?"


    Dan didn¡¯t know how to react and nodded.


    She resumed her work while she spoke, "But don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t be cozying upto an old man."


    "I know. Ms Natalie is not that kind of a person...."


    "I am sure there is at least one desirable hot and handsome guy who¡¯s worth cozying up," she interrupted him, turning him utterly speechless.


    -----


    In Justin¡¯s study, he was in the middle of an important meeting with his father and key board members.


    "...Mr. Justin, we believe it¡¯s time for us to enter this sector," one of the board members began. "NextEra is currently the leadingpany in the artificial intelligence space. Every major corporation is trying to do business with them, and I think we shouldn¡¯t fall behind."


    "Yes, Mr. Justin," another added. "We¡¯ve recently heard that the founder of NextEra is in the Imperial City. This is the perfect opportunity to approach him. While the Harper Group is far ahead of mostpanies, if we want to dominate the AI sectorpletely, we¡¯ll need to coborate with NextEra."


    "Mr. Chairman, what¡¯s your view?" one of them asked James Harper.


    James looked at Justin through the screen and said, "I agree with the board, but the final decision rests with Justin. If he believes partnering with NextEra is the right move, then we¡¯ll proceed. I trust his judgment."


    The board turned their attention to Justin. "Mr. Justin, what¡¯s your opinion?" one of them asked.


    Justin gave a brief nod. "We¡¯ll move forward with it."


    Murmurs of approval spread across the screen, as the board members seemed pleased with his decision. Justin nced at his father, who remained calm and unreadable, offering no indication of his personal thoughts on the matter.


    "We¡¯ve heard that the founder of NextEra is as mysterious as you, Mr. Justin. No one knows much about him or where hees from. But we¡¯re confident he won¡¯t refuse a meeting with you. Once you meet, we believe the two of you will get along well," one of the men remarked.


    Justin responded with a simple hum, and the meeting concluded shortly after.


    Once the screen went dark, Noah stepped forward. "Mr Harper, what shall we do about it?"


    "Proceed with what they suggested," Justin replied, already shifting his focus back to his work.


    Noah nodded, cing an elegant invitation card on the desk. "Mr. Rowan sent this for you. It¡¯s an invitation to attend charity g."


    Without even looking at the card, Justin dismissed it. "I don¡¯t have time for this."


    Noah wasn¡¯t surprised by the response but fulfilled his duty of informing him nheless.

 Chapter 80: Unexpected Guest

    <h4>Chapter 80: Unexpected Guest</h4>


    When Natalie returned home, she was surprised to find her grandpa already sitting on the sofa, watching TV.


    "Grandpa, what are you doing here?" she asked as she changed her foot-wears and went to him. "You should still be in the hospital."


    "I would feel more sick if I were there." The old man assured, "I am fine. Doctor allowed me to be here."


    She sat next to him. "Grandma...."


    "She¡¯s busy stirring up more trouble for you. She hardly has time to worry about me," he said with a sigh, then added, "You¡¯re not going to that charity g, are you?"


    "I didn¡¯t want to, but I have to," Natalie replied.


    "You shouldn¡¯t go," her grandpa said, frowning. "Your grandma¡¯s probably nning to embarrass you. I¡¯m worried."


    "Grandpa, you can¡¯t keep asking me to avoid these events just because of them," she assured him gently. "Even if I skip this one, they¡¯ll find another way to cause trouble. It won¡¯t ever stop. Trust me, I¡¯ll be fine."


    Albert gave her a reluctant nod.


    Just then, the doorbell rang. Natalie stood up to answer it, but her grandpa quickly grabbed her hand. "Check first. If it¡¯s your grandma, don¡¯t open the door."


    Natalie almostughed at his worry. "I¡¯ll check." She peered through the door viewer and smiled when she saw the familiar face.


    "It¡¯s Aiden, Grandpa," she said as she opened the door.


    Justin stepped inside, only to be greeted by Albert¡¯s question, "Aiden, don¡¯t you know the door lock passcode by now?"


    Justin was caught off guard. He hadn¡¯t bothered to learn it since it was Natalie¡¯s home, and he hadn¡¯t thought it necessary. But before he could respond, Natalie quickly wrapped her arm around his, leaning against him like a loving wife and answered the old man.


    "Of course he knows the passcode, Grandpa. But he says he loves seeing me at the door when he gets home. And I don¡¯t mind opening it for him."


    The old man chuckled, "That¡¯s a good thought as well. Young people in love can truly be passionate."


    Albert stood up slowly. "I¡¯m going to get some fresh air on the deck. The hospital felt like a prison."


    Natalie watched her grandpa walk away, feeling Justin¡¯s gaze on her as she realized she was still clinging to his arm. Embarrassed, she began to pull away, but Justin wrapped his arm around her waist, pulling her back close. A yful smirk curved his lips.


    "I like seeing you up close like this, too. Next time, instead of just standing at the door, you could straight jump into my arms."


    Natalie¡¯s face flushed in surprise.


    "What do you think?" he asked, clearly enjoying her reaction.


    In response, she pushed him away, her cheeks burning, and headed toward her room. "I need to freshen up first. You can wait for your turn."


    Justin chuckled softly, slipping off his shoes and putting on the home slippers.


    Inside the bathroom, Natalie sshed cold water on her face, trying to steady her racing heart. <i>This man is truly something else. Does he actually believe he¡¯s my husband? If he keeps acting like this, I might truly forget I am married and have some jerk as my husband.¡¯</i>


    <i></i>Meanwhile Justin went to the deck as he had already observed Albert¡¯s distress. Now he had sessfully sent Natalie away, he was free to talk with Albert.


    He stood next to Albert, his tone calm. "What¡¯s bothering you, Mr. Ford?"


    "You noticed?"


    Justin hummed, "You can tell me."


    Albert nced at him, his expression sad. "After seeing my family today, you must have realized they don¡¯t truly care about Natalie. They treat her like an outsider. I am d you stood by her side and wish to protect her, but I know you have your limits as fighting against the wealthy people when you are an ordinary man can be difficult."


    Justin remained silent, letting Albert speak.


    "I don¡¯t expect you to fight with those people, as it¡¯s beyond your capability. All I ask is that you always trust her, no matter what my family shows you or what the world says about her."


    "Don¡¯t worry about that," Justin replied, not offering more but his tone was firm, reassuring.


    The rest of the evening passed peacefully. They shared a quiet dinner together, and after helping Albert to bed, Natalie and Justin returned to their room.


    As Natalie settled into her side of the bed, she nced at Justin. "What did Grandpa say to you? I saw you two talking on the deck."


    "He told me to trust you despite whatever the world says about you," Justin answered, getting on his side of the bed.


    "He worries too much about me," she sighed, lying down and sinking into the bed.


    Justin covered the both of them with the nket, turned off the lights andy in bed on his side as he said.


    "Whether he asks me or not, I am always on your side."


    There was a sudden silence in that dark room after what he said.


    "Good night." Natalie turned to her side, and faced her back to him. ¡¯I need to protect my heart against this man. So many times in the day he moved my heart with his words and actions that I can¡¯t take it anymore.¡¯


    "Good night." Justin replied, as he looked at her back.


    ¡ª-


    The next morning Natalie was arranging the breakfast on the table, while Justin was helping her and Alebrt was reading a newspaper.


    "Grandpa, I baked your favourite cookies. Try it."


    She picked one and was about to go to Albert, they all heard the sound of someone entering the passcode of the door to unlock it.


    "Who else knows the passcode?" Albert asked.


    Even before Natalie could think of an answer, the door opened and a young woman entered the home, "Surpriseeee!"


    Natalie was shocked as she had not expected this at all. "Mia...?"


    "Who else other than I can know the password of your home?" Mia smiled and her gaze swept to the man standing by the breakfast table. Her eyes widened in a shock, "Just....Umm...."


    Her mouth was stuffed with the cookie Natalie was holding, stopping Mia from talking just in time.

 Chapter 81: Shocked Mia

    <h4>Chapter 81: Shocked Mia</h4>


    "Cookie for you." Natalie smiled awkwardly and hugged her friend tightly.


    While Justin walked towards Albert, blocking his view of the two women.


    Just as in sync with Justin¡¯s action, Natalie whispered to Mia, "Say another word and I will choke your throat," and released her friend from her grasp. who had her mouth stuffed, her senses shocked.


    "That¡¯s such a great surprise, Mia. How I missed you," Natalie offered her sweetest smile, but Mia could see it was a fake one.


    Cough! Cough!


    Mia finally could not take it and coughed a cookie. Natalie held her hand and dragged her to the kitchen, "I will get you water."


    By that time Justin had already taken seat next to Albert, feeling relieved that Natalie¡¯s friend didn¡¯t spill the beans. He had seen Mia with Natalie during the Masquerade party and could see these two were as tight as two peas in pods.


    Albert chuckled as he watched the two heading to the kitchen, "She is Natalie¡¯s best friend, more like a sister."


    Justin simply hummed while he thought, ¡¯A friend who knows the password of her home lock while I don¡¯t despite staying here for a few days now.¡¯


    In the kitchen, Natalie dragged Mia into a corner and handed her a ss of water, giving her a look that clearly said, <i>keep quiet.</i><i></i>


    Mia, still recovering from her near-choking experience, red at Natalie. "Are you trying to kill me with your cookies?"


    Natalie gave her an apologetic smile and whispered, "I¡¯m sorry, okay? But I had to stop you. You were about to call him by his real name!"


    Mia¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief, piecing things together. "Wait... so he really is Just¡ªmmph!" she began, only to be cut off as Natalie quickly pped her hand over Mia¡¯s mouth.


    "Saying that name is forbidden. Call him Aiden only," Natalie instructed firmly.


    Mia nodded lightly, and only then did Natalie remove her hand from her friend¡¯s mouth.


    "But how... and what¡¯s going on?" Mia whispered, still confused.


    "I¡¯ll exin everythingter, I promise," Natalie whispered back, her tone pleading. "For now, just treat him as my husband, Aiden Handrix, alright? We can¡¯t let Grandpa know that I don¡¯t know where my real husband is. He¡¯s not well, and I don¡¯t want to stress him."


    Mia gave her a reluctant nod. "Alright."


    "Let¡¯s go have breakfast. And please, don¡¯t say or ask anything unnecessary."


    Mia straightened up dramatically, like an obedient employee. "Yes, ma¡¯am. Anything else?"


    Natalie rolled her eyes and smiled as they left the kitchen. "Let¡¯s have breakfast," she called out to Albert and Justin.


    The two men joined them at the table, and Natalie introduced, "Mia, this is my husband, Aiden. Aiden, this is my best friend, Mia."


    Mia¡¯s conflicted gaze lingered on Justin for a moment, her thoughts racing at how awkward it felt to address him with a fake name. But Justin, as always, remained unfazed.


    "Nice to meet you, Aiden," Mia said, trying to hide the cringey feeling bubbling inside her.


    Justin gave her a light nod and then helped Albert settle into his seat at the head of the table before sitting down himself.


    Natalie and Mia sat across from Justin, with Mia still processing the entire situation.


    As they began breakfast, Mia turned to Albert. "How are you feeling now, Grandpa?"


    "Fit enough tost until I see great-grandkids from you two girls," Albert replied with a yful twinkle in his eye.


    Miaughed nervously. "Grandpa, I¡¯m not even married yet."


    "It won¡¯t be long," Albert teased. "Until then, I¡¯ll satisfy myself with Natalie¡¯s kids."


    "Natalie¡¯s kids?" Mia shot a nce at her friend, then at Justin. "I¡¯m looking forward to it, too. I can¡¯t wait to be an aunt¡ªand, of course, I¡¯ll be their godmother."


    "Good idea," Albert chimed in.


    Natalie lightly kicked Mia under the table, silently begging her to stop, but Mia only winked in response. "I¡¯m sure with a beautiful mother and a handsome father, they¡¯ll be the prettiest kids around."


    "True," Albert agreed cheerfully.


    Mia turned to Justin. "What do you think, <i>Aiden</i>?"


    Justin nced between Natalie and Mia, before responding with a nonchnt "hmm" and focusing on his food, expertly dodging the subject.


    Without missing a beat, Natalie quickly picked up a piece of spinach and stuffed it into Mia¡¯s mouth. "Your favorite. Don¡¯t miss out."


    Mia¡¯s face scrunched up in disgust. She hated spinach with every fiber of her being, and Natalie knew it. Despite the urge to smack her friend, she begrudgingly swallowed it.


    Natalie smirked triumphantly. "There¡¯s more if you enjoyed it that much."


    Mia quickly gulped down some water to wash away the taste and, wisely, kept her teasing to herself for the moment.


    After a brief lull in conversation, Natalie spoke up. "The perfume I made for you¡ªcheck it out after breakfast."


    Mia circled her free hand around Natalie, and said sweetly, "My love, I am sure it must be unique and the best as you are the creator," and asked, "You are going to be with me today. Don¡¯t tell me you have any important work. I have to make up for how much I have missed you these past few days."


    "I have work, but I can put anything aside just to be with you," Natalie replied, unaware that her words had just displeased one quiet man at the table.


    Justin nced at Natalie and Mia, his mood darkening. He didn¡¯t like the closeness between them, but he stayed silent, not wanting to disrupt the cheerful atmosphere in front of Albert, who seemed used to the girls¡¯ close bond.


    After breakfast, Mia chatted with Albert while Natalie and Justin went to their room to get ready for work. Natalie was pulling out clothes from her wardrobe when Justin walked in.


    "I¡¯m still changing. You can wait outside..." she began, but Justin ignored her, opening his side of the wardrobe with a quiet intensity that told her he was in a bad mood. He grabbed his clothes and headed toward the bathroom, his voice clipped. "Make it fast."


    "What¡¯s wrong with him now?" Natalie muttered to herself as she quickly changed, hoping to be dressed before he returned.

 Chapter 82: Possessive, Red Flag Man

    <h4>Chapter 82: Possessive, Red g Man</h4>


    She was standing in front of the mirror adjusting her outfit when Justin emerged from the bathroom, his expression still serious. Her eyes followed him, sensing something off.


    "Did something happen?" she asked, watching as he came over to the mirror.


    Without answering, he stood beside her and checked himself in the full-length mirror, fixing his tie with a practiced hand. Then, without looking at her, he said, "You should learn to keep a proper distance from people."


    "Distance? Yeah, sure," she replied sarcastically. "I <i>do</i> keep my distance. Especially with you¡ª"


    "Not with me," he interrupted, his voice firm. "I¡¯m the man you share your bed with, so you¡¯ve already crossed that boundary of keeping a distance."


    Natalie¡¯s face flushed at the implication of his words. "Don¡¯t make it sound ridiculous. It¡¯s not like that. We¡¯re just... it¡¯s like roommates."


    "I didn¡¯t say anything wrong," he countered coolly.


    She huffed, frustrated. "When have I not kept my distance with others?"


    "Ask yourself," he replied, stepping closer, his eyes locked on hers. "Man or woman, don¡¯t get too close to anyone."


    Natalie gulped, instinctively stepping back. "A-Are you trying to control me?"


    "I haven¡¯t even started," Justin said, his voice low and calm.


    She clenched her fists, ring at him. "Don¡¯t forget, this is all fake."


    "Then tell that to your grandpa," he shot back. "And you won¡¯t have to worry about being controlled by me."


    <i>This jerk!</i> Natalie gritted her teeth. "Mia is like my sister. You don¡¯t have to be so weird about it."


    "As long as it¡¯s not me who¡¯s close to you, I mind everyone," he replied coolly. "Don¡¯t forget what I said¡ªwhen I¡¯m around, it¡¯s my space, my rules."


    "To hell with your rules!" she spat out, her temper ring. "When ites to Mia, I won¡¯t listen to you."


    Justin took another step forward, trapping her between him and the wardrobe, his gaze darkening. "Say that again," he challenged.


    "You¡¯re too much," she muttered, her voice tight with frustration.


    "And you¡¯ll have to bear with it," he said, his tone unyielding.


    Natalie tried to calm herself, taking a deep breath. "It¡¯s normal to be close with someone you consider a sibling."


    Justin raised an eyebrow, his lips curling into a smirk. "Is it?"


    Confused by his expression, she nodded. "Yes, it is."


    "You have no idea what you¡¯ve just agreed to," he said, his gaze watching her closely, his tone teasing yet cryptic.


    "What?" she asked, feeling her irritation rise again.


    He stepped back, his eyes still locked on her. "Just remember¡ªkeep your distance from others."


    Her gaze narrowed as she red at him. "You¡¯re an overly possessive, red-g kind of man. I pity whoever ends up with you."


    "You¡¯d rather envy her," he replied coolly, grabbing hisptop bag. "I am heading out of the city today for some important work, might returnte at night or return tomorrow morning."


    "What kind of work?" she asked, not knowing why was she even being curious about him.


    "I am a businessman, what kind of work I might have, unless you think I am some mafia and going to lead my gang somewhere in the dark of the night to create a chaos."


    She gritted her teeth. "I was just asking. You don¡¯t have to be so sarcastic."


    He turned to look at her and this time his gaze calm and assuring, "There are some important matters rted to mypany that needs urgent attention and might take time."


    "Understood," she finally softened to get a genuine answer, "Take care."


    he nodded and turned to leave before he reminded her again, "Make sure to maintain distance."


    Natalie rolled her eyes at his retreating back and followed him out.


    Justin had left for work, and Albert had returned to the hospital, leaving Natalie and Mia alone at home.


    "Now spill it¡ªwhat¡¯s really going on?" Mia grabbed Natalie¡¯s hand, dragging her toward the sofa. "Is <i>Justin Harper</i> truly your husband?"


    "He¡¯s not," Natalie sighed and began exining everything that had happened from the start.


    Mia¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. "Oh my god, and he agreed to act as your husband?" She narrowed her eyes suspiciously. "And you two even share a bed? Come on, spill. What did you two <i>really</i> do? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re still a virgin."


    "Shut up!" Natalie shot back, rolling her eyes. "We¡¯re just acting."


    "A handsome man and a beautiful woman sharing a bed all night, and you expect me to believe nothing happens? You can¡¯t lie to me, Nat."


    "I¡¯m not lying," Natalie insisted, her cheeks flushing slightly. "And anyway, I¡¯m already a married woman¡ªunfortunately. Now, stop talking about me and tell me what your ¡¯bandit queen¡¯ of a grandmother did to you this time."


    Mia sighed dramatically, slumping back on the sofa. "Don¡¯t even remind me of her. I wish I could just delete that entire character from my life. She had another marriage proposal for me. If not for my parents stepping in, you¡¯d be receiving a wedding invitation right now."


    Natalieughed, shaking her head. "I¡¯m d I¡¯m not the only one dealing with a grandmother who¡¯s a total headache."


    "Don¡¯tugh, it¡¯s not funny!" Mia retorted, annoyed. "Do you even know what kind of marriage prospect she lined up for me?"


    "As long as it¡¯s not Steve Davis, you should be fine..."


    Mia¡¯s eyes widened. "Girl, how are you so correct?" she eximed. "In a world full of hot, handsome and deserving men, she brought me that <i>¡¯girl friends¡¯ best-friend-fucker¡¯</i> of a man!"


    Natalie raised an eyebrow. "So?"


    "So what, I can marry a pig even, but not that jerk. Even if all men in this world are to be extinct this instant, I would rather ept a dying virgin that be with him ever again," Mia eximed. "Last time I saw him in that Masquerade party, I almost felt like puking on his face."


    Natalie burst outughing. "I can¡¯t believe she actually thought <i>he</i> was a good match for you."


    Mia groaned, sinking deeper into the cushions. "Don¡¯t remind me. I still have nightmares. What he put me through back then... I don¡¯t have the energy to deal with that again. Being involved with him was the biggest mistake of my life."


    Natalie, sensing her friend¡¯s pain, gently caressed Mia¡¯s hand. "Don¡¯t worry. No one can force you into marriage. If they try, juste to me."


    Mia mumbled, half-joking, "Yeah, maybe I should just switch from men to women and be with you instead. Not a bad idea, right? We two¡ª"


    "No!" Natalie eximed quickly, her mind shing back to Justin¡¯s possessive warnings. <i>Thank God he isn¡¯t here.</i> She added, more seriously, "Please don¡¯t say stuff like that in front of others, alright?"


    Mia raised an eyebrow. "It¡¯s not the first time I¡¯ve joked like this. Why are you suddenly so uptight?"


    "Just... please. Do as I say, okay?" Natalie pleaded, clearly on edge.


    "Alright, alright." Mia stood up with renewed energy. "Now, let¡¯s go shopping. We need to get you a dress."


    "For what?" Natalie asked, confused.


    "Are you seriously nning to wear business formals to tonight¡¯s party?" Mia¡¯s tone was incredulous.


    "I was, yeah. I¡¯m fine with it."


    "Not a chance!" Mia grabbed Natalie¡¯s arm, dragging her toward the door. "I¡¯m going to turn you into a sexy bombshell tonight, one that even <i>Justin Harper</i> won¡¯t be able to keep his eyes off."

 Chapter 83: Charity Gala

    <h4>Chapter 83: Charity G</h4>


    By the evening, both friends were ready to leave for the charity g.


    "After all my effort, you still chose this business look," Mia sighed, looking at her friend d in a sleek, tailored zer in a rich, deep emerald green with a subtle sheen, perfectly fitted to her frame.


    "I¡¯m fine like this," Natalie said, giving herself a quick nce in the mirror. "Besides, you¡¯re the one who should be showing off. Your possible marriage prospect is going to be there."


    "Ugh, screw him," Mia grumbled. "Help me adjust this dress."


    Mia looked stunning in a delicate peach off-shoulder, knee-length dress that made her appear like an ethereal beauty. Her hair was tied in a loose bun, with a few strands left free to frame her face.


    "I¡¯ve got my own living doll to style," Natalie teased, as she admired how beautiful Mia looked. "That bastard is going to regret ever letting you go."


    "Better for me," Mia chuckled.


    Once Mia was ready, she gave Natalie a once-over and hummed in appreciation. "Only a real man could appreciate the kind of beauty you have. You don¡¯t need to show off your legs or sh an enticing diving worth cleavage. You¡¯re effortlessly stunning, even fully covered." She sighed dramatically. "If only I were a man..."


    Natalie chuckled, brushing off thement. "Trust me, you¡¯ve got it better. More men will be lining up for a dive into <i>your</i> cleavage instead."


    "But I wonder who the lucky guy will be to finally see that sexy body of yours," Mia teased. "Ivan lost his golden chance, and the other jerk is still MIA, so that leaves us with Mr. Harper."


    "You talk too much," Natalie frowned, trying to change the subject. "Aren¡¯t we going to bete? The venue¡¯s pretty far from here."


    The two friends hurried out of the house and made their way to the venue in Mia¡¯s car. When they arrived at the luxury hotel, the scene was bustling with activity. Expensive cars lined the entrance as the wealthiest people in the city arrived, unting their status. Media swarmed outside, eager to capture every moment, shing cameras at the VIP guests.


    Mia and Natalie stepped out of the car, and Mia handed her keys to the valet.


    "God, I hate this," Natalie murmured, eyeing the shing lights and guests posing for the cameras. "Isn¡¯t there some other way into the hotel?"


    "I hate it too," Mia grumbled, but added with a resigned sigh, "But my grandma needs to see my picture among the social elite, so we¡¯ve got to deal with it." She grabbed Natalie¡¯s hand and led her forward. "We¡¯ll slip through quickly. Anyway, it looks like most of the guests have already arrived, so no one will be paying attention to us¡ªjust a couple of ¡¯poor¡¯ters."


    As Mia predicted, they managed to weave through the shing cameras without too much trouble.


    "Isn¡¯t that Mia Wilson, the daughter of one of the four big families in the city?" a voice murmured from the crowd.


    "And with her..."


    "That¡¯s Natalie Ford."


    "What¡¯s Mia Wilson doing with someone like Natalie Ford?"


    "I heard they¡¯re close friends."


    "How does the Wilson family let her associate with someone like <i>that</i>?"


    Ignoring the hushed whispers, the two friends entered the grand event hall, which was decked out with extravagant decorations and an overwhelming disy of wealth and mour.


    "Let¡¯s find a spot in one of the corners where no one will bother us, and we can just enjoy the food," Mia suggested, ncing around the room.


    "I¡¯m starving," Natalie agreed, and the two made their way to a secluded table in the farthest corner, away from the crowd.


    Meanwhile, a pair of sharp eyes had already noticed their arrival, seemingly waiting for this moment.


    "Briena, there they are," Briena¡¯s friend Lily remarked.


    Briena scoffed, her eyes narrowing. "Bad luck for them¡ªespecially for Natalie."


    "Are you sure this will work? Last time she turned the tables on us," Lily asked, still hadn¡¯t gotten over the pool incident.


    A wicked glint shed in Briena¡¯s eyes. "Don¡¯t worry. This time, the mastermind is someone else. We just need to y our parts."


    Lily chuckled. "Your mother always knows how to stir things up."


    Another friend chimed in, "Look at what she¡¯s wearing. Whoes to a g in business formals?"


    "Seriously," Lily added. "And Briena, as always, looks like a star."


    "Let¡¯s go have some fun," one of them suggested, and the group made their way toward Natalie and Mia¡¯s quiet corner.


    Unaware of what¡¯s happening around, Natalie and Mia were focused on satisfying their growling stomachs.


    "For now, desserts will do," Natalie replied, watching her friend leave.


    "Natalie?" Briana¡¯s friend called her while Briena stood next to her.


    Natalie sighed, clearly uninterested. "No, my name is Queen Victoria."


    Lily sneered, her tone sharp. "Then why is Queen Victoria dressed like this? Have you lost your sense of fashion already?"


    Natalie¡¯s gaze shifted to Lily¡¯s outfit, and with a calm, cutting tone, she replied, "I don¡¯t have the taste for wearing old and torn rugs under the guise of fashion."


    Lily clenched her fists, her face reddening. "You... you dare insult thetest design of a renowned designer like this? I¡¯m sure he won¡¯t be pleased to hear it."


    "He wouldn¡¯t be pleased either to see someone parading around in a cheap imitation of his precious creation," Natalie shot back effortlessly.


    Lily froze, her shock evident. <i>How could she possibly know it¡¯s a knockoff?</i> Briena and the others exchanged uneasy nces, but Lily quicklyposed herself.


    "How dare you call it an imitation¡ª"


    "Seems like falling into the poolst time wasn¡¯t enough to clear your rotten brain," Natalie interrupted, picking up a ss of water. "Care for another rinse?"


    "You¡ª!"


    "Lily, leave it," Briena cut in, her voice calm but firm. "Let her enjoy herself for a little longer."


    Reluctantly, and not wanting her dress exposed as a knockoff, Lily nodded and followed Briena and the others away, her pride barely intact.


    Natalie sighed, relieved they had left, and nced around for Mia."Where is this girl, leaving me here all alone."


    Deciding to find Mia, Natalie stood up and took a few steps before suddenly crossing paths with someone unexpected.


    Ivan Brown.

 Chapter 84: You Never Truly Loved Me, Did You?

    <h4>Chapter 84: You Never Truly Loved Me, Did You?</h4>


    Ivan Brown, he was looking for his friend Steve Davis but happened to stumble with Natalie who was clearly displeased to see him. He briefly observed her.


    He paused, his gaze sweeping over her as if seeing her for the first time in a long while, and briefly observed her.


    The double-breasted zer, with gold buttons adding a touch of sophistication. Underneath, she wore a delicate ivory silk camisole that peeks out subtly, offering a soft contrast to the structured jacket.


    High-waisted slim-fit trousers, made from matching fabric, tapering gracefully to just above the ankle, showcasing her ck pointed-toe stiletto heels, which elevate the entire look with understated mour.


    Her hair was neatly styled into a low, sleek bun, emphasizing her sharp features and adding a polished, refined touch to her overall appearance. A soft nude lip, a hint of blush for a natural glow, and subtle eyeliner to define her eyespleted her look¡ªminimal yet wless.


    She wore simple, delicate jewelry: pearl earrings and a thin gold bracelet thatplemented her refined, modern aesthetic.


    Though others might overlook her understated elegance, to Ivan, she suddenly looked strikingly beautiful.


    Natalie, ignoring him, was about to change her path when Ivan called out, "What are you doing here?"


    "None of your business," she shot back, her tone icy.


    "Just because you¡¯re the CEO of a failingpany doesn¡¯t mean you deserve to be here," he retorted, attempting to mask the brief attraction he felt by attacking her with a bitter remark.


    He reminded himself¡ªBriena was far more beautiful than Natalie.


    Natalie¡¯s eyes narrowed. "Being the CEO of apany that was nearly bankrupt but was saved by my perfume creation gives you no right to mock me either. Also, if I can save one bankruptpany once, I can do it again. But what can you do, rely on your current finance to create a miracle product for you?" Natalie scoffed, "Given how smart she is, I doubt."


    Her sharp response caught Ivan off guard. He stood speechless for a moment. Ever since their disastrous wedding day, Natalie had directed all her anger at Briena, which he had assumed was because Briena had ended up engaged to him. But now, Natalie¡¯s words were directed at him¡ªcutting and direct.


    He scoffed, trying to regain control. "You betrayed me with another man, and you still have the nerve to talk back like this?"


    "I am d I chose another man over one who didn¡¯t trust me and got rid of me the first chance he got," Natalie spat out angrily.


    She recalled the same words Justin said and wished to check Ivan¡¯s reaction by using them on him.


    Ivan¡¯s expression faltered, her words hitting deeper than he expected. For a moment, he looked confused, as if what she said rang true.


    Feeling her own heart ache, Natalie asked, "You never truly loved me, did you?"


    Ivan stared at her, struggling for a response, but before he could say anything, Briena appeared by his side. "Ivan, what are you doing here? Grandma¡¯s waiting to meet you."


    He nodded, his gaze lingering on Natalie for a beat longer before walking away with Briena, as he heard Natalie curse, "Jerk."


    Just then, Mia returned with a dish full of desserts. She sat down andmented with a smirk, "I just saw a dog walking away with his bitch."


    Natalie was still thinking about something and mumbled, "Was he truly right when he said Ivan never loved me?"


    "I am not sure who you are referring to, but I can tell that Jerk Ivan was more like your business partner than a fiance," Mia added.


    Natalie looked at her, confusion. "Then why did he agree to marry me? If he didn¡¯t love me, why would he go through with it?"


    Mia sighed, "That¡¯s the confusing part to which I have no answer either."


    "I thought he loved me... all those messages, the way heforted me when I was away..." Natalie trailed off, feeling the ache in her chest.


    Mia patted her hand gently. "Calm down, Nat. Ivan¡¯s out of your life now, so don¡¯t let him mess with your head. You¡¯ll move past this, trust me." She pushed the dish toward Natalie with a grin. "Besides, I got all your favorite desserts."


    Natalie nced at the sweets while Mia picked up a spoon and fed her a bite. "Sometimes I feel like you¡¯re my kid."


    Natalie swallowed the tasty desert along with her pain and smiled at her friend, her eyes still moist, "You are such a good mom."


    Mia scoffed, stuffing a dessert into her own mouth. "Don¡¯t get all mushy on me. Eat with your own hands¡ªI¡¯m starving too!" She chewed, her eyes lighting up. "Oh my god, this is so good, I think my stomach just had a foodgasm."


    Natalieughed, "Shh! Watch your mouth."


    "Let them hear! Being with you, they already must think I am a nasty young daughter of a rich family as well. Works for me¡ªkeeps all the annoying people away."


    "You¡¯re taking advantage of my bad reputation," Natalie teased.


    "Of course! That¡¯s what friends are for," Mia quipped, grinning.


    Just then, an announcement from the emcee filled the room, grabbing both of their attention as the event officially began.


    "All the respected and honorable guests of the night, thank you for attending this year¡¯s charity g..." the emcee continued, his voice echoing through the hall.


    Natalie scoffed quietly, "Who here is actually respected and honorable?"


    "We definitely aren¡¯t," Mia quipped. "We¡¯re the poor ones in the corner, and he clearly didn¡¯t mean us. Since we¡¯re being ignored, let¡¯s finish this and grab another round of that delicious food."


    The two friends focused on clearing their dish, ready to get more food, when suddenly, the emcee¡¯s voice caught their attention.


    "To the twodies in the corner, Ms. Natalie and Ms. Mia."


    They both froze, baffled, looking at each other.


    "Damn, I was wrong¡ªhe knows our names," Mia said, her eyes wide with confusion. "The poors are being addressed as well."


    "But why is he calling us?" Natalie asked, equally puzzled.

 Chapter 85: Banshee Over A Witch

    <h4>Chapter 85: Banshee Over A Witch</h4>


    "Yes, you two beautifuldies," the emcee continued. "All the young women here are invited to participate in the first bidding of the charity g, and you both are included. Please join the other beautifuldies at the front."


    "Would it be rude to say no?" Natalie muttered under her breath.


    "Let¡¯s just go see what this is about," Mia urged, pulling Natalie along as they walked toward the center of the hall. A few young women from wealthy families were already there, including Briena, who stood confidently at the front.


    "Great," the emcee said, smiling as he gathered them. "We have five beautiful youngdies here. The first bidding of the night will be to im the honor of the first dance. The man who bids the most on any of these five youngdies will have the privilege of sharing the first dance of the evening with thedy of his choice."


    A round of apuse filled the hall as the men eagerly prepared to bid on the women standing before them.


    "What the <i>hell</i> is this?" Natalie whispered to Mia, angrily. "Are we an object to bid on."


    "I¡¯d love to smack that emcee in the head," Mia muttered, equally annoyed.


    Briena, standing nearby, leaned over and whispered snidely, "Don¡¯t worry, Natalie. I doubt anyone would bid on you¡ªat least, no decent man."


    Natalie ignored the jab, keeping herposure, but Mia wasn¡¯t having it.


    "Why don¡¯t you shut your mouth, Briena? It stinks. You better hope the guy who bids on you doesn¡¯t pass out from the stench when he dance with you. Though, with your fianc¨¦ bidding on, I guess that bastard deserves to faint."


    "You¡ª!"


    "Let¡¯s begin the bidding!" the emcee¡¯s voice cut through the tense exchange, drawing everyone¡¯s attention todies.


    "We have the two Ford sisters," the emcee dered with a sly grin. "We¡¯ll save them forter to see which one will fetch the higher bid, but let¡¯s start with our other three lovelydies." He paused dramatically. "The bidding starts at fifty million."


    "Eighty million for Mia Wilson!" called out one of the businessmen.


    "One hundred million for Mia Wilson," another quickly raised the bid.


    "What the hell, girl," Natalie whispered to Mia, who looked just as shocked. "If I knew a simple ten minutes dance with you is worth this much, I¡¯d have auctioned off one of your dance everyday to get capital for my poorpany."


    Mia whispered back, "If I could keep that amount, I¡¯d dance happily as well. We need capital for our new perfumeunch¡ªeven if it¡¯s in peanuts."


    Suddenly, a deep voice echoed through the hall. "Three hundred million for Ms. Wilson."


    All eyes turned toward the source of the voice. Steve Davis, son of one of the four wealthiest families, stood confidently in his expensive suit, his gaze fixed solely on Mia.


    The emcee, beaming, asked, "Anyone want to raise the bid on our beautiful Ms. Wilson?"


    But with Steve Davis in the game, everyone knew it was a lost cause, he would only take the bid to higher mark. He was not only wealthy but rumoured to be linked to Mia through their families, who were supposedly nning a marriage between the two. No one dared to bid against him.


    Mia shot a re at Steve, who stood unflinching, his expression calm andposed. <i>What the hell is he trying to pull?</i>


    "Three hundred million going once... twice... and sold!" the emcee dered. "Mr. Steve Davis wins the bid to dance with Ms. Mia Wilson. However, we¡¯ll see if they will be the couple to open the first dance of the evening. Ms. Mia, please stand with your dance partner."


    Reluctantly, Mia walked over to Steve, standing beside him with barely concealed annoyance. <i>Fine. I¡¯ll tolerate this jerk if it keeps Grandma quiet for a little longer.</i>


    The other two women fetched impressive bids, though none as high as Mia¡¯s, leaving only Natalie and Briena to close the auction.


    "Now, we have the beautiful Ford sisters!" the emcee continued, his tone filled with anticipation. "First up, we have Ms. Briena Ford¡ªour beautiful star, renowned pianist, and the uing star in one of this year¡¯s most anticipated films. Every man in this room would surely love to be by her side tonight, and I believe this bidding will reach new heights!"


    As the emcee spoke, Briena¡¯s face lit up even more, her confidence radiating. Her gaze drifted toward Ivan, who was watching her¡ªthough his eyes flickered to Natalie every now and then, as if against his will. It made Briena angry, but she hid it behind her smile.


    Natalie stood there, calm and collected, not wearing any fancy, limited edition dress like Briena. Her confidence and righteousness was everything for her.


    She wasn¡¯t looking at anyone in particr, her expression unreadable. Her posture was wless¡ªback straight, chin held high with quiet pride. She wasn¡¯t anxious or scared; if anything, she hoped no one would bid on her, so she wouldn¡¯t have to be anyone¡¯s dance partner.


    "And we have Ms. Natalie Ford, the newly appointed CEO," the emcee announced with a subtle smirk. "I¡¯m sure you all know her well already," he added, clearly referencing the recent scandals surrounding her.


    Natalie remained unfazed, her face a mask ofposure.


    But on the other side, Mia bristled with anger, ready to march up and smack the emcee in the head. "That asshole..."


    Just as Mia was about to move, a strong hand gripped her wrist, stopping her.


    She red at Steve, trying to yank her hand free, but his voice stopped her. "I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t want your grandma hearing how you lost your temper in public and then she decides to discipline you herself."


    "I don¡¯t need your concern," Mia hissed.


    "I just don¡¯t want my dance partner for the night causing unnecessary trouble. You can do whatever you want afterward."


    "Who told you to bid on me¡ª a troublemaker?" she spat out.


    "I had to bid on someone to keep up the family reputation," Steve replied, unfazed. "And I¡¯d rather dance with a familiar banshee than an unfamiliar witch."


    Mia fumed with anger. "You...Did you just call me a banshee?"

 Chapter 86: A Newcomer

    <h4>Chapter 86: A Neer</h4>


    "Pay attention," Steve interrupted smoothly, still holding her wrist, prompting her to look ahead.


    "Nat," Mia murmured helplessly, hoping to get her out of here.


    She was sure, no one would bid on Natalie, leaving her embarrassed in front of hall full of entire business world or rather a scum would bid on her.


    "She is strong enough to deal with it. Don¡¯t worry," Steve assured, though his voice remained cold and far from any genuine concern.


    Mia shot him a re. "I don¡¯t need you to tell me that. And if you think you can mess with this best friend of mine, then you can dream on. Natalie is not like that slut Nora...Ugh..."


    The grip on her wrist tightened the next moment, making her wince in pain. Steve¡¯s calm facade slipping for just a moment as his eyes shed with anger.


    Mia, ever defiant, didn¡¯t back down. "Are you angry because I said my best friend is out of your reach, or because I called your precious ¡¯love¡¯ a slut?"


    Steve¡¯s eyes darkened with anger, but before he could respond, the emcee¡¯s voice and a loud cheer pulled their attention back to the stage.


    "Five hundred million for Ms. Briena! That¡¯s a new record, even beating Mr. Davis¡¯s bid. Mr. Ivan Brown, you sure love your fianc¨¦e! We can all see it!"


    The crowd erupted into apuse, cheering for Ivan and Briena.


    Ivan remained calm andposed in his ce, seemingly enjoying the attention and praise and it was all thanks to Briena. He could see the men around him felt envious of him for having a beautiful and capable woman like Briena with him.


    Mia fumed, her gaze flicking to Steve. "You bid first and then stepped back so your friend Ivan could swoop in and be the star of the night, didn¡¯t you?"


    Steve¡¯s cold, mocking re met hers. "Would you rather I stayed in and bid on your best friend?"


    "You couldn¡¯t afford her," Mia shot back, her voice low but fierce. She nced at Natalie, thinking, <i>If only I could bid, I¡¯d offer my entirepany for her.</i>


    "Seems like tonight¡¯s dance of honor is going to be with Mr. and Mrs. Brown," the emcee teased, causing the crowd to cheer louder for the couple.


    Briena, basking in the attention, blushed slightly at being called "Mrs. Brown," her shy smile perfectly timed for the cameras.


    The emcee, sensing the energy, continued. "Anyone willing to bid higher? This is thest chance to im the honor of the first dance of the evening. Ms. Briena and Ms. Natalie are still here. Has anyone decided to bid on Ms. Natalie?"


    A tense silence followed. No one in the hall moved, theck of response making it painfully clear that no one wanted to associate with Natalie, the woman tarnished by scandal.


    Rowan, who had already bid on two other women, silently thanked his stars. He saved his family image by bidding already, and didn¡¯t have to bet on Natalie, for thepulsion on beading someone.


    He nced around, relieved. ¡¯<i>If Justin were here, he¡¯d probably have bid on that troublemaker, given his recent interest in Natalie Ford. Thank God he chose not toe tonight. I want him to have nothing to do with her.</i>


    Natalie stood there, unmoved by the awkward silence.


    "Alright, no one wants to bid on Ms Natalie, then let¡¯s see if anyone else is interested in bidding more on Ms Briena, our star of the night?"


    "One billion."


    Heads turned, and a collective murmur spread through the crowd as a tall, imposing man in an expensive suit entered the event hall,manding attention with his presence.


    One billion? Murmured rose in the hall. who is this man who is bidding this high for Ms Briena?


    Briena, still stunned, stared at the neer, her curiosity mirroring the crowd¡¯s. She didn¡¯t recognize him, and neither did anyone else. The rich, confident figure seemed to have appeared out of nowhere.


    Natalie simply nced over him out of instinct, not bothering to pay attention. But at the same time she was thankful that he bid on Briena, so he and Ivan could continued fighting over her and she could make her escape from this annoyance.


    Steve, Rowan, and Mia¡ªheirs to the wealthiest families¡ªwere equally perplexed. None of them had seen this man before, which made his sudden appearance all the more puzzling. Where had hee from, and how could he so casually throw around such a staggering amount?


    The man stood confidently, his hands casually tucked into his pockets, his gaze fixed squarely on the center of the hall, where Briena and Natalie stood.


    On the sidelines, ra and Sephina exchanged proud nces. The fact that another wealthy bidder had taken an interest in Briena only inted their egos further.


    "My daughter is amazing, isn¡¯t she, Mother?" ra chirped, practically beaming with pride.


    "My granddaughter was always meant to be extraordinary," Sephina added, clearly taking credit for Briena¡¯s allure. "I¡¯ve always doted on her for a reason."


    As the murmurs continued, all eyes remained on the mystery man, waiting for what would happen next.


    The emcee¡¯s voice broke through the tension. "Mr. Brown, would you like to bid more?"


    Ivan opened his mouth to respond, but his father ced a firm hand on his arm, stopping him. "There¡¯s no need to bid more for just a dance," his father said quietly.


    Briena nced at Ivan and gave him an approving nod. She didn¡¯t mind at all. In fact, she didn¡¯t want Ivan wasting a fortune on a charity dance when they could be using that money for their future.


    Besides, she had already secured her victory over Natalie. Whether Ivan or someone else won the bid, it didn¡¯t matter. It only proved how desirable she was, even with her engagement to Ivan.


    The crowd murmured as it became clear that Ivan wouldn¡¯t be bidding further.


    "One billion... going once... going twice..." the emcee dered with enthusiasm, "And sold! Tonight¡¯s honor of the first dance goes to this gentleman. Please step forward to your dance partner Ms Briena and¡ª"


    "Correction," the man interrupted smoothly, his voice steady andmanding. "The bid of one billion is for Ms. Natalie."


    <i>What?!</i>


    The entire hall fell into stunned silence, every single guest in shock. <i>Did he just say Natalie?</i> The whispers quickly grew louder as people tried to process what had just happened.


    Natalie, who was about to slip away, froze in ce. She turned to look at the man with a conflicted gaze. <i>Is he new to the city? Does he not know my scandalous image, or has he simply lost his mind?</i>


    Every eye in the room was now on Natalie¡ªand the mysterious bidder.

 Chapter 87: Mysterious Man

    <h4>Chapter 87: Mysterious Man</h4>


    The emcee, clearly flustered, tried to regain control. "Sir, have you perhaps mistaken Ms. Briena for Ms. Natalie?"


    The mysterious man¡¯s voice cut through the room, firm and unyielding. "I know exactly who I bid on. Ms. Natalie is the one my boss wishes to dance with tonight."


    Another wave of murmurs rippled through the hall.


    This rich and handsome looking man who they thought was some bigshot, imed to have his own boss. <i>Who must be the person?</i>


    <i></i>Natalie¡¯s confusion deepened. <i>Justin... could it be him?</i><i>He¡¯s the only rich man I know, who would go to such lengths to protect me or to be precise to help me.</i><i></i>


    The emcee, still reeling from the shock, hesitated before asking, "May I ask, who is your boss, sir? Which esteemed figure will be gracing us with a dance alongside the beautiful Ms. Natalie?"


    "That is not for you to know," the man replied coldly, his expressions and tone arrogance. "In fact, no one here is worthy of knowing him."


    His words left the entire room in stunned silence. The arrogance, the confidence¡ªit was unlike anything they had ever heard.


    Before anyone could react, the doors of the event hall swung open, and in walked several bodyguards, dressed in sharp ck suits. They lined up on either side of the aisle, creating a path.


    Then, an imposing figure appeared at the entrance, nked by more security. The man was tall and powerfully built, exuding an air of control and mystery. He wore a sharp suit beneath a stylish trench coat, his hands casually tucked into his pockets. His inky ck hair fell slightly forward, almost covering his forehead, while his piercing gaze remained fixed straight ahead¡ªdirectly on Natalie.


    But what shocked the crowd even more was that his face, from the eyes down, was covered by a sleek ck mask, which only added anotheryer of mystery to him.


    Without acknowledging anyone else, the man strode forward, his presence radiating authority. Every step he took seemed to silence the murmurs, as if no one else in the room mattered to him. His focus was solely on Natalie.


    Natalie, standing frozen, felt her heartbeat quicken. <i>Could it really be Justin?</i><i></i>


    Briena seethed with jealousy as the unexpected turn of events .


    Tonight, she was supposed to be the star of the g, the one everyone admired and praised. Yet here was Natalie, once again stealing the spotlight with this mysterious bidder who had wagered <i>one billion</i> on her.


    <i>¡¯How could this happen?¡¯</i> Briena thought, her eyes shing with fury. ¡¯<i>There must be a mistake. He can¡¯t possibly know who Natalie really is!¡¯</i>


    She signaled to her friends with a subtle nce, and they quickly gathered around her, ready to take action.


    Meanwhile, Ivan was equally shocked. He would never dream of bidding billions on anyone¡ªnot even Briena. But this man had done so without hesitation for Natalie.


    <i>¡¯Who is he?¡¯ </i>Ivan wondered bitterly, his fists tightening. ¡¯<i>Another man she¡¯s been involved with behind my back?¡¯</i>


    Natalie, still frozen in ce, studied the approaching figure intently. Her mind raced as she tried to read every detail of his movements, her gaze never leaving him.


    Before the mysterious man could reach her, a group of women, led by Lily, stepped into his path. Their presence forced him to stop, his eyes narrowing with displeasure.


    "Sir, how do we know you¡¯re really some wealthy man and not faking it on Natalie¡¯s order?" Lily¡¯s voice was full of suspicion. "Everyone knows no one would want to be associated with <i>her.</i> Did she arrange this to save herself from embarrassment?"


    The man responded with a cold, piercing re, his expression unmoved by the usation. Without a word, he nced at his assistant.


    The assistant, quick to understand, spoke up. "Two billion for a dance with Ms. Natalie Ford," he announced tly. Then, turning to the emcee, he added, "You¡¯ll have the payment in five seconds."


    The emcee¡¯s eyes widened as he signaled to the staff handling the donations. Within moments, their devices beeped, and the confirmation came through. The donation had been made. Everyone stared in disbelief.


    "The money is there," the emcee confirmed, his voice barely concealing his astonishment.


    Lily and her friends stood frozen, their smug confidence evaporating. They nced at Briena, who was equally stunned. This man wasn¡¯t just pretending to be wealthy¡ªhe was the real deal. Have they just offended someone they should not have.


    Quickly regaining herposure, Briena stepped forward, adopting a soft, innocent tone. "Sir, please forgive them. They didn¡¯t mean any harm. We¡¯re all just honored to have someone as generous as you here tonight. We simply want to know more about you, nothing more."


    The man¡¯s eyes, however, remained cold, his focus shifting only slightly as he dismissed Briena¡¯s attempt at charm. He was here for one purpose¡ªand it wasn¡¯t to make introductions.


    Instead of the man, his handsome assistant spoke, "Ladies, please step aside so my boss can proceed to his chosen dance partner. He¡¯s a busy man and does not waste his time on random people."


    Lily and her group of friends stood frozen, their faces turning crimson with embarrassment. They were used to being treated with respect and deference, but now, they were publicly dismissed.


    ra, seething from the humiliation and knowing that their n to embarrass Natalie was crumbling, stepped forward. Her voice sharp, she called out, "Sir, I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t know who you¡¯re bidding on. She¡¯s not worthy of starting the dance this evening. You should reconsider your decision. This is the woman with shameful scandals, and allowing her to begin the dance would disrespect us all and tarnish the noble cause of charity!" ra nced around, appealing to the crowd. "Tell me, who here would be happy to let her start the dance of honor?"


    The assistant remained unfazed and replied coolly, in stead of his boss more. "Madam, if Ms. Natalie didn¡¯t deserve to be here, why was she invited? Why was she included in this bidding? Was this a genuine charity bidding with noble intentions, or was it a scheme designed to humiliate certain individuals?"


    ra was taken aback, her confidence faltering as the man seemed to see straight through their scheme.

 Chapter 88: Dance

    <h4>Chapter 88: Dance</h4>


    "Now step aside," the assistant continued sharply, "or you might have to pay for wasting my boss¡¯ time. For every second he wastes here, whateverpany your family owns, would have to pay for that loss. This is not an empty threat. If you still doubt me, check your finances tomorrow morning."


    But Lily, defiant and unrepentant, couldn¡¯t resist onest sneer. "You may be rich, but you¡¯re blind when ites to women," she scoffed. "Such a disgraceful and immoral woman you¡¯ve bid on. What a waste of your wealth! The entire city knows who Natalie Ford really is. She¡¯s already married to a nobody, yet she seduced Ivan Brown. I¡¯m sure she learned those tricks while surviving in that filthy Xyron city. Who knows what kind of men she¡ª"


    <i>p!</i><i></i>


    A sharp, resounding p cut her words short. Lily stumbled and fell to the ground, stunned and in pain, her cheek as if on fire, her jaw seems to be dislocated.


    One of the bodyguards who had been standing nearby had delivered the blow without hesitation and had already returned to his ce, standing as though nothing had happened. His face showed no emotion, as if pping Lily was just part of his duties.


    The entire hall went silent, disbelief and shock hanging in the air. Lily, clutching her cheek, stared in stunned humiliation. No one dared to move or speak as if this newer was the one whomanded everything here.


    The assistant¡¯s voice, still calm butced with an icy edge, echoed through the room. "No one insults Ms. Natalie Ford in the presence of my boss. If you not heed warning, I dare you to try."


    ¡¯What the hell is going on?¡¯ Natalie felt like her mind would explode. Was she dreaming that someone truly taking her side this boldly?


    The organizer hurried over, his face flustered as he addressed the mysterious man. "Sir, my deepest apologies for not weing you personally. I was caught up with an emergency." He then nced at Lily, still reeling from the p. "Security, escort this woman out."


    Without hesitation, the security guards dragged Lily out of the hall as everyone stood in stunned silence. The masked man had yet to utter a single word, yet his authority was unquestionable. His people were executing his orders effortlessly, leaving everyone stunned.


    "Who the hell is this guy?" Rowan muttered under his breath, his confusion mirroring the crowd¡¯s.


    Steve, Mia, and many others shared the same thought, but Mia turned to Rowan with a wry smile. "Whoever he is, he¡¯s got great taste in women."


    Ignoring the whispers around him, the masked man made his way toward Natalie. She stood frozen, her mind racing, trying to piece together what was happening. This man hade out of nowhere, bid an astronomical two billion, and now stood before her for the first dance, her heart pounding.


    <i>¡¯He is about the same height as Justin, the build could be simr but not clear because of his trench coat. Well who wears a trench coat in warm weather? Okay, focus on the main things, Nat.¡¯ </i>


    By then the man stood facing her, his calm and determined gaze met with Natalie¡¯s doubtful one, who was observing him keenly.


    <i>¡¯His hair is styled differently than Justin, who always style his hair neatly while this man seems to like it more casual. His eye colour is different from Justin¡¯s as well? Is he wearing lenses?¡¯</i><i></i>


    The lights in the hall suddenly dimmed, and a spotlight illuminated the pair standing in the center, heightening the moment¡¯s intensity.


    "And now," the emcee¡¯s voice echoed through the hall, "we present the first dance of the evening, one that has already helped us raise a remarkable two billion!"


    The music started and the man offered his hand to Natalie, prompting her to ept it. Natalie epted him and found him step closer, his other hand settled at the small of her back.


    She instinctively put her other hand at his shoulder, while both of them were still looking into each other¡¯s eyes. Both moved in perfect sync at that delightful soft, pleasant and romantic sounding melody.


    The man simply wanted to look into her beautiful eyes while she was trying to satisfy her curiosity.


    Entire event hall watched them dance, with different emotions. Some were indifferent like Steve and Rowan who didn¡¯t really care, some envied that included young women, some felt angry and unhappy like Briena and herpanions, Someome felt betrayed once more and that was Ivan, a few were happy that included Mia and those who came with this mysterious man.


    Meanwhile, Natalie was lost in her own thoughts. <i>His scent... familiar, yet different from Justin¡¯s, a different perfume maybe. And this closeness... it feels simr, but I¡¯ve only ever been this close to Justin. What if it feels the same with other men? Shall I just ask him directly? Will he feel offended if I call him by another man¡¯s name? I shall wait and observe</i> more.


    They continued to glide across the floor effortlessly, the dance between them natural, as if they were long-lost partners. Every move was seamless, almost as if their bodies knew each other in a way their minds did not.


    "When did she learn to dance?" ra mumbled, unable to hide her surprise. She turned to Sephina. "Mother, didn¡¯t you deprive her of learning any skills?"


    Sephina was equally shocked as well.


    Natalie was multitalented from a young age. Her mother, Caryn had started teaching her most of the things at a very young age like Piano, Dance, paint and so on. It was as if Caryn was training her daughter to be a princess of some kingdom.


    After Caryn¡¯s death, Sephina had gone to great lengths to suppress Natalie¡¯s potential, determined to make her seem incapable. But it seems like she failed.


    Time passed by, Natalie was still battling with where their man was Justin. <i>¡¯I can¡¯t yank off his mask. It would be a terrible mistake to go against his privacy.¡¯</i>

 Chapter 89: Ivan’s Fury

    <h4>Chapter 89: Ivan¡¯s Fury</h4>


    The music was approaching its final notes, the elegant rhythm slowing. Yet, the man never once broke his gaze from her, his eyes holding hers with a steady intensity every time they faced each other.


    As the final notes of the music faded, Natalie, realizing she was running out of time, mumbled under her breath, "Justin?"


    In that precise moment, the man gracefully twirled her away, sending her into a series of elegant spins. By the time she stopped, the music had ended, and when she looked back to find him, he had vanished.


    The lights in the hall shed on, momentarily blinding her as she squinted toward the exit. The mysterious man and his entourage were already making their way out.


    She decided to follow him, but as Emcee announced, other couples flooded the centre of the hall and the music started.


    ¡¯Damn!¡¯ Knowing she wouldn¡¯t be able to make it to the exit, Natalie hurried towards one of the balconies attached to the hall. Reaching it, her eyes immediately locking onto the group of people below. She watched as luxury cars pulled up in front of the group.


    Natalie, still filled with doubt, pulled out her cell phone and dialed Justin¡¯s number. <i>If it¡¯s him, he¡¯ll have his phone on him.</i> The phone rang several times before the call was finally answered.


    "Ms. Natalie," Noah¡¯s familiar voice greeted her.


    "Where are you and where is Justin?" she asked, her eyes stuck to the man below and also wondering where Noah was. If this man was Justin, then Noah should be with him, but he was not.


    "Ms Natalie, Mr Harper is busy but if there is any emergency I can let you talk to him."


    "Yes. give him a phone," Natalie ordered and also watched a luxury car stop in front of that man and a bodyguard opened the door for him. ¡¯It¡¯s not Justin¡¯s car.¡¯


    "Hmm?" She heard the familiar voice on the other side of the phone while at this moment the man she was watching had sat in the car.


    ¡¯Am I mistaken. If this man is Justin, how can he answer me?¡¯ "


    Where are you," she asked anyway.


    "Just finished some important matters. It ended early, so I¡¯m heading back to our home," Justin replied smoothly. "Why? Missing me already?"


    Natalie rolled her eyes. "Not exactly, just checking something."


    "Or maybe you just miss me," he teased.


    "My ass," she shot back.


    "It¡¯s beautiful to look at," she heard him chuckle softly.


    Natalie¡¯s eyes widened in shock. "You pervert!" She immediately hung up and watched those cars drive away.


    <i>Seems like I was wrong. But why can¡¯t I shake the feeling? And if it¡¯s not Justin, who spends two billion just for a dance with me?</i><i></i>


    At that moment, Mia came onto the balcony, her face full of yful curiosity. "My love, did one dance really make you chase after him? Feeling thrilled, aren¡¯t you?"


    Natalie sighed and shook her head. "Thrilled? Someone just dropped two billion like it was pocket change for a pointless dance. I¡¯d rather beg him to invest that money in mypany."


    Mia considered it for a moment but then shrugged. "Honestly, seeing the looks of pure defeat and anger on the faces of Briena and that idiot Ivan, was worth losing two billion. And let¡¯s not forget that p¡ªabsolute perfection!"


    "They¡¯re not worth a single cent, let alone two billion," Natalie muttered, leaning against the balcony railing. "I wish I could march over to the charity g organisers and demand fifty percent. I¡¯m the reason they even got that money."


    Mia chuckled. "So sad, but rules are rules. You can¡¯t." Then she turned serious, "Okay, so who was that masked man?"


    Natalie shrugged. "I have no idea."


    Mia stared at her for a while before speaking. "How is it that you have all these mysterious men showing up in your life? One marries you, another agrees to y your fake husband, and now this guy drops billions for a dance. What kind of secret life are you living, Nat?" Mia teased. "Honestly, mysterious men seem like a lot more fun than the ones we actually know."


    This reminded Natalie something and she asked, "Why are you out here? Shouldn¡¯t you be dancing with the guy who spent three hundred million on you?"


    "Hah! Let him dream. Just because he bid doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m obligated to dance with him. He can find someone else."


    Natalie grinned. "Fair enough. I¡¯m exhausted. Should we call it a night? You¡¯ve got plenty of material to show your grandma now."


    "Yeah, let¡¯s get out of here before any more ¡¯mysterious men¡¯ in your life show up," Mia joked, linking her arm with Natalie¡¯s.


    Just as Natalie and Mia were about to leave the balcony, Ivan stormed in, his eyes locked on Natalie. "Who was that man?" he demanded.


    Natalie barely nced at him as she replied curtly, "I don¡¯t know," and continued moving forward, pulling Mia with her. She had no intention of wasting her breath on him.


    "That man spent two billion on you, and you don¡¯t know him?" Ivan¡¯s voice dripped with mockery. "How many men have you been with behind my back?"


    Mia stopped abruptly, "Ivan Brown, watch your¡ª"


    Natalie squeezed Mia¡¯s hand, silently telling her to stop.


    She turned to Ivan, her expression calm but icy. "If you had asked any valid questions to me on our wedding day, I would have answered anything. But that time has passed. We have nothing to do with each other, and I am no longer obligated to exin anything to you," Natalie finished.


    "You betrayed me, and you think you¡¯re not obligated to answer?" Ivan shot back, disbelief and anger shing across his face.


    "Betrayed you?" Natalie repeated, her voice cold. "Yes, I did. So, what now? Do you want me to beg for your forgiveness?"


    "You should," He spat out.


    Natalie¡¯s smirk deepened, her eyes narrowing. "And then what? You¡¯ll leave your pretty fianc¨¦e ande back to the ¡¯scandalous¡¯ woman like me?"


    Ivan seemed taken aback, unable to find a response.


    Natalie, seeing his stunned silence, continued, "Instead of sticking your nose in my business, you should go back andfort your fianc¨¦e. She must be crying over how miserably she failed tonight."


    Without waiting for a reply, she turned her back on him, leaving him standing there, speechless.


    Mia offered him smirk and caught up to Natalie. "That was awesome, Nat."

 Chapter 90: Detective Natalie

    <h4>Chapter 90: Detective Natalie</h4>


    Natalie returned home after having dinner outside with Mia as both of them were starving. After what happened they didn¡¯t have the heart to stay in that charity g anymore.


    As she stepped inside, she noticed Justin and her grandpa, Albert, still awake in the drawing room, waiting for her despite thete hour.


    She cast a nce at Justin, who was casually pouring himself a ss of water, and then turned to her grandpa. "Grandpa, I thought you weren¡¯t returning tonight."


    "I was worried after you went to that event, but now that you¡¯re back safe, I can rest easy. I¡¯ll head to bed now. You two should sleep early." He stood up and headed to the bedroom, feeling drowsy due to his medicines.


    Natalie nodded and watched her grandpa head to his room. She walked over to the dining table, pouring herself a ss of water as Justin set down his empty ss.


    "You¡¯re back earlier than expected," she said casually, though her gaze lingered on him longer than usual.


    "Work finished earlier than I thought," Justin replied.


    Natalie continued to stare at him, scrutinizing every detail of his face as if trying to piece together the puzzle that had been nagging her all evening.


    Justin raised an eyebrow at her lingering gaze. "I know I¡¯m irresistibly handsome, but you should be used to it by now," he teased with his usual smugness.


    Natalie almost rolled her eyes but kept herposure, finishing her ss of water.


    "I have some work to do." Justin left, leaving her staring at his retreating back.


    Natalie watched his retreating figure, her mind wandering. <i>If he wore that same trench coat... would his back look the same?</i>


    Shaking off the thought, Natalie made her way to the bedroom, where she saw Justin already engrossed in his work, hisptop open in front of him. She grabbed her clothes from the wardrobe and quietly slipped into the bathroom.


    Justin tried his best to focus on his work, doing everything he could to block out the sounds of water sshing from the bathroom. The closed door didn¡¯t make it any easier to ignore the fact that a woman¡ªNatalie¡ªwas in there, enjoying a bath.


    <i>I¡¯ll get used to this soon.</i>


    <i></i>After a while Natalie returned and Justin kept his calmposure, but somehow he could feel her eyes on him, her gaze watching him keenly.


    With a sigh, he closed hisptop and stood up. When he nced over, he saw her reflection in the mirror, staring right at him.


    "Do you have something to say to me?" he asked, his tone measured.


    "Why would you think that?"


    "I can feel your eyes following me."


    She turned fully to face him, a yful glint in her eye. "Or maybe it¡¯s the feeling of a guilty conscience, like a thief who knows they¡¯ve been caught?"


    He raised an eyebrow, unimpressed. "I don¡¯t have time to solve your ridiculous riddle. Say it directly."


    "Well then," she walked towards him, and stood facing him. "Stay still."


    He offered her a questioning gaze, only to see her stand close, so close that he could smell her fresh scent from the shower. But as she said to stay still, he did anyway.


    Natalie peered into his eyes, tilting her head slightly as if considering something. ¡¯Hmm the colour is truly different,¡¯ but she asked, "Do you use lenses?"


    "As far as I recall, my eyesight is perfect," he replied, his voice calm and unbothered.


    Her hand moved to his hair, and he watched it carefully. She pulled the strands over his forehead, scrutinizing them with the same quiet intensity. <i>Almost the same, but the shade seems different or my eyes failed to see it right?¡¯</i>


    <i></i>"Do you colour your hair?" she asked.


    "Do you see any grey hairs that need coloring?" he asked, his tone teasing.


    Natalie shook her head. "No, there aren¡¯t any."


    She felt as if he were turning the questions back on her, making her curiosity seem like an excuse to talk about himself. Irritated, she warned, "No more talk."


    And then moved both her hands in front of his face. She positioned them just beneath his eyes, just like that ck mask and observed him.


    <i>I still can¡¯t tell,</i> she thought, sighing inwardly. <i>Maybe I should try the dance pose and make sure if it feels excatly the same?</i>


    <i>Pulling her hands away, she spoke more confidently this time, "Alright, hold me... Ahh!"</i>


    Before she could finish, she was pulled forward, his arm already wrapped around her waist, drawing her body firmly against his.


    "What are you doing?" she gasped, pushing against his chest, but he didn¡¯t let go, seeming to relish the closeness, the warmth of her body still fresh from the bath.


    "You asked me to hold you, didn¡¯t you?" he replied, unfazed.


    "Let go of me," she growled, her voice low and frustrated.


    He released her, and she red at him. "You should listen to everything before acting."


    "And what was the rest of it?" he asked, clearly amused.


    She wanted to say, <i>Hold me like we¡¯re in a dance,</i> but now... this man hadpletely derailed her mood.


    "Never mind," she spat out angrily and went to the bed to sleep.


    With his hands moving to tuck in his pants pocket, while standing with the support of the desk behind, he chuckled inwardly, suppressing theugh.


    Without looking at him, shey in the bed and covered herself with the nket.


    "Good night," he said, but she didn¡¯t reply, clearly showing her anger towards him.


    He smiled turned of the lights and sat in the chair to work, leaving the tablemp on for him to work.


    She sneakily opened her eyes and watched him, ¡¯If that man is not Justin, then who is he to act as if he knows me and even spent a fortune on me?¡¯


    -----


    Meanwhile, at the Ford residence...


    In the drawing room, Briena sat crying, her tears soaking her delicate features as her mother, ra, tried to console her. "Briena, don¡¯t be disheartened. We had no idea she had someone so powerful backing her. No wonder she¡¯s been acting so high and mightytely."


    "Mother, you told me it would work¡ªthat after tonight she wouldn¡¯t have any face left to show in public," Briena sobbed. "But instead, she stole all the attention, and I was left humiliated."


    "No, darling, you weren¡¯t humiliated. Ivan still bid on you, not her."


    "But he left right after that!" Briena cried, her voice trembling with frustration. "He didn¡¯t even look at me before he disappeared. I saw him going to meet Natalie... What did she say to him? Is he regretting letting her go? Does he n on going back to her?"


    "He <i>can¡¯t</i> go back to her," ra assured confidently. "She is married and won¡¯t divorce her husband for your grandpa¡¯s sake. She has to stick with her poor husband as long as your grandpa is around. Moreover, Ivan¡¯s parent will never allow him to associate himself with a woman like Natalie."


    Briena hummed and looked at her grandma, who, instead coaxing her was looking at her cellphone frequently, her expressions serious.


    "Mother, are you waiting for a call?" ra asked, noticing Briena¡¯s curious stare.


    Sephina hummed, "Though that man didn¡¯t reveal his identity, we can know him once we get to know from where that money was transferred. Either it would be his own ount or thepany he owns. Someway or other will get a clue about him. Someone from event organisers will call me to give that information."


    "That¡¯s a great thought mother," ra praised, "I also want to know which rich sugar daddy that girl has found himself. Briena felt the same.


    Just then a cellphone rang and three of their faces lit up. Finally time to find out the identity of that mysterious man.

 Chapter 91: Hurt Ivan

    <h4>Chapter 91: Hurt Ivan</h4>


    Sephina answered the call, her expression tense as both ra and Briena watched her with bated breath.


    "Who is he?" Sephina asked sharply. She listened intently, but as the person on the other end spoke, her brows furrowed in frustration. After a brief pause, she angrily hung up.


    "Is he someone we know?" ra asked, her voice full of curiosity.


    "No," Sephina furrowed her brows. "We still don¡¯t know who he is. The money was transferred from an international ount, and it¡¯s highly secured. No one can get any information about it."


    "What?" ra eximed, her face a mixture of shock and disbelief.


    Sephina nodded grimly. "Only the wealthiest and most powerful people or organizations use ounts with that level of security. There are very few of them, worldwide."


    "That means this man is truly powerful," ra gasped, wide-eyed. "No wonder he jumped from one billion to two billion like it was pocket change."


    Sephina hummed in agreement, her mind racing. "I¡¯m just wondering how that wretch managed to get involved with such a man. What could have caught his interest in her?"


    "Mother, if Natalie knew someone that powerful, why would she marry a poor man and struggle under us?" ra confidently dismissed the possibility. "I think this man showing up and bidding on her was just a coincidence. Maybe he¡¯s one of those rich men who enjoys the thrill of scandalous women. Some of them have twisted minds. Who knows, he might bring more trouble into her life than help. After all, we can¡¯t deny she¡¯s beautiful, just like her mother was¡ªeasily able to seduce men with a single nce."


    But Sephina wasn¡¯t so quick to agree, her thoughts drifting elsewhere as she spoke. "Jay couldn¡¯t find anything about her husband. Have you asked for your brother¡¯s help. His high position in government allows him to get any information."


    "Yes, mother. tomorrow we will get it."


    Finally, Sephina turned her gaze to Briena, who had been quietly observing the exchange. "Don¡¯t just sit there. Call Ivan. He left today because he was hurt by Natalie¡¯s actions. Use this opportunity. If you want to win him over, learn from Natalie how to capture a man¡¯s attention."


    "Y-Yes, grandma," and made the call.


    ----


    At the Brown residence...


    Ivan had locked himself in his room from the moment he stormed back home, leaving the charity g in a fit of anger. Pacing back and forth, he nearly kicked a chair over in frustration, his thoughts consumed by Natalie and the confrontation that still burned in his mind.


    <i>She has no remorse,</i> he seethed inwardly. <i>No shame for what she did to me. Leaving me humiliated in front of everyone and then marrying someone else like it meant nothing. And now she acts so righteous? How dare she point fingers at me¡ªlike I¡¯m the one in the wrong?</i>


    <i></i>But his rage faltered when he remembered her expression during their conversation¡ªher eyes, clear and unburdened by guilt, making it impossible for him to use her of anything.


    <i>She¡¯s always been like that,</i> Ivan thought bitterly. <i>Confident. So sure of herself. But at that she¡¯s like apletely different person now, a rebel. </i><i>Was everything she did¡ªher obedience, her eagerness to please me¡ªjust an act? Was she just ying me, and was cheating on me with different men?</i>This time he kicked the chair hard, sending it skidding across the floor. <i>I hate her. I hate her so much.</i> His fists clenched as he silently vowed, <i>I¡¯ll make her regret choosing that poor man over me. I¡¯ll make her realize exactly what she¡¯s lost.</i><i></i>


    Just as he was drowning in his anger, the door opened, and his parents entered the room.


    "Ivan, how could you leave the event so abruptly?" his mother, Amelia, began, only to pause as she took in the mess. The room was in disarray¡ªfurniture scattered, items thrown carelessly. Her eyesnded on Ivan, sitting on the edge of the bed, his head lowered, his face shadowed by his own dark thoughts.


    "Ivan," she approached him with concern, "are you alright?"


    He didn¡¯t respond.


    Amelia sat down beside him, her voice soft. "Are you thinking about Natalie? I¡¯ve always told you she wasn¡¯t the right woman for you, but you wouldn¡¯t listen. And now look at the state she¡¯s left you in..."


    "Stop it, Amelia," her husband interrupted, "Can¡¯t you see he¡¯s already upset?"


    "I¡¯m sorry, son," she said, her tone soothing. "I know how much you¡¯ve been hurt, but you need to think about your future. Natalie isn¡¯t the only option¡ªyou have Briena, a woman better than her. Once you marry her, all thoughts of that wretched girl will fade away."


    "Mother... can we hasten the n of official engagement between Briena and me?" Finally he spoke.


    Amelia¡¯s face lit up. "Why not? We¡¯d be more than happy to." She turned to her husband. "Speak to Sephina Ford about it. The sooner, the better."


    Her husband nodded in agreement, but Ivan¡¯s voice cut through the brief moment of excitement. "I want to be alone."


    The couple left, respecting his wishes while Ivany back on the bed, staring nkly at the ceiling.


    After a while, his phone buzzed, pulling him out of his reverie.


    He picked it up and heard a sweet, gentle voice on the other end. "Ivan?"


    His heart skipped a beat at the sound. "Briena."


    "Are you alright?" she asked, gently, "You left the event so suddenly, I was worried. If my sister hurt you, I want to apologize on her behalf."


    Ivan feltforted. The one who had no reason to apologize was the one offering him kindness, while the woman who had wronged him had shown nothing but indifference. The contrast made something stir deep inside him. He swallowed hard before responding. "Can you meet me?"


    "At this hour?" Her voice was hesitant.


    "Yes. I need to see you."


    There was a brief pause on the other end before she answered. "Alright. Where should Ie?"


    "Office. To my private floor."


    "Okay," she said quietly. "I¡¯ll be there soon."


    Ivan hung up the call, his gaze darkened with certain need as he could not wait to meet Briena anymore.


    -----


    After half an hour, Briena reached the particr floor of the Browns head office building, where the head of security personally led her way.


    She was dressed in beautiful delicate dress, and put on light makeup that made her look innocent. Her mother¡¯s word rang in her mind. "Men likes innocent, delicate and submissive women, the one they want to concur with ease in their bed and get the sense of superiority."


    Once she reached the floor, the security head left while Briena knocked on the door of the private, luxury lounge that belong to Ivan.


    The door opened soon. Even before she could take a proper look at the man, she was pulled inside that dimly lit luxury lounge and was pressed again the wall, and the door was mmed shut.


    "Ivan...Umm..."


    Her lips were sealed in rough kiss, making her unable to speak, her hands were pinned against the wall, leaving her unable to protest.


    Realising, it was Ivan indeed, she calmed down and decided to submit. As expected of her, he was indeed hurt by Natalie and tonight was the night for them.

 Chapter 92: We Are Not Married Yet

    <h4>Chapter 92: We Are Not Married Yet</h4>


    Ivan was relentless with his actions as he tore apart her clothes and led Briena to the bed, he himself was shirtless. He pushed her on the bed, making her fall on the soft mattress underneath and hovered over her, impatiently clear in his actions. His hands pinned her on the mattress, his tall form pressing down on her naked, delicate form.


    He was about to kiss her again but Briena spoke. "I-Ivan...wait..."


    Panting heavily he looked at her. "I don¡¯t think I can anymore," his voice was hoarse and needy.


    His voice made her skip her heart beast but she spoke anyways, "I have not done this before. I am scared."


    "I know," he tugged at her delicate lips with his teeth, the lips which he had been craving for since that night when she pecked on his cheek. "I will be careful," he assured and kissed her again.


    Despite his assuring words, Briena could feel he was going to be anything but gentle. He was different from his usual calm demeanour, something about him seemed changed.


    He moved further down, taking liberties with her soft and delicate body as his hands and mouth did not leave any part of her body untouched. She moaned in delight with what he was doing to her, her hands moving on their own to grip his hair, to bury his face between her legs even more, letting herself drown in the pleasure he was letting her feel.


    He moved back and looked at her painting form with his intense gaze. She looked at him, trying to get down the ecstasy he had just made her feel and watched him removing his pants, letting her see his entirely naked form.


    He pulled her up to sit on the bed and positioned himself in front of her by getting on his knees, "Take me," his voicemanding.


    She hesitated a little, keeping her act of an innocent virgin. "I have never done this before."


    "You will learn," he said and guided his erect manhood to her face, prompting her to open her mouth.


    Briena did and started to do as he told her. He continued to use her mouth to pleasure himself, his throat leaving groans in response, his entire body shuddering.


    At one point she felt she would choke and tears started to roll her eyes, but he didn¡¯t stop. Instead he held the back of her head firm and continued to thrust till he finally came in her mouth and almost choked her.


    She coughed violently while he wiped away her tears and said, "You will get used to it."


    She nodded like an obedient good girl, only to see him get down the bed.


    She was surprised, "Are we not doing it?"


    "We are not married yet," and walked to the bathroom.


    Briena was taken aback. She thought tonight they would do it and he won¡¯t ever be able to get rid of her, but....


    -----


    The next day.


    The entrance to Natalie¡¯s newpany office was swarming with reporters, all eager to uncover any details about the mysterious man from the previous night¡¯s charity g.


    The guesses centered on someone from one of the four wealthiest families in the city. Rowan from the Lawson family and Steve from the Davis family had been at the event, but the two sons from the Wilson and Summers families¡ªRyan Wilson and Adam Summers¡ªhad been notably absent.


    While Ryan Wilson, Mia¡¯s brother, was a familiar face in the city, Adam Summers was far more elusive. Adam kept himself away from the limelight, rarely attending public events, fueling the theory that he was the mystery bidder.


    Among the elite families, the Summers were considered the wealthiest, with deep historical roots that tied them to past royalty. Adam Summers, though rarely seen, was regarded as a Prince.


    When Natalie reached the office, reporters immediately rushed to surround her, cameras shing, microphones thrust in her direction. John stood protectively by her side, warning the reporters to keep their distance.


    Natalie, as always, remained calm andposed, her face serious but unreadable.


    "Ms. Natalie, please tell us about the man from the previous night. Who is he?" one reporter asked.


    "I don¡¯t know," Natalie replied, her voice steady and without hesitation.


    "The man spent two billion just for a dance with you, and you im you don¡¯t know who he is? Do you take us for fools?"


    Natalie¡¯s expression remained unchanged. "Fool or not, I trust in your ability to find a needle in the desert. So, if any of you discover who he is, let me know as well."


    The crowd stilled for a moment, surprised by her boldness.


    "Why do you want to know him? Are you by chance suddenly interested in this wealthy man, though you are married now?"


    She tilted her head slightly, a hint of amusement in her tone as she answered. "Why wouldn¡¯t I want to know such a wealthy man? I¡¯m a businesswoman. If he can afford to spend two billion on charity, he might be interested in investing in a risingpany¡ªone that assures him a profitable return."


    "So, you truly don¡¯t know who he is?"


    Natalie raised an eyebrow, her expression icy and unbothered. "Would I be working this hard to secure investors for my newpany if I already knew him?"


    Another reporter stepped forward, bolder than the rest. "Many believe that the man is Adam Summers, the son of the Summers family. What do you have to say about that?"


    Natalie¡¯s gaze didn¡¯t waver. "That¡¯s your spection, not mine. I¡¯m not here to validate rumors."


    The reporters exchanged uneasy nces. She was proving to be a tough nut to crack.


    "Ms. Natalie," another voice called out, trying a different angle, "we¡¯ve heard that you were fired from Brown Industries before that¡¯s why you are given this failedpany. Is that true?"


    "I left thatpany on my own." Her reply was firm and unhesitant.


    "But we¡¯ve heard otherwise," the reporter insisted, "It¡¯s been said you were fired due to irrational actions you took."


    She offered him an unbothered gaze, "I¡¯ve made plenty of irrational decisions while working there. Which one exactly are you referring to?"


    "Uh... we¡¯re not entirely sure."


    "Then I suggest you to be sure of the things before asking me about it," Natalie said coldly.


    "What are your ns for yourpany? Rumor has it, it¡¯s already on the brink of bankruptcy."


    "My n is simple," Natalie replied, her voice steady. "To turn it into a profitable venture."


    "And how do you intend to do that?"


    Natalie gave a small, confident smile. "I¡¯ll be answering all of those questions in detail at the press conference mypany has arranged in two hours. You¡¯re all invited to attend."


    The reporters could only agree and watched the woman leave with utter confidence she possessed.

 Chapter 93: My Woman

    <h4>Chapter 93: My Woman</h4>


    <strong>Inside the luxurious office of a certain president...</strong>


    A tall, handsome man sat behind his work desk by the expansive window, the city skyline stretching behind him. He wore a sleek, tailored suit, his light brown hair meticulously styled. His sharp features remained unreadable as he watched the screen in front of him, where a woman was confidently fielding questions from a horde of reporters.


    His light brown eyes were locked on the screen, scrutinizing every word, every subtle expression that crossed Natalie¡¯s face.


    "Mr. Summers, everyone is specting that you¡¯re the mysterious man fromst night," his assistant, Shawn, said cautiously, "You¡¯re being associated with a woman whose reputation isn¡¯t exactly good."


    Adam raised a hand, silencing his assistant without taking his eyes off the screen. His gaze remained fixed on Natalie, analyzing her calm demeanor, her unyielding confidence in the face of the media storm.


    Shawn hesitated, then continued, "What should we do about this, Mr. Summers? Given her image, she might try to take advantage of these rumors..."


    "If you had watched her closely on the screen, you wouldn¡¯t be saying that," Adam interrupted, dismissing Shawn with a quiet authority.


    Shawn frowned, puzzled by his boss¡¯s reaction. "Then... about the rumors?"


    "Let them be," Adam said with the tone of finality.


    Understanding that the conversation was over, Shawn nodded.


    -----


    <strong>Inside Justin¡¯s study in his private suite...</strong>


    Justin sat in his sleek, modern study, his eyes narrowed as he watched the news on therge screen in front of him. Natalie was answering the reporters with her usual calmposure, but something in her demeanor made his frown deepen.


    With a sigh, he picked up his cellphone and made a call. After a few rings, a deep, dignified voice answered.


    "How rare, Harper. What brings you to remember me?" The voice wasced with dry amusement.


    "I see you¡¯re being associated with a woman you shouldn¡¯t be," Justin¡¯s tone clearly displeased. "I¡¯d suggest you clear up the misunderstanding."


    "What woman are you talking about?"


    Justin¡¯s frown deepened. "Don¡¯t you watch the news anymore, or are you too busy trying to defeat me?"


    "I don¡¯t need to work hard to defeat you," the man retorted with a hint of arrogance. "I¡¯ve been upied with something that might keep you busy for long, instead."


    "I look forward to it," Justin replied smoothly, his voice calm. "But for now, make sure you deal with the rumors."


    "You called me personally about this, Harper. Seems like she is someone important to you and this matter bothered you," the man scoffed, "I would rather enjoy seeing you bothered."


    Justin¡¯s jaw tightened, his voice lowering in warning. "Adam Summers, you might want to think carefully about that little secret of yours. You might face the same."


    The man on the other end sighed, as if affected by it. "I had no hand in starting that rumor, so I¡¯ve no responsibility to end it. Besides, you might want to ask <i>your</i> woman to handle it. She seems particrly skilled in handling the press."


    ¡¯My woman,¡¯ Justin¡¯s lips curved into a smirk and he hung up the call. ¡¯He at least got it, right. She is indeed my woman.¡¯


    -----


    <strong>At Natalie¡¯s office...</strong>


    The open hall buzzed with reporters gathered around, their eyes trained on Natalie, who sat confidently behind a long desk. Dan and E sat beside her, their faces calm but attentive as the press conference began.


    The first question came swiftly. "Ms. Natalie, we want to know why you fired all the employees of thispany and how you n to address thewsuit that¡¯s been filed against you and thepany?"


    Natalie leaned forward slightly, her expression steady as she addressed the question. "First of all, they are not employees of thispany. Therefore, they have no right to work here."


    The room fell into shocked silence. Murmurs rippled through the crowd as reporters exchanged bewildered nces.


    One reporter, recovering quickly, asked, "What do you mean by that, Ms. Natalie? They all have employment letters from yourpany."


    "They do have letters," Natalie replied, her voice unwavering, "but they do not work for <i>my</i>pany."


    With that, she nced at Dan, giving him a subtle cue. He responded immediately, and soon therge screen behind her lit up, disying the proof of her im.


    "Though they were hired by thispany, they have been working for another subsidiary under the Ford Group, which has no connection to my business. They¡¯ve been using the resources of <i>this</i>pany, while being paid by us, yet working for someone else. I have filed an officialint against all of them, demanding they return every cent earned while betraying their responsibilities here. The data and proofs disyed here should be more than enough to prove my ims."


    Though left stunned, another journalist asked. "But those are simply employees, Ms. Natalie. Surely they were forced into this by higher management. And isn¡¯t yourpany part of the Ford Group?"


    Natalie¡¯s gaze remained unwavering as she continued, "I understand their situation, and I even offered them the chance to work for me, to forget the past and start fresh. But they all refused my generosity, choosing instead to reject my offer."


    The screen behind her shed with footage from her first day as CEO, capturing the moment when the employees had refused to cooperate. Natalie¡¯s voice, cold and resolute, echoed through the open hall. "I am the CEO of thispany, with full authority. If they refuse to do their jobs, I have every right to fire them."


    One of the reporters raised a hand. "Shouldn¡¯t you have given them another chance?"


    "I would have, if any of them had shown regret or apologized. But instead, they chose to fileints against me and thepany, despite being in the wrong. The only one who returned, admitted her mistake, and showed true remorse was Ms. Nora." Natalie gestured to the young woman standing attentively by her side. "She¡¯s now my personal assistant."


    Dan now understood why Natalie easily epted Nora when she retuned. It showed Natalie was indeed the generous boss while others were in the wrong and now she could choose to not hire them back. She had thought through all of it already. Dan could not help but appreciate her smartness.

 Chapter 94: Top Actor- Victor Reid

    <h4>Chapter 94: Top Actor- Victor Reid</h4>


    All eyes turned to Nora, who stood nervously under the spotlight. One reporter asked, "Ms. Nora, is what Ms. Natalie said true?"


    Though clearly a bit anxious, Nora nodded. "Yes, it¡¯s true. I needed this job, so I approached Ms. Natalie and apologized. She immediately rehired me."


    "What are your thoughts on working for anotherpany while technically employed by this one?"


    Nora hesitated but then spoke honestly. "We didn¡¯t really have a choice. The way things were being run, we were all just following orders from Mr. Ken."


    "Ms. Natalie, it seems like the employees were just following orders. Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s unfair to them?"


    "But no one showed regret. It shows they wish to work for Ford group, so I am giving them the opportunity to leave. The Ford group is far bigger and I am sure it can amodate them and won¡¯t throw them after using them. I will be soon hiring a new staff which is solely loyal to mypany. I do not need dogs that are loyal to others instead of their master. Also, Nora is the only exception I rehired. After this no one would be rehired even if they begged," Natalie dered.


    The reporters fell silent for a moment before one asked, "Ms. Natalie, what are your ns to revive this bankruptpany and turn it into a sess?"


    Natalie¡¯s expression determined, "I n to return thispany to its original mission, the one my mother, Caryn Ford, envisioned when she started it¡ªan artist management and PRpany. That is the legacy I intend to restore."


    "Wouldn¡¯t that mean you¡¯ll bepeting with your family¡¯spany, Spotlight Management, built by your own grandmother, Sephina Ford?"


    Natalie didn¡¯t flinch. "Aren¡¯t allpanies in the same field essentially rivals?"


    "Yes, but when twopanies are owned by the same family, the dynamics can be moreplicated."


    "We will handle it. My grandmother entrusted thispany to me, and I won¡¯t disappoint her.," Natalie looked straight into the camera, as if her next words were directed to the particr person, "All the resources that taken away from thispany would be back to it rightfully and it would rise to the fame it deserved. From this moment forward, it will be known as Starcraft PR and Artist Management. I can assure you it will be the leadingpany in its field."


    "It¡¯s good to see your confidence, Ms. Natalie, but to execute your ns, you¡¯ll need renowned artists. As apany that¡¯s just starting, aren¡¯t youcking the resources and connections? You¡¯ll likely only attract minor artists who haven¡¯t had much sess."


    Natalie smiled, her calm demeanor unwavering. "Every newpany faces challenges. We may start small, but there¡¯s nothing wrong with working with lesser-known artists. If theye to me, I promise they¡¯ll be given equal opportunities based on their talent. Sess is built on persistence and finding the right people, no matter their current status."


    The reporter pressed further. "But that still won¡¯t be enough topete withpanies that already have big-name artists."


    Natalie¡¯s expression shifted, amusement crossing her face. "Who said we don¡¯t have any big artists?"


    It shocked the reporters. Before they could react, the doors to the conference hall swung open, and a group of people entered, led by a tall, handsome man, and the room collectively gasped in disbelief.


    "Victor Ried?" one of the reporters eximed, eyes wide. "The current top actor?"


    Everyone watched in disbelief as the stunning blond man strode forward, his presencemanding the entire room with an effortless air of confidence. His sun-kissed golden hair was perfectly tousled, appearing both casual and impably styled at once.


    He wore a sleek, form-fitting leather jacket that hugged his broad shoulders and tapered down to his lean waist. Beneath the jacket, a fitted shirty slightly unbuttoned, revealing just a hint of a tattoo that snaked up the side of his neck.


    His jeans, impably tailored, emphasized his toned legs,pleting the effortlessly cool yet sophisticated vibe. A few sleek silver rings adorned his fingers, while a luxury watch gleamed on his wrist. A single small hoop earring glinted in his ear, lending a subtle edge to his refined and maic presence.


    Behind him, a group of his associates trails at a respectful distance, each dressed stylishly but none with quite the same maic presence as him. They follow his lead, their expressions suggesting they know they¡¯re in thepany of someone extraordinary.


    Ahead of them, arge crowd of reporters stands frozen, their cameras poised and shes of cameras started to go off. But the man remained unfazed, walking as if he owned the world around him.


    He heading straight toward Natalie, who sat behind her desk. Natalie stood up to greet him, pulling out a gentle smile, but the man stepped ahead and offered her friendly hug.


    The reporters scrambled to capture the moment, their cameras shing wildly, unsure of what to make of this unexpected interaction.


    The current superstar of the industry, Victor Ried¡ªthe actor every studio andpany in the business was moring to work with¡ªwas here, himself. Why?


    "Jerk, get your hands off me," Natalie muttered through a smiling mouth, keeping her voice low, just for him to hear. "Or I¡¯ll send you right back to that pit I once dragged you out of."


    "You should feel lucky. Every woman here would die for what you¡¯re getting right now." He released her, keeping the yful threat in his tone. "Besides, if I go back to that pit, I¡¯ll be dragging you down with me."


    Her smile didn¡¯t falter. "You wish," she shot back, keeping the banter between them subtle enough that no one noticed.


    Turning around, she addressed the reporters, "Everyone, I¡¯d like to introduce our first artist and one of the major investors in Starcraft PR and Artist Management¡ªVictor Ried."


    The room erupted into a storm of disbelief. No one could process that <i>the</i> Victor Ried, a top-tier actor, had signed with this newpany.


    Dan quickly stood and offered Victor a seat, which he epted with his usual casual confidence.


    A reporter asked. "Mr. Ried, is it true that you¡¯ve signed with thispany as their artist?"


    Victor¡¯s lips curled into a yful smirk. "Do you think Ms. Natalie is lying?"


    The reporter quickly stammered, "No, of course not. We didn¡¯t mean¡ª"


    Victor cut them off smoothly. "Anything you want to know about me, you can ask Ms. Natalie directly. Whatever she says, you can consider it as my words." He nced at Natalie with an amused look. "She¡¯s going to personally manage my career from now on and will act as my spokesperson, too."


    Natalie nodded, keeping her frustration carefully hidden behind her calm exterior. <i>Since when did I agree to personally manage him?</i> she bit back her annoyance. <i>I don¡¯t have time to babysit this maniac.</i>

 Chapter 95: Justin Plans To Kill Natalie’s Husband

    <h4>Chapter 95: Justin ns To Kill Natalie¡¯s Husband</h4>


    "Ms. Natalie, how did you manage to convince a star like Mr. Ried to not only join yourpany as an artist but also invest in it?"


    Natalie remained poised, her expression cool and professional. "He must have seen the potential in the ns I have for thispany and decided to invest. When someone invests such a significant amount and believes in thepany¡¯s sess, it only makes sense to represent thatpany as well. Anyone in his position would do the same, wouldn¡¯t they?"


    Another reporter quickly followed up. "What exactly did you tell him to convince him to take such a leap?"


    "If I revealed that, wouldn¡¯t my rivals know and try to suppress me before mypany even takes off?" Natalie skilfully dodged the question which made Victor smirked.


    "Still, could you give us a hint?"


    "It¡¯s simple," Natalie replied with a confident smile. "The n is to be the topmost name in the entertainment industry."


    As the reporters jotted down her words, Victor leaned closer to her, his voice low and teasing. "Didn¡¯t you forget to mention it¡¯s because I love you and agreed to whatever you demanded from me?"


    Natalie¡¯s smile remained in ce, as if talking something important to her artist "How about I punch that beautiful face of yours? My hands are itching."


    Their exchange was brief, but the reporters sensed something more than just professionalism between the two.


    "Ms. Natalie," one bold reporter asked, "you two seem really close. Could you share what you just whispered to each other?"


    Natalie shed a wless smile. "Mr. Ried mentioned he¡¯s in a hurry and asked if he could leave, provided there are no more pressing questions."


    Victor opened his mouth to respond, but before he could speak, Natalie discreetly pinched his thigh under the table. He barely flinched, masking any reaction, but leaned closer, his voice low and teasing. "A little higher, and I might actually enjoy it."


    <i>¡¯Pervert,¡¯</i> she pulled her hand back withposure as if nothing had happened. "We¡¯ll allow Mr. Ried to leave."


    But Victor, ever the troublemaker, leaned backfortably in his chair, crossing his arms with a smirk. "Don¡¯t worry about me. I think I can spare another five minutes."


    "Ms. Natalie, another question. We¡¯re all curious about your husband. Who is he, and what does he do?"


    Natalie¡¯s expression remained professional, "This press conference is aboutpany matters, not my personal life. But since you¡¯ve asked, all you need to know is that he¡¯s a good-hearted, well-mannered, and hardworking man."


    "Will we get to see the two of you together anytime soon?" another reporter prodded.


    "Maybe," Natalie responded, her smile remaining graceful.


    "We can¡¯t wait to meet him," the reporter added enthusiastically.


    Natalie nodded, her smile unwavering, but her thoughts were far from cordial. ¡¯<i>Trust me, I can¡¯t wait to see him either. The moment I do, I¡¯m going to chop him into pieces.¡¯</i>


    <i>-----</i><i></i>


    Inside Justin¡¯s office.


    As if the man had all the time in the world, was glued to the screen, watching Natalie¡¯s press conference unfold. He had postponed all his meetings for this.


    "Achoo!"


    Justin sneezed and immediately focused on Natalie¡¯s face as she answered the question about her husband. A strange feeling washed over him as he studied her expression.


    <i>¡¯Why does it feel like she¡¯s cursing me?</i> he thought, narrowing his eyes. ¡¯<i>That smile...that look in her eyes... there¡¯s something dangerous behind it.</i>


    "Mr. Harper, here," Noah handed him a tissue.


    Justin epted it, still feeling unsettled as he nced back at the screen.


    Noah, who had also been watching the conference, gently reminded, "Mr. Harper, Ms. Natalie still hasn¡¯t gone to the police station to file that missing person report for her husband, as per our original n."


    Justin¡¯s expression darkened, his demeanor turning icy as Noah continued, "If we do find him, what¡¯s the n? What are we going to do with him?"


    Justin didn¡¯t hesitate, his voice as cold as steel. "Kill him."


    Noah flinched at the bluntness of the response. "But... he¡¯s her husband."


    "Dead men don¡¯t talk," Justin replied, his tone final and void of any emotion.


    Noah swallowed hard. He knew this side of Justin all too well¡ªthe side that didn¡¯t hesitate to take drastic measures. There was no doubt in his mind that Justin was fully capable of killing his own step-sister¡¯s husband without a second thought.


    "But what if Ms. Natalie doesn¡¯t want you to¡ª"


    "She has no say in this," Justin cut him off, his cold tone leaving no room for argument.


    Noah exhaled softly, shaking his head. <i>God bless that poor man. He messed with the wrong person¡¯s sister.</i>


    Justin¡¯s gaze remained fixed on the screen. The conference had ended, and he watched as Natalie walked alongside Victor, heading toward her office.


    The memory of Victor offering Natalie a friendly hug when he arrived at the press conference still lingered in Justin¡¯s mind.


    "Who is that idiot?" Justin asked, his tone sharp.


    "Mr. Harper, you¡¯ve been out of the country all the while, and since you don¡¯t care much for the entertainment industry, it makes sense you wouldn¡¯t know him. That man is Victor Ried, the superstar¡ªsoon to be a global sensation," Noah replied, his voice tinged with amusement. "Ms. Natalie has yed her best card avable. She is truly smart. No wonder she is your sister."


    At this, the aura around Justin shifter drastically, and red at his loyal assistant, "Do not call her my sister."


    Noah taken aback by this, immediately lowered his head. "I..am sorry, Mr Harper. I forgot this is to be kept secret for a while longer."


    "Your bonus for this year is cut to the half," Justin dered.


    "B-But I just apologised...." he swallowed rest his words, as he noticed Justin¡¯s darkened gaze. "I will never call her as your sister."


    Justin, satisfied by his words, looked back at the screen.


    "Are there no female superstars in this country for her to hire instead of that hedgehog? Get me his details."


    Knowing what exactly his boss meant, Noah awkwardly cleared his throat, fearing for another man¡¯s life. "Mr Harper, Ms Natalie has already ced her bet on him. It wouldn¡¯t be wise to mess with it."


    Hearing it, Justin calmed down. "Tell John, if that bastard tries to get any closer to Natalie than he should, John is allowed to knock him out. I¡¯ll handle the rest."


    "Ms. Natalie..."


    "She knows what not to do," Justin cut in, his tone decisive.


    Noah stared at Justin for a while. It¡¯s been a while since he saw Justin like this, seeing him slowly turning to what Justin had left behind before returning to this country, but now Noah felt worried.


    <i>Is this really just brotherly possessiveness toward his step-sister, or...</i> Noah shook his head, trying to rid himself of any inappropriate thoughts. <i>¡¯But she can truly bring the worst out of him.¡¯</i>

 Chapter 96: She Can Be Anything, But My Sister

    <h4>Chapter 96: She Can Be Anything, But My Sister</h4>


    Inside Ivan¡¯s private ce.


    He was watching the news as well after having breakfast with Briena, who was now inside the bathroom, changing into a new dress which Ivan had arranged for her. He had torn her dress which she had worn the previous night.


    Ivan¡¯s expressions darkened to see Natalie smiling, nning for herpany, having a superstar sitting next to her and going on happily with her life with different rich men by her side, with her poor husband on the side.


    His grip on the remote tightened, his expressions cold, his eyes zing with hatred.


    Briena stepped out of the bathroom and looked at Ivan, who clearly seemed angry at something.


    She nced at the TV screen and smirked. ¡¯More she acted this way, the more he would feel betrayed and hate her more. He can finally be mine now.¡¯


    She walked ahead and knelt next to his chair and caressed his hand, and looked up at him. "Ivan, she is not worth your anger even."


    Her gentle voice, that gentle touch of hers over his hand, feltforting and he looked at her. His hand loosened the grip on the remote and Briena put it away. She turned off the TV.


    "Don¡¯t be angry, alright?" she coaxed.


    Ivan swallowed hard at their gentle expressions, her beautiful face, herforting gaze. His hand moved to caress her face, "You are really a good girl, Briena, far better than that evil sister of yours."


    His words only made her feel smug, but she acted nonchnt. "I will try to be good to you. Trust me."


    "Then, be good to me," he said, guiding her to his pants, "Do it for me again. Last night your mouth felt amazing."


    Briena was taken aback from this request of his. She thought they could have a little heartfelt romantic moment, but he was asking for something that only pleasured him.


    "I want to save things for after our wedding, but till then we can do this, right?" he asked, the need in his eyes deepened.


    Briena could only nod as she didn¡¯t want to upset him when he had finally started taking interest in her. Natalie must have done this for him as well and he expects the same from her. If shecks behind Natalie, it won¡¯t be good for her.


    She couldn¡¯t let Natalie win over her in this as well.


    Determined, she unbuttoned his pants, while he helped her slide it down. His hand caressed her cheek, his thumb brushed along her soft lips, urging her to go ahead.


    She leaned forwards and did what he wished her to.


    A groan left his mouth and he started to push any thought about Natalie back to his head, submitting to the pleasure he was receiving from Briena, his head tilting back, he stared at the ceiling.


    ¡¯Natalie, you were nothing more than a log who showed no such emotions to me like your sister does, let alone ever being close to each other. Your sister is better than you. You can never give any man any satisfaction, you are an evil and cruel woman.¡¯


    More he thought about it, the more he wished to make himself feel better and the only way he could feel it was Briena, by making her do all this.


    Briena continued her best efforts, but soon Ivan got a little aggressive, grabbed her head and continued to trust in her mouth as if taking revenge on Natalie through her sister.


    She choked, and it all ended like the previous night. She didn¡¯t like this feeling of getting used, but then watched Ivan, who looked content and patted her head, "You are a good girl, Briena."


    She wanted to ask if this is how it¡¯s gonna continue between them? He wanted her to pleasure her, but she felt no love from him.


    She went to the bathroom to clean herself and fix her face. ¡¯It can¡¯t continue this way.¡¯ She stared at herself in the mirror. ¡¯I will get him. He is mine.¡¯


    Only if she knew, she was just stepping into truly horrible future with the man she was so adamant on having for herself, that one day she would regret it all, she would regret even wanting to have him.


    ¡ª--


    Julia entered Justin¡¯s study. She had been staying with her brother¡¯s family, so Justin got a little break from her.


    "Justin, did you see Natalie just now?" she barged in, looking at her own cell phone, but then noticed a TV screen in the study. "Oh, there it is."


    Justin didn¡¯t react as he was already sulking seeing the news shing again and again showing Natalie sharing a casual hug with Victor and the media trying to predict the rtionship between them. Other than the man from the previous night, now the new spections emerged.


    <strong>Natalie Ford seems to have a special rtionship with our superstar that he easily agreed to work with her. What if the mysterious man who spent two billion on Natalie Ford is Victor Reid? Do they have a special rtionship despite Natalie being married.</strong>


    Justine¡¯s blood was already boiling and now his grandma was ready to add another blow to him.


    She sat in the chair, facing the TV screen. "Justin, what do you think about Natalie and Victor? They look perfect together, isn¡¯t it? I am already his fan, so having him as my grandson-inw would not be a bad thing."


    Justin¡¯s grip on the pen in his hand tightened as he continued to hear her.


    "He is sessful, famous, loved by everyone, capable, as well as the most handsome man we can find for Natalie. Let¡¯s get Natalie divorce her impotent husband and we can set her up with Victor."


    Crack!


    The pen in his hand broke into two pieces, his expression grave, the aura around him chilling. Noah felt wary while Julia turned to look at him, not getting what her words were causing him.


    Noah hurried to get the broken pen from his boss¡¯ hand, interjecting the sudden chilling atmosphere building around.


    "The business dealings these days are truly troublesome," Noah looked at Julia, pulling out an awkward smile. "Mr Harper has to deal with so many things at a time." He poured water for his boss and offered him, so it could calm him from whatever had angered him.


    "Hmm," Julia sighed, and said, "I always tell you to take it easy, but you just want to work."


    Justin epted the cold water Noah offered him, and drank it all. But his expressions were still serious as he looked at the screen.


    Julia followed his line of sight and then asked, "What happened? You didn¡¯t like Victor for your sister?"


    He looked at Julia, trying to maintain his calm while his tone was cold, "She is not my sister."


    She had heard the same thing from Justin before, but this time it felt different.


    She tried to coax him. "I understand you are not familiar with her and with all these bad rumours about her, you must be reluctant to ept her in our family," Julia began, "But trust me, she is not what the rumours say. She is a good girl. Once you get to know her well, you will surely ept her as your sister..."


    Justin stood up abruptly, interrupting the old woman and turned to leave the room instead of saying something he might regretter.


    "Where are you going?" Julia raised her voice, "Sooner orter you have to ept her as your sister..."


    "She can be anything but my sister," his cold voice echoed in the study, as he left without looking back.


    "What does he mean by that?" Puzzled, Julia looked at Noah.


    Noah pulled out an awkward smile. These days even he failed to understand his boss¡¯ mood swings. "I don¡¯t know, grandma Harper."


    "This boy!" she shook her head helplessly, "I have to n something to bring him and Natalie together, so he will see she is indeed a sweet girl."


    Noah didn¡¯t know what to say. There were the things, he felt like neither could he swallow not could he spit them out. He could only helplessly wonder what would happen when Julia knows about everything.

 Chapter 97: Sephina’s Plan

    <h4>Chapter 97: Sephina¡¯s n</h4>


    Meanwhile at Ford group¡¯s office.


    Sephina was seething with Anger after watching Natalie¡¯s press conference.


    "That wretch, dares challenge me openly," Sephina spat out, "Want to be a leadingpany? She can dream on."


    "But mother, she managed to get a superstar like Victor Ried by her side. How did she manage it?" ra asked, still surprised, "With him in thatpany, many other actors might follow her."


    "It won¡¯t happen," Sephina looked at her assistant, "Draft a lucrative contract for Victor Ried and send it to me. Offer him whatever he demands but get him to sign with ourpany."


    The assistant nodded.


    Just then, she was informed that Ken was here to meet her.


    "Send him in."


    Ken entered Sephina¡¯svish office, his face full of worry. "Chairman Ford, did you see what Ms Natalie did?"


    Sephina hummed.


    "What shall I do now?" the man asked in panic, "She asked to returned everything I earned from thatpany. I was doing it all as per your orders."


    "She is just trying to scare you. Officially, before she became the CEO of thatpany, it was under Ford group entirely. So, there is nothing wrong if you work for Ford group," Sephina exined.


    "But what if..."


    "Ourwyers will help you as it involves Ford group as well," she leaned back in her chair, confidence brimming her face, "but in return you have to do something for me."


    "All my life I have been working for you with all my loyalty," the man said, "I will do as you say."


    "Get me each and every detail of Natalie¡¯s ns for herpany. nt a spy or find any other way, but you have to get me every single detail of any of her ns."


    Ken¡¯s lips curved into a smirk, "I understand and I know exactly what I need to do."


    "If you manage to do it and I could sessfully crush that wretch under my feet, I will offer you a good position in the Ford group," Sephina added.


    "Thank you, Chairman Ford." The man left grinning slyly. ¡¯Natalie Ford, you will pay for all the humiliation you have caused me.¡¯


    "Mother, that¡¯s truly a good n," ra praised, "If we get to know what she is nning, we can ruin her n even before she can start."


    Just when two women were feeling happy, Breina arrived there, straight after leaving Ivan. She didn¡¯t look happy.


    "Briena, what happened? Why do you look sad?" ra asked while Sephina waited to get an answer, "Things didn¡¯t go well between you two?"


    Briena sat in the chair as she looked at her mother, her eyes moist, "I don¡¯t think he loves me yet, mother. All he did was to...."


    Worry painted ra¡¯s face. "What did he do?"


    "He only used me."


    "It was your first time, so..."


    "We didn¡¯t do that," she interrupted her mother, "He wants to wait till we get married. He just...."


    ra and Sephina noticed the change in Briena¡¯s voice. Her voice was hoarse and it didn¡¯t take them time to understand.


    "You are not going to him anymore," Sephina dered, anger evident in her eyes. "Don¡¯t be an easy game for him like Natalie."


    ra agreed as well and held Briena¡¯s hand to coax her. "That slut Natalie must have been doing all the dirty things with him, so he expects the same from you. Don¡¯t let yourself fall to her level," she looked at Sephina, "Mother, now I know why Ivan agreed to marry Natalie. She must have seduced him this way, just like the other men she has been seducing, whether it¡¯s that wealthy man or this actor Victor Reid. She is truly a whore."


    "I love him and I want him to love me back...but..." Briena choked, acting pitiful. "He seems to still think about Natalie, even if it¡¯s hate he feels."


    "He wille to you on his own. Just stay away from him as if you have nothing to do with him," Sephina instructed coldly.


    "What if he ends up distancing from me?"


    "He won¡¯t."


    ra assured, "Listen to what your grandma says. She knows it better."


    Briena nodded, "As long as I can get him back with him fallen for me and he won¡¯t even think about that slut."


    Just then, ra¡¯s cell phone rang. It was Ivan¡¯s mother Amelia.


    "Why is she calling now?" ra frowned.


    "Must be calling to discuss the engagement," Sephina answered. "Do not receive it yet. When you do, tell her to talk to me. It¡¯s time to let them realise, upsetting our daughter is not good for them."


    ------


    Meanwhile, in Natalie¡¯s office...


    Dan handed a file to Natalie, who immediately tossed it onto the table in front of Victor, sitting leisurely in the chair.


    "Sign it," she ordered, her voice firm.


    Victor smirked, not even bothering to reach for the file. "In such a hurry? Don¡¯t you trust me?"


    "No, I don¡¯t trust you," Natalie responded without hesitation. "What if Sephina Ford offers you something better and you start wagging your tail for her?"


    Victor chuckled, the sound cold but amused. "I don¡¯t have a tail. And even if I did, I¡¯d only wag it for you."


    She shot him a re. "Disgusting."


    The others in the office¡ªDan, E, Nora, and even Victor¡¯s own manager¡ªlooked on in surprise. They were witnessing an exchange that was anything but professional. The superstar everyone treats like a treasure and can¡¯t dare upset him, this woman was treating him like a pawn in her hand, and this superstar was willing to be her pawn.


    <i>What exactly is the rtionship between these two?</i>


    Victor finally picked up the pen, opened the file, and began signing, but his manager stepped forward, concerned. "Victor, let me read it over first."


    "There¡¯s no need," Victor said smoothly, already signing one page and flipping to the next. "She can take everything I have, including myself. What¡¯s there to worry about?"


    Natalie didn¡¯t react to his words, her expression indifferent as Victor continued to sign each page without a second thought. Once done, he pushed the file back toward her. "All done."


    She took the file, quickly nced through it, and passed it to Dan. She looked at Victor with a resolute gaze.


    "Now there¡¯s no going back for you. You¡¯re officially an artist of mypany, and from here on, you¡¯ll follow whatever I say. Mypany owns you now."


    Victor smiled, his eyes sparkling with amusement. "If that¡¯s what makes you happy."

 Chapter 98: It Takes Two To Tango

    <h4>Chapter 98: It Takes Two To Tango</h4>


    Victor leaned back, still casual. "Now that we¡¯re done, how about a celebratory lunch?"


    "I¡¯m busy," Natalie replied curtly, already returning to her work.


    "Dinner?"


    "Even more busy."


    "One dinner with another man¡ªyour husband won¡¯t mind, will he? He can¡¯t be <i>that</i> petty."


    At Victor¡¯sment, Natalie¡¯s thoughts immediately went to Justin, and without thinking, she muttered, "He¡¯s the epitome of pettiness and jealousy."


    Victor chuckled. "Then my advice is to leave him ande to me. Men like him are walking red gs."


    "I know," she said absentmindedly, "but I like the way he is." The words slipped out so naturally that Natalie didn¡¯t realize what she meant.


    "Women can be truly brainless when ites to men like that, and you¡¯re no exception."


    "I never imed otherwise."


    "Yeah, if you had any brain, you wouldn¡¯t have fallen for that idiot Ivan Brown in the first ce."


    Natalie looked at him curiously. ¡¯<i>Why do both Justin and Victor call Ivan an idiot?¡¯</i> She wondered if she was the only one who couldn¡¯t see what they saw.


    "Why do you always call him an idiot?" she asked, genuinely perplexed. "I was the one who wronged him on our wedding day."


    Victor¡¯s yful demeanor faded for a moment, his voice turning serious. "Some people are just born idiots, and Ivan is one of them. There¡¯s no deeper reason."


    Before she could respond, Victor stood, adjusting his jacket. "Anyway, I¡¯m off. My time is precious."


    "You don¡¯t seem to value your time when you¡¯re flirting with me," Natalie shot back. "But the moment we start talking about something serious, suddenly, it¡¯s a waste of time."


    Victor grinned, his charm back in full force. "Flirting with you is part of my fitness routine. It¡¯s good for my heart. But serious talk with you¡ªespecially about your ex¡ªis depressing. That¡¯s bad for my health." He winked and turned to leave.


    "Jerk!" she called after him.


    Heughed as his voice echoed down the corridor, even though he was out of sight. "Not my fault as you have a hobby of collecting jerks!"


    Natalie frowned, resisting the urge to chase after him and give him a piece of her mind. She took a deep breath, tamping down her irritation and resumed her work.


    A short whileter, Nora and E approached Natalie with a sense of urgency. "Ms. Natalie, we¡¯re receiving a flood of emails and calls from various artists inquiring about ourpany and the opportunities we¡¯re offering. But most of them are mid-scale to smaller artists."


    Natalie nodded thoughtfully. "Get all their details and start arranging interviews. You and Dan will handle the interviews. As for the new staff we¡¯re hiring, make sure that process speeds up. We¡¯re going to need more manpower."


    "Yes, Ms. Natalie. We¡¯ve already received a number of applications," E responded.


    "Good. Anyone who¡¯s worked for the Ford Group or has been associated with them in any capacity¡ªreject them immediately," Natalie instructed, her tone sharp.


    E looked slightly concerned. "Do you think there could be a spy?"


    "<i>Think?</i>" Natalie scoffed. "I¡¯m one hundred percent sure."


    "Understood," E nodded, fully aware of the stakes.


    Just then, Nora¡¯s phone rang. She excused herself and stepped out to take the call. As soon as she left, Natalie¡¯s gaze shifted toward Dan.


    "Keep an eye on her," Natalie said quietly.


    E, overhearing, frowned. "If you suspect her, why not just fire her?"


    Natalie¡¯s expression remained calm, calcting. "It¡¯s better to keep an enemy close. She might be usefulter."


    Dan and E exchanged knowing nces, and returned to their works.


    -----


    Exhausted, Natalie returned home, but the house felt emptier than usual. She didn¡¯t see her grandfather and immediately dialed his number.


    "Grandpa, where are you?"


    "I¡¯m staying at the hospital tonight," the old man replied, his voice calm.


    Worry instantly crept into Natalie¡¯s tone. "What happened? Are you alright?"


    She heard him chuckle on the other end. "Of course, I¡¯m fine! I just thought I¡¯d give you and Aiden some space tonight. Let the newlyweds have some romantic time together without this old man lurking around."


    "Grandpa..."


    "I know, I know," he interrupted, his tone light and cheerful. "But you really should pay more attention to your husband. You¡¯re both always so busy, but when he¡¯s home, make time for him. Spend some quality time together." His voice became even more enthusiastic. "I¡¯m doing this for myself, you know. I can¡¯t wait to see my great-grandchild. You two better get to work on that!" He hung up before she could respond.


    Natalie stood there, speechless. <i>These old folks are so bold with their demands, like I can just think about having a child and it¡¯ll pop out of my belly instantly.</i>


    She sighed, and slumped into sofa<i>. ¡¯Grandpa, it takes two to tango, but trust me your granddaughter is meant to be a solo performer with that invisible husband of mine. You are not getting any great grandkids ever.¡¯</i><i></i>


    After a while she stood up and decided to cook something for herself. As usual the home felt empty without the two men. <i>Shall I just order something. Not like Justin woulde here with his grandma around.</i> She shook her head, <i>¡¯Cooking would be better. But, shall I at least ask him if he ising?¡¯</i> She looked at her phone, and decided against it.


    She prepared a nice meal, enjoyed it, showered after finishing some of her work and was about to head to bed, when the doorbell rang.


    Her heart skipped a beat, and she sprang out of the bedroom, hurrying toward the door, her pulse quickening as she knew who it was.


    Before opening the door, Natalie took a deep breath to calm herself, regaining her usualposed demeanor. Slowly, she opened the door.


    As expected, Justin stood there, his imposing figure framed by the light outside in the corridor.


    Natalie¡¯s somehow calmed heart, once more raced. She did her best to hide it stepped back to let him enter the home. She didn¡¯t know what to say or ask.


    Justin wordlessly entered the home and started to change his footwear.


    Natalie put the home slippers for him in front of him like an obedient wife and asked, "Would you like to eat something?"


    He simply nodded, his expressions serious, and attention focussed on removing his shoes.


    She could see he was unusually quiet. But not asking anything, she said gently, "Wash your hands, I will reheat the food," and went to the kitchen.


    This sudden calmness between them felt strange, but she knew she was d to see him back.

 Chapter 99: I Want You To Cook For Me Always

    <h4>Chapter 99: I Want You To Cook For Me Always</h4>


    Justin ced his bag on the table by the wall, removed his tie, unbuttoned the top two buttons of his shirt, and went to wash his hands. As he rolled up his sleeves to his elbows, with graceful calmness.


    He looked at his reflection in the mirror, while various thoughts swirled in his mind once more. His grandma was adamant about making him and Natalie meet, and then turning them into real siblings who would share the same father¡¯s name on official documents. He and Natalie would undoubtedly be siblings.


    But he didn¡¯t want that. He wasn¡¯t ready to ept her as his sister. Deep down, he knew she had be something more to him.


    How could he possibly tell his grandma? What would she think? Would she ever ept it? And what about James, his father? These were the two people who had given him this life. What would happen when the truth came out? Would Natalie even ept their new rtionship, along with the feelings he had now begun to develop for her?


    What had started as a yful way to tease her was no longer just teasing. Everything had changed.


    When he returned, Natalie had finished reheating the meal. She arranged it on one tray and brought it to the dining table, instructing him, "Have a seat."


    Justin sat down, his expression still serious. Natalie nced at him but remained quiet as she ced the various dishes in front of him.


    Justin looked at the food; it didn¡¯t look like leftovers. She had clearly cooked an entire portion for an extra person¡ªwas it for him?


    She even poured him a ss of water, though she noticed him staring at the food, lost in thought.


    "Eat while it¡¯s hot," she said, cing the ss beside him.


    Justin picked up the fork and spoon but then looked at her, who was still standing.


    He said nothing, but Natalie somehow understood. She pulled out a chair and sat down.


    As he ate, the room fell into a quiet lull. Natalie decided to break the silence. "You look tired. Was it a busy day?"


    He hummed in response and continued eating.


    The conversation seemed to end just as it began. She lowered her gaze, her fingers fidgeting nervously, having nothing more to say.


    But then, Justin asked, "Did you cook all of this for me?"


    Natalie hadn¡¯t realized it while cooking, but she knew that unintentionally, she had ended up preparing food for two, and the second person was Justin.


    She didn¡¯t want to lie. "I thought, in case you came home..." Her words trailed off.


    "Thank you."


    She was taken aback. It wasn¡¯t something she ever expected to hear from him. Before she could respond, he spoke again.


    "I want you to keep cooking for me¡ªalways." His attention remained on the food.


    Natalie looked at him in disbelief. Was it normal for a man to ask a woman to always cook for him? What did he mean by that?


    "Will you?" she heard him ask, as he finally looked up, his gaze locking with hers.


    For reasons she couldn¡¯t fully understand, Natalie found herselfpelled to agree. It was as if there was no other possible answer in her mind, caught in the intensity of his gaze, which now held something different.


    "Hmm?" His deep voice resonated, urging her to respond.


    She lowered her gaze to her hands once more, unable to bear the weight of his stare. "As long as you keeping here, you¡¯re wee to eat."


    Though she had agreed, her reply made him realize that he was still an outsider in her life, someone she didn¡¯t expect to stay with her forever.


    He turned his attention back to his dish and continued eating as he spoke. "I n to be here always."


    "Then I¡¯ll make sure to cook one extra portion every day," she replied softly, her gaze still fixed on her hands.


    Neither of them looked at each other as they silently made this pact. Both their hearts were heavy with unrecognised emotions, but neither had the strength to acknowledge them at this moment.


    When Justin finished eating, Natalie moved to clear the dishes, but he stopped her. "I¡¯ll take care of it."


    "It¡¯s alright, I can¡ª"


    "It¡¯ste. You should go to sleep. I¡¯ll handle the rest," he said, carrying the tray to the kitchen. He ced it in the sink and began washing the dishes.


    Natalie watched him, surprised. It was the first time she¡¯d seen him doing household chores other than cooking. Thest time he had cleaned the kitchen after she¡¯d broken a ss, she had been asleep. Now, seeing him so at ease with the task, she realized that being in the kitchen wasn¡¯t new to him. He wasn¡¯t some pampered rich kid¡ªhe was capable of handling all sorts of work.


    Sensing her standing at the kitchen door, he looked over at her, his expression questioning.


    She quickly averted her gaze and left, unsure of what to say. Telling him, <i>I¡¯m mesmerised by the sight of a handsome man washing dishes</i> would¡¯ve sounded ridiculous.


    Natalie sat in the bed, waiting for Justin to return to the room. <i>¡¯Why am I waiting for him? Umm...it would be inappropriate to sleep while he is there cleaning the dishes in my kitchen.¡¯</i> Making an excuse, she continued to sit in the bed, going through her cellphone, waiting for him to return.


    After a while, Justin returned and saw her focused on her phone. Without a word, he grabbed clothes from the wardrobe and went to take a shower.


    He realised it was bing his normal daily routine now. This home, this room felt like his own, and not to forget the woman sitting in the bed. It truly felt like this all belonged to him and he was free toe and leave this ce as per his will.


    Natalie was entirely aware of Justin¡¯s arrival in the room, but somehow couldn¡¯t dare look at him.


    Soon she heard the sound of shower and put her cellphone aside, <i>¡¯Why am I feeling so strange or shall I say nervous about his presence in the room today? Has something changed?¡¯</i> As she thought, she got the answer, ¡¯<i>It must be because grandpa is not home and I am all alone with a man in this room. Umm...as grandpa is not here to see, shall I ask him to sleep outside?</i>¡¯ She shook her head,<i> ¡¯Last time he made it clear he is the one to buy this bed. Then, I shall be the one to sleep outside.¡¯</i>


    Just as she was about to get out of the bed, she stopped, <i>¡¯Would he find it like I am overeating to his presence in the room, when it¡¯s nothing new for us to share a bed now? It might only turn things awkward or might upset him.¡¯</i> She settled back in the bed to lie down,<i> ¡¯better to pretend to sleep, than feeling more awkward.¡¯</i>


    When Justin returned to the room, he found her sleeping. He realised she preferred to pretend to sleep than having to face him in the same bed. ¡¯Must be still awkward for her.¡¯


    Not willing to catch her pretence, he turned off the lights, quietly slipped inside the nket and slept on his side of the bed.


    His gaze stuck to the ceiling, sleep was far from approaching him anytime soon. He turned to look at her, ¡¯Has she fallen asleep now?¡¯


    He sighed, but something didn¡¯t feel right. There was an unsettled feeling gnawing at his chest.


    Before he could make sense of it, he found himself moving closer to her.

 Chapter 100: Want To See Me Naked?

    <h4>Chapter 100: Want To See Me Naked?</h4>


    Natalie, still wide awake, could sense every one of his movements. When she realized he was inching toward her, her heart skipped a beat, but she stayed still, too nervous to move.


    She felt his hand slide under her neck, his arming around her shoulder. His other hand rested over hers, hisrge palm enveloping her smaller one. His chest pressed firmly against her back, wrapping her in his warmth.


    "Ju...stin..." she mumbled, her heart pounding in her chest.


    "I just want to sleep," he murmured softly, his breath warm against the back of her neck.


    Natalie calmed herself and didn¡¯t protest. Instead her other hand moved to held his hand that was wrapped round her shoulder, assuring him she was fine it.


    Assured of her willingness, Justine tightened his hold around her, holding her as close as he could. He inhaled her sweet scent at the back of her neck, finding itforting to his sesnes and closed his eyes as if sleep was finally calling for him.


    "Good night!" his deep, low voice echoed next to her ear, making her gulp. But she replied anyways, "Good Night, Justin."


    His lips curved into a light smile. His name sounded perfect the way she said it. It almost tempted him to nt a kiss at the back of her neck, but he held back.


    Natalie let go of any restrain and rxed, assured that he was just sleeping.


    She realised, she had always been reluctant to intimate closeness with men, but with Justin, she didn¡¯t feel reluctant at all.


    Even when she loved Ivan or she thought she loved Ivan, she could not bring herself to be close to him. She somehow managed to convince herself that once they were married, she would be able to be close to Ivan, but everything ended even before she could get the answer.


    ¡¯Was Ivan unhappy because I never showed any intimate interest with him?¡¯ Other than maybe holding hands and casual huge, she didn¡¯t remember they ever did anything more. ¡¯I thought he was being considerate and was waiting for us to first get married as well.¡¯


    Just then she found Justin¡¯s hand that was resting over the back of her hand, now interlocked his fingers with hers as he nuzzled softly against the back her neck. She gulped but didn¡¯t find it reluctant. But then he didn¡¯t move as if he was asleep already, and that was his movement in sleep.


    It made her forget about Ivan and she closed her eyes as well, drifting into afortable sleep. A light smile painted on her lips- now she understood what it meant to feel protected in someone¡¯s arms.


    ----


    The next morning when she woke up, as usual Justin was not in the room. Finding the bathroom empty already, she hurried to freshen up.


    When she retuned, she didn¡¯t find Justin in the drawing room or in the kitchen. ¡¯Has he left already? It¡¯s still so early. He could leave after having breakfast.¡¯


    Just as she thought, she spotted the shadow on the wall, that came from the deck. She went towards the deck, only to find a shirtless man doing pushups. She found herself frozen in her ce, seemingly enjoying the view.


    His perfectly sculpted torso, glistening with sweat, bnced over muscr arms that moved up and down with steady precision. His expression was focused, every muscle from his neck to his waist flexing with each movement. His damp hair fell forward slightly, brushing his forehead as he continued his workout. Sadly those long legs of his were covered in pants, depriving her the view of perfectly toned legs of a man.


    <i>Why did God have to make this man so perfect?</i> she couldn¡¯t help but wonder.


    Sensing her presence, he turned his head slightly to look at her, all the while continuing his push-ups, making her stand there, frozen.


    He eventually stopped and stood up effortlessly, as if he wasn¡¯t tired at all. Grabbing a small towel, he wiped the sweat from his body, as he approached her.


    Natalie boldly kept her gaze on him, now getting an even better view of his chest from the front. <i>Damn, that¡¯s the perfect body to draw. Should I ask him to be my muse for a day?</i>


    Justin stood before her, raising an eyebrow. "Had enough?"


    She finally tore her gaze away from his chest and met his deep eyes, suddenly realizing what she¡¯d been doing.


    She stepped back quickly. "I... I didn¡¯t mean to stare like that."


    "Want to touch?" she heard him ask.


    "Huh?"


    "I wouldn¡¯t mind if you did," he continued, a teasing smirk ying on his lips. "Might be better than leaving you curious about this perfect body of mine and letting me see your perverted self."


    "What? No!" Her expression shifted to anger at being called a pervert. "I didn¡¯t mean it like that! I was just..."


    He took another step closer, his presence imposing. "Just what?"


    She backed up until she felt the wall behind her. Trapped, she gulped. "I just thought... it would be good to draw you..."


    His eyebrow lifted, intrigued. "You like drawing naked men?"


    "No! Never! It¡¯s just you... I thought..."


    "So the artist inside you is a pervert wanting to draw my naked self?"


    "You¡¯re not entirely naked," she frowned.


    "Want me to take off my pants as well?"


    "What?!" She red at him, her patience wearing thin. "I never said that! Stop shoving words in my mouth!"


    Justin leaned in closer, his handsome face now level with her nervous one, his eyes locking onto hers. "I might take it off if you want me to," he teased, his voice low and suggestive. As his face moved even closer, she turned her head to the side, causing his lips to brush against her ear as he whispered in a husky tone, "Trust me, it¡¯s worth drawing... all of me. And there are things far better than words that feel great when shoved in the mouth."


    "Pervert!" she shoved him aside with a force of her hands against his chest and slipped away in hurry. "Jerk!"


    Justin chuckled inwardly, watching her storm off, clearly flustered. After spending the night together, sharing a bed like a couple, he preferred keeping things this way¡ªlight, teasing, and normal¡ªrather than letting things get awkward between them.


    ¡¯Back to normal, feels better.¡¯

 Chapter 101: Scandal Queen

    <h4>Chapter 101: Scandal Queen</h4>


    Natalie prepared breakfast for them while Justin watched the early morning news.


    The reporter¡¯s voice echoed through the TV-


    <i><strong>When everypany, not just in the Imperial city but in the entire country were trying to grab a deal with NextEra technologies, the onlypany which managed to sessfully grab the deal was the Harper group. Once more the Harper group has proven that if they decide to enter a particr sector, then no otherpany stands a chance in front of them. </strong></i>


    <i><strong>Thepany gives the credit of this to their newly appointed Global CEO of Harper Group Justin Harper, who we all are waiting for his official appointment as the one. The entire business world is waiting to meet him and finally get to know who this distinguished young CEO is. News is that he is back in the country, but there is yet no movement from Harper group on revealing him to the public. </strong></i>


    Natalie, who was bringing the breakfast to the table,mented, "Quite a mystery, huh, Mr Justin Harper? You do enjoy it, don¡¯t you."


    "I don¡¯t like to be in the limelight, unlike someone who enjoys it very much, creating scandals at every breath they take," he replied coolly.


    Thud!


    Natalie angrily put the pot on the breakfast table at his sarcastic remark, but said nothing.


    He smirked yfully, feeling her anger even from a distance and continued watching.


    <i><strong>Another mysterious person, The CEO of the NextEra is said to be the Imperial city. It is said he personally signed the deal with the CEO of Harper group.</strong></i>


    "You met him?" Natalie asked as she sat next to Justin to watch the news as well.


    "You can say that," Justin replied, his attention focussed on the news.


    <i><strong>The mysterious man who spent two billion for a dance with our Scandal Queen Natalie Ford, everyone is now predicting that he is none other than the CEO of NextEra Tech.</strong></i>


    Natalie gritted her teeth. "Scandal Queen? How dare they?"


    "That¡¯s a suitable name, indeed," Justin sounded serious.


    <i><strong>Some say that person is Adam Summers and some say he is the CEO of NextEra Tech. No one can confirm anything yet. As we cannot reach these two men, maybe our Scandal Queen, Natalie Ford could answer it.</strong></i>


    "Once again a scandal Queen?" She picked up the remote to throw it at the TV, but Justin held her hand to stop her.


    "You..let go..."


    Justin continued to hold her hand while he red at the TV screen where the images of Natalie and Victor shed on the screen along with news.


    <i><strong>The scandal Queen loves to be with rich, young, handsome men. We wonder how she knows all of them? Adam Summer, CEO of NextEra or our superstar Victor Ried. Next news mighte out as she even knows another mysterious figure, Justin Harper.</strong></i>


    "What the hell are they talking about?" Natalie frowned, wanting to strangle that reporter. "Other than Victor..."


    "How do you know him?" she heard Justin ask, his grip on her hand tightened.


    "I happen to know him by chance."


    "And you happened to ignore the warning I gave you the other day?"


    She realised what she was worried about was finally happening. The calmness she felt from himst night was just a silence before the storm. "T-That¡¯s a friendly hug...."


    "I don¡¯t allow it," he dered.


    She moved her gaze from TV to him, clearly angry, "Oh, so you are angry at a friendly hug?" something inside her snapped, "How about when I danced with an unknown man so closely for the entire ten minutes. You didn¡¯t say anything about that."


    Sensing the mocking from her, which felt like she was challenging him, he looked back at her. "He saved you from the humiliation, so he is forgiven."


    Her lips curved into a mocking smirk. "Alright so if a man saves me from humiliation, he is allowed to do anything with me, is it?"


    Justin¡¯s gaze deepened. He tugged her hand with a force and pulled her closer, making her m against him.


    She tried to move back, but his other hand circled her waist, her body pressed against his as she bnced herself with resting her free hand against his shoulders.


    This position reminded her of that night in the hospital when she fell on him when he was sleeping on the couch.


    She gulped, "What are you doing?"


    "Trying to get rid of the traces of where other men have touched you." Keeping his gaze locked with hers, his hand moved around her waist, slow and steady. "Here?" Then his hand moved along her back, "Here?"


    Her heart beating faster, she felt the warmth of his palm on her skin, her breath shallow. "Are you trying to be intimate with me?" She breathed out, trying to mock him, "Hmm?"


    His hand froze in a ce, "Can I?"


    This man, he didn¡¯t even deny, but instead...


    "I am married." She reminded him.


    He remained unfazed as if her being married was the least of his worries. His gaze observing her beautiful face closely. "I don¡¯t see anyone by your side. The coward who left you like this, doesn¡¯t deserve you anymore." Once again, his hand started to move, only to have the back of his fingers stressing along the crook of her neck, "I saw his chin touching you here when he hugged you."


    Goosebumps rose to her skin, unable to resist him. "Why are you doing this to me..."


    "What?"


    "Seducing me."


    "Is it really working?"


    ¡¯Of course it is working, you damn seducer.¡¯ she screamed inside, not being able to be free from his strong body.


    "Do you always seduce women like this?" she snapped, her tone mocking.


    He shook his head lightly. "Only you, the fortunate one."


    "When my husband shows up, he might not like what you are doing."


    "I won¡¯t let him return."


    "Then do you want to be my husband in his ce?"


    He raised a brow, not a tinge of hesitation in him. "Do you want me to?"


    She frowned at how he always answered with another question. She tried to calm herself. ¡¯This man is dangerous, just want to tease me.¡¯


    "Stop teasing me and let me go," she pushed against his chest and this time Justin let her go.


    She immediately stood up and spat out, "If you want to live in this house, follow the rule I told you on your first day here, especially the one that said- No touching me at all."


    He remained unfazed, sittingfortably as he stretched his hands along the back of the sofa, like a king, "I bet you would want to break that rule on your own."


    "We will see." She went to the breakfast table and said, "Eat this. Don¡¯t waste my food. You are not the one who pays for all this," she said and thought, ¡¯A rich freeloader.¡¯


    Justin stood up from his ce, "I can tell your husband is useless who does nothing for living, so I am giving you a practice of handling home single handedly and bearing with a freeloader husband of yours, Mr Aiden Handrix."


    "That¡¯s none of your business. Eat quietly or throw your portion in the dustbin."


    Justin chuckled and sat to eat. Only if he knew that today he just called himself a coward and a freeloader husband.


    Both left for their works, in their own cars, not knowing what they had been hiding till now, was going to be exposed. Today was not the best day of their life.

 Chapter 102: A Lie Finally Exposed

    <h4>Chapter 102: A Lie Finally Exposed</h4>


    That entire day Natalie and Justin were busy with their works. Natalie with her newpany and Justin with the new project with NextEra Tech.


    The entire board of directors of the Harper group was happy with Justin¡¯s sess with this, given how everypany wanted to grab the deal with Next Era. In the evening, they had all the board members on the video conference to talk to him.


    "Justin, congrattions," the board member said, through the video call meeting.


    Justin politely thanked them and heard another question. "How did the CEO of NextEra agree to meet you when he never met anyone ever."


    "He happened to be in the same city," Justin replied.


    "How is he? A young man like you, or someone old like us?" a man asked with a yful chuckle.


    "I am not allowed to disclose anything about him," Justin replied, making himself clear.


    "Never mind. I hope you continue to maintain a good rtionship with him and ourpanies can have more such coborations."


    "Sure."


    "Chairman Harper, won¡¯t you congratte him?" someone asked.


    Justin looked at his father on the screen, who looked back at him and said, "Congrattions. You did well."


    "Thank you, Mr Chairman," Justin replied politely, as always treating his father professionally in the board meeting.


    James said nothing more.


    Once the meeting was over, he received a call from Julia, "Justin, I am tired of shopping and hungry now. I want you to join me for dinner."


    "Grandma...."


    "I know you are going to make some excuses, but I want to have dinner with you. I am sending you an address, juste there or I won¡¯t eat anything at all," Julia acted as usual stubborn. "I have a surprise for you as well."


    "Must be another annoying blind date."


    "Don¡¯t talk nonsense. It¡¯s not a blind date. I am giving you fifteen minutes or you won¡¯t see me ever again."


    Justin sighed, "Alright."


    He hung up the call and messaged Natalie that he was having dinner with Julia, and he would bete.


    Natalie, who has finished her work as well, received that message. After reading she frowned, "As if I care whether he returns or not. One less portion for me to cook."


    Just then, she received a call from her grandpa.


    "Grandpa, did you reach home?" she asked.


    "No, I am outside of your office, waiting for you in my car," the old man replied.


    "Grandpa, what are you doing here outside? I was returning home already? You are so reckless."


    Juste outside and don¡¯t make me wait then," the old man said and hung up the call.


    Natalie hurried out of the office building and recognised Albert¡¯s car. The driver opened the back passenger seat door for her and she sat inside.


    The driver moved the car while Natalie asked, "Grandpa, am I a school girl for you toe here to get me. I even have my own car."


    Albert chuckled, "I know you are a grown-up youngdy now, but today I have a surprise for you."


    She felt curious. "What is it?"


    "You will know when we reach there."


    "Alright, as long as you don¡¯t take me to meet your wife."


    "Why would I, when I, myself, am trying to run away from here?"


    Both of themughed together.


    "Sometimes I even wonder why you married her," Nataliemented.


    "Maybe I had lost my mind back then," he said yfully but then added, "She was not like this before. The old age must have changed her."


    "I can tell she is going senile."


    Both of them continued to chat and soon reached outside one of the famous restaurants. Natalie helped her grandpa step out of the car and asked, "Restaurant?"


    He nodded while walking along with her inside the restaurant. "Surprise dinner for you,"


    The manager personally weed them and guided them to their reserved private room.


    "Can you eat outside food, grandpa?" she asked worriedly. "It¡¯s not good for you, you know."


    "Don¡¯t worry. I can eat simple food. But you and others can eat whatever you want," Albert replied.


    Surprised, she asked, "Others? Someone else is joining us for the dinner, grandpa?"


    "Yes," he replied and sighed, "Tsk! I even called Aiden, but he said he is busy today. It would have been better if he was here so he could meet my friends."


    Natalie felt a little uneasy, "Friends? Which friends, Grandpa?"


    By then, they had already reached the private room, and the manager opened the door for them.


    "You know them, Natalie," both of them entered the room, only to have Natalie¡¯s eyes widened.


    Justin and Julia were sitting around the circr dining table. She felt like her soul had just left her body.


    Before leaving office, Justin had messaged her he would bete, and he was going to have dinner with Julia. She didn¡¯t expect that dinner would end up with her and Albert.


    Justin was equally shocked to see them. "My surprise is here," Julia told Justin as she looked at Natalie.


    She was dying to make Justin meet Natalie so he could know her better. But if she had told him before, he would have declined to meet her.


    She had Albert nned this on their own, not knowing what the two had just done.


    "Aiden?" Albert was surprised to see him there, "What are you doing here?"


    "Grandpa," Natalie interrupted, wanting to take him away quickly.


    "Aiden?" Julia looked around.


    Justin tried to stop, "Grandma..."


    Julia spoke, "He is my grandson I told you about, Justin Harper."


    Albert stood there stunned as if he was hearing something wrong and looked at Natalie. "Isn¡¯t he Aiden, your husband?"


    Natalie¡¯s eyes turned teary, her heart sank, leaving her speechless as she wordlessly looked at him. Her lips moved but no words seem to make their way out of it.


    Julia was surprised to hear it and stood up. "What are you saying, Albert? How can he be her husband? There is no way it can ever happen."

 Chapter 103: The Truth

    <h4>Chapter 103: The Truth</h4>


    Justin held Julia¡¯s hand. "Grandma, please, say no more," he then turned to Albert. "Mr. Ford, we will exin everything to you. But you need to calm down first."


    "Justin, what¡¯s going on?" Julia asked, her voice filled with worry and confusion.


    "Grandma, I promise I¡¯ll tell you everything, but let¡¯s focus on Mr. Ford right now." Justin moved toward Albert, who stood there, utterly shocked, his gaze fixed on Natalie. "So... he¡¯s not your husband?" Albert asked, his voice trembling.


    "Grandpa, please, let us exin," Natalie pleaded, tears streaming down her face. She knew this revtion would be devastating for him¡ªnot just about Justin pretending to be her husband, but the painful reality that she didn¡¯t know where her real husband was.


    Justin reached Albert¡¯s side. "Mr. Ford¡ª"


    But Albert had already begun to lose hisposure. His body trembled as he clutched his heart, his teary eyes filled with pain, and his gaze locked on Natalie. "You lied to me?"


    "Grandpa, please..."


    "All this time... you... ugh..." A groan of pain escaped him.


    "Grandpa!" Natalie cried, rushing to his side. Justin quickly followed, and together they eased Albert into a chair.


    Albert¡¯s face was ashen, his breath shallow. The hurt from the truth,bined with the physical pain, overwhelmed him as he closed his eyes, still clutching his chest. All those happy pictures he had of Natalie with her husband, started to shatter in in his memories.


    <i>All of that was a lie</i>


    The manager, who had been observing in shock, was unsure of what was happening. Justin quickly turned to him. "Call an ambnce. Hurry."


    Julia, equally shocked and confused by the sudden turn of events, saw Albert¡¯s condition worsening. Despite her confusion, she instinctively stepped in, her sense of responsibility taking over.


    "Albert, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on either, but you need to calm down. We can sort this out once you¡¯re feeling better," she urged.


    "Grandpa, please hold on, okay?" Natalie¡¯s voice trembled as she wiped away his tears. "I promise, I¡¯ll tell you everything."


    Albert shook his head weakly, unable to speak as the pain in his chest intensified.


    Momentster, the manager returned with the medical staff that was on-site for emergencies. "The ambnce will be here in five minutes. Let our team assist Mr. Ford in the meantime."


    The medical staff quickly checked on Albert, administering basic care until the ambnce arrived. Soon, he was rushed to the nearby hospital, the same one where he had been receiving treatment for his ongoing health issues.


    In the hospital waiting room, Natalie slumped into a chair, tears streaming down her face. Guilt weighed heavily on her.


    Justin sat beside her, his expression softening. "Natalie..."


    "It¡¯s all my fault," she whispered between sobs. "I shouldn¡¯t have lied to him. I should have told him earlier. If something happens to him..."


    Justin gently took her hand in his. "Don¡¯t cry. He¡¯s going to be okay. He¡¯s a strong man, Natalie."


    In response, Natalie only cried harder, her sobs shaking her shoulders. Justin gently pulled her into aforting hug, his voice soft and reassuring. "Don¡¯t cry. We¡¯ll exin everything to him. He loves you so much, and he¡¯ll forgive us."


    Standing off to the side, Julia watched quietly. For so long, she had believed that Justin didn¡¯t want to meet Natalie, that he harbored some bad image of her in his mind, and that was why he hadn¡¯t introduced her to Natalie. But what she was witnessing now was entirely different¡ªand surprising.


    So many questions swirled in her mind, but in this moment, she chose silence. Like a wise elder, she knew Justin would exin everything to her eventually.


    Natalie continued to cry for a while, and Justin held her, offering quietfort. Once she began to calm down, he gently wiped her tears. "I¡¯ll get you some water. Just stay here, okay?"


    She nodded, her voice too raw to speak. Justin stood, ncing at Julia, who remained seated quietly. He knew it was time to give her the answers she deserved. First, he retrieved water for both Natalie and Julia, handing a ss to Natalie before turning back to his grandmother.


    "I need to talk to my grandma," he said softly, and Natalie, feeling overwhelmed by guilt, couldn¡¯t bring herself to look at Julia. She simply nodded, giving him the space he needed.


    Justin and Julia walked down the corridor, stopping at the open gallery of the hospital floor. The silence between them stretched, but Julia patiently waited for her grandson to speak.


    Taking a deep breath, Justin exined everything¡ªhow it all started, the circumstances that had led to this moment. Julia listened quietly, absorbing every word. She had always trusted her grandson, but the truth shocked her nheless.


    "...But who is her husband, that man, Aiden Handrix?" Julia¡¯s face flushed with anger. "He dared to trap my granddaughter like this? Bring him to me. I¡¯ll strangle him with my own hands! That rascal! I¡¯ll use my cane to beat the sense into him¡ªclearly something his parents forgot to do!"


    Achoo!


    Justin sneezed and looked around, realising there were outside so the air must have caused him to...


    "Do you have a cold?" Julia asked, momentarily concerned.


    "No. The air in this city seems to be allergic for me," he replied, rubbing his nose with his fingers.


    Julia¡¯s anger resurfaced quickly. "Alright, now what do we do?"


    Justin sighed. "Once Mr. Ford wakes up, we¡¯ll exin everything to him¡ª"


    "That I know you have to, as you both have done a terrible mistake of making such a lie," Julia looked clearly displeased, "The shock of Natalie being deceived by someone would have been bearable for him than the shock of how you two have made a fool out of him."


    "Grandma, Natalie was worried..."


    "And all this while you acted in front of me as if you didn¡¯t know her?" She interrupted him, "I was worried to think you hated her and here you were ying her husband..." She realised something. "Wait!..." she frowned angrily, "Did you realise she is your father¡¯s biological daughter? And you yed as her husband?"


    "I know, Grandma. It¡¯s just happened that way. I had to help her."


    "It¡¯s good that the truth is finally out, though I feel bad for Albert," Julia added. "Now we can reveal Natalie¡¯s true identity and bring her back into our family. We don¡¯t have to leave her to suffer with these Fords."


    What Justin had been dreading, what he had felt reluctant about, seemed like it was all going to happen so suddenly.


    "Grandma, let¡¯s wait until Mr. Ford is out of danger first. Then we¡¯ll think about it. You saw that Natalie isn¡¯t in a good ce either."


    Julia frowned, her expression softening slightly. "Do you think I¡¯m heartless? Of course, I¡¯ll wait until Albert is strong enough to handle the truth. But given how his family treats Natalie, I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll be relieved to let here with us if he truly cares for her."


    Justin nodded, though his heart felt heavy. The reality of having the same father¡¯s name behind him and Natalie weighed on his mind. How was he going to handle this?


    Just then, Justin¡¯s phone rang.


    "Answer it. I¡¯ll go back to check on Natalie," Julia said, walking away as he took the call.


    Julia returned to where Natalie was waiting, only to be met with a shocking sight.


    p!


    The sound echoed as one of the Ford family members, Natalie¡¯s grandmother, struck her across the face. "You wretch! What did you do this time? Will you only be satisfied when my husband is dead?"


    "I¡¯m sorry, Grandma," Natalie whispered, guilt written all over her face, tears streaming down her cheeks. "I¡¯m really sorry."

 Chapter 104: Do Not Insult My Mother

    <h4>Chapter 104: Do Not Insult My Mother</h4>


    Julia immediately recognized the angry old woman standing before her as Sephina Ford¡ªthe very woman who had made her granddaughter¡¯s life so difficult. Behind her stood Jay Ford, the scoundrel who had married the woman her son had loved. Next to him was his mistress, ra Ford, standing silently.


    Julia¡¯s grip on her cane tightened. <i>They dare to bully my granddaughter? </i>She walked forward with purpose.


    Natalie kept her gaze lowered, her posture that of someone bearing the weight of guilt. Even after being pped, she didn¡¯t retort, allowing her tears to fall like a silent confession.


    The hospital staff in the VIP area watched in stunned silence. John, arriving just then, hadn¡¯t expected the old woman to hit Natalie again.


    "Ms. Natalie..." he started, concern in his voice.


    Natalie lightly raised her hand, signaling him to stop. She knew she was at fault this time and felt she needed to ept it. Involving outsiders in her family matters was thest thing she wanted.


    "You shameless bitch,st time I told you to stay away from Albert, but you are adamant on killing him," Sephina¡¯s angry voice echoed in the corridor once more. "You and your mother, both are nothing but bad omen to my family..."


    Before Natalie could respond, Julia reached there, her face twisted in fury. "How dare you raise your hand on her?"


    Sephina whirled around, ring at Julia, sizing up the slightly older woman. "And who are you to dare interfere?" she spat, then turned back to Natalie. "What kind of people are you surrounding yourself with, collecting more shameless and wicked individuals to defend you? First that useless husband of yours and now this old hag."


    "You foul-mouthed, uncultured woman!" Julia growled, her voice cutting through the tension. "Don¡¯t you dare raise your voice at my granddaughter, or I will make you regret it."


    Before Sephina could spew more insults, Natalie, her voice fragile yet firm, intervened. "Grandma Julia, please... stay out of it."


    Julia was clearly displeased. "Natalie, she¡¯s hurting you and insulting you..."


    "It¡¯s my fault this time, Grandma Julia," Natalie¡¯s voice trembled as she spoke, her tears barely contained. "Please..."


    "So you admit your fault?" Jay Ford chimed in, his tone sharp. "If something happens to my father, I swear I¡¯ll make you pay for it. You¡¯ll regret even being born. I should¡¯ve let you die with your mother¡ªthen none of this would¡¯ve happened to our family."


    ra stood by, clearly enjoying the spectacle. <i>This time, no one can save this bitch,</i> she thought. <i>Briena should have been here to witness this.</i>


    Julia¡¯s gaze snapped to Jay. "You! A man like you never deserved Caryn. You should be grateful she ever considered you and gave you the title of her husband."


    "Whoever you are, get the hell out of here," Sephina growled at Julia. "I¡¯m talking to my granddaughter, who has clearly lost her mind and needs a good lesson. And here you are, praising her slut of a mother and insulting my son?"


    "You¡¯re the one who¡¯s lost your mind," Julia shot back, her voice full of anger. "Your son is worthless. You¡¯re living this good life thanks to Caryn. Without her, the Ford family would be nothing but a pile of trash."


    Natalie, desperate to stop the escting conflict, turned to Julia, her voice hoarse and choked with emotion. "Grandma, please... I beg you, don¡¯t meddle. I don¡¯t want them to insult you. Please, listen to me."


    Sephina¡¯s voice cut through, dripping with venom. "You care more for this outsider than your own grandfather, who you almost killed today?" She spat, her wordsced with cruelty. "Your mother was a shameless bitch, and you¡¯re no different. Seeing you, I even doubt you¡¯re my granddaughter. Your mother probably brought some bastard into our family. She was a whore, and so are you, with rich men crawling around you."


    Natalie turned to Sephina, her eyes zing with anger. "Say whatever you want about me and punish me if you must, but don¡¯t you dare say a single bad word about my mother. She was a great woman who gave everything to this family selflessly."


    "Great?" Sephina scoffed, her voice dripping with hate. "You have no idea how many men she must have slept with to make the Ford Group as sessful as it is..."


    "Grandma!" Natalie¡¯s voice rang out, filled with pain and fury. "Don¡¯t insult my mother. She loved her husband, but he¡¯s the one who betrayed her¡ªhe had a mistress behind her back! Your son is the one who should be called what you¡¯re calling my mother¡ªa whore!"


    Jay¡¯s face turned red with rage, but before he could react, Sephina¡¯s fury erupted first.


    "You dare call my son a whore?" she shouted, raising her hand to strike Natalie again.


    But this time, her wrist was caught mid-air.


    Sephina red up at the tall man in the ck suit, her eyes shing with anger. "Who are you, and how dare you touch me? Another one of the men this whore sleeps with?"


    The man let go of her hand, politely but his gaze and words were anything but polite. "I am Ms Natalie¡¯s bodyguard. I request you to refrain from hurting her anymore or the consequences would be worse for you. You have already hit her once and I am holding back simply because you are a old woman."


    Sephina could sense the cold warning in him and rubbed her hurting wrist while Jay Faced him, "How dare you treat my mother this way? Do you know who we are..."


    "I let your mother go because she is a woman, but I might not be that generous with you," John spoke coldly, "And whoever you are, I do not need to know you. You are simply a nobody in front of my boss."


    Julia, standing nearby, nodded in approval. "Good job, John."


    "Who is your boss?" Sephina asked, "the one who spent two billion on this whore to dance with or that actor or another of one whose bed she warms."


    John ignored her tantly and turned to Natalie. "Ms. Natalie, I apologise for failing to stop her from hitting you. I waste."


    "And you¡¯ll be punished for that," a cold voice echoed down the corridor, apanied by the sound of approaching footsteps.


    John immediately lowered his head as Justin appeared, whose gaze was fixed solely on Natalie.


    "I¡¯ll ept my punishment," John said quietly.


    "Take Julia away," Justin ordered, his voice sharp and authoritative.


    Julia resisted. "But¡ª"


    "Listen to me," Justin¡¯s cold gaze was enough for Julia to agree to it. Though unwilling, she quietly walked away with John. She could throw tantrums at him and Justin would obey her, but when he was like this, so seriously cold, Julia knew better than anyone that it was time for her to give in.


    Justin stood beside Natalie and gently turned her to face him. Her teary eyes, swollen with emotion, met his, and the red imprint of fingers on her cheek was painfully clear. His deep gaze darkened with icy fury at the sight.


    "You...should...stay out of it...too," she murmured weakly, though she felt a flicker of strength returning with his presence near her.


    "That¡¯s not going to happen," he replied firmly, his thumb gently wiping the tears from beneath her eyes. Though his gaze remained cold, there was a quietfort in his touch that only Natalie could feel.


    Justin¡¯s attention shifted to Sephina, who was now rubbing her wrist, clearly feeling the sting of John¡¯s earlier grip, and to Jay, who was visibly unsettled by Justin¡¯s sudden presence.


    "Looks like you¡¯ve forgotten the warning I gave youst time," Justin¡¯s voice dropped, deep and menacing, reverberating through the corridor like a threat.

 Chapter 105: Justin’s Poisonous Tongue

    <h4>Chapter 105: Justin¡¯s Poisonous Tongue</h4>


    Sephina, momentarily taken aback by Justin¡¯s threatening tone, sneered.


    "You¡ªa nobody, a roadside man¡ªdaring to raise your voice at us? We looked into you, and there¡¯s nothing to your name besides a national ID card. Do you even have anything under your name? Not even a simple flight or train ticket, or a single hotel booking you did under your ID¡ªtsk, nothing at all. Your record is worse than a beggar¡¯s. Were you really living on the streets until my idiot granddaughter took you in?"


    Jay jumped in, his voice filled with disdain. "We dug deep, and even the top government officials couldn¡¯t find anything about you. You¡¯re just a nobody who almost fooled us into thinking you are some big shot. You useless trash."


    Justin simply stared at the mother and son, his expression unchanged¡ªalmost as if he were looking at fools.


    Natalie was stunned by their words. Did they even realize who they were calling a poor roadside man? This was a man who could buy the entire Ford Group without batting an eye, yet here they were, hurling insults and digging their own graves.


    But what shocked her even more was Justin¡¯s calmness. He didn¡¯t flinch, didn¡¯t react. He just stood there,pletely unfazed by their harsh words. Well he didn¡¯t need their or anyone¡¯s validation.


    "I¡¯m sure you¡¯re some gigolo my idiot daughter lusted after and then married," Jay scoffed, his words dripping with contempt. "Such a heavy name for such a useless person¡ªAiden Handrix."


    Natalie clenched her fists. She could hear anything about herself as she was used to it and this was not the ce and asion she wanted to argue with her family. But, now she had enough.


    But before she could respond, Justin¡¯s arm slid around her waist, pulling her closer until her body was pressed against his. His hand gently caressed the curve of her waist, the touch intimate and almost making her blush despite the situation.


    He was getting mocked here in her husband¡¯s ce, but this man here was up to taking advantage of her.


    "And what a suitable name you have for being aplete idiot, Jay Ford," Justin mocked.


    Jay snapped. "You... forgot I¡¯m your father-inw!"


    "Father-inw?"Justin let out a wicked scoff. "Before associating yourself to me, you might consider changing your name to something better, so at least it would make you look less of an idiot."


    Justin then shifted his gaze to Sephina, his eyes cold and piercing. "You must have been truly disappointed to birth an idiot, that you could not stand his extraordinary wife, Caryn Ford, who overshadowed him with her smartness. Isn¡¯t that the reason you hated her and now you hate her equally smart and capable daughter. That¡¯s why you try to pull Natalie down at every chance you get because she reminds you of her mother and your own failings?"


    Not just Sephina, but Natalie, too, stood frozen, utterly shocked by his words. She had always wondered why Sephina¡¯s disdain for her was so intense and unrelenting. Was Justin right? How could he, who had barely interacted with them, see through Sephina so clearly?


    Sephina¡¯s expression faltered, but before she could muster a response, Justin¡¯s poisonous tongue was already at its work.


    "You should be grateful to Caryn Ford for bringing another smart child into your family¡ªher daughter, Natalie. But instead, you chose to embrace another fool, birthed by your son and his mistress." Justin¡¯s gaze flicked over to Jay. "And I can see that useless child is going nowhere, just like your son."


    "How dare you call my daughter a fool!" ra stepped forward, fury contorting her face. "She may be a fool, but your wife is no different¡ªa slut just like her mother."


    Justin¡¯s gaze turned icy as he looked at ra, a dangerous edge in his eyes. "It wouldn¡¯t take me long to turn your daughter into what you wish my wife to be. I could make sure she¡¯s fucked by hundreds of men daily, right in front of your eyes, until you¡¯re too traumatized to utter words like ¡¯slut¡¯ and ¡¯whore¡¯ again."


    ra stunned, almost took a step back, the other two equally shocked.


    Justin¡¯s expressions darkened further, clearly threatening ra. "And do not make the mistake of taking it as an empty threat. You know your daughter is already bing a whore to that idiot Ivan Brown by sucking him off recently. You must know it already."


    ra¡¯s and Sephina¡¯s faces drained of color, while Jay looked utterly stunned.


    Natalie stood there, staring at Justin, unable to form any words. She had always known he had a way with words¡ªso much so that she often felt helpless during their arguments. She also knew how flirty he could be, having experienced it firsthand, but she didn¡¯t know he could talk dirty and it would sound so audible to her ears.


    ¡¯That was..umm...hot...This man is hot with his actions as well words...¡¯ but she shook her head, ¡¯what¡¯s wrong with me to enjoy him saying dirty words?¡¯


    Her thoughts were interrupted by her father¡¯s furious voice. "How could you say something like that about my daughter?"


    "If you insult my wife, you¡¯ll get the same in return," Justin responded calmly,pletely unbothered by Jay¡¯s anger, as if it were nothing more than a passing breeze.


    "As Natalie¡¯s family, I suggest you take care of your daughter before she ends up as the very thing you call my wife¡ªa whore. She¡¯s already dug her grave by choosing Ivan Brown," he stated, his gaze shifting to Natalie. "You, on the other hand, were smart enough to marry me and dump that asshole."


    Natalie offered him a confused gaze to think that what Justin knew about Ivan to say something like this about him. Was there something she didn¡¯t know?


    Justin looking at her, could clearly sense her confusion, but said nothing.


    "My daughter is smart enough to choose Ivan," ra spat, her tone venomous. "At least she didn¡¯t settle for some gigolo who lives off women like you."


    Without breaking eye contact with Natalie, Justin smiled faintly. "Would you mind if I did nothing at all and lived off you?"


    "I wouldn¡¯t mind," Natalie replied softly, enchanted in his gaze.


    He reached up, gently caressing her cheek. "Then, I¡¯ll be the best gigolo you could ever find."


    She nodded, her movements almost instinctive, as if in a trance.


    They both looked like they were flirting, ignoring others¡¯ existence around them.


    "Shameless," Sephina spat while the other two felt utterly angered, but could do nothing.

 Chapter 106: Justin’s Confession.

    <h4>Chapter 106: Justin¡¯s Confession.</h4>


    Just then, the doctor arrived, followed by his assistant doctor.


    Natalie immediately stepped away from Justin, her face etched with worry. "How¡¯s my grandpa?"


    "Stay out of it," Sephina snapped, pushing her aside. She turned to the doctor. "How is Albert?"


    Justin silently caught Natalie¡¯s arm, steadying her as he chose to remain silent at this moment.


    "Mr. Ford is stable and awake now, but there¡¯s aplication," the doctor said, his expression tense.


    "What happened?" Sephina demanded, while Natalie anxiously waited, her heart pounding in her chest.


    "We need to perform a minor surgery on him, but he has refused," the doctor exined.


    "Refused?" Sephina¡¯s voice rose with anger as Natalie¡¯s heart sank. Trembling, she clung to Justin, fear and guilt swirling inside her, convinced that this was somehow her fault. Her grandpa must have been truly disappointed in her.


    "Yes. Mr. Ford stated that he doesn¡¯t want to undergo any surgery and that he doesn¡¯t care what happens to him..." the doctor continued gravely.


    "I¡¯ll talk to him myself!" Sephina dered, ready to go to the patient¡¯s room, but the doctor¡¯s words stopped her. "You can¡¯t meet him, Mrs Ford."


    "What do you mean?" she demanded furiously. "I¡¯m his wife! You can¡¯t keep me away from him!"


    "Mr. Ford has given us strict instructions not to allow any of the family members to visit him," the doctor said firmly. "He wants to be alone and has requested that all of you return home and not worry about him.


    "It must be because of that wretch who put him in this situation!" Sephina snarled, pointing at Natalie. "He won¡¯t refuse to see his wife."


    "Mr. Ford has made it clear that none of the Fords are allowed to see him¡ªincluding his wife," the doctor exined firmly. "As his medical team, we cannot go against his wishes, especially if it could cause him any distress and worsen his condition. I¡¯m sorry, but no one from your family is permitted to visit him right now."


    Tears welled up in Natalie¡¯s eyes as she slumped helplessly against Justin, her body trembling. She didn¡¯t even dare say she wanted to see Albert¡ªshe knew she had no right. Justin stood quietly beside her, his gaze calm, yet his mind clearly racing.


    Sephina¡¯s eyes red with rage as she turned on Natalie. "Do you see what you¡¯ve done? Now he doesn¡¯t even want to live! What did you do to him?!"


    Natalie choked on a sob, unable to speak. Justin wrapped his arms around her protectively, his expression hardening as he red at Sephina. "Be quiet. We¡¯ll find a solution."


    Sephina opened her mouth, but the steel in Justin¡¯s gaze silenced her. For once, she didn¡¯t press the issue further.


    Just then, Julia arrived, ncing around with concern. Sensing the tension and seeing Natalie sobbing against Justin¡¯s chest, she asked softly, "What happened?"


    Justin gently guided Natalie to sit on a nearby chair, wiping away her tears. He exined the situation to Julia, who nodded quietly, her own face clouded with worry.


    "I¡¯ll go talk to him," Justin said, his voice calm and determined.


    Natalie looked up at him with tear-filled eyes. "But he won¡¯t talk to you either...We both..."


    "He¡¯s refusing to see the Fords, but I¡¯m not one of them," Justin replied, his voice firm and reassuring. "I know what to say. Trust me, I¡¯ll handle this. Don¡¯t worry."


    He stood up and turned to Julia. "Take care of her," he said softly.


    Julia nodded, cing aforting hand on Natalie¡¯s shoulder as Justin was ready to go to Albert¡¯s room.


    "Do you really think he¡¯ll meet with someone outside of his family?" Sephina scoffed angrily.


    "You¡¯d be surprised to know just how much morefortable he is with an outsider than with his own family," Justin countered calmly, his gaze unwavering.


    Sephina turned to the doctor, her voice sharp. "Tell him he¡¯s not allowed to meet Albert either."


    The doctor nced nervously at Justin, who simply held his gaze. He knew very well who Justin was¡ªsomeone with significant power and influence. Thest time they had manipted Albert¡¯s health information, it had been on Justin¡¯s orders alone. It had made the doctor know that Albert and this man shared a close, trusted bond.


    Clearing his throat hesitantly, the doctor spoke. "This gentleman is correct. If he¡¯s not a Ford, there¡¯s no restriction preventing him from meeting the patient."


    The Fords stared at him, shocked by the response, while a glimmer of hope flickered in Natalie¡¯s eyes. Deep down, she knew that if anyone could make things right, it was Justin.


    Justin offered her a reassuring look before turning and heading toward Albert¡¯s room. The doctor personally escorted him to the door, leaving the rest of the family behind.


    Inside the VIP patient room, Alberty on the hospital bed, an oxygen mask resting gently over his nose. He looked frail, his eyes closed, but the sound of the door opening made his eyelids flutter open.


    "Mr. Ford," the doctor called softly.


    Albert¡¯s gaze shifted weakly towards the doctor, who said, "You said no Ford is allowed, but this gentleman insisted on meeting you and he is not Ford."


    His heavy lidded eyes moved towards Justin who was standing by the doctor¡¯s side. "Mr Ford," Justin greeted him politely while the old man simply looked at him. The doctor quietly left the room, leaving the two alone.


    "Mr. Ford, I know I¡¯ve hurt you and broken your trust," Justin began, his voice steady yet sincere. "I also know that an apology won¡¯t be enough to make up for it. So instead of apologizing, I¡¯m here to confess something to you. I hope you¡¯ll hear me out."


    Albert¡¯s hand moved slowly from his chest to remove the oxygen mask. He breathed heavily, his voice weak but clear as he spoke. "Have... a... seat."


    Justin nodded and took a seat in the chair beside the bed, his posture respectful. This was a conversation between two men¡ªno pretences, no deceit.


    "I am Justin Harper," Justin said, his voice firm.


    "Harper?" Albert mumbled, the name stuck something in his mind.


    Justin nodded. "James Harper¡¯s son¡ªand the current global CEO of the Harper Group."


    Albert¡¯s eyes widened in shock, his expression a mix of surprise and confusion.


    "Please, take it easy," Justin said gently, his tone softening to avoid further distressing the already frail man.


    Albert stared at him, struggling to process the revtion. "How... did you and Natalie...? And who... is her husband?" he asked, his voice barely a whisper.

 Chapter 107: Briena Mesmerised To See Justin

    <h4>Chapter 107: Briena Mesmerised To See Justin</h4>


    "I am certainly not her husband Aiden Handrix and we do not know who he is," Justin spoke. "Natalie and I got together to find that man. But then situations made her introduce me as her husband to you. You were not well and she was just worried you would be worried to know her situation that someone had tricked her into a marriage she is not aware of. At that, there is no way to find that man. If there was, we would have brought him to you."


    Albert¡¯s expression shifted, his brows furrowing with concern.


    "I know you¡¯re worried about her, but I¡¯m here to assure you¡ªnothing will happen to her as long as I¡¯m by her side. I give you my word," Justin said firmly. "Will you trust me on that?"


    Albert studied him in silence for a long moment, before he nodded slowly. "I trust you."


    Though they had been deceiving him, Albert could see Justin was not a bad man.


    "Now about the part when I said I have something to confess about," Justin spoke.


    Albert was surprised to hear it. Didn¡¯t he already confess about his true identity and not being Natalie¡¯s husband.


    Justin¡¯s expressions turned serious. "I¡¯ve told you the truth about who I am and my rtionship with Natalie. But there¡¯s something else¡ªsomething personal. I¡¯m not sure how you¡¯ll take it, but regardless of your response after hearing it, my decision remains unchanged."


    "What is it?" Albert asked.


    ----


    Meanwhile, outside Albert¡¯s room, everyone waited anxiously. It had been a while since Justin went in, and he hadn¡¯te out yet.


    Julia sat beside Natalie, gently trying tofort her. Though she had managed to stop crying, Natalie¡¯s eyes remained fixed on the door, waiting desperately for Justin to return. Sephina, on the other hand, was growing increasingly impatient, pacing back and forth.


    "If your husband says something to upset Albert, I swear I¡¯ll have both of you thrown in jail," she growled at Natalie.


    Natalie said nothing, biting her lip to keep herself from breaking down again. Julia shot Sephina a disapproving look but held her tongue, understanding that Sephina¡¯s anger stemmed from worry about her husband.


    Just then, Briena arrived, rushing over and putting on her best worried face. "Grandma, what happened to Grandpa?"


    "That wretched girl did something to make him have another attack!" Sephina spat, her voice dripping with venom. "I wish I could strangle her with my own hands."


    "Grandma, calm down," Briena soothed, taking Sephina¡¯s hand and settling beside her. "Grandpa is strong. He¡¯ll pull through. Once he¡¯s recovered, we¡¯ll take him back home and make sure he doesn¡¯t go anywhere near Natalie¡¯s ce again. I¡¯ll personally look after him."


    ra¡¯s eyes gleamed with satisfaction as she watched her daughter handle the situation skillfully. <i>Good,</i> she thought. <i>If we can use this opportunity to bring Albert back home, we¡¯ll have Natalie exactly where we want her. That old man is the perfect thing to use against her.</i><i></i>


    "But Albert never listens to me," Sephina sighed helplessly, shaking her head.


    "He¡¯s just unwell right now, Grandma. He doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s best for him," Briena replied gently. "But as his family, we have the right to make decisions that are in his best interest. Once he¡¯s better, we¡¯ll take him with us¡ªno more running off to Natalie¡¯s house. Don¡¯t worry."


    Sephina nodded thoughtfully, her eyes narrowing as they shifted back to Natalie. "You¡¯re right. I won¡¯t let that wretch get near him ever again."


    Natalie¡¯s heart sank to hear it as she looked at Sephina with teary eyes. She wanted to get on her knees and beg her to not separate her from the only person she had as her family.


    Julia gently patted Natalie¡¯s back, trying tofort her. "Don¡¯t listen to them. Albert loves you, and he would want to be with you. They can¡¯t stop you from meeting him."


    Natalie lowered her head, her voice barely a whisper. "Maybe staying away from me is the best thing for him..."


    "He wouldn¡¯t allow it. Staying away from you would only make him feel more depressed," Julia reassured her firmly. "I¡¯m a grandmother too, and I know how he feels."


    Natalie simply hummed in response.


    After what felt like an eternity, Justin finally arrived at the waiting area.


    The moment Natalie saw him, she immediately stood up, and rushed to him in a worry, "How is Grandpa? What did he say?"


    "He agreed to the surgery," Justin replied, his deep voice echoing around the room.


    Briena who saw him, stood up as well, her gaze stuck at this unbelievably handsome man. Her gaze scanned him from head to toe. In that perfectly fitted well tailored white shirt and ck pants that unted his perfect tall body, she knew he was the most handsome man she had ever seen, not to forget that regal, impable aura he carried around. Even Ivan Brown was nothing in front of him.


    <i>Who is this man?</i> she wondered, curious to know about him, her heart pounding wildly inside her chest at the sight of him.


    "He agreed? What did you do to make him agree?" Sephina demanded, her tone sharp.


    Justin nced at the older woman, his expression calm andposed. "I did something none of you would have been able to do," then turned back to Natalie. "Don¡¯t worry, everything is fine now."


    His words hinted at what happened between them and Albert, he had solved it.


    Natalie wanted to ask what exactly he had said to her grandfather, but she chose to remain silent for now, trusting Justin to have handled it in the best way possible.


    Julia smiled warmly at him, "I knew you could do anything."


    Briena¡¯s attention is caught by Julia. ¡¯This old woman? Isn¡¯t she the one that day in Natalie¡¯s office...who is she and this handsome man.¡¯


    The doctor arrived, breaking the tense silence. "Since Mr. Albert has agreed to the surgery, we¡¯ll proceed as nned. But before we do, we need a family member to sign the consent documents."


    A nurse stepped forward, holding a stack of papers. Sephina quickly signed them, her impatience evident as she handed them back. "Can I meet him now?" she asked, her voice sharp with urgency.


    The doctor hesitated, then nodded slightly. "Let me check with Mr. Ford again."


    After a few minutes, the nurse returned. "Mrs. Ford, you can see him now."


    Without a word, Sephina hurried off to meet Albert, her expression tense.


    Watching her grandmother leave, Briena leaned closer to her mother and whispered, "Who <i>is</i> that man?"


    "Natalie¡¯s husband," ra whispered back, her lips curling into a sneer.


    Briena¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. "Are you sure?"


    Before she could only see him from a distance and only his back view, but hadn¡¯t expected him to be this good.


    "Yes," ra confirmed, her gaze flickering over to Justin before returning to her daughter.


    Briena gritted her teeth in frustration. <i>What kind of luck does this bitch have to always have a good man by her side?</i><i></i>


    ra noticed the tension in her daughter and whispered again. "Don¡¯t be fooled by his looks. He¡¯s worse than a beggar, living off his wife¡¯s money."


    Briena turned to her mother, disbelief etched across her face. "Mother, look at him. How can someone like <i>that</i> be¡ª"

 Chapter 108: Briena’s Offer To Justin

    <h4>Chapter 108: Briena¡¯s Offer To Justin</h4>


    "Your uncle looked into his records," ra interrupted, her tone dismissive. "He¡¯s a nobody. His ID shows nothing at all, and the only thing he¡¯s ever used it for is marrying that bitch. He¡¯s just a good-looking gigolo she lusted after and decided to marry. No wonder she¡¯s been hiding her marriage from all of us."


    Rhe thought of Natalie marrying a poor man brought her a sense of relief, but at the same time, Briena couldn¡¯t deny the maic allure this man had radiated. His appearance alone seemed to outweigh any shorings his financial status might have.


    She could still feel her heart beating faster at the sight of him and she could not help but think, ¡¯Honestly... I wouldn¡¯t mind keeping a man like him for myself, even if he¡¯s poor.¡¯


    She watched the man hold Natalie¡¯s hand and guided her to sit in the chair- So gentlemanly.


    "Do you need anything?" He asked her.


    Natalie shook her head, "I am alright. You can take grandma home. It¡¯ste."


    "I¡¯ll ask John to do it. I¡¯ll stay with you."


    Natalie didn¡¯t reject his offer. In fact at this moment he was the one she wanted to be by her side.


    "I will be back in a while."Justin took Julia away.


    Briena watched how gentlemanly this man treated Natalie and felt envious.


    ----


    Sephina entered the room quietly and walked over to Albert¡¯s bedside. She gazed down at him, her face lined with worry, but she remained silent. All she wanted was to see for herself that he was okay.


    Albert removed his oxygen mask, his breathingbored as he spoke in a frail voice. "I¡¯m sorry for making you worry."


    Sephina¡¯s gaze softened as she sighed deeply. "If you truly understand that, then stay out of trouble and take better care of yourself."


    "I will," he assured her gently, then added, "But please, don¡¯t me Natalie for anything. It¡¯s all my fault for being reckless."


    Sephina¡¯s expression shifted from calm to irritated in an instant. "You allowed me toe in here just to tell me that?"


    Albert shook his head slowly. "No... I just want you to stay calm. Please, don¡¯t take your anger out on someone innocent."


    "Innocent?" Sephina scoffed, her fists clenching at her sides. "You always sided with her mother, and now you¡¯re always taking <i>her</i> side. Am I always the one in the wrong?"


    Albert closed his eyes, taking a deep, steadying breath. He didn¡¯t respond, the effort to speak clearly draining him.


    Seeing the strain on his face, Sephina¡¯s irritation melted away. She hurriedly reached for his hand, gripping it tightly. "Alright, alright. I¡¯ll do as you say. Just calm down."


    Albert opened his eyes and looked at her, a hint of longing in his gaze. "I wish you could be like this all the time. The way you used to be... my old Sephina." His voice trembled, with emotions.


    "You have a surgery. You need to be calm. Don¡¯t think about anything else."


    Albert simply nodded and kept holding her hand.


    ----


    The surgery was in process while everyone waited in the waiting room. As it¡¯ste night, Justin who was sitting by Natalie¡¯s side, offered her his shoulder, "Rest a little."


    She rested her head on his shoulder and closed her eyes.


    All these caring actions of his didn¡¯t go unnoticed by others that how this man would offer Natalie water once in a while, arranged some light snacks for her to eat and even caring for her to rest properly.


    "Did you see, mother? He is not even offering us anything or asking us if we need anything?" ra whispered hatefully, "This kind of a son-inw she had brought to our family, who has no manners."


    "Do we need anything from that filthy man?" Sephina replied angrily.


    "True. Anyways a gigolo won¡¯t know the manners, they only know how to care of their woman for the money they get," ra added.


    On the other hand, Briena who was jealous at this, could only swallow her anger. She looked at the number of missed calls from Ivan on her mobile screen and her grip tightened on her cellphone.


    ¡¯He must be calling me to do that disgusting thing once more for him. I swear, I will make him obey me just like how this man is with Natalie. I can¡¯t fall back in this matters.¡¯


    After a while, Justin received a message. He had to leave so he made Natalie rest in the chair, fixed the jacket over her so she won¡¯t feel cold and left the waiting room. Briena watched him leave and decided to follow him.


    Justin walked in the empty corridor, and made a call, "Are you here? Good."


    He has sensed Briena following him and hung up the call and stopped at where John was standing at the vending machine to get himself water. He lowered his head a little to greet his boss and said, "Noah will be here in five minutes."


    Justin nodded, but his expression grave. John noticed it and then looked at the figure behind Justin who wasing towards them. Jahn understood the reason.


    Briena reached there, and looked at Justin who didn¡¯t even spared her a nce. "Can I get one as well. I don¡¯t have change to add to this vending machine."


    Justin didn¡¯t react while seeing his boss was not reacting, John knew what to do. He got one bottle and gave it to Briena, and waited to see why this woman had followed his boss.


    "Can you open this bottle for me?" Briena asked Justin.


    He didn¡¯t look at her but spoke, "I see a pair hands attached to your body."


    Briena didn¡¯t mind it and looked at John, who opened the bottle for her knowing it would spare the trouble to his boss.


    Briena didn¡¯t drink but said, "I heard you have married my sister for her money."


    Cough!


    John almost spat out the water from his mouth. Was this woman aware who she was even talking to.


    "So?" Justin¡¯s replied.


    "You are handsome and you are wasting it behind my sister. You should rather be a model or an actor where you can earn fame and wealth both," Briena answered.


    John felt likeughing at it. He was d he had turned on the micro device on his pocket so he could make Noah and other listen to what their boss was being offered here.


    Justin raised a brow at her, his expression didn¡¯t let it out what he was even thinking.

 Chapter 109: Justin’s Bottomline

    <h4>Chapter 109: Justin¡¯s Bottomline</h4>


    "Leave my sister ande to me," Briena said, with utter confidence. "I¡¯ll make sure you earn more than you can even imagine. I¡¯m already a star, and I can get you a role in the next film I sign." She leaned closer, her eyes glinting with arrogance. "If you love your profession that much, you can be a gigolo <i>for me </i>instead."


    John nearly choked on his breath, shocked by her audacity. <i>Gigolo? Does this woman have a death wish?</i>


    Justin, unfazed by the crude proposition, raised an eyebrow and mocked, "Though I may be a gigolo, I have standards." He nced over at John. "What do you think?"


    John quickly nodded, ying along with a serious expression. "Actually, one of the watchmen at my apartment building is tired of his job and was looking for a position as a gigolo for a wealthy woman. Thisdy here seems like a perfect match for him. I¡¯ll pass on the message to him about this <i>rich madam</i> looking forpany."


    Justin hummed, "You deserve a raise for a generous suggestion."


    "You... You two... Who do you think you are?" Briena stammered, utterly insulted, her face flushed with anger.


    "The richest man in this country," John said calmly, his voice steady and unflinching. "And I¡¯m his most honoured personal bodyguard."


    Briena scoffed, her expression twisting with disbelief. She red at Justin, fury radiating off her. "You think Natalie can make you rich? You¡¯ll see soon enough¡ªyou¡¯lle crawling back to me, begging. You¡¯ll see what a slut Natalie is¡ª"


    "Seems like you got tired of Ivan Brown after sucking him off just twice and are now looking for a new toy?" Justin¡¯s cold voice sliced through the air, cutting her off mid-sentence. His gaze was sharp, his tone deadly. "Did he taste that bad?"


    The moment someone would insult Natalie, Justin knew he didn¡¯t have to hold back either or rather he found it impossible to hold back. No one was allowed to insult her.


    "Maybe she found it tasted like shit," John scoffed, shaking his head in disdain.


    Briena, was left stunned, looked as if she¡¯d just seen a ghost. <i>How do they know about this?</i> she thought, shock and confusion flooding her mind.


    Without sparing Briena another nce, Justin and John turned and walked away.


    John pitied Briena as she messed up with the wrong man. His boss, Justin Harper, could be the most sophisticated gentleman in the world, but if someone pushed the wrong buttons, he wouldn¡¯t hesitate to stoop to their level and strike back just as hard.


    <i>¡¯These people here, especially these Fords, they are truly not aware they are dealing with- the Demon himself and this Demon is holding back for the sake of that single woman- Natalie Ford, who seems to have be his bottom line.¡¯</i>


    Once outside the hospital. Justin and John approached a sleek, luxury car where Noah was waiting. They slipped into the backseat, the doors closing with a soft thud.


    As soon as Justin settled into the seat, he turned to Noah. "Give me the phone."


    Noah, sitting in the driver¡¯s seat, reached into the glovepartment and handed over a business phone.


    "Not this one. The <i>other</i> one," Justin said with a frown, his voice edged with impatience.


    Noah blinked, then quickly opened the ck leatherptop bag beside him. He pulled out a different cellphone, its screen still off, and turned it on before handing it over to Justin.


    "Are you sure, Mr. Harper?" Noah asked cautiously, a trace of concern in his voice. "Before returning to this country, you said you¡¯d stay away from it entirely."


    "Do I look like I¡¯m in the mood for jokes?" Justin¡¯s voice was icy, making Noah fall silent immediately.


    Once the phone powered on, Noah handed it to Justin without another word. John exchanged a wary nce with Noah, sensing the shift in the air.


    "Drastic times call for drastic measures," Justin muttered, his voice low and dangerous as he dialed a number.


    The call was answered within three rings.


    "Find a man named Aiden Handrix. He looks exactly like me," Justinmanded, his authoritative tone filling the confined space of the car. His gaze darkened as he continued, each wordced with menace. "Hunt him down, drag him out of whatever rabbit hole he¡¯s hiding in, and bring him to me¡ªdead or alive. If you can¡¯t do that... then you¡¯d better put a bullet in your own head before I do it for you."


    John and Noah didn¡¯t dare move and felt even breathing would be a sin at this moment. After a long time they were seeing the sh of other, the dangerous, side of their boss.


    Justin ended the call abruptly and handed the phone back to Noah. "Send him whatever you have on Aiden Handrix."


    "Yes, Mr Harper." Noah looked at the phone. "Seems like there¡¯s no point in switching this one off anymore," he murmured before slipping it into his suit pocket instead of his bag.


    "What¡¯s the n once we find him?" John asked cautiously. "Will Ms. Natalie ept him, considering... everything?"


    "He¡¯s not reaching her," Justin dered coldly, "The only ce he¡¯s going is his grave."


    "That¡¯s good as well. Ms Natalie doesn¡¯t need to deal with another scum when her own family is full of them," John mumbled.


    "Noah," Justin said sharply, "prepare a new ID for me. In the name of Aiden Handrix."


    Noah¡¯s eyes widened in the shock of realisation. "You¡¯re going to <i>be</i> Aiden Handrix, Mr. Harper?"


    Justin hummed, "Make it fast."


    John and Noah exchanged stunned looks, but both knew better than to question him. When their boss made a decision, there was no room for discussion.


    Noah gulped silently, different thoughts filling his mind.


    ¡¯Then won¡¯t he be a husband of his own step-sister? Killing the real man and taking his ce....What exactly is he nning with this? Or has he truly fallen for his own step-sister? If that¡¯s the case, then the real Aiden Handrix is bound to die. May god bless his soul.¡¯

 Chapter 110: Time To Sleep With Your Good Husband, Mrs Handrix

    <h4>Chapter 110: Time To Sleep With Your Good Husband, Mrs Handrix</h4>


    Suppressing her anger, Briena returned to the waiting room with the water bottle in her hand which she offered to her grandmother.


    Sephina epted it while ra spoke, "Though younger than her, Briena is being responsible," she said pointedly, casting a disdainful nce at Natalie. "Look at <i>her</i>. Just busy sleeping away."


    Sephina frowned, her gaze shifting to Natalie. "I¡¯d rather die than ept water from her."


    At that moment, Natalie stirred awake, blinking sleepily as she rubbed her eyes. She looked around and noticed the empty seat beside her. ncing down, she found herself covered with Justin¡¯s jacket.


    She gently picked it up, folding it neatly, her fingers lingering on the familiar fabric. The scent of him enveloped her, giving her a small sense offort.


    <i>Where did he go?</i>


    "Looking for your husband?" Briena sneered.


    All the insults she had endured from Justin were boiling inside her, and she was desperate to take it out on Natalie.


    But Natalie ignored her, continuing to fold Justin¡¯s jacket with care. Her mind was only on the surgery and the doctor¡¯s updates.


    Seeing Natalie¡¯s indifference only fuelled Briena¡¯s rage. "You don¡¯t seem surprised that he¡¯s not here," she hissed. "You must be used to his <i>profession</i>. Maybe you know he¡¯s off warming up some other rich woman¡¯s bed. I saw him leaving the hospital earlier, probably¡ª"


    "I wouldn¡¯t be surprised to know you ran after him yourself, trying to convince him to be <i>your</i> gigolo," Natalie interrupted coolly, her demeanour calm andposed.


    Briena¡¯s mouth fell open, stunned by the sharp retort. <i>Did he already tell her? But she was sleeping!</i>


    "After all, you¡¯ve always been desperate to take what belongs to me, whether it¡¯s a thing or a man," Natalie added softly, her eyes never wavering from Briena¡¯s.


    "Shut up!" Briena exploded, her face flushed with humiliation and fury. "I love Ivan!"


    "Sure," Natalie replied and kept quiet, despite having so much to say.


    Natalie didn¡¯t want to argue with Briena. But, despite of trying to avoid it, when Briena went on insulting Justin, Natalie found it difficult to hold back. Husband or not, she surely couldn¡¯t let anyone insult Justin when he was nothing but a good man.


    Briena fell silent, not wanting the humiliating truth¡ªthat she had propositioned Justin to be her gigolo¡ªtoe out.


    After a while, Justin returned as well, and sat by Natalie¡¯s side. Briena didn¡¯t dare look at him, neither did Justin spare her a nce as if she was invisible to him.


    Natalie offered him his jacket, still neatly folded in herp.


    "Keep it. It¡¯ll keep you warm."


    Natalie did as he told, realising all along she had been so obedient to him today.


    More than four hours had passed since the surgery began. Finally, the doctor arrived the waiting room. Everyone immediately stood up, the sudden movement making Natalie lose her bnce as a cramp shot through her leg from sitting for so long. But Justin held her stable.


    "How was the surgery?" Sephina asked.


    "It was a minor surgery, and there¡¯s nothing to be concerned about," the doctor replied reassuringly. "We¡¯ve ced Mr. Ford in the ICU for observation, and he¡¯ll be moved to his room tomorrow morning. Until then, no visitors are allowed. It would be best if all of you went home and got some rest." He offered the advice kindly, more like a friend than a doctor, before nodding and taking his leave.


    Sephina sighed softly and turned to the group. "You should all return home. I¡¯ll stay here tonight."


    "Mother, I¡¯ll stay instead," Jay interjected quickly. "You should go home with Briena and ra."


    "I¡¯m fine," Sephina insisted stubbornly, but Briena chimed in.


    "Grandma, you¡¯ve been so stressedtely. You really should rest. I¡¯ll stay here and keep an eye on Grandpa."


    Of course their conversation didn¡¯t involve Natalie as a family member. It sure hurt her.


    "You can¡¯t walk like this¡ªjust sit here," Justin instructed gently, guiding Natalie to sit back down.


    "I want to stay here," she insisted, her voice soft yet resolute.


    He hummed.


    But then, Sephina¡¯s angry voice rang out. "You¡¯re <i>not</i> allowed to stay here. You¡¯re not part of our family, and don¡¯t forget¡ªyou¡¯re the reason Albert is in this state!"


    Justin was about to say something but Natalie held his hand to stop him. He looked at her, and stopped, seeing the silent plea in her eyes.


    He knelt in front of her on one knee, his expression serious. "Your legs need a little massage so you can walk properly."


    Seeing him so serious, Natalie couldn¡¯t dare stop him and watched him massaging her legs from ankle to calves. Hisrge palms radiatedforting warmth.


    At their ignorance, Sephina fumed but ra spoke,


    "Mother, the doctor clearly said we can¡¯t meet Father until morning. Why don¡¯t we all go home and rest? Briena can stay here if you still want someone to keep watch."


    "I don¡¯t want to leave Briena alone here with that wretch," Sephina snapped, and they all left together.


    Natalie felt hurt at their words but kept herposure. It was nothing new to her. Even if she did nothing, her grandma would me her for any unfortunate incident calling her a bad omen. Then this time, it was truly her fault that Albert was sick, so she had no right to say anything.


    Sensing her silence, Justin spoke as he let go of her leg and took her other leg in his hand to massage.


    "It¡¯s not your fault that Mr. Ford is in this condition. In fact, it was good that it happened when it did. What the doctors had missed before, they were able to catch now, before it got worse."


    Natalie felt confused. "What do you mean?"


    "During the previous tests, the doctors happened to overlook a minor issue. If it had remained undetected, it could have turned fatal. So, as much as the shock was difficult, it actually ended up saving your grandpa¡¯s life by bringing that hidden problem to light."


    Justin exined and looked up at her, her eyes moist, "So, it¡¯s not your fault at all. Don¡¯t tolerate it when your family mes you. You¡¯ve saved his life. Understood?"


    Natalie¡¯s eyes turned teary as she nodded. Not just because of the truth he told but the way he was trying tofort her, it was overwhelming.


    "Thank you," she mumbled.


    He let go of her leg and asked, "Better?"


    She moved her legs a little and nodded.


    He pulled out his cellphone, typed a message and sent it.


    Then he turned to Natalie, "There are still a few hours till morning. You need to sleepfortably in bed...."


    "I don¡¯t want to leave," she interrupted in a hurry.


    Justin¡¯s cell phone beeped and he checked the message. He closed it and looked at her. "Who said you are leaving?" He offered her his hand.


    Confused, she epted his hand anyway and he made her stand. He led her way outside the waiting room.


    "Where are we going?" she asked, confused.


    "Time to sleep with your good husband, Mrs Handrix."


    "What?"

 Chapter 111: Take A Chance And Try Your Luck

    <h4>Chapter 111: Take A Chance And Try Your Luck</h4>


    Not answering her, Justin guided her to the elevator. Once inside, he pressed the button for the upper floor.


    "Why are we going up?" she asked, once again.


    "Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s time to rest your mind and follow me quietly?" hemented. "Give your tired mind some rest."


    Natalie kept quiet. When they reached the floor, a man in a suit was waiting for them. He bowed and silently led the way.


    Natalie, puzzled by what was going on, wanted to ask but decided otherwise, not wanting to hear another one of his sarcastic remarks.


    The man opened the door to one of the rooms and said, "This VIP patient suite has been prepared for you."


    Justin offered a light nod and entered the suite, holding Natalie¡¯s hand.


    "If you need anything, please let me know," the man said before leaving.


    "You booked a patient suite for us?" Natalie asked. "What if a patient needs it?"


    "The number of VIP patients who can stay in such suits is low, which is why it¡¯s vacant," Justin exined. "Now, stop fussing and think of it as doing some charity for this hospital by paying to use this empty room, rather than staying in a hotel."


    "I am not going to pay for this," she dered.


    "Then who else will?" Justin asked as he hung his jacket on the wooden stand. "Didn¡¯t you here them? I¡¯m just a poor husband mooching off his rich wife. So let me experience how does it feel to have a rich wife and enjoying her money."


    Natalie didn¡¯t move from her spot, reluctant to use the suite and then end up paying for it. "Don¡¯t get too much into character, alright? Just behave as what you are, Justin Harper, a rich man who certainly doesn¡¯t need to live off of his wife."


    He turned to face her, his gaze bing intense. "I¡¯m used to being in the character of your husband now, Natalie. Be a good girl and sleep before this husband decides to exert his rights over you. Though you might enjoy it, I do not wish to hurry and certainly the ce like hospital is not suitable for it. But if you want to..." he stepped further closer, his eyes not leaving hers.


    Natalie gulped and took a step back. She nced at the bed and immediately moved towards it.


    Justin wanted tough at her but held back. She was no less than a scared kitten. ¡¯So easy to intimidate.¡¯


    She climbed into bed andy on one side, turning her back to the other empty side of the queen-size bed.


    Justin removed his belt, hung it up, and walked over to the bed.


    "I hope you¡¯re not going to ask me to sleep on the couch now?" hemented.


    "We share a bed anyway. I don¡¯t want to be hypocritical at this moment."


    "You sure are smart." Justin turned off the lights and got into bed, covering them both with the nket. Since it wasn¡¯t a very big bed, there wasn¡¯t much space between them.


    Natalie tried to sleep, but despite being exhausted and sleep-deprived, she couldn¡¯t drift off.


    Although she didn¡¯t move, Justin spoke, "Can¡¯t sleep?"


    "Maybe it¡¯s because it¡¯s a new ce," she replied, not turning to look at him.


    "Or maybe you need somefort," he suggested.


    "Comfort?"


    "You can hug me and sleepfortably."


    She frowned. "Don¡¯t try to take a chance with me. Don¡¯t push your luck."


    "I was letting you take a chance with me instead. Maybe you¡¯ve stumbled upon good luck tonight."


    "I don¡¯t want any chance or luck with you."


    "Didn¡¯t you sleep so wellst night when I hugged you?"


    "That was you seekingfort from me. I didn¡¯t ask you to hug me."


    "Alright, it was all me," he said and turned toward her, hugging her once more like the previous night. "Let me try my luck again, then."


    His one hand slipped under her neck to circle in front of her shoulders and other circled around her stomach.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Seekingfort."


    "Justin..." Her words stuck in her throat at this closeness. Neither could she ept it, nor did she want to reject it.


    "Hmm?"


    That deep, throaty ¡¯hmm¡¯ made her heart almost jump. She inhaled deeply to calm herself.


    "I¡¯m fine. You can sleep on your side," she said, her voice low and hesitant.


    "Just sleep, Natalie," his deep voice echoed at the back of her neck, his lips brushing against her skin as he spoke. "You know you¡¯re feelingfortable and want to sleep like this. You won¡¯t feel lonely this way, after your entire family abandoned you in the hospital without even asking what you were going to do."


    Natalie¡¯s eyes turned moist. Even though she didn¡¯t like her family members much, seeing them all nning together and leaving her out of the discussion hurt when she was right there. Without her grandpa, she felt utterly lonely and emotional.


    "Why do you always have to be so blunt?" she mumbled, her voice choked with emotion. "Can¡¯t you just pretend you don¡¯t know anything?"


    "I can¡¯t when the person with me is hurting," he responded and tightened his hold around her. "Let them go. I¡¯m here with you. Once Mr. Ford is better, we¡¯ll take him with us as well."


    "Can we?"


    "Hmm."


    "But..." her voice broke as tears rolled down her cheeks, "Grandma said she¡¯ll take him home and won¡¯t allow me to..."


    "I won¡¯t let that happen. Trust me."


    Natalie hummed softly, her voice barely audible.


    Justin let her cry for a while and then spoke again, "You know, I wouldn¡¯t mind if you took a chance on me. If you try your luck, you might truly find yourself fortunate."


    Still crying, Natalie didn¡¯t know what to do with this man. She quietly turned around to face him, buried her face against his chest, and hugged him while continued to sob lightly.


    Justin wrapped his arms around her once more and let her emotions flow out. No words needed to be said.

 Chapter 112: You Are Stuck With Me Forever

    <h4>Chapter 112: You Are Stuck With Me Forever</h4>


    At the crack of dawn, Natalie stirred awake, feeling anxious that it was already morning. Panic set in¡ªshe waste to see her grandpa, and she feared he had been taken away from her.


    Justin, who was still holding her, sensed her movements and pulled her closer. "It¡¯s not morning yet. Sleep!"


    Natalie snuggled against him and drifted back to sleep.


    When she finally woke up, she found herself alone in bed. Seeing the bright sunlight outside the window, she immediately jumped out, her thoughts racing to her grandpa.


    Just then, Justin stepped out of the bathroom and noticed her panic. "He hasn¡¯t been moved from the ICU yet. It¡¯ll take another hour," Justin informed her before she could dash out of the room.


    Natalie stopped at the door and turned to look at him. He was ready in new sets of clothes, looking all fresh and ready.


    "You¡¯d better freshen up before going out. The way you look right now might shock the weak-hearted people in the hospital. And don¡¯t let your grandpa see you like this, or he¡¯ll think I, you husband, bullied you the entire night."


    Surprised by hisment, Natalie nced at her reflection in the ss of the painting hanging next to the door. Though not a mirror, it gave her a clear hint of her current appearance.


    Her hair was a tangled mess, as if a storm had passed through it. Her eyes were red and swollen, with faint shadows under them, and her face looked pale. She was no less than a ghost straight out of a horror movie.


    "The bathroom is over here."


    Justin¡¯s words snapped her out of her shock. She avoided looking at him and hurried to the bathroom, passing by him as if he weren¡¯t there.


    Justin chuckled at her embarrassed state. "Don¡¯t worry. Even if you look like a ghost, you make the prettiest one."


    The bathroom door closed, and Natalie stared at herself in the mirror. <i>He¡¯s right. I might actually scare people away. I don¡¯t want Grandpa to have another attack.</i>


    Just then, there was a knock on the door.


    "What?" she asked.


    "There are clothes and some essentials for you. You might want to take them unless you prefer changing in front of me," she heard him say.


    <i>He¡¯s really enjoying this,</i> she thought with a frown and walked over to the door. Opening it slightly, she only put her hand out. "Give it to me."


    Justin handed her the bag, and she quickly closed the door again. Inside the bag were not just clothes but also daily necessities. After a quick shower, she pulled out the dress from the bag.


    "Hmm?"


    She examined it. She usually wore business formal clothing, which mostly included a top, trousers, and sometimes a jacket. But what she had here was an off-white, knee-length one-piece made of rich material. She could tell it was an expensive dress without even checking the brand.


    Regardless, she put it on and was surprised at how well it fit her. <i>How does he know my size?</i> She looked at herself in the mirror. <i>Not bad. He seems to know about women¡¯s clothes. Must have gifted so many dresses to other women already.</i>


    When she came out of the bathroom, fully dressed and no longer looking like a ghost but like a rich nobledy, she caught Justin¡¯s attention. He was on the phone, but his gaze was locked on her, and for a moment, he seemed to forget what he was saying on the call.


    The off-white dress fit her perfectly, highlighting her gentle curves in an elegant way. The color made her skin glow even more, and her slender legs, visible below her knees, looked delicate and graceful, making him wonder how they look entirely exposed.


    He gulped at the thought of it.


    He couldn¡¯t deny she looked stunning like this¡ªunlike her usual boring attire she preferred. But at the same time he felt relived that she didn¡¯t fancy dressing up and won¡¯t catch other men¡¯s attention, or he might go end up developing a new hobby of pulling out a pair of eyes out of their sockets.


    Natalie looked at him, feeling wary, and touched her face. "Is there something wrong?"


    Justin snapped back to his senses and hung up the call without finishing the conversation.


    "I¡¯m going to see Grandpa," she informed him.


    "There¡¯s still time. I¡¯ll be notified beforehand when they move Mr. Ford to his room," Justin said as he walked over to the small coffee table in the room. "Come have breakfast."


    "I¡¯m not really hungry."


    "I know, but you¡¯ll need energy to deal with your family memberster," Justin said, settling into a chair. "I¡¯m just worried that with the empty stomach you might go berserk and end up murdering someone."


    Natalie frowned at hisment but went to the breakfast table anyway. She looked at the spread and could tell it had been specially prepared, not just some random takeout order. <i>This man... he cares but has unique ways of showing it.</i><i>Murder? They aren¡¯t worth staining my hands with blood.</i><i></i>


    Once breakfast was over, before leaving, Natalie asked, "By the way, what did you say to Grandpa to convince him to go through with the surgery?"


    "I told him I¡¯m Justin Harper and that Aiden Hendrix is my other identity," he replied coolly. But Natalie had the opposite reaction.


    "What?" Her eyes widened, anger ring in them. "Are you crazy? He could tolerate being deceived once, but the next time..."


    "That was the only way to get him to agree to the surgery," Justin interrupted. "That was the priority."


    Natalie gritted her teeth. "I thought you would solve everything, but you... you just made it moreplicated."


    "Nothing isplicated," Justin assured her. "There won¡¯t be any other Aiden Hendrix besides me."


    "What are you nning?" she asked, an uneasy feeling settling over her.


    He gazed into her angry eyes, entirely calm andposed. "You don¡¯t have to worry. Just know that I¡¯m Aiden Hendrix, and you¡¯re going to stick with me forever."


    "What do you mean?" she demanded, suspicioncing her tone.


    "I just received a message that Mr. Ford has been transferred to his room. Are you sure you want to stay here and discuss this more?"


    She frowned and marched toward the door. "This man... he just made my life even more difficult."


    Justin smirked yfully and followed her.


    As expected, the Fords were already there, waiting to visit Albert once he wasfortably settled in his room.


    Everyone was surprised to see the change in Natalie¡ªthe way she dressed, the way she carried herself.


    Sephina frowned as it reminded her of Caryn, someone she clearly despised. This new version of Natalie exuded the same arrogance as her mother, trying to stand out wherever she went.


    Briena and ra shot her disdainful res, while Jay was lost staring at her, as if seeing Caryn all over again.


    It reminded him of the first time he saw Caryn at one of the corporate meetings. She was the same¡ªbeautiful and confident, attracting the attention of every man in the room. Back then, he felt fortunate that out of so many men, she chose him, making him feel special, like he was better than everyone else. But...


    ra noticed his expression and sneered, "Still reminiscing about the woman who never valued you?"


    Jay quickly averted his gaze, but defended himself, "She¡¯s my daughter. What¡¯s wrong with looking at my own daughter?"


    ra clenched her teeth, knowing full well that he was recalling Caryn. Natalie looked almost exactly like her mother. No matter how much ra tried to make Jay hate Caryn, that woman still lingered in his heart, and it always angered her.


    Caryn was the reason that unlike others, Jay was less hostile towards Natalie. In fact, till her wedding day, Jay never clearly showed his anger to Natalie and always remained impassive.


    Just when the family members were allowed to enter Albert¡¯s room, and Natalie walked ahead, Sephina growled, "You¡¯re noting in with us. Only family members are allowed to visit. You¡¯re no longer a Ford, but..." She turned her gaze to Justin, "...a Hendrix now."


    Justin put his arm around Natalie¡¯s shoulders protectively, his deep voice resonating through the hall.


    "And who¡¯s going to stop my wife?"


    Sephina looked ahead as four tall and well-built bodyguards arrived and positioned themselves outside the door, making it clear they were there to stop Natalie from entering the room.


    Last time Natalie managed to down the bodyguards at the Ford residence. so this time they had especially arranged the well trained one, who Natalie wouldn¡¯t be able to beat single handedly.


    Moreover, Sephina knew Natalie would not be violent where her grandfather was present.


    "Got your answer?" Sephina asked.


    ra and Briena sneered, feeling triumphant and in control, while Jay remained impassive, his thoughts still caught up with memories of Caryn.


    Justin lowered his gaze to look at Natalie, his voice soft, almost as if he were speaking to a child. "Did that scare you?"


    Natalie shook her head. She wasn¡¯t scared¡ªjust saddened by her grandmother¡¯s efforts to keep her away from Albert.


    "I don¡¯t want you to get hurt. Let¡¯s step back a little." Justin gently pulled her a few steps back and turned her in his arms so she faced him. "Don¡¯t look."


    Confused, Natalie furrowed her brow, but the next moment, she heard a series of noises.


    By the time, Natalie turned around, she saw all four bodyguards sprawled on the ground. John stood there alone, smirking at the fallen men, having taken them down with a single but decisive move.


    "Anyone else dare to stop my wife?" Justin asked, his voice calm yet menacing.


    No one uttered a word.


    "Let¡¯s go." He held Natalie¡¯s hand and confidently strode forward into Albert¡¯s room. As they passed, he instructed, "John, make sure no one enters the room until my wife is done talking to her grandpa."


    "Yes, Sir," John replied.


    The Fords were left speechless, stunned by what had just transpired.

 Chapter 113: You Dare Insult My Husband?

    <h4>Chapter 113: You Dare Insult My Husband?</h4>


    "I didn¡¯t know John was so skilled," Natalie murmured.


    "He used to be a mercenary before he started working for me. He¡¯s far more dangerous than you can imagine," Justin added.


    Natalie was surprised to hear that but asked no more as they entered the patient room.


    "Mr. Ford, your family is here," a nurse informed him.


    The old man opened his eyes, and the moment he saw Natalie, his lips curved into a faint smile.


    Seeing this, Natalie felt reassured that her grandpa was no longer angry with her. Although it was all built on a lie, Justin had once again saved her. But how long could this liest? Once Albert was better, she would exin everything to him properly, hoping that he would understand her situation and not be too shocked.


    "Grandpa," she said softly, holding his hand. "How are you feeling?"


    "I¡¯m fine," the old man replied. "I¡¯m sorry for scaring you."


    "It¡¯s alright, Grandpa, as long as you¡¯re okay."


    Albert then looked at Justin, who offered him a polite nod.


    "What should I call you¡ªJustin or Aiden?" Albert asked.


    "Aiden would be fine," Justin replied.


    He didn¡¯t want anyone around to know who he truly was. If word got out that he was in the city, the news would spread everywhere, disrupting his peace.


    Albert looked back at Natalie. "I¡¯m d someone like Justin Harper is with you. No doubt he¡¯s a wealthy man, but he¡¯s also humble and genuinely cares about you. I don¡¯t have to worry about you two facing any financial troubles. My Natalie can have a good life now. Leave this family and live your life with your husband."


    "Grandpa, I¡¯m not going anywhere. Even though he¡¯s wealthy, I have to build my own wealth to match his. I¡¯m not leaving as a failure. I have things to do," Natalie replied with determination.


    Albert chuckled. "That¡¯s exactly what I expected from you. A woman needs to be independent. Who knows when a husband might leave?"


    "I will never leave her," Justin interjected, his voice and gaze resolute. "Even if she wants to leave me, I won¡¯t allow it."


    Natalie looked at him in shock, thinking, <i>Mister, aren¡¯t you going a bit overboard with your acting?</i> But she held back her words.


    Justin met her gaze. "I mean it. You¡¯re stuck with me forever, Natalie Ford."


    Natalie felt something was off. Justin had said simr things before, but she brushed them off as yfulness. <i>But... why does he sound so serious? Has he taken the same acting sses as Briena? It¡¯s so believable when they both act.</i><i></i>


    Justin raised an eyebrow at her, as if asking what she was thinking. In response, she simply turned back to Albert. "Grandpa, stop worrying about me. You need to take care of yourself first."


    "I will," Albert assured her.


    After talking for a while, Justin and Natalie were about to leave when Albert spoke, "Natalie, give me some time alone with Aiden."


    Natalie nodded and stepped out of the room.


    Albert looked at Justin. "You remember what you promised me before the surgery, don¡¯t you, Justin?"


    "I do, Mr. Ford. And I meant every word I said," Justin replied, his tone polite yet resolute.


    Albert hummed and added, "Also, I want to be with Natalie. Not with my family."


    "I will make sure of it."


    "What about your grandmother?"


    "I¡¯ll tell her exactly what I told Natalie."


    Albert let out a sigh of relief. "You can go now. Natalie must be waiting for you."


    Justin offered him a respectful nod and turned to leave, but Albert spoke again. "I don¡¯t ever want to see her crying again."


    "Neither do I," Justin replied and exited the room.


    Outside, Natalie was waiting for him. None of the Fords said a word to her, as John was still standing guard.


    Justin came out a few minutester and, without a word, took Natalie¡¯s hand and led her away, allowing the rest of the family to see Albert.


    Julia arrived at the hospital to meet Natalie, and Justin told her the same thing he had told Natalie.


    "...What, you told him you¡¯re Aiden Hendrix?" Julia eximed in disbelief.


    "That was the only way to get him to agree to the surgery," Justin replied.


    "That means you have to keep acting as her husband. This...this is not right. You know who she is to you, to our family."


    Justin didn¡¯t respond. Not yet at least. He didn¡¯t consider Natalie his step-sister or whatever. she meant something different to him now.


    Julia fell silent, sitting helplessly in the chair.


    "Julia, I think you¡¯ll have to postpone the n of telling her who she really is," Justin suggested.


    She sighed. "I wasn¡¯t nning on telling her anyway."


    Justin was surprised to hear that. Wasn¡¯t his grandmother adamant about revealing the truth to Natalie and bringing her back to the Harper family?


    "That day, Sephina used Caryn of being an immoral woman, and Natalie was deeply hurt by it. If her true identity is revealed now, the Fords will mock her by using Caryn¡¯s past against her, and she would be devastated," Julia said helplessly. "Even though Caryn conceived Natalie before her marriage to Jay Ford, it¡¯s still true that she is James¡¯s daughter, and Caryn hid that from everyone. The truth will hurt Natalie, and she might end up resenting her mother. I¡¯m not sure what will happen. Let¡¯s hold off until Natalie is in a position where she can handle it."


    Justin nodded in agreement. Aside from his own selfish reasons for keeping the truth from Natalie, what Julia said made sense. Natalie would be shattered if she learned the truth now.


    <i>First, I have to set everything right for her and then reveal everything. By the time she finds out, she would have been mine already.</i><i></i>


    Meanwhile, Natalie had finished speaking with the doctors about Albert and was on her way back to the waiting room. Just as she turned the corner, she came face-to-face with Briena, who had just ended her call.


    "So, your gigolo bought you a dress, huh? Was it with the money he earnedst night from some random rich woman?" Briena taunted.


    "That¡¯s none of your business," Natalie brushed off thement, not wanting to argue as she walked ahead, but¡ª


    Briena sneered, "What a pathetic man you have, and you think I might be interested in him? He¡¯s so pathetic that I wouldn¡¯t even let him lick my sandals, let alone make him my gigolo."


    Natalie halted in her tracks. Insulting her was one thing, but she would not allow anyone to insult Justin. Clenching her fists, she turned to face Briena and¡ª


    "Ugh! Na... talie..."


    Briena¡¯s voice choked as her neck was caught in a strong grip, Natalie¡¯s eyes zing with fury.


    "You dare insult my husband?"

 Chapter 114: She Betrayed You For A Gigolo

    <h4>Chapter 114: She Betrayed You For A Gigolo</h4>


    Briena struggled under Natalie¡¯s hold, her eyes darting around, desperately seeking someone to save her. But there was no one around, as the VIP floor was rtively empty.


    "Let... go..." Briena gasped, struggling to breathe.


    Natalie released her and warned, "Insult my husband ever again, and I¡¯ll make sure that frail neck of yours snaps into pieces."


    Briena fell to the floor, coughing violently as she tried to catch her breath.


    Just then, ra arrived, searching for her daughter.


    "Briena, what happened?" ra rushed over and helped her stand up.


    "Mother, she... cough!... she strangled me for calling her husband a gigolo. She thinks he¡¯s so great that even I would want him. She¡¯s crazy."


    ra red at Natalie. "How dare you? Why would my beautiful daughter want a gigolo when she has Ivan¡ª"


    <strong><i>"Leave my sister ande to me. I¡¯ll make sure you earn more than you can imagine. I¡¯m already a star, and I can get you a role in the next film I sign. If you love your profession that much, you can be a gigolo for me instead."</i></strong>


    Briena¡¯s voice was heard, loud and clear which got ra and Natalie¡¯s attention.


    John stood there, holding a sleek ck pen-like device. He smirked at Briena. "Want another reminder of what you asked Ms. Natalie¡¯s husbandst night?"


    Briena was stunned, utterly speechless, with nothing to say. She had not imagined her talk with Aiden Handrix would be recorded like this.


    Natalie nced at John in amazement. This man seemed to always be prepared for everything.


    "I... I was just teasing him..." Briena muttered weakly.


    Just then, someone else arrived. It was Ivan and his mother, Amelia.


    Seeing them, all the colour drained from Briena¡¯s face. If they found out what she had said to Natalie¡¯s husband...


    "What happened here?" Amelia asked as she approached the pale-faced Briena. "Did she hurt you?"


    While Ivan looked at Natalie who was looking so different in that off white dress, the way he had never seen her dressed up. Why did she look so beautiful all of a sudden?


    Both mother and daughter were scared to say a word to provoke Natalie and if her bodyguard yed the audio once more.


    Natalie smirked to see the fear of being exposed in their eyes and turned to leave, entirely ignoring Ivan¡¯s presence.


    "Where are you going?" Amelia¡¯s angry voice echoed, "I can clearly see you have bullied Briena again and she is so scared to say it."


    Natalie turned back as she folded her hands in front of her chest, not in a hurry to leave. "Then, why don¡¯t you ask her why I almost strangled her to death?"


    Briena felt her palms turn sweaty while ra interjected, "Amelia, let her be. You are here to meet father. Let¡¯s go."


    Amelia passed Natalie a disdainful re while ra looked at Ivan who had his eyes glued to Natalie. "Ivan, why don¡¯t you bring Briena. She is scared."


    Ivan snapped out and held Briena, "Are you alright?"


    Briena nodded weakly as she rubbed her neck softly. Ivan could see the strangling marks on her delicate neck and then red at Natalie.


    "Why do you always harm her?" Ivan asked, "It¡¯s you who is always in the wrong but wants to take it out on your sister."


    "Ivan, don¡¯t," Briena tried to stop him, fear evident in her eyes.


    John Almost moved his hand to get the device from his jacket to let Ivan hear what Briena said, but Natalie signalled him to keep quiet.


    She looked at Ivan, "Mr Ivan Brown, if you don¡¯t want me to harm your fiancee again, you better satisfy her better so she won¡¯t lust after someone else¡¯s husband."


    "What do you mean?" Ivan asked.


    "Ask her." Natalie smirked at Briena and left.


    "What did she mean?" Ivan asked.


    Briena pulled out a sad and crying face. "Ivan, she misunderstood. I was just trying to look into what kind of a gigolo she had married to, but she thought I was taking interest in her husband. Just because you chose me, she is scared that her husband will know her true colours and leave her as well. She was just venting it out on me."


    Ivan heard it, and of course he believed Brinena, but the word caught him was- "Gigolo?"


    "Yes, she married a gigolo just because he is good looking, but lives off of her," Briena replied confidently knowing Natalie can¡¯t hear her. "She betrayed you for such a filthy man. Do you think I will ever look at such a scum? I would rather die alone than even nce at the filth."


    "I know. Don¡¯t cry," he wiped away her tears. "And why were you not receiving my calls?"


    "I was just busy with preparation for my new concert." She lied.


    "Alright."


    ¡ª


    On the other side, John, who was walking by Natalie¡¯s side, asked, "Ms Natalie, why did you stop me? You should have let them hear the recording as well."


    "I don¡¯t want the trouble of Sephina Fording to me and ming me for breaking the engagement between those two. My sister is better off busy with him. If she is free, she will keep creating drama in my life. Once again she would try to have what I have- your boss. I don¡¯t want her to go after him or I might truly kill her."


    "You didn¡¯t kill her when she went after Ivan Brown, but you do mind if she...."


    Natalie looked at him, her gaze icy.


    John awkwardly cleared his throat. "I mean, you did well. Or she might truly end up in hell if she were to go after Mr Harper. You just saved her. Also, they both are perfect for each other. Pair of idiots."


    "True," finally Natalie spoke and John rxed.


    "The way you strangled her, that was truly impressive, Ms Natalie," Hemented.


    "Seems like you truly miss bloodshed, don¡¯t you?" Natalie asked.


    John simply offered an awkward smile.


    "Come to Xyros city with me sometimes, and I will show you the true bloodshed," she offered.


    John quietly nodded. He could not dare say what he had been doing before he came to this country with his boss. Maybe Xyros city won¡¯t be able to afford to have him and his boss there.

 Chapter 115: I Like The Way You Are

    <h4>Chapter 115: I Like The Way You Are</h4>


    Julia went to meet Albert, her mind still uneasy about the lie she thought Justin had told the old man. Inhaling deeply, she entered the room, where a nurse was changing his IV drip.


    "How are you, Albert?" Julia asked, trying to suppress her unease.


    "I¡¯m good," Albert offered her a light smile. "Have a seat."


    Justin and Natalie apanied her as well. Natalie¡¯s heart raced with another series of lies, while Justin remained calm and unfazed, as if nothing was amiss.


    Natalie nced at him, who stood by her side. <i>This man truly has thick skin, while I might die of anxiety.</i>


    Justin looked back at her, his expression nonchnt. She sighed and looked away.


    "I¡¯m not sure what to say to you," Julia began hesitantly.


    "I know you weren¡¯t aware of anything either," Albert said gently, "but as elders, we should just respect their wishes."


    She smiled awkwardly. "You¡¯re right. And at least I didn¡¯t have a heart attack like you did after finding out." She tried to lighten the tension.


    Albert chuckled. "True. My heart has really gotten weak."


    "Don¡¯t worry about anything and rest well. Justin will take care of everything, including Natalie."


    Albert nodded. "He¡¯s a fine young man. You¡¯ve raised him well."


    Julia smiled. "That I know, but he can be quite troublesome at times, and I want to beat him."


    Albertughed softly. "Grandkids are like that. But now that we¡¯re family, we can look after them together."


    Julia nodded. Well, Justin and Natalie were truly her family, and having another old man in the family wouldn¡¯t be so bad.


    She felt relived that Albert didn¡¯t ask anything more as she didn¡¯t want to lie about anything. But her heart hurt for being a part of lies now.


    -----


    Natalie returned to her office while Justin personally drove Julia back to the hotel. As they drove, he spoke, "Grandma, Father is worried about you. You should call him and let him know when you n to return."


    "That brat... so he remembers he has a mother," Julia frowned.


    "He called me the day you arrived, and I told him you were with me," Justin exined. "Also, it¡¯s been a while since you¡¯ve been here, and staying in a hotel isn¡¯t good for you. You should return home."


    She red at him. "Are you trying to get rid of me?"


    "No, Grandma. I¡¯m just concerned about you," he replied. "At home, there are servants to take care of you, so Father and I won¡¯t have to worry. Staying in a hotel for too long isn¡¯t ideal."


    "What happened to your home?" She asked.


    "You know Natalie has been busy so I didn¡¯t pester her for working on it. It might take a while and I do not wish to stay in the hotel."


    "Hmm, I¡¯ll think about it. For now, take me to Andrew¡¯s home," she instructed.


    ----


    While at the office, Natalie¡¯s cell phone buzzed with a message, notifying her of the bill for the hospital room she had stayed in for half the night.


    "What the hell? This is more expensive than a hotel room! That jerk really expects me to pay for it when he¡¯s sitting on a mountain of wealth. Petty, stingy bastard."


    Though reluctant, she paid the bill anyway.


    "If he¡¯s going to be that petty, then I can be just as bad," she muttered, scrolling through her phone. After a few moments, she sent him a message: <i>"Jerk, I won¡¯t let you be a freeloader either. It¡¯s my hard earn money."</i>


    <i>----</i><i></i>


    Justin was busy working when he received a message. It was from Natalie. He opened it and almostughed.


    It was a detailed list of household expenses for the month, split for him to pay.


    Without hesitation, Justin sent her the money.


    Noah, who was nearby, asked, "Mr. Harper, why did you ask me to send the hospital room bill to Ms. Natalie?"


    His boss was the wealthiest man around, so why would he do such a thing? Shouldn¡¯t he, as a man, be responsible for all the expenses?


    "So she could send me this," Justin replied, cing his phone on the table. Noah nced at the screen and quickly understood what it was.


    Still puzzled, Noah said, "I don¡¯t get it." Why was his boss so happy about paying such a small amount which was nothing more than a cost of a peanut for him.


    "It¡¯s time to get into the role of her husband, Aiden Hendrix," Justin remarked with a slight smile. "Aren¡¯t husband and wife supposed to share expenses?"


    Noah awkwardly cleared his throat, almost wanting to remind his boss that Natalie was technically his step-sister. But the killing re he had received thest time he referred to Natalie as Justin¡¯s sister was still fresh in his mind.


    "Well, that¡¯s right," Noah agreed, forcing a smile. He ced the tablet on Justin¡¯s table. "John sent this today."


    Justin yed the video and watched as Natalie strangled Briena in a fit of anger. But what she said next was like music to his ears.


    <i>"You dare insult my husband? Insult my husband ever again, and I¡¯ll make sure that frail neck of yours snaps into pieces."</i>


    A wide smile spread across his lips as those words continued to echo in his mind. "I never thought it would feel so great to be defended by your wife."


    Noah once more wanted to remind him, <i>She¡¯s not really your wife</i>, but...


    Justin nced at Noah and asked, "Isn¡¯t it?"


    "Well... I¡¯m not married, so I wouldn¡¯t know, Mr. Harper."


    "Then you should get married."


    "I will," Noah replied, but thought to himself, <i>While working for you, Mr. Harper, I see myself dying a virgin, let alone getting married in this lifetime.</i>


    <i>----</i>


    In the evening, with Julia staying at Andrew¡¯s ce again, Justin decided to return to Natalie¡¯s home.


    He didn¡¯t really have a reason to be there, considering Albert was still in the hospital, but he couldn¡¯t help wanting to be with her and eat the food she cooked.


    When he arrived, Natalie opened the door for him. The sight of her- He almost wished to hug her.


    But, she didn¡¯t even acknowledge him and immediately turned back to the kitchen, as if his presence didn¡¯t matter to her.


    Justin could guess the reason for her displeasure and only smirked yfully. He hung his jacket on the stand, washed his hands, and followed her to the kitchen.


    Standing by the doorway, with his arms folded in front of his chest, one side leaning at the door frame, he watched her cook, a sight that inexplicably warmed his heart.


    "What are you cooking today?" he asked.


    "You can see for yourself," she replied, her tone less than pleased, but focussed on her work.


    "Did you know I wasing home?" he asked, seeing she was not cooking only for herself.


    "I know some people, despite being wealthy, loves to mooch off of poor," she replied sarcastically.


    Justin was happy at the thought she considered him while cooking, and her sarcasm, her anger were like a tasty icing on his happiness. Only she had the right to do it.


    "Want some help?" He asked.


    "No need. Go sit outside."


    "But I want to stay here and watch you cook."


    "I¡¯m not some skilled chef worth watching," she muttered.


    "I like the way you are."


    Hearing it, her hands that were busy chopping, paused and she looked at him.

 Chapter 116: Intimacy In the Kitchen

    <h4>Chapter 116: Intimacy In the Kitchen</h4>


    "It¡¯s rare for me to see a clumsy cook, so I like watching it." Justin corrected.


    She gritted her teeth, a grip of her hand tightened on the knife.


    <i>¡¯Clumsy? I am not</i><i>that bad</i>.¡¯ She calmed herself and spoke, "Yet I see you stuffing yourself with food made by these so-called ¡¯clumsy skills.¡¯"


    "Despite your skills, the food is delicious. I could eat it every day."


    Her anger lessened at his words, and the frown slowly disappeared from her face. But she didn¡¯t want to admit it. "So annoying."


    Justin smiled and stepped into the kitchen. She tried to ignore him and continued with her work, but then she realised he was standing behind her, every cell of her body well aware of his very presence.


    Before she could ask him what he wanted, she felt his hands surround her from both sides. He leaned down slightly, his chin almost resting on her shoulder, and her back grew aware of the warmth radiating from his body.


    "What are you doing?" she asked, her voice slightly unsteady.


    "Teaching you the right way to cut this vegetable, instead of your clumsy technique," he murmured, his low, deep voice echoing so close to her ear that she gulped. His hands covered hers¡ªone holding a vegetable and the other a knife.


    Her heart began to race as the heat of hisrge palms spread across the backs of her hands. She wanted to free her hands from his hold, but he held them firm.


    "I... I¡¯m fine with my clumsy skills," she muttered under her breath, acutely aware of how intimate this closeness felt.


    "But I¡¯m not," he whispered, his voice low and husky, his breath brushing against her cheek. "Trust me, you can do better."


    Natalie let him guide her hands as he exined, "You don¡¯t hold the knife so straight like this. Just angle it a little, and chop like this."


    Everything around her seemed to fade away, leaving only the sound of the knife touching the chopping board.


    Her heart raced like a bullet train, and she found herself going almost deaf because of the rapid thumping of her own heart.


    "Understand?" he asked softly.


    She exhaled lightly before giving a weak nod, which was barely any movement.


    He continued to hold her small hands in his, feeling their softness against his palms, continuing to cut the rest of the vegetable she was holding. "See? This way, it¡¯s more convenient. Isn¡¯t it?"


    She nodded again. "I... I can do the rest..." she mumbled.


    "Are you sure?" he asked, his own heart beating fast. He didn¡¯t want to pull away from her. This closeness felt so natural, as if it was exactly how it should be between them.


    She hummed.


    "Alright," he agreed but didn¡¯t release her hand.


    Instead, he rested his chin fully on her shoulder, his body seeming even closer to hers than before, with no intentions of letting her go.


    She swallowed hard. <i>This man. Why does he always do this? I get seduced so easily like this.</i>


    "If you don¡¯t let go, I won¡¯t be able to work," she murmured softly, trying to reason with him.


    "What if I insist on staying like this?" he whispered, his thumb gently caressing the back of her hand.


    "Then we¡¯ll both end up starving."


    "I¡¯m already starving," he replied, his words carrying a different implication, his voice turning a little hoarse, almost needy.


    She closed her eyes for a moment, trying not to let him affect her.


    "Justin, please." Her soft voice carried a hint of plea.


    "Hmm?"


    "Don¡¯t stay this close to me."


    "Why?"


    "It... affects me."


    "How?"


    "You¡¯re old enough to understand it."


    "It affects me too."


    "Then you better stay away."


    "What if I want to be affected?"


    <i>This man is a skilled seducer. I can¡¯t fall for it. Being hurt by one man was more than enough to teach me not to fall for anyone,</i> she thought helplessly, frowning. "I know you like to tease me, but that¡¯s it. You should stop now."


    Justin lifted his chin from her shoulder and moved back, letting go of her hands. Just as she thought he was finally listening to her, she found herself being turned around swiftly¡ªonly to face him.


    His face inched closer to hers, his intense gaze locking onto her puzzled one. "What made you think I¡¯m teasing you?"


    She wanted to move back, but the kitchen counter was right behind her. Both her hands instinctively gripped its edge as she leaned back, trying to create some distance between them.


    "Can¡¯t I be serious with you?" he asked, his face moving even closer, his intense gaze shifting between her eyes and her lips.


    Natalie gulped. <i>Why does it look like he¡¯s nning to kiss me?</i> Nervously, she pressed her lower lip under her teeth, fearing what might happen next.


    Her action only made his gaze darken with desire. How he wished to im those delicate lips of hers. The way she bit her lip made him want to use his teeth on them instead. All his dark desires started to surface, and he leaned in further, ready to close the distance between thempletely.


    <i>Ding-Dong!</i>


    The doorbell rang, shattering the moment and stealing away the tension and air of intimacy that had built between them.


    Natalie pushed him away in a hurry, as if she had finally found her escape. "I... I¡¯ll check who it is."


    Justin stood in the kitchen, watching her dart away like a prey escaping its predator.


    He frowned angrily. <i>If it¡¯s John or Noah, they¡¯re losing their jobs today.</i> He walked out of the kitchen, only to be hit with the shock of his life.


    "G-Grandma?" Natalie, equally surprised, muttered, looking at the old woman standing at her door.


    Julia offered her a wide smile and pulled her into a hug. "I¡¯ve been dying to see you again."


    "Julia?" Justin stepped forward, noticing the bags with his grandmother.


    She nced at him. "Justin, since you were so concerned about me staying in a hotel, I¡¯ve decided to stay here with Natalie," she announced cheerfully before turning to Natalie, still holding her hands. "You don¡¯t mind, do you?"


    Natalie, who was already feeling nervous due to Justin¡¯s earlier behavior, could only manage an awkward smile and shook her head.


    "Good," Julia said with a satisfied smile before turning to Justin. "Put my bags in the guest room."


    He nced at Natalie, who looked back at him, both of them lost in their own thoughts,pletely unaware of what the other was thinking.


    Justin felt as if, by suggesting she shouldn¡¯t stay in a hotel, he had just invited trouble for himself. He had been hoping for some private time with Natalie now that Albert wasn¡¯t home, but his grandma had to show up and ruin his ns.


    But then, it was truly not good for Julia to stay in the hotel.


    He quietly moved to put the bag in the guest room as he thought, ¡¯Is she truly relived to be interrupted and being able to escape from me?¡¯


    Natalie watched his retreating back, ¡¯Was he really going to kiss me?¡¯

 Chapter 117: Kicking Him Out

    <h4>Chapter 117: Kicking Him Out</h4>


    Julia turned to Natalie. Noticing her wearing a kitchen apron, she asked, "Were you preparing dinner?"


    "Ah! Yes, Grandma," Natalie replied politely, trying not to think about what had just happened in the kitchen. "Please have a seat."


    Julia followed Natalie to the sofa and asked, "Were you startled by my arrival without any notice?"


    "A little," Natalie admitted.


    "I wanted to surprise you, so I came straight here, thinking you must be alone and I could keep youpany," the older woman exined as she settled onto the sofa. She then turned to Justin, who had just returned after cing her bags in the guest room. "Why are you here? Albert isn¡¯t home, so there¡¯s no need to pretend to be Natalie¡¯s husband."


    Natalie nced at Justin, who didn¡¯t show a hint of hesitation. He stood there confidently and answered, "Mr. Ford isn¡¯t home, so I thought it would be better to offer her somepany, so she wouldn¡¯t feel lonely and feel sad about her grandpa being in the hospital."


    Natalie sighed inwardly. <i>¡¯These two Harpers decided on their own whether I am lonely and needpany. No need to ask what I even want.¡¯</i>


    <i></i>Julia hummed in approval. "You did well. That¡¯s very thoughtful of you. But now that I¡¯m here, you don¡¯t need to worry. You must miss your royal suite. You can head back hotel."


    Justin could hardly believe it. His grandma hadn¡¯t just shown up unannounced¡ªnow she was trying to kick him out. He looked at Natalie, who seemed unsure of what to say.


    He sighed. "Alright. As you wish, Julia."


    He went to grab his jacket and picked up his car keys.


    "Justin, how about you stay for dinner?" Natalie asked hesitantly. "I was cooking for you anyway. If you go back now, you¡¯ll have to eat hotel food."


    "It¡¯s alright," Justin said, ready to leave, but then he heard Julia¡¯s voice, "Natalie¡¯s right. Just stay and have dinner with us. Hotel food isn¡¯t the same as homemade food."


    Justin nced at Natalie briefly before looking back at Julia. "You¡¯ll just end up kicking me out anyway, so I might as well leave early."


    "Kicking you out?" Julia frowned, her voice rising slightly. "I was only worried you¡¯d be ufortable here. If you want to stay, then stay. Am I forcing you to leave?"


    "Alright, don¡¯t get upset. I¡¯ll stay," Justin said as he hung his jacket back up, a faint smirk tugging at his lips.


    Natalie shook her head in disbelief. <i>This man... He¡¯s making it look like he¡¯s staying because Grandma insisted, and now she can¡¯t tell him as it would prove his point that she¡¯s ¡¯kicking him out.¡¯</i>


    "Grandma, I¡¯m preparing dinner. Please make yourselffortable," Natalie said, then returned to the kitchen.


    Justin walked over to the sofa and called out to Natalie, as if ordering her, "Make a bit more. I¡¯m hungrier than usual tonight."


    "Brat, making her work for you?" Julia eximed. "Is she your ve? Go and help her. You¡¯re not the only one who¡¯s busy working all day."


    He sighed helplessly, reluctant but obedient, and stood up anyway. Just as he turned around, a small smile formed on his lips. He knew his grandma too well.


    He entered the kitchen, only to hear Natalie warn, "Stay on the other counter and work from there. Don¡¯te over to my side."


    She had overheard Julia instructing him, so she already knew he¡¯d be joining her in the confined space of the kitchen.


    "Seems like someone¡¯s scared after making me stay," Justin teased before asking, "What do you want me to cook?"


    Natalie ignored hisment about being scared. Of course, she was scared¡ªscared of being closer to him than she could handle¡ªbut she would never admit it.


    Moreover, she herself didn¡¯t know why she stopped him. Maybe she didn¡¯t want him to leave empty stomach.


    "Pasta. The one you madest time," she replied.


    He hummed in acknowledgment and started working on it, refraining from teasing her further and focusing entirely on his task. Dinner was ready in no time, and the three of them sat down to enjoy the meal together.


    "Albert should have been here," Juliamented wistfully. "Poor old man, lying in the hospital."


    "Once he¡¯s better, I¡¯ll bring him home. Then we can all have dinner together," Natalie added.


    Julia sighed. "But with that Sephina around, I doubt she¡¯ll allow it."


    "She can¡¯t do anything," Justin said firmly.


    Natalie looked at him, a flicker of worry crossing her face. "She¡¯s his wife, and byw, she can take him with her while he¡¯s still sick by iming he¡¯s not in the right state of mind to make decisions."


    He met her gaze, his eyes resolute. "Leave it to me. Just focus on eating."


    Julia nodded approvingly. "When Justin says to trust him, you should trust him with your eyes closed. My grandson always keeps his word."


    Natalie simply nodded and continued eating. She knew that having him by her side was truly her strength against her own family. One could take on the world, but it was always hardest to deal with one¡¯s own family, one¡¯s own people.


    After dinner, Julia decided to chat with Natalie while Justin settled into a single armchair with hisptop to get some work done. He preferred to stay with them in the living room rather than be alone in the bedroom.


    "So, what are your ns for the newpany?" Julia asked.


    Natalie, who was sitting next to her, began exining her strategy for hiring new artists and expanding operations, only to be interrupted by Julia¡¯s sudden exmation, "Wait, that reminds me¡ªyou hired Victor Reid."


    "Yes, we¡ª"


    "Can I meet him?" Julia cut her off, excitement lighting up her eyes.


    Natalie was a little surprised but nodded. "Yes, of course."


    At the mention of Victor Reid, Justin¡¯s attention piqued, and he nced over at the two women.


    "Great. You know, I¡¯ve liked that guy ever since I saw his first movie. I might even ask for his autograph," Julia said, acting like an excited young girl.


    Natalie smiled at her enthusiasm and responded sweetly, "Of course, he¡¯d be happy to do that," while inwardly thinking, <i>I wonder what¡¯s so likable about that maniac? Just the mention of his name gives me a headache. Women can truly be deceived so easily by good acting skills.</i>


    "Natalie, he¡¯s handsome, isn¡¯t he?" Julia asked with a grin.


    <i>Handsome, my ass,</i> Natalie thought but replied, "Of course. That¡¯s one of the reasons he¡¯s so desired by his fans," though inwardly she added, <i>Brainless fans, I must say.</i>


    Justin¡¯s gaze turned displeased as he watched the exchange. His gaze stuck at Natalie.


    <i>So she finds that rat face handsome? What¡¯s wrong with women¡¯s taste these days? Are truly handsome men bing so rare that anyone can be considered good-looking now? Doesn¡¯t she see me every day to understand the difference between ugly and handsome?</i>


    Natalie could sense his gaze on her but didn¡¯t dare look his way.


    "Natalie, I think you and Victor would look really good together," Julia added casually. "What do you think about him as your love interest?"


    Before Natalie could even react, she sensed a shift in the atmosphere from the person sitting to her right. <i>Grandma, do you want me to die so soon? Your grandson doesn¡¯t like me being associated with other men!</i>

 Chapter 118: I Plan To Eat You Whole Tonight

    <h4>Chapter 118: I n To Eat You Whole Tonight</h4>


    "What do you say?" Julia asked again, waiting expectantly.


    "G-Grandma, you know I¡¯m married," Natalie stammered, silently praying that Julia wouldn¡¯t push it any further.


    "So what? Justin can help you get a divorce from that man, and you can start your life with someone you actually choose," Julia said, ncing at Justin, who sat with a grave expression, seemingly focused on his work. "Justin, what do you think?"


    "Whatever she wants," Justin replied calmly, though inside his mind, a storm was raging.


    Natalie could clearly sense it¡ªshe was going to be in troubleter.


    "Grandma, it¡¯s alright," Natalie spoke gently. "Justin has already been helping me a lot. But when ites to matters rted to my husband, I prefer to handle it alone."


    <i>Handle it alone?</i> Justin¡¯s mind swirling with unspoken thoughts. <i>You won¡¯t even get a chance to see him to handle anything. All you have to do is focus on me.</i>


    "So what if he helped you? It¡¯s his duty to help his si¡ª"


    "Julia," Justin interrupted immediately, "If she doesn¡¯t want help, don¡¯t insist. Everyone needs their own space."


    Julia realized she had almost blurted our something that she had decided not to reveal it to Natalie yet. Thankfully, Justin stopped her just in time.


    She gave Natalie an awkward smile. "Don¡¯t mind me, alright? We old people worry for younger ones more than we should."


    Natalie simply nodded, not entirely sure what had just happened.


    "Julia, you should get some sleep now. It¡¯ste," Justin instructed, his voice cold and authoritative, signaling to Julia that it was time for her to listen after the near-mistake she had almost made.


    "Alright," Julia agreed, standing up from the sofa, and Natalie followed suit.


    "I¡¯ll sleep in your room, so Justin can take the guest room," Julia announced. "Last time I checked, there are only two bedrooms, and it wouldn¡¯t befortable for a tall man like him to sleep on the sofa while the two of us take the rooms."


    "Alright, Grandma," Natalie agreed, exchanging a nce with Justin, but neither of them said anything.


    Only if Julia knew her grandson never nned to sleep on the sofa, and had arranged the king size bed for himself in the master bedroom as if it was his own home.


    Once Natalie took Julia to her room, Justin ran a hand through his hair. <i>I have to sleep away from her tonight when I was nning to hold her and sleep peacefully. How am I going to sleep now?</i><i></i>


    Natalie made sure Julia wasfortable, turned off the lights, and then came out with herptop in hand. Justin was surprised to see her back but liked the idea that she would be with him for a little longer.


    "I thought you¡¯d be sleeping by now," hemented.


    Natalie settled down on the carpeted floor and ced herptop on the center table. "There¡¯s a project I need to take care of."


    "What kind of project?" he asked.


    "Some BusyBaron project," she replied and focused on her work.


    ¡¯That BusyBaron is sitting right here, next to you,¡¯ Justin smiled lightly.


    After a while, she sent an email and then leaned back, feeling a little relieved.


    Mr. BusyBaron¡ª<i>who was actually Justin</i>¡ªchecked his inbox and saw Natalie¡¯s email. She had sent him a progress update and asked for his opinion.


    Justin simply typed:


    <strong>[Ms. Carlie, just work as if you would be living there yourself. Arrange everything with the kind of items you¡¯d want to have around and feelfortable with. I trust your choices.]</strong>


    When Natalie received the email, she was baffled and replied:


    <strong>[I might end up adding gold and diamonds everywhere if you give me that kind of liberty.]</strong>


    Justin chuckled inwardly and responded:


    <strong>[I assure you that I can afford it all.]</strong>


    Reading his response, Natalie raised a brow. <i>Seems like he really is a rich man. Hmm, whatever. Let¡¯s just get this finished.</i>


    Just then, Natalie¡¯s cell phone rang. It was ced on the center table, and without looking at the caller ID, she absentmindedly touched the call receive button, her hands still busy working on the design.


    "Hmm?" she answered, distracted.


    "It¡¯s me."


    "What is it?" she asked in a tired tone.


    "You were right. That Sephina Ford truly drafted a drool-worthy contract that anyone would wag their tail for."


    "It¡¯s toote for you to say that. If you try wagging your tail for her, I have the power to chop it off. You¡¯ve already signed with us. Mypany basically owns you."


    "My love..."


    At that word, Justin¡¯s ears perked up, and he nced sharply at Natalie.


    "...I told you, I¡¯m no dog. Even if I were, my tail would wag only for you. Not just yourpany, but I¡¯m all yours to im. When do you n to im me, by the way?"


    "Umm... what are you doing?" Natalie asked, ring at the man who suddenly appeared next to her like a sh of lightning, sitting in the floor, next to her.


    "Trying to eat you," he answered.


    "That hurts," sheined, feeling slightly annoyed.


    "Bear with it because I can¡¯t stop myself," Justin replied and bit her hand again, as if it was some soft piece of meat.


    "Are you an animal?" she eximed, rubbing the soft spot on her arm between her elbow and wrist.


    "At least I¡¯m not a dog," he retorted, then nced at her phone, which was still on. "I n to eat you whole tonight. You seem to be getting more delicious with every passing day."


    Natalie noticed the way Justin looked at her phone and realized the call was still active. She immediately picked it up. "Victor... It¡¯s... I¡¯ll talk to you tomorrow morning in my office."


    She ended the call and turned to Justin, ring. "You... you did that intentionally!" She grabbed the phone from him. "He must have heard it and misunderstood."


    "He should be mature enough to understand it correctly," Justin replied, moving closer to her. "I¡¯ve told you not to entertain any other men when I¡¯m with you."


    She leaned back. "I didn¡¯t do anything of the sort."


    "Then how dare he speak to you like that? ¡¯Yours to im¡¯?"


    "He¡¯s a maniac, but he really doesn¡¯t mean it that way," she tried to exin.


    "I¡¯m not a maniac, and I mean every word I say," Justin replied, his intense gaze locking onto hers.


    "I know," she murmured, then pushed him away, which Justin allowed, watching as she quickly stood up and retreated toward the bedroom. "Good night," she added hastily before disappearing.


    <i>I almost lost control,</i> he exhaled deeply. <i>But being close to her is so addictive.</i><i></i>

 Chapter 119: Want To Sleep Together?

    <h4>Chapter 119: Want To Sleep Together?</h4>


    Natalie went straight to her bedroom, preferring to sleep. With Julia beside her, she kept her movements light so as not to disturb her.


    For the next hour, she tried her best to fall asleep, but it was impossible. <i>What¡¯s wrong with me tonight?</i> she thought in frustration. <i>Maybe I should drink some water.</i>


    She sat up in bed, making sure Julia was still deep in sleep. The water jar on the bedside table was empty, and she frowned, realizing she¡¯d have to go out to the kitchen. <i>He must have gone to sleep by now,</i> she reassured herself.


    When she stepped out of the room, the lights in the drawing room were turned off. <i>Seems like he went to sleep.</i><i></i>


    She walked to the kitchen, only to be startled by the sight of a tall figure standing by the kitchen counter, illuminated softly by the nightmps.


    He looked at her before she could change her mind and retreat back to the bedroom.


    "Can¡¯t sleep?" he asked, picking up a ss and pouring water for himself.


    She maintained herposure and replied, "I... was just here to get some water."


    He offered her the ss he was holding.


    Feeling awkward, she stepped ahead and epted the ss, while Justin took the empty jar from her hand and ced it on the counter to fill it.


    As she sipped the water slowly, she watched him doing something she hadn¡¯t even asked for.


    When she had drunk about a third of the ss, and stopped drinking, he asked, "Done?"


    She nodded, and he took the ss back from her. He then poured more water into the same ss and began drinking from it.


    Natalie looked at him, stunned. <i>Did he just use the same ss? There was even some water left in it that I didn¡¯t</i> finish.


    But then her gaze lingered on him. Even something as simple as drinking water seemed to be filled with a manly grace. Her eyes moved to his neck, watching the way his Adam¡¯s apple moved. She gulped involuntarily.


    Justin put the ss down and looked at her, as if silently asking <i>What?</i>


    She cleared her throat and gestured towards the water jar he had filled for her. "T-The water jar..."


    Justin stepped back, giving her space to pick it up. Natalie moved forward, and just as she touched the jar, she heard him speak.


    "Want to sleep together?"


    Her hands froze, and her heart skipped a beat. <i>Can this man be any more tant?</i><i></i>


    "I can¡¯t sleep either," he added, as if understanding that she hadn¡¯t been able to sleep as well.


    There was a long silence after and Justin waited for her answer.


    "Grandma... is here..." she muttered, her voice low and shaky as she fidgeted with the jar, well aware of his presence behind her, his eyes on her.


    "If not for Grandma, you wouldn¡¯t mind?" he concluded, his tone calm and steady.


    Her hands around the jar trembled. She was unsure of what she truly meant or what she actually wanted. Did she not mind sleeping with him at all? Or was it just that she had grown used to having him next to her in bed and didn¡¯t feel lonely anymore?


    She found Justin closing the distance between them from behind and heard his deep voice, trying to coax her gently. "Grandma won¡¯t wake up till morning. She¡¯s a heavy sleeper, just like your grandpa. Her medication keeps her asleep for a long time."


    Her breathing turned shallow as his words sunk in, making her even more aware of their proximity.


    His hands moved to cover hers, gently removing her grip on the jar, his face now closer to hers from the side. "Let¡¯s go to my room. It¡¯ste already."


    He offered her his hand as if giving her one more chance to consider. If she didn¡¯t put her hand in his, it would mean she didn¡¯t want it.


    But, despite her hesitance, Natalie slowly ced her hand into his, not daring to say a word. Embarrassment washed over her at what she had just agreed to, but she was willing to ept it.


    Holding her hand, Justin guided her to the guest room, both of them walking in silence.


    Once inside the room, the door closed behind them, making Natalie acutely aware of her decision. She looked at the bed¡ªit wasn¡¯t as big as the one in her room, which meant they would be sleeping even closer to each other. The previous night they¡¯d slept close, but it was different then. She had been crying, and he wasforting her. But now...


    <i>Can I change my decision?</i> she wondered, her heart racing.


    "Get on the bed," she heard Justin say softly.


    His voice pulled her out of her thoughts, and she obediently climbed onto the bed, settling on one side and turning her back to the empty space beside her. Justin turned off the lights andy down as well, covering both of them with the same nket.


    Natalie¡¯s breath hitched as she sensed him shifting closer. One of his arms slipped under her neck, and the other wrapped around her waist, just like he had done thest two times¡ªenveloping her entirely in his warm embrace.


    <i>What am I even doing?</i> Her body turned stiff.


    "We¡¯re just sleeping," Justin murmured, his breath fanning against the back of her neck. "We both know we sleep better like this."


    Natalie couldn¡¯t deny it, and slowly, her body began to rx. At least with him, she knew exactly where she stood.


    He was always direct about what he wanted and never pretended or hid his intentions. Was that a good thing? Well, it was definitely better than dealing with sneaky, deceitful men.


    "Good night," she whispered softly.


    "Good night, Natalie," he replied, burying his face in the back of her neck and inhaling her sweet scent.


    It wasforting and helped him drift off to sleep without any of the usual strange nightmares.

 Chapter 120: Shocked Julia

    <h4>Chapter 120: Shocked Julia</h4>


    The next morning Natalie woke up, she was alone in the bed. She realized she had slept for quite a long time.


    <i>¡¯That man seemed to have magic or something to put me to sleep like this. Sleeping next to him is ... .wait...grandma..."</i> she sprang out of the bed and the room, only to hear Julia talking to Justin.


    "....after so long I am fortunate to eat the breakfast you made."


    Natalie stood there, shocked. She was supposed to wake up early and sneak back to her own room, but she had continued to sleep in the guest room. Now, Julia must know she was sleeping with Justin. Her entire self felt guilty and embarrassed and she wished to bury herself somewhere.


    Justin, who was setting the breakfast table, noticed her standing by the doorway. "Good morning, Natalie."


    She could only stare at him, her eyes silently ming him. <i>Why didn¡¯t he wake me up earlier? How am I going to exin this to Grandma?</i> And why did he look so calm, as if nothing was wrong?


    "Natalie," Julia called out, smiling warmly at her. "Did you sleep well?"


    Natalie nodded hesitantly, unsure how to handle the situation. <i>What can I even say? That your precious grandson, who¡¯s been helping me with my Grandpa, is now being used as my personalfort pillow so I can sleep better?</i><i></i>


    "Justin told me you¡¯re not used to sharing your bed, so he let you sleep in the guest room while he slept on the sofa out here," Julia exined, her expression turning sympathetic. "You should have told me earlier, dear. I didn¡¯t mean to be an inconvenience to you."


    Natalie nced at the long sofa and noticed a pillow and folded sheets ced neatly on one side. She understood¡ªJustin had set up everything to make it look like he had slept there. She let out a sigh of relief.


    "I¡¯m sorry, Grandma. But it¡¯s alright. Tonight, I¡¯ll sleep with you," she offered sincerely.


    "I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t trouble you any longer," Julia said with a gentle smile. "I¡¯ve decided to return home to the Imperial City."


    "Are you leaving already?" Natalie asked, moving over to the sofa to sit beside her.


    "Yes, but before that, I¡¯ll stay at Andrew¡¯s ce since he insists. After that, I¡¯ll leave for the Imperial City. My son, James, needs some attention from his mother as well. That brat is just like Justin¡ªstubborn and always worrying me. But don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll trouble you with something before I go."


    "What is it, Grandma?" Natalie asked softly.


    Justin nced at the two of them. He liked that Natalie was always respectful and caring towards elders. Julia was important to him, and he wanted everyone around her to treat her well.


    "I want you toe shopping with me. Will you?" Julia asked.


    "Of course. Just let me know when."


    "Hmm, maybe in the afternoon. Will you be busy?"


    "It¡¯s fine for me."


    "Good."


    "Breakfast is ready," they heard Justin say.


    Natalie stood up. "You two start. I¡¯ll be back in a moment," she said before heading to her bedroom.


    -----


    After breakfast, Justin and Julia left early since Justin needed to drop her off at Andrew¡¯s home.


    Natalie went to her office, where someone was already waiting for her¡ªVictor Reid.


    He was loungingzily on the couch inside her office, rolling a paperweight back and forth on the table. His manager stood beside him.


    Seeing her, he stopped rolling the paperweight. "Morning, beautiful."


    Natalie didn¡¯t react to his presence and calmly sat in her chair behind the desk. "Good morning."


    "I thought I¡¯d be seeing you at noon, considering how things were going with your husband," Victor remarked with a yful smirk. "Seems like you didn¡¯t let him eat you entirely. You look all fine."


    "Shut up," she snapped, ring at him as she pulled a file from the drawer.


    "Why are you getting angry? If he can¡¯t do a good job, I¡¯m always avable," he teased, his grin widening.


    Natalie clenched her teeth. "One more word, and I¡¯ll smack this on your head."


    He leaned back with a smirk. "Why don¡¯t you smack yourself on me instead?"


    "This asshole..." she muttered angrily and stood up, file in hand. She marched over to him and tossed the file onto the table in front of him. "This is your first project as an artist under thispany."


    Before Victor could respond, his assistant, Ron, picked up the file and began reading through it while Natalie continued exining.


    "You¡¯re going to be the face of a new perfume line beingunched by a startup cosmeticspany. It¡¯s their first time venturing into fragrances," Natalie exined.


    "First project, and it¡¯s a perfume by some small, no-namepany?" Victor sneered. "Do you even know my worth?"


    "I¡¯m very well aware of your worth," Natalie retorted sharply. "But you should remember the contract you signed. You agreed to ept every project assigned by thispany. The right to select or decline lies with thepany¡ªnot with you."


    Unfazed, Victor leaned backzily, a yful smile on his lips. "Ron, check what the penalty is. I¡¯m sure there¡¯s nothing I can¡¯t pay."


    Natalie raised a brow. "Do you really want to go down this road just as we¡¯re starting?"


    "I do things the way I want, and you know that," Victor replied, his tone turning mockingly serious. "But if you want things to go your way, there should be a catch."


    Natalie sighed helplessly and then spoke, "I¡¯m the one who created that perfume."


    His lips curved into a wide smirk. "Ron, no need to look into the penalty cost. I¡¯m doing it."


    Ron was used to Victor¡¯s mood swings and simply closed the file, remaining unfazed.


    Natalie almost rolled her eyes. "You¡¯re such an annoyance."


    "And you¡¯re just in dumb," Victor shot back. "The simplest way to get me to agree was to say, ¡¯I created a perfume, and I want you to be the face of it.¡¯ As simple as that. But, as usual, you like to make things too difficult for yourself. Silly woman. Don¡¯t you know I already told you¡ªI¡¯d do anything for you?"


    "Shut that mouth of yours and get to work," Natalie said as she stood up. "You have a photoshoot at noon for the uing productunch. Your assistant will get all the details, and you have to follow them."


    "You¡¯re my manager, so you have to be there with me," he dered firmly.


    "I never agreed to be your manager, and I have more important work to do," she retorted.


    he scoffed. "Other than your husband, what important work you can have?"


    "I promised to take his grandmother shopping, and I intend to keep my promise."


    "Then finish shopping and be there. I¡¯ll wait for you," he said and stood up. "And that¡¯s final. Unless you¡¯re there, I won¡¯t shoot a single picture."


    With that, he turned and walked out of the office.


    -----


    Meanwhile, Justin and Julia arrived at her brother¡¯s home. Justin stepped out of the car and helped Julia out.


    "I won¡¯t be around, but I¡¯m sure you can take care of Natalie," Juliamented.


    Justin hummed in agreement, only to hear her speak again, "Now you know she¡¯s not what the rumors said. She¡¯s a good child, just like her mother."


    "I know," he replied.


    Julia opened her mouth to say something more, but then decided against it. "Alright, go back to work. Don¡¯t bete."


    Justin nodded and left in the car. A servant came to take Julia¡¯s bags, but she continued to watch the car disappear from sight.


    A memory from earlier that morning shed in her mind.


    At the crack of dawn, she had woken up to find the ce beside her in the bed empty. <i>Is this child still working?</i> Feeling worried, Julia had stepped out of the room to look for Natalie, but couldn¡¯t find her anywhere. <i>I should ask Justin.</i>


    She made her way to the guest room and opened the door, only to find them sleeping together in the same bed. Utterly shocked, she closed the door quietly and returned to her room, not knowing what to think.


    She wanted to talk to Justin about it, but for some reason, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to ask him.

 Chapter 121: Shopping With Julia

    <h4>Chapter 121: Shopping With Julia</h4>


    As promised, Natalie took Julia shopping. They arrived at thergest mall in the city.


    "What do you want to buy, Grandma?" Natalie asked as they walked inside the mall.


    "Maybe start with clothes first?" Julia answered.


    The two reached the floor where all the luxury clothing brand shops were lined up. "The brand you¡¯re wearing is there. But if you like others, we can visit them as well."


    "You recognized my clothing brand just like that? You seem to have a good knowledge of fashion."


    "This brand released itstest collection for elderly women a month back, so I happened to notice it," Natalie replied politely.


    "Having knowledge about different sectors is a good sign of being a sessful businessperson. I¡¯m sure one day you¡¯ll be among the top people in the business world."


    "Thank you, Grandma. I will try my best."


    "Let¡¯s go to another brand," Julia directed her to a store that had beautiful dresses for young women disyed on the mannequins.


    The salesgirl weed them. "What would you like to see?"


    "Dresses suitable for this beautiful young woman with me," Julia replied.


    Natalie was taken aback. "Grandma, for me?"


    Julia chuckled. "Of course, or do you think these dresses will suit an old woman like me?"


    "I don¡¯t wear these kinds of fancy and expensive clothes," Natalie replied. "I preferfortable, modest clothing."


    "I know, but I want you to try what I select for you, and you are not allowed to say no¡ªotherwise, this grandma would be upset," Julia dered.


    Natalie sighed inwardly. ¡¯She¡¯s as stubborn as Justin. Are all Harpers like this? I wonder if James Harper is the same. In pictures, he does look like the coldest and most intimidating person one can find. No wonder Justin takes after him. Like father, like son.¡¯


    The salesgirl guided them to a stand with dresses. Julia went through them and selected a few, but insisted on a particr red dress.


    "Madam, you truly have great taste. This is the most beautiful piece from ourtest collection."


    "Natalie, go try them on," Julia instructed, handing the dresses over to the salesgirl.


    Though reluctant, Natalie went to the fitting room while Julia decided to use this time to browse the jewelry section in the same store. ¡¯My granddaughter deserves to have this entire store bought for her, but I have to wait for that day.¡¯


    Just then, someone else entered the store¡ªBriena and Lily.


    "....So, Ivan ising here to shop with you?" Lily asked cheerfully.


    Briena hummed in delight. "He insisted that he wanted to take me shopping, so I agreed."


    Briena had been keeping her distance from him as per Sephina¡¯s instructions, which made Brown panic. When they called to discuss the engagement arrangements, Sephina replied that there was no hurry, which only confirmed their suspicion that something had happened to upset her. They had asked Ivan if he had done something to offend the Fords and urged him to make up for it.


    Just then, Briena noticed Julia in the jewelry section. "What is that woman doing here?"


    Lily followed her gaze. "Who is that?"


    "Natalie¡¯s husband¡¯s grandmother," Briena answered with a disdainful look.


    "Isn¡¯t her husband poor and just a gigolo living off your sister¡¯s money?" Lily asked. "What is his grandmother doing here then? Can she even afford anything?"


    "Let¡¯s see," Briena replied.


    The salesgirl weed them. "Ms. Briena, good to have you here again."


    Briena nodded and asked, "What is that woman doing here?"


    "Oh, she¡¯s here to buy clothes for her granddaughter, I guess, and now she¡¯s looking at jewelry," the salesgirl answered politely.


    Briena scoffed. "Do you think she can afford it? She¡¯s nothing but a poor woman. Since when did you start allowing beggars in the shop?"


    The salesgirl hesitated. She nced at Julia again. From her simple yet elegant clothes and her demeanor, she could tell that Julia wasn¡¯t poor, though perhaps not excessively wealthy either.


    But the salesgirl couldn¡¯t afford to upset a regr customer like Briena and replied, "Ms. Briena, please don¡¯t mind her. If she can buy, she will¡ªotherwise, she¡¯ll leave. Please allow me to show you ourtest collection."


    "Not when you allow beggars here," Lily countered and approached Julia, with Briena not stopping her but following instead.


    The salesgirl could only helplessly trail behind them, signaling to another sales associate to call for the manager in case something went wrong.


    "Can you even afford this, old woman?" Lily asked.


    Julia, who was busy admiring a delicate piece of jewelry, looked up, confused as to whether this young woman was talking to her. Then she noticed Briena standing beside her as well.


    "Yes, I¡¯m asking you," Lily added.


    Julia remained calm and smiled lightly. "Whether I can afford it or not is none of your concern, youngdy."


    "You can¡¯t afford it, but you dare to step inside such an expensive shop?" Lily sneered. "We don¡¯t want to shop with people like you, so you¡¯d better leave this store."


    "Who said I can¡¯t afford it? I can even afford this entire mall," Julia said, still calm.


    Lily looked at Briena with an evil smirk. "Seems like her gigolo grandson has earned quite a lot from some old, wealthy woman."


    Briena almostughed.


    Julia¡¯s gaze turned stern. "Mind your words, youngdy. Do you even know who you are talking about?" Julia¡¯s voice cold, "My grandson is not someone you would like to offend.""


    "Is there any harm in telling the truth?" Lily countered. "People like you who pretends to be rich, disgust me. Get the hell out of here."


    "Who gave you the right to talk to my grandma like that?"


    Natalie¡¯s cold but calm voice reached them.


    Everyone turned to look at her, their eyes widening at the sight of a breathtakingly beautiful woman draped in a stunning red off-shoulder dress that exuded elegance and allure.


    The rich, velvety material hugged her perfect figure, entuating every delicate curve¡ªfrom her slender shoulders to her narrow waist and down to the gentle re of her hips. It was a floor-length masterpiece, crafted with a mermaid fit that clung to her silhouette and then cascaded into a subtle train, gliding behind her as she moved.


    The vibrant red color of the dress contrasted strikingly against her radiant, glowing skin, making it seem as if she shimmered with a light all her own. The off-shoulder design revealed her graceful neckline and corbones, adding a hint of sensuality withoutpromising sophistication. Even without any makeup, she was an unparalleled beauty.


    Briena and Lily stared in disbelief, while the salesgirls felt like taking her picture and presenting her as the brand¡¯s model.


    Natalie walked toward Julia. "Grandma, are you all right?"


    Julia nodded. "Seeing the most beautiful woman in front of my eyes, I¡¯m sure I¡¯m more than just all right, but she dared call my grandson a gigolo."


    Natalie red at Lily, "The p you received during charity g, if that wasn¡¯t enough, I have a strong man to offer you another one." Natalie signalled towards John who was standing outside the showroom.


    Lily shivered while Natalie red at Briena, "Have you forgotten about the recording or want me to refresh your mind in front of everyone?" She nced towards the John once more. "You must remember him don¡¯t you. He still has that recording?"


    Briena shivered and looked at Lily, "Natalie¡¯s husband is my brother-inw. Don¡¯t you dare insult him."


    Lily got the clue and didn¡¯t say anything about Natalie¡¯s husband.

 Chapter 122: Briena Wants Natalie’s Dress

    <h4>Chapter 122: Briena Wants Natalie¡¯s Dress</h4>


    "We just don¡¯t want beggars here. You may be the daughter of the Ford family, but you were kicked out for secretly marrying someone and betraying your fianc¨¦."


    Everyone now recognized Natalie¡ªthe woman surrounded by scandals.


    "And who are you?" Natalie countered. "A leech from a poor family who clings to her wealthy friend, boosts her ego, acts like her servant, and then deludes herself into thinking she¡¯s rich as well? Wasn¡¯t the dip in the swimming poolst time enough to clean your brain of such delusions?"


    Lily was left speechless, and Briena finally spoke up. "Natalie, what are you doing here?"


    "Just ordered a tasty meal in this shop and waiting for it to arrive," Natalie replied sarcastically, almost making Juliaugh, while others suppressed their smiles to avoid angering any customers.


    They knew Briena well, but seeing Natalie for the first time in person¡ªtheir very own scandal queen¡ªno one dared to meddle between the two daughters of wealthy families.


    "Briena, isn¡¯t this the same dress we came here to buy after seeing it in the brand¡¯s magazine?" Lily asked, trying to divert everyone¡¯s attention from her own embarrassment.


    Natalie didn¡¯t react, as she didn¡¯t fancy the dress at all.


    "It is," Briena replied and turned to the salesgirl. "Didn¡¯t I make an appointment beforehand and request all the new designs of this brand?"


    The salesgirl hesitated but said, "Ms. Briena, when other customers are here for these designs as well, we can¡¯t keep them from purchasing."


    Briena sighed and looked at Natalie. "See, I had already chosen this dress. Please take it off so I can try it and buy it. I¡¯m sure you can¡¯t afford it with your current situation anyway."


    Natalie chuckled. "I¡¯m not surprised that, once again, you want what I have. But I don¡¯t n to give it to you. I¡¯m buying this one."


    Briena nced at the salesgirl. "Think about what¡¯s better for your shop and who you want to sell this dress to."


    The salesgirls exchanged uneasy nces and then looked at Natalie. "Ms. Natalie, would you like to check other dresses?"


    "Unfortunately, I¡¯m only interested in this one," Natalie said, her gaze icy. "Make a bill."


    "No need, I¡¯ve already paid for it," Julia announced.


    While everyone¡¯s attention had been on the young women, Julia had quietly gone to the billing counter and, with the help of her attending sales associate, paid for the dress.


    Natalie hadn¡¯t nned for Julia to pay for the dress, but at this moment, she just epted it and decided to pay her back once they left the store.


    "That was a good call, Grandma."


    "All those dramas with evil step-sisters finally came in handy today. I knew she¡¯d want Natalie¡¯s dress, so I paid for it beforehand. So smart of me," Juliamented loudly, making Natalie smile.


    "How can you take away what belongs to Briena?" Lily eximed.


    "For your information, it¡¯s always been the other way around," Natalie sneered. "Get your facts straight in that non-existent brain of yours."


    "You¡¯re doing this on purpose, aren¡¯t you?" Briena asked, suddenly putting on a sad face. "Just because Ivan chose me, you want to take away everything I like." Tears welled up in her eyes. "I never think badly of you, but why do you have to hurt me like this all the time? If you want, you can go to Ivan and try to convince him toe back to you."


    Natalie, Julia, and everyone else were taken aback by this sudden change in Briena¡¯s demeanor.


    "Briena, what happened?" a man¡¯s voice interrupted, his tone concerned.


    "Ivan, Natalie is... she¡¯s doing it again..." Briena choked out, her voice trembling.


    Natalie understood the reason of Briena¡¯s sudden pitiful act. ¡¯Damsel in distress and her saviour.¡¯


    Ivan held Briena closer, his gaze searching for Natalie, whom he hadn¡¯t seen before due to a clothing stand blocking his view.


    But now, as she stepped into the open, the words he¡¯d nned to confront her with were swallowed back. He could hardly believe that this breathtakingly beautiful woman with a perfect figure and captivating presence was the same Natalie he once knew.


    In all these years, he¡¯d only ever seen her in professional attire, and now this dress perfectly showcased her slender figure. Compared to her usual dullness, this contrast made her look incredibly fresh and radiant.


    He almost swallowed hard at the alluring sight.


    Briena noticed how Ivan looked at Natalie. ¡¯It must be the dress that makes her look beautiful. If I wear it, he¡¯ll look at me the same way.¡¯


    "Grandma, I¡¯ll change, and then we can leave," Natalie said, dismissing herself from the drama as she walked towards the changing room.


    Julia followed her, smiling ear to ear.


    "Ivan?" Briena¡¯s sad voice brought him back to his senses, and he finally looked at her. "I wanted that dress for my next piano concert since it has a theme that requires me to wear something like it. I came here specifically for it and even made an appointment in advance, but Natalie took it. What am I going to do now?"


    "It¡¯s not the only brand. We can find another dress," Ivan suggested.


    "But this one is perfect, and my concert is tomorrow. There¡¯s no more time left to get another and make adjustments," Briena insisted, determined to have it. "They¡¯ve made only one piece of each design. She¡¯s doing this to take revenge on me because of you. She hates me for ¡¯taking you away from her.¡¯"


    "You didn¡¯t do anything of the sort," Ivan said gently.


    Thick tears rolled down her cheeks as she sobbed. "Then why do I have to suffer like this? Why do I have to bear her hatred?"


    "Mr. Brown, you can¡¯t let Natalie bully Briena like this. You should get that dress back for her," Lily interjected.


    "It¡¯s alright Ivan. Don¡¯t argue with her for me. I am used to such treatment from her," Briena sobbed, leaning into Ivan.


    Ivan hugged her, trying tofort her. "I¡¯ll talk to her once shees back."


    Briena nodded weakly, a slight smirk forming on her lips. ¡¯If she gives me the dress, then I win. If she doesn¡¯t, Ivan will hate her even more. Either way, it¡¯s my victory.¡¯


    Natalie returned from the changing room, and the salesgirl had already packed the dress for her.


    Ivan spoke up. "Natalie, can you let Briena have this dress? I¡¯ll pay you double what you paid for it."


    "Sure, but I¡¯d prefer ten times more," Natalie responded without hesitation, as if she¡¯d anticipated the offer.


    Julia tugged on her hand. "What are you doing, Natalie?"


    Natalie gave her an assuring nce. "I can give up a man without any reservations. Besides, it¡¯s just a piece of clothing. I can still make a profit from this deal, right?"


    Ivan was taken aback. She truly had given up on him for what he believed to be a gigolo, and now she was admitting it so openly. His pride stung at her words.


    "That means it¡¯s two and a half million. Pay it, and the dress is yours," Natalie said coolly.


    "What?" Lily eximed. "Are you trying to scam people in broad daylight?"


    Natalie ignored her and turned her gaze to Ivan. "Take it or leave it."


    Ivan sighed and signed the check, handing it over to her. She epted it dly. "Grandma, let¡¯s go."


    Julia walked away with her, while Lily fumed. "She¡¯s nothing but a money-grubber, I tell you."


    Ivan gritted his teeth. This woman, despite being wrong to betray him, how could she not show any regret? At that, why has she started to look beautiful, for her gigolo husband? She never dressed up like this for him ever?


    Once outside, Julia chuckled. "That was a good business deal. What are you going to do with the money?"


    "Donate it to the orphanage."


    Julia hummed in approval. "Let¡¯s head to another store."


    "Grandma, how about we eat something tasty instead? Shopping is just boring," Natalie suggested, not wanting to risk bumping into those annoying people again.


    Julia understood and agreed.


    After enjoying their meal, the two decided to return and made their way to the parking lot.


    "Grandma, wait here. I¡¯ll bring the car," Natalie said.


    ----


    Meanwhile, inside a luxury car:


    "Briena, look," Lily signalled her to look towards Natalie and Julia.


    Briena gritted her teeth, her hands gripping the steering wheel tightly. "That bitch. I wish I could kill her with my bare hands. Why does she always have to win?"


    "Don¡¯t be upset, Briena. She¡¯s wicked, and you¡¯ve always been kind to her¡ªthat¡¯s why she gets away with it," Lily said. "How about giving her a scare?"


    Briena looked at Lily, seeking rification. "What do you have in mind?"


    "There¡¯s a lot of space here. Just drive the car at speed and get really close from the side," Lily suggested. "They¡¯ll be scared, but they won¡¯t be harmed."


    Briena started the car, her grip tightening on the steering wheel as a malicious gleam shone in her eyes.

 Chapter 123: Furious Natalie

    <h4>Chapter 123: Furious Natalie</h4>


    Briena sped up the car, her eyes fixed on Natalie and Julia talking at a distance. But just then, Natalie separated from Julia and started to walk in the opposite direction¡ªaway from where Briena intended to steer the car.


    Natalie¡¯s attention was quickly drawn to the speeding vehicle, and she immediately recognized the pink sports car elerating toward the side where Julia was standing. Fear gripped her heart as she sprinted back towards her grandmother.


    "Grandma!" she eximed.


    Julia turned to see the car racing toward her at high speed.


    "Briena, watch out!" Lily shouted.


    Briena, panicked and confused, hesitated before mming on the brakes.


    The car stopped just a foot away from Natalie¡¯s body who had tightly hugged Julia in a hurry to protect her, her back facing the car. It all happened so fast, that even Natalie could notprehend what to do.


    She felt Julia trembling in her embrace. The old woman must have been utterly terrified seeing the car hurtling toward her.


    Although the car had stopped before it could hit them, Natalie continued to hold Julia tightly, trying to provide somefort.


    John had stepped out of his car the moment he saw the vehicle speeding toward Julia and Natalie. But the car¡¯s speed and the short distance between them made it impossible for him to reach in time to pull the women out of harm¡¯s way.


    If not for the car stopping all of a sudden, he was sure he would have lost these two women and then his own life. He could sacrifice his own life, but if something had happened to these two, he could never forgive himself. These were the two women important to his boss.


    By then, a few people in the parking lot had gathered around the scene. Among them was Ivan, who had been in his car but witnessed the entire incident unfold. He immediately rushed out.


    "G-Grandma, are you all right?" Natalie asked, her own voice trembling at the thought of what could have happened. Just imagining Julia being hurt pained her deeply.


    Julia nodded slightly and looked up at Natalie. "I¡¯m fine. But what about you?"


    Natalie nodded back, her eyes still scanning Julia¡¯s pale face. She could see that Julia was clearly shaken, her old heart probably be beating wildly.


    Meanwhile, John stormed over to the car, his expression thunderous. He knocked hard on the closed window, his voice cold and intimidating as hemanded loudly, "Come out of the car or I will smash it right away."


    Briena and Lily sat trembling inside the car, having already locked the doors. This wasn¡¯t what they had nned. They simply wanted to scare them, not cause harm.


    Ivan arrived at the scene. He nced at Julia and Briena, who both seemed physically unhurt, so he moved towards the car. Ignoring John, he leaned closer to the window.


    "Briena, are you all right?"


    Seeing Ivan, Briena finally unlocked the door and stepped out. She immediately threw her arms around him, her entire body shaking.


    "I... I didn¡¯t mean to do it... I don¡¯t know why that old woman came in front of my car..."


    "It¡¯s okay. Nothing happened," Ivan coaxed her softly.


    Natalie heard their conversation and felt a surge of rage. She looked at John. "Take care of Grandma."


    John nodded and stood protectively by Julia¡¯s side as Natalie marched toward Briena and Ivan.


    "What did you just say?" Natalie demanded, her gaze icy.


    Briena wiped her tears and faced Natalie. "Did you and that old woman n this so you could extort more money from us after you already swindled us for that dress?"


    <strong>p!</strong>


    A sharp pnded on Briena¡¯s cheek, causing her to stumble back. Ivan and Lily hurriedly reached out to steady her.


    "Natalie!" Ivan shouted angrily.


    Natalie shot him a murderous re. "Stay out of this, or I won¡¯t hold back from showing no mercy to you either."


    Ivan was stunned. He had never seen Natalie this furious before. In fact, the Natalie he knew had never shown such intense emotion. She had always been quiet, allowing her family to treat her however they pleased. But now... she had changed.


    Natalie turned her attention back to Briena,pletely disregarding Ivan. The fury in her eyes was menacing and dangerous.


    "You tried to kill my grandmother, and now you have the nerve to say she jumped in front of your car intentionally to get your money?" Natalie snarled.


    "I didn¡¯t¡ª"


    <strong>p!</strong>


    "Tell one more lie, and I¡¯ll make sure this ¡¯pretty face¡¯ of yours won¡¯t be pretty anymore," Natalie growled. "Who drives through a parking lot as if they¡¯re on a highway? It was your fault, and you dare to me my grandma?"


    Briena was left in tears, while Lily took a step back, already fearing Natalie¡¯s wrath. Neither of them could utter a single word.


    "Ivan..." Briena sobbed helplessly.


    "Natalie, let¡¯s settle this with money¡ªwhatever the damage is," Ivan offered, trying to diffuse the situation.


    It was indeed Briena¡¯s mistake for speeding, so offering money seemed to be his only solution.


    "Money?" Natalie spat, ring at him. "You want to solve this with marypensation?"


    "We can¡¯t change what happened, so let¡¯s resolve it bypensating for whatever psychological damage it caused the victim," Ivan stated calmly.


    Natalie scoffed. "I forgot you once studiedw, so now you¡¯re yingwyer for your fianc¨¦e. Very well, marypensation then. How much do you think it should be?" she challenged.


    "A hundred million should be enough," Ivan replied without hesitation.


    Natalie nced at Julia, who remained silent but visibly shaken, her fragile heart still pounding rapidly from the close call.


    Natalie turned to John. "He¡¯s saying any harm to our precious Julia is worth just a hundred million."


    "He must have lost his mind," John muttered, barely able to restrain his anger. The only reason he hadn¡¯t intervened was because the perpetrator was a woman, and he preferred to let Natalie handle it. "If only they knew her true worth."


    Natalie raised an eyebrow at John. "Want to blow off some steam?"


    John sneered. "Feels like the right moment for it."


    "Get Julia back to your car first, and bring something interesting with you," Natalie instructed.


    John understood her meaning perfectly. He guided Julia back to his car, which was parked nearby, all while casting a scathing nce at Briena and Lily.


    The others had no idea what Natalie and John were discussing, but it gave our an ominous feeling.

 Chapter 124: My Husband Would Be Proud Of Me

    <h4>Chapter 124: My Husband Would Be Proud Of Me</h4>


    "Natalie, Briena didn¡¯t mean to do it," Lily interjected. "We know you¡¯re just trying to squeeze money out of this incident. Just state your price and let¡¯s be done with it."


    "Don¡¯t worry, that¡¯s exactly what I n to do," Natalie replied coldly. "You¡¯ll soon understand the cost of the mental damage you caused my grandma."


    "Two hundred million¡ªis that enough?" Ivan asked, thinking Natalie was being excessively greedy.


    Natalie scoffed. "Not even close to what I want."


    "State your price. I¡¯ll pay you right away."


    "Why are you in such a hurry?" Natalie asked, and just then John returned with two baseball bats in his hands. He handed one to Natalie. "Will this be enough?"


    "More than enough," Natalie sneered as she cracked her neck and flexed her wrist, holding the bat as if she were warming up for something.


    "What are you doing?" Ivan asked, rmed.


    Natalie gave him an evil smirk and turned towards Briena¡¯s car. "You¡¯re not that clueless, are you?"


    The next moment, the loud sound of shattering ss echoed through the parking lot as Natalie and John swung their bats, smashing all the windows of the car. They didn¡¯t stop until every piece of ss was broken, and every part of the car bore the marks of their rage.


    Briena watched in disbelief, tears streaming down her cheeks. "That was a birthday gift Grandma gave me..."


    Ivan could do nothing to stop the two furious people. John¡¯s tall, muscr frame and Natalie¡¯s fiery determination made it clear that no one would dare intervene.


    Once they were done, Natalie walked over to John. "Mind giving me a hand?"


    John extended his hand, and she climbed onto the car¡¯s roof, standing tall with the baseball bat in her hand. She looked down at Briena, a wicked smirk stered on her lips, appearing like the most malevolent person in the world.


    Ivan stared up at Natalie, stunned. He felt as if he¡¯d never truly known her. The obedient woman who once had eyes only for him, the one he thought he understood, was gone. She had transformed into someone he barely recognized.


    "Briena Ford," Natalie called out, her voice cold andmanding. "This is yourpensation for the damage. Oh, and I¡¯m not talking about the car¡¯s cost. I¡¯m referring to the mental damage you must feel right now, watching your favorite car get destroyed in front of you while you could do nothing at all."


    Briena¡¯s tiers could not stop as it was truly hurting to see her car being crashed.


    Natalie continued, "An eye for an eye, tooth for a tooth¡ªthis is what I learned in Xyros City. So you better think before pulling out any of such stunt ever again. And, if you ever dare cross my bottom line, I¡¯ll step on you just as I¡¯ve stepped on this car of yours and crush you under my feet in worse way possible. Don¡¯t force me to unleash what I left behind in Xyros City. I guarantee, you would regret it for the rest of your life."


    Briena¡¯s entire body trembled at the threat. She had never imagined that Natalie would act this way in front of Ivan, especially when she had always tried to maintain her best image.


    ¡¯Does she not love Ivan anymore? But why?¡¯ Is that gigolo that special to made her forget her love for Ivan?


    Natalie jumped down from the car as John offered his hand once more. She stood right in front of Briena, who was trembling in Ivan¡¯s arms.


    "What I said just now¡ªdon¡¯t you dare take it as an empty threat."


    Briena couldn¡¯t muster a response, but Ivan spoke up. "If you¡¯re done, then stop it already. She¡¯s scared enough."


    Natalie scoffed. "Yeah, so delicate! Hold her tight, or she might just spill out of your arms," she mocked before turning to leave.


    "Does your husband know you¡¯re this kind of person?" Ivan spat out.


    Natalie paused mid-step and turned to look at him. "Why? Are you shocked to see me like this?"


    "If I knew you were like this..."


    "Then what?" she interrupted, her tone icy. "You would have left me even before we made it to our wedding day?"


    Ivan was shocked to her talk without any hesitation.


    She stepped closer, ring straight into his eyes. "You ask if my husband knows about this side of me? No, he doesn¡¯t. But if he did, trust me, he¡¯d reward me for what I did today. He¡¯d be proud of me but would probablyin¡ªwondering why I left this bitch alive and didn¡¯t smash the car with her sitting inside it. Leaving her alive is already, I, disappointing my husband." She raised a brow, "Do you get it now?"


    John stood there, looking at Natalie in amazement. She was clearly referring to Justin as her husband, even though they were just pretending. What she said about Justin¡¯s reaction about this incident was entirely urate.


    In just a few days, Natalie hade to understand his boss remarkably well.


    ¡¯Only a woman like her suits my boss. Sly, roguish, foul-mouthed, courageous, and extremely smart.¡¯


    "The more I get to know you, the more you disgust me," Ivan said through gritted teeth.


    Natalie scoffed. "You truly don¡¯t know what I¡¯m like. The only reason I restrained myself and behaved the way you liked was because I thought I loved you so much. I was trying to be the person you wanted because I was grateful for your presence in my miserable life. And that¡¯s why I¡¯m still being reasonable with you¡ªjust for the sake of those days when youforted me in my worst moments."


    Ivan could only look at her in disbelief. She had never spoken to him like this before¡ªever.


    John stepped forward, sensing it was time to intervene. He knew his boss wouldn¡¯t like knowing that Natalie was still breathing the same air as this man, Ivan Brown.


    "If only you knew who you¡¯re talking about," John sneered at Ivan and then turned to Natalie. "Shall we?"


    Natalie nced at Briena onest time before turning to leave. John escorted both Natalie and Julia back to his car, while Briena, still in Ivan¡¯s arms, fainted.


    "Briena?" Ivan called out in panic. He immediately lifted her into his arms and carried her to his car, rushing her to the hospital.


    In the hospital room, when Briena regained consciousness and felt better, she looked at Ivan, her expression filled with confusion.


    "Why does she always say that you¡¯re the reason she survived in Xyros City? And that you were the only one whoforted her? Didn¡¯t your parents stop you from having any connection with her?"


    Ivan, puzzled, shook his head. "I don¡¯t know either. Ever since she returned from Xyros City, she¡¯s mentioned it many times. Maybe she was already in love with me and spent her days there with the thought of returning to me one day."


    "Do you love her?" Briena asked softly.


    Ivan stared at Briena¡¯s beautiful face, which didn¡¯t show a hint of anger or resentment, and replied, "Not anymore."


    Briena leaned closer to him and hugged him. "I¡¯m happy to hear that."


    Ivan hugged her, but his thoughts were conflicted.

 Chapter 125: Found The Clues About Aiden Handrix

    <h4>Chapter 125: Found The Clues About Aiden Handrix</h4>


    In Justin¡¯s study, Noah handed him a particr phone¡ªthe one that was not meant to be used casually.


    "Mr. Harper, there¡¯s a call," Noah informed him.


    Justin nodded, and Noah put it on speaker.


    "Go on," Justin spoke, his deep voice filling the room as the person on the other end of the line listened.


    "We have found traces of the man named Aiden Handrix. He is indeed the person we¡¯ve been looking for," came a rough, roguish voice through the speaker.


    "Where is he?" Justin asked, his tone cold and demanding.


    "We haven¡¯t traced his current location yet, but we¡¯ve tracked his recent activities," the man replied. "It seems he resides in a foreign country, but there is a record of him visiting your country¡ªspecifically the Imperial City. He used that ID of his only once during that time, and it was to register his marriage with a woman named Natalie Ford."


    "That much, I already suspected. Get me more details," Justinmented, not impressed at all.


    "This ID was first created under the name Aiden Handrix when he was around ten years old. It means before that he must be a no name person or his true name was different and was changed to Aiden Handrix for a reason. Or he is simply using two different IDs and uses this one only for certain purposes.


    "That ID was rarely used, and the records wereter wiped clean by someone. It seems the boy was sent out of the country and must have been living under another identity. He only used the name Aiden Handrix again after many years¡ªjust to register a marriage, and then he left the country."


    "Which country did he go to?" Justin pressed further.


    "We¡¯re still trying to find out, as the traces were erased," the man responded. "There must be someone very powerful behind this¡ªsomeone capable of erasing a person¡¯s existence so thoroughly. But once we get even the slightest clue, we¡¯ll hunt him down."


    "Do it fast."


    "Yes... Hmm..."


    "What?" Justin asked, sensing hesitation on the other end of the line.


    "The picture on that ID¡ªit looks exactly like you. Are you sure it¡¯s not you who had some ident and lost your memory?" the man asked skeptically. "A powerful person like you can pull off anything. And your father, Mr. Harper, has enough influence to erase any trace of a young boy¡¯s existence."


    "I¡¯ve never had any ident, and I¡¯ve never lost my memory. On the day of that wedding, I was attending an important conference in another country and have solid proof of it. All my travel records are crystal clear. Moreover, this name Aiden Handrix, I am hearing it for the first time."


    "Then, maybe you try to enquire if your father, Mr James Harper had any child other than you, or you had a twin brother and for some reason Mr Harper Had to hide it?" The man asked.


    "I do not have any twin brother or any sibling that¡¯s I am sure. I do not have to ask him," Justin retorted. He could not reveal to anyone that he was an adopted child, so he knew it better. "And even if there was any other child of my father, what that sibling of mine would get from marrying a woman who doesn¡¯t even know him. He would have been livingvish life with my father¡¯s money instead. That man married random woman and at that he looks exactly like me, there is definitely a conspiracy."


    "That¡¯s true as well," the man said, "It¡¯s really important find out the motive of that man."


    "Hmm, that¡¯s why I am trying to figure out as well," Justin replied, "What would that man get from swindling a woman into a marriage."


    "Maybe he loves her," the man suggested.


    "The one who loves, won¡¯t leave her like this. He should be a man enough to show in front of her. But seems like he is not a man anymore."


    "Alright. I¡¯ll continue searching for that man. I am sure we are just a step behind him." The call ended, and Noah picked up the phone, putting it back in its secure ce.


    Justin leaned back in his chair, his expression dark and contemtive.


    "Mr. Harper, any instructions for me?" Noah asked. He was ustomed to Justin giving orders whenever he became unusually serious.


    "Check where Julia is," Justin instructed. He suddenly felt the need to ask some questions to his grandmother.


    "Yes, Mr. Harper," Noah replied, pulling out his phone to contact John.


    "John is taking Ms. Natalie and Grandma Harper back to Ms. Natalie¡¯s ce. He mentioned something happened at the mall and said he¡¯d send the details once they reach home."


    Justin stood up from his chair, worry creasing his forehead. Noah understood immediately and made a call to arrange Justin¡¯s car. There was no need for him to wear ordinary clothes and take an inconspicuous car anymore, especially since his identity had already been exposed to Albert.


    On the way, Noah received the information about what happened at the mall and showed the entire video to Justin.


    Justin¡¯s brows furrowed as he watched. Someone had tried to harm Julia and Natalie. His gaze darkened with fury.


    "Briena Ford... Seems like she¡¯s not satisfied with her current life," Justinmented coldly. "Find out what would hurt her the most."


    "Mr. Harper, that woman¡¯s been riding high on the anticipation of her uing movie. It¡¯s in the final stages and set to release soon," Noah informed.


    "You know what to do," Justinmanded.


    "Yes, Mr. Harper. Consider it done."


    When Justin reached home, Natalie was already aware of his arrival. The moment he entered, he looked around and asked, "Where is she?"


    "In the guest room," Natalie replied softly. "She¡¯s sleeping."


    Justin headed straight to the guest room and sat at the edge of the bed where Julia was resting. His expression was grave as he gently held her hand, watching her calm face. His other hand moved softly to caress her head, as if coaxing her into a deeper, more peaceful sleep.


    He had watched in that video how scared Julia looked. No one ever dared treat her like this, but that certain woman- Briena Ford- had crossed her boundary. It was his negligence that it happened, that someone dared hurt Julia.


    Natalie felt guilty as she looked at Justin. For the first time she was seeing Justin this serious which felt unsettling.


    "I¡¯m sorry. It was my responsibility to keep her safe, but I failed," Natalie said quietly. "Someone from my family tried to hurt her..."


    "It¡¯s not your fault," Justin¡¯s cold voice interrupted as he looked up at her, his intense gaze meeting hers. "And remember, that¡¯s not your family anymore. You don¡¯t have to feel responsible for their actions. You¡¯re my family¡ªmine and Julia¡¯s family. You have nothing to do with the Fords."


    Natalie was taken aback. What did he mean by that? She wanted to ask, but seeing the fierce intensity in his eyes, she swallowed her question. She could be rowdy with the rest of the world, but in front of this man, she felt helpless.


    "And for what that woman did to you and Julia... she will pay for it in a way that she¡¯ll regret even thinking about harming either of you," he added, his voice low and menacing.


    Natalie could feel the weight of his words and realised her little sister¡¯s good days are going to be over soon.

 Chapter 126: Praise And Reward From A Husband

    <h4>Chapter 126: Praise And Reward From A Husband</h4>


    Justin adjusted the nket over Julia and walked out of the room with Natalie, closing the door softly behind him.


    "Are you alright?" he asked her.


    "Hmm," she nodded, but he was already holding her hand, inspecting the small cuts on the back of her palm¡ªlikely caused when they shattered the car¡¯s ss. "Doesn¡¯t look like it to me."


    "It¡¯s nothing," Natalie tried to pull her hand away, but Justin held it firmly, his gaze turning serious. She stayed silent as he guided her to the master bedroom. He made her sit on the bed, then went to the chest of drawers and pulled out a first aid kit.


    "How did that end up here..."


    "I brought it, knowing you have a knack of getting hurt all the time," he replied, settling on the bed beside her.


    He opened the kit and gestured for her hand. Although displeased by his words, sheplied. Justin carefully began disinfecting the tiny scratches, expecting her to flinch at the sting, but Natalie remained calm, as if she felt nothing at all.


    "Most people would react to that sting," hemented.


    "I¡¯ve been taking care of my own wounds since I was a kid," she answered quietly.


    Justin looked at her, but there was no feeling of hurt in her eyes, as if she was used to the loneliness she had been feeling since young.


    He knew that feeling well, as he had been nothing but lonely all his life and had been haunted by some strange nightmares.


    "Was it bearable? The loneliness?" he asked, focusing on applying ointment to each scratch gently and carefully.


    "You get used to it over the time....that..." she trailed off.


    "...now it feels strange to have people around," he finished what she couldn¡¯t put into words.


    Natalie could only nod silently, but he spoke again. "I know that feeling all too well."


    "You were lonely, too? But you have such a good grandmother¡ªand maybe other family members as well."


    "Everyone has their own different struggles," he replied.


    Natalie watched his serious expression. It might have been the first time they were discussing something so personal.


    Justin finished applying the ointment to her hand. "Now you have me. You won¡¯t feel lonely anymore."


    His words touched her heart. She wanted to remind him that he wasn¡¯t her real husband and that this would all end eventually, but she couldn¡¯t bring herself to say it. Instead, a different thought crossed her mind.


    "I¡¯m sorry for forgetting our deal and not going to the police station to file aint. Tomorrow I¡¯ll¡ª"


    "There¡¯s no need," he interrupted her firmly, his gaze reassuring. "I have more reliable ways of handling it. You don¡¯t have to worry."


    His determined look silenced her questions, but she couldn¡¯t help asking, "After we find him, what happens next?"


    "There won¡¯t <i>be</i> a next for him," Justin replied coldly, his gaze and tone sending shivers down her spine.


    "We need to know <i>why</i> he did it," she insisted softly.


    "We will," he said, then added, "Are you hurt anywhere else?"


    Natalie shook her head.


    "Good. Then all that¡¯s left is your praise and your reward."


    "Huh?"


    Justin stood up, ced the first aid box back in its ce, and said, "I watched the video of what you did. You told your ex that your husband would praise you and even reward you for it." He closed the drawer and turned to look at her.


    Natalie¡¯s face flushed slightly at her own words, embarrassed. In that situation, those words hade out as her natural reflex.


    "I must say, everything you said was spot on about me. I¡¯m surprised to see how well you know me in such a short time," he added, walking back to her.


    "I... at that moment...," she stammered, feeling lost for words.


    Justin stood in front of her and gently patted her head. "You did well. That¡¯s exactly how you deal with nasty people. If you¡¯de back without a proper retort, I would have sent you right back to them to take revenge for Julia and yourself. I¡¯m d you¡¯re smart enough on your own do it already."


    At that moment, Natalie felt like a child being instructed by a strict teacher¡ªpraise mixed with a hint of threat. She wondered what kind of man he really was. Was he truly that sophisticated businessman, or was there something far more dangerous beneath the surface?


    Seeing her look up at him wordlessly at his praising, as if assessing him, Justin smirked and leaned down, his face drawing closer to hers. Startled, Natalie instinctively moved back while sitting on the bed.


    But Justin didn¡¯t budge. He held her gaze with an unwavering intensity. "So, my wife, what do you want as a reward from your husband?"


    ¡¯I¡¯m not your wife,¡¯ she wanted to scream, but she was the one who had called him that in front of Ivan. "Nothing. I didn¡¯t do it for any reward. That was just a way of¡ª"


    Before she could finish, a pair of warm lips brushed gently against her forehead, freezing her in ce. The rest of her words died in her throat.


    After a few moments, Justin pulled away and looked into her shocked eyes. "For now, this reward is enough. The rest... you¡¯ll getter when you do something even moremendable."


    Her eyes widened, and her mind silently screamed, <i>Rest? What do you mean by ¡¯the rest¡¯?</i> But no words came out of her mouth.


    Justin stepped back, amused by her reaction. A light smirk yed on his lips as he ruffled her hair, as if she were a child.


    Just then, Natalie¡¯s phone rang. It was E.


    Natalie answered the call, only to hear E¡¯s panicked voice on the other end. "Ms. Natalie, where have you been?"


    "What¡¯s wrong?" Natalie replied, ncing at the screen to see several missed calls from E. She¡¯d been too upied taking care of Julia to check her phone.


    "It¡¯s been three hours, and Victor is making the entire team wait for the photoshoot. He says he won¡¯t take a single picture until you show up," E informed urgently.


    Natalie felt utterly helpless. She knew how stubborn Victor could be.


    "Alright, I¡¯ll be there soon," Natalie said, ending the call.


    "Is there a problem?" Justin asked, his gaze steady.


    Natalie shook her head slightly. "Nothing major, but I need to head out. Can you stay here with Grandma and work from here instead?"


    Justin nodded in agreement, and Natalie stood up to leave. Just as she turned, Justin reached out and held her hand, making her stop and look back at him.


    "What is it?" she asked.


    "When will you be back?"


    "Probably by evening."


    "Don¡¯t be toote," he said before letting her hand go.


    Natalie sat in the car, finally inhaled deeply for what she was holding back. She touched her forehead where Justin¡¯s lips touched her skin. She count still feel that strange feeling and touch on her skin.


    ¡¯What does he mean by that and then ¡¯Rest¡¯? This man is getting more dangerous with each passing day. It¡¯s as if, with each passing day, I get to see one more side of his and always makes my heart flutter.¡¯

 Chapter 127: The Day When Natalie Returned From Xyros

    <h4>Chapter 127: The Day When Natalie Returned From Xyros</h4>


    Ivan sat in his office, staring nkly out the window behind his desk. His mind was consumed by today¡¯s encounter with Natalie, her angry words she said in the parking lot, still echoed in his ears.


    <strong><i>"You truly don¡¯t know what I¡¯m like. The only reason I restrained myself and behaved the way you liked was because I thought I loved you so much. I was trying to be the person you wanted because I was grateful for your presence in my miserable life. And that¡¯s why I¡¯m still being reasonable with you¡ªjust for the sake of those days when youforted me in my worst moments."</i></strong><strong><i></i></strong>


    "Why does she always say Iforted her and that she owes her life to me?" Ivan muttered to himself, frowning.


    His thoughts drifted back to a day from two years ago when Natalie hade to meet him right after returning from Xyros City.


    <strong>Two years ago...</strong>


    Natalie stood outside the gate of the Brown residence, waiting for Ivan, even though his mother had asked her to leave and hadn¡¯t allowed her to enter the property.


    Despite the sweltering summer heat, she waited outside the entire day, taking shelter under a tree. <i>He¡¯ll be back by evening for sure. I can¡¯t miss seeing him. I don¡¯t have his contact number.</i>


    While waiting, she pulled out her phone to check if there was a response to the message she¡¯d sent to the user "Little Star." She had informed him that she wasing to meet him at his home, but there was still no reply.


    <i>Why hasn¡¯t Ivan responded yet? He¡¯s read the message... Is he too busy to reply to me?</i>


    Not feeling discouraged, she put her phone away and smiled. <i>Never mind. I¡¯ve waited years to see him again¡ªa little more time is nothing.</i>


    Although Amelia knew she was outside, she didn¡¯t invite Natalie in to wait. Not a single offer of water or shelter came her way, despite the stifling heat.


    Evening finally came, and a car approached the gate. Leaning against the wall for support, Natalie immediately rushed to the vehicle and knocked on the window before it could enter.


    "Ivan, is it you?"


    The car window rolled down, and a familiar face came into view.


    As if she had found her entire world, Natalie smiled brightly. "It¡¯s really you, Ivan. I¡¯m back, finally. I promised you I¡¯d return safe and sound."


    Ivan looked puzzled, as if struggling to grasp what she was talking about. But then, he stepped out of the car, to talk with this familiar girl in simple t-shirt, jeans and sneakers.


    "Nat?"


    "Yes, it¡¯s me." The smile on her lips grew even wider.


    It was probably thest time Ivan saw her smile with such genuine happiness.


    "When did you get back?" he asked. If he had to be honest, he had even forgotten about her existence.


    "This morning. I came straight here to see you. I¡¯ve been waiting the entire day."


    "Here?" He nced around in confusion.


    "Yes. I didn¡¯t want to miss the chance to see you. I don¡¯t even have your contact number," she exined. "But didn¡¯t you read my message?"


    "What message?" Ivan asked.


    Just then his father stepped out of the car.


    ¡¯Oh, his father is here so he might not want to let him know of the secret social media ount he had just to talk with her,¡¯ Natalie concluded. "Ah, it¡¯s nothing. Forget it."


    Turning to Ivan¡¯s father, she greeted him politely, "Good evening, Mr. Brown."


    The man gave her a curt nod before addressing his son. "Ivan, don¡¯t take too long. Your mother is waiting for us." He then got back into the car, which drove through the gate and into the property.


    Natalie turned back to Ivan. "How have you been, Ivan?"


    "Good," he replied awkwardly. "And you?"


    "You already know how I have been all these years," shemented softly. "You¡¯re the only one who understands. Thank you for being my strength all these years. I don¡¯t know what would have happened to me without you. You don¡¯t know how happy I am to see you again."


    Ivan, still puzzled by her words, simply hummed in response. "Good to see you back as well."


    Noticing his distant demeanour, so different from their talk in chat, Natalie added, "I know your parents don¡¯t like me, so you¡¯re being careful. I won¡¯t take up more of your time now. Just let me know when we can meet again, so¡ª"


    "Nat, ourpany is dealing with some issues, and I¡¯m busy helping my father," he interrupted, the stress visible on his face. "Maybe another time."


    "Maybe I can help with something?" she offered earnestly.


    "You can¡¯t," he said curtly. "For now, go back, and I¡¯ll see when I can find time to meet you."


    "Alright." She gave him a gentle smile. "Don¡¯t stress too much. Just as you¡¯ve been my strength, I¡¯ll be yours. I¡¯ll see if there¡¯s anything I can do to help you and yourpany."


    Though he doubted she could offer any real help, he nodded. "Thank you." His words were merely an attempt to get her to leave quickly.


    "See you soon," she said quietly before turning and walking away.


    As Natalie left, Ivan headed inside the house.


    "What was that girl doing here?" Amelia asked angrily. "She stood outside the entire day waiting for you! I¡¯ve told you to stay away from her. We already have enough issues to deal with, and I don¡¯t want that scandalous girl involved with you, creating even more problems."


    "I know, Mother," he sighed lightly. "But I can¡¯t just turn her away without even talking to her. You could have at least let her wait inside. It¡¯s the middle of summer."


    "I didn¡¯t expect her to be so stubborn, even after I told her to leave," Amelia frowned. "Just stay away from her."


    Ivan merely hummed in response, not wanting to argue further.


    Then, a few dayster, Natalie showed up at his office again. He considered telling her toe back another time, but she had something with her that he couldn¡¯t ignore.


    "Ivan, I¡¯ve studied yourpany¡¯s entire situation over the past few days, and I came up with a n," she said, sitting down and handing him a file. "See if this can help." She then ced a small box in front of him. "This is a perfume I created specifically for this project. I can guarantee it will help you regain sales and recover your losses."


    Ivan was taken aback as he looked through the n. Natalie had meticulously researched potential investors and devised a strategy that addressed thepany¡¯s current problems in detail. She had single-handedly created the project and developed the product. All they needed now was an investment.


    He opened the box and took a whiff of the perfume. Being in the cosmetic industry, his trained senses immediately recognized its quality.


    "I¡¯ll need to discuss this with my father and the other board members," he said cautiously.


    "Of course." She smiled at him with unwavering confidence. "You can trust me with this project."


    "Thank you."


    "No need. I owe you more than you could ever owe me. I told you I¡¯d be your strength."


    Ivan stared at her in amazement. In that moment, he truly felt as if he could see his strength reflected in her¡ªfelt that, with her help, he could ovee this crisis.


    Thanks to Natalie¡¯s n, Brown Industries began to recover. Thepany started getting back on track, and eventually, Ivan offered her a permanent position. She became in charge of developing new perfumes for the brand.


    There was no looking back after that. Under Natalie and Ivan¡¯s leadership, thepany thrived, doing better and better with each passing day. Ivan¡¯s parents could say nothing as they needed Natalie for theirpany¡¯s sake as well.


    Now, sitting in his office in the present day, Ivan found himself lost in thought.


    <i>Was she truly my strength?</i>

 Chapter 128: Be My Model

    <h4>Chapter 128: Be My Model</h4>


    Natalie arrived at the studio where Victor¡¯s photoshoot for thetest perfumeunch was supposed to take ce. The moment she stepped inside, she could feel the tense atmosphere¡ªeveryone had strained expressions as if they were walking on eggshells.


    A superstar was causing trouble, and no one seemed able to make him cooperate.


    "What¡¯s going on here?" Natalie¡¯s cold voice cut through the tension like a knife.


    E immediately rushed over to her, relief written all over her face. "Thank goodness you¡¯re here, Ms. Natalie. Only you can handle this."


    Natalie frowned and made her way to the lounge, where Victor was lounging on a couch, engrossed in a game on his phone.


    "Victor, what¡¯s wrong with you?" she asked, irritation clear in her voice.


    He continued ying, not bothering to look up at her. "You already know the answer."


    "You¡¯ve wasted hours with these pointless demands of yours."


    "Creating a favorable atmosphere for artists should be apany¡¯s top priority if they want to ensure better performance," he said, his tone serious, as if <i>she</i> had done something wrong. "But you failed to provide that, Natalie."


    "What¡¯s wrong with the working atmosphere here? This is one of the best studios around. Everyone here is practically bending over backwards to amodate you and keep you happy."


    "Not <i>everyone</i>," he interrupted sharply.


    "Who caused you difort then?"


    "You," he said finally, his gaze lifting to meet hers. "Your presence is what makes everything perfect for me. But despite me telling you to be here, you neglected your responsibility towards me. You failed to do what you promised, so I¡¯m not obligated to fulfill yourpany¡¯s demands either."


    "Are you serious right now?" she asked, incredulous. "I never agreed¡ª"


    "I¡¯ve already epted it," he interrupted again. "If you don¡¯tply, I won¡¯t work. You can sue me for breaching the contract if you want. But what¡¯s mine is already yours, so you can take it¡ªeverything, including me."


    She gritted her teeth. "Not once in my life have I ever regretted helping someone... but how I wish I¡¯d left you to die back in that pit."


    Victor smirked, his eyes glinting with amusement. "If you had, you wouldn¡¯t have an artist named Victor Reid to help you pull your strugglingpany out of the mud. Go ahead, try hiring someone else. I¡¯m sure they¡¯re all lining up to lick Sephina Ford¡¯s boots."


    Natalie clenched her fists. She knew he had her cornered. There were no alternatives at the moment, and he was well aware of it. Taking a deep breath, she forced herself to calm down before speaking.


    "Alright, I¡¯m here now. Let¡¯s get to work."


    He finally smiled, satisfaction written all over his face. "That¡¯s a good girl."


    Victor stood up, and his manager, Ron, let out a breath of relief he¡¯d been holding.


    When they moved to the shooting area, the tension in the room seemed to ease, but just as they were about to get started, another issue arose.


    "Ms. Natalie, the model we hired to pair with Victor has already left," E reported.


    "Left?" Natalie¡¯s frustration red again.


    "She had another assignment and decided to leave. We can try contacting other top models. I¡¯m sure, knowing they¡¯d be working with Victor, anyone would jump at the chance," E suggested.


    "There¡¯s no need to contact anyone else," Victor interjected smoothly. "We already have the perfect one here¡ªthe only one I¡¯ll work with."


    E looked around, confused, while Natalie frowned, wondering what another reckless demand he had now.


    "Who?" E asked hesitantly.


    "Natalie Ford," Victor dered, his gaze locking onto her. "She¡¯s the model I want."


    "Have you lost your mind, or are you taking this promotional shoot and product for granted?" Natalie eximed, her voice filled with frustration.


    Everyone in the studio froze, stunned that someone dared to speak to Victor, a superstar, in such a manner.


    "You¡¯re the most beautiful woman here and the only one who suits me perfectly," he retorted confidently. "Either it¡¯s you, or no one."


    The atmosphere turned tense, as the two important figures were being stubborn. The shooting crew waited to see who would win.


    "Do you even understand what this product is about?" Natalie¡¯s voice rose with impatience. "It¡¯s a perfume called <i>The Spark of True Love</i>. If customers see <i>me</i> in the promotional pictures¡ªa woman they think of as disloyal and unworthy of anything rted to love¡ªdo you really think they¡¯ll buy it? It would fail before it evenunches! Do you get it now? Anyone can be in the pictures¡ª<i>anyone but me</i>."


    Everyone was left stunned at the way this woman spoke having been aware of her reality.


    Victor, however, seemed unfazed. "No one but you is suitable for this. They don¡¯t know the real you, but I do. Not marrying that fool Ivan Brown was the best decision you ever made. That¡¯s not being disloyal or unworthy¡ªin fact, <i>he</i> was the one who was never worthy of you." His voice was steady, and his gaze sincere as he looked at her.


    Natalie was momentarily speechless, caught off-guard by his words.


    "Actually, it¡¯s not a bad idea to go along with Victor¡¯s suggestion," a calm voice interjected, drawing everyone¡¯s attention.


    They turned to see one of the well-known photographers, Theo Wells¡ªa tall, slender man with shoulder-length, perfectly styled ash-brown hair. He wore an off-white henley shirt and tapered chinos paired with white sneakers, giving him an artistic yet casual and charming appearance.


    Theo nced at Natalie, his voiceposed and authoritative, his expression serious. "In this photoshoot, we¡¯re not showing the entire face of the woman. That solves your concern. It¡¯s about capturing the <i>feeling</i> of love, not the faces. It will also save us time which we have already wasted enough."


    Natalie sighed, "Take a good look at me. I am not suitable to be a model for this and I don¡¯t want to mess up mypany¡¯s first project ...."


    "I¡¯m a photographer, and I won¡¯t let my project be ruined either," Theo retorted sharply. "As long as you do what I say and can carry the designated clothes, everything will turn out just fine."


    "But¡ª"


    "But¡ª"


    "I¡¯ve already postponed another shoot just because of Victor," Theo interrupted, his tone firm. "If there are any more dys, I¡¯m leaving."


    Natalie felt cornered by these men. Victor turned to her, his expression calm but insistent. "Go get changed. Stop wasting everyone¡¯s time."


    Her hands itched to strangle him. "After wasting everyone¡¯s time yourself, you have the nerve to say that?"


    He simply offered her a mischievous smile. "We¡¯re gettingte. Be a good girl and cooperate."


    "Ms. Natalie, this way, please," the wardrobe and makeup in-charge said hurriedly, stepping forward to guide her.


    Gritting her teeth, Natalie spun around and followed, leaving the two men behind.


    Victor nced at Theo. "You know what to do. You¡¯re a true friend."


    "I¡¯m doing this because she¡¯s worth capturing," Theo retorted. "Now go get ready. You¡¯ve already wasted more than enough of my time. If it weren¡¯t for our friendship, I¡¯d have kicked your stubborn ass and walked out long ago."


    Victor chuckled. "Make sure to take a few shots that include her face. For my personal collection."


    Theo paused, turning back slightly. "That¡¯ll cost extra."


    "Whatever you ask for," Victor agreed, a satisfied smile ying on his lips.

 Chapter 129: Photoshoot

    <h4>Chapter 129: Photoshoot</h4>


    Everything was finally set, and now they waited for Natalie. Both she and Victor had to change into different outfits for the various themes of the photoshoot: sweet romantic twist, casual elegance, boldness and passion, and young romance.


    For the first theme, Victor wore a perfectly tailored suit that fit him like a glove, making him look like a high-ss gentleman ready to court ady. The moment he stepped out, every woman on set was left speechless, their gazes filled with admiration and adoration.


    "He¡¯s so handsome. Only the most beautiful woman would do justice to this photoshoot."


    "But the model left...."


    Whispers filled the room, only to die down intoplete silence as a figure emerged from the dressing room.


    "Who is she?" murmured a few onlookers, unable to look away.


    Natalie walked in, wearing a floor-length gown in a soft blush pink. The off-shoulder dress with its deep back entuated her slender frame, while the silk fabric flowed gracefully as she moved. Her makeup was light, highlighting her natural beauty, and her hair was styled in a loose, elegant bun. She wore simple diamond studs in her ears, and her neck was bare, drawing attention to her delicate corbones and the graceful curve of her neckline. Her feet were adorned with delicate strappy heels in a neutral shade.


    Victor felt as if he were in a trance the moment heid eyes on her, unable to tear his gaze away.


    Ignoring the murmurs and the eyes on her, Natalie walked over to Victor. "Don¡¯t me me if I can¡¯t pull this off," she said softly.


    "You can," he replied, his voice unwavering. "You just don¡¯t realize it yet." He offered her his hand as they stood before the set.


    "This scene should evoke a sense of intimacy and perfect chemistry between the couple," Theo instructed from behind the camera.


    Natalie nced at him, a little confused. "What am I supposed to do?"


    Victor chuckled softly, the sound low and warm. "Leave it to me," he murmured, pulling her closer with one arm around her waist. "Instead of ring at me, show some love in your eyes."


    "Can¡¯t do it, at least not when I¡¯m looking at <i>you</i>," she countered sharply.


    "Then, do you manage it when you look at your husband, or does he get that killer gaze from you too?" he teased, a mischievous glint in his eyes.


    "He and you are different," she replied curtly, her words implying more than she intended¡ªthat she <i>did</i> look at her husband with love.


    "Then pretend I¡¯m him and look at me that way," Victor suggested smoothly. "And we¡¯re good to go."


    Natalie hesitated, then took a deep breath and shifted her gaze to his face, imagining Justin instead. Her eyes softened almost involuntarily, the tension in her expression melting away. He was truly handsome, and despite how much he annoyed and infuriated her, Justin Harper was the only one she ever wanted to look at with such affection.


    Victor immediately noticed the change in her gaze and, seizing the moment, he gently brushed away a few loose strands of her hair, his hand lingering longer than necessary. To the others, it appeared professional and intentional, but to him, every touch was genuine. He was savoring the closeness, the feel of this woman in his arms.


    Theo began snapping photos, while Victor expertly guided Natalie through each pose and expression.


    For the second theme, they changed into casual, rxed outfits¡ªlight blue long-sleeved sweatshirts paired with white pants. Instead of standing, the setting shifted to a cozy couch. Victor sat casually, his fingers gently caressing her hair, while Nataliey with her head on hisp, a book resting in her hands. The scene radiated tranquility andfort, capturing the essence ofpanionship.


    For the third theme, the atmosphere changed entirely. Natalie was handed a bold, mid-thigh length red bodycon dress with an open back, highlighting the graceful lines of her spine.


    "I¡¯m not wearing this," she protested immediately, shaking her head.


    "Ms. Natalie, you would look stunning in it," the designer pleaded. "There¡¯s no one here but trusted members of the team."


    Scowling, Natalie reluctantly put it on, feeling exposed and self-conscious. Her long, slender legs drew immediate attention, and despite her difort, she stepped out of the dressing room¡ªher back concealed by a jacket draped over her shoulders.


    "Everyone, out!" Victor suddenlymanded, his tone brooking no argument. He noticed her unease and, more than that, didn¡¯t want anyone else to see her in such an intimate state.


    Only Theo and E were allowed to remain, for obvious reasons.


    Once she reached the set, Victor¡¯s gaze softened. "There¡¯s no one else here. You can rx," he assured her, then nced at Theo with a faint smile. "And that man over there? He wouldn¡¯t even flinch if a naked woman walked past him. He doesn¡¯t count."


    Natalie sighed in frustration. "With these pictures stered all over the posters, everyone is going to see me."


    "We¡¯re hiding your face," Theo exined calmly. "You¡¯ll be facing Victor, so all we¡¯re capturing is your back."


    "An <i>exposed</i> back," she muttered irritably.


    "We¡¯re not doing this," Victor interjected abruptly, surprising everyone. "Go change into something else."


    Natalie stared at him in disbelief. "Are you trying to be a gentleman now?"


    "A little change in character for a day won¡¯t kill me," he replied nonchntly. "Go and put on something you¡¯refortable with."


    "It¡¯s fine. Just one picture in this dress, and I¡¯ll be done," she insisted. Standing in front of him, she slipped off the jacket, turning to reveal her bare back to the camera.


    Victor leaned in, his voice a low murmur in her ear. "This confidence of yours is what I love. If only you knew how bold and brave you truly are."


    "Bold enough to kick you in the nuts right now," she whispered back, her tone dripping with sarcasm.


    His lips curved into a smirk. "You just make me fall for you even more." He pulled her closer, his hand resting lightly on her bare waist while his other hand guided hers to his shoulder as he gazed down at her. "Don¡¯t mind my hand. It¡¯s where it¡¯s supposed to be."


    "I don¡¯t mind," she shot back. "Because I feel <i>nothing</i>."


    The only man who could stir any emotions in her was the one whose mere gaze could make her heart race.


    Theo directed them through various poses and angles, his voice steady and professional as he captured every moment with precision.


    "Perfect," Theo announced finally, a note of satisfaction in his voice. "You two make the perfect bold couple."


    Natalie immediately stepped back, putting distance between them. "This was the first andst time."


    The final theme was "Young Love." Natalie changed into a beautiful peach A-line knee-length dress, reminiscent of a university girl¡¯s wardrobe, to embody the spirit of youthful romance.


    When she returned, the transformation was astonishing. The dress ttered her figure while maintaining a fresh and innocent look. Her hair, tied into a loose ponytail, framed her delicate features. She looked youthful and vibrant, like someone experiencing the first blush of love.


    Victor watched her intently as she approached the set. There was something captivating about her¡ªhow she could switch from fierce and bold to soft and innocent with just a change of outfit. He couldn¡¯t help but admire her versatility.


    "What?" she eximed, her voice tinged with worry. "Alright, I¡¯ming right away."


    Without wasting a second, she hurried out of the studio.


    "What happened to our Cindere?" Theo asked, ncing at her retreating figure.


    "Seems like a family emergency," E replied with a concerned frown.


    Victor sighed, watching her rush off. "She shouldn¡¯t be out like that, unting her beauty. There are too many perverts lurking around."


    Theo chuckled softly. "She just dealt with one."


    Victor smirked. "I¡¯m not counted. If I were a pervert to her, she¡¯d have kicked me in the nuts by now. What¡¯s between us¡ªonly she and I understand." He sounded almost prideful. "Now, show me those pictures I asked you to take. They¡¯d better be as good as I expected."


    "You might have to pay me double," Theo said with a teasing smile as he handed Victor the camera.


    Victor¡¯s eyes narrowed, but his lips curved into a small smile. "You indeed deserves double."

 Chapter 130: Trying To Figure Out His Past

    <h4>Chapter 130: Trying To Figure Out His Past</h4>


    Meanwhile, Julia had woken up.


    Justin sat beside her, attending to her while also working on hisptop. Once she was settled and had eaten something, the two of them moved to the drawing room and sat together infortable silence.


    "Is there something you want to talk about?" Julia asked suddenly, breaking the quiet.


    Justin hesitated for a moment, unsure if it was the right time. But since she had brought it up herself, he decided not to hold back.


    "Julia, is there any record of my life before I was brought to the Harper family? I know there is nothing in the record, but by chance father has ever mentioned anything to you. Like, where I was for those first ten years? Where I was born and where I spent my childhood?" he asked patiently. "Father never told me, and I haven¡¯t been able to find anything, no matter how hard I¡¯ve tried."


    "You were just a ten-year-old boy when James saved you andter brought you home," Julia began softly, recalling the distant past. "When you were in the hospital, James tried to find any information about you, but there was none. After caring for you for months, he decided to bring you home and adopted you. I¡¯m not sure what made him send you out of the countryter, but he seemed tense during those days¡ªalmost as if he couldn¡¯t wait to send you away."


    Justin hummed as if in deep thoughts, "I used to think he kept me hidden soter he could reveal me as his secret son and no one would think I was adopted. Till date, father had kept it from the word that I am his adopted son. But, I now feel there is some other reason."


    Julia nodded thoughtfully. "I remember him saying that your life might be in danger if he kept you here. I assumed it had something to do with James¡¯s business rivals. Maybe he was worried they¡¯d harm you to get back at him," she looked at him, her gaze soft, "but it is true that he doesn¡¯t want anyone to know that you are adopted, because he considers you as his own. He doesn¡¯t want anyone to ever question your presence, your rights, in the Harper family. He is not a man to say such things, but as his mother I know this well."


    Justin didn¡¯t deny this im. Without having much conversation with James, Justin could feel his care for him.


    "What kind of ident was I in? The one Father supposedly saved me from?" he asked. "I don¡¯t believe in what I had been told, that he once went on fishing and saved a me from drowning in the river."


    Julia¡¯s expression turned pensive. "He found you during one of his sea adventures. He never exined it clearly, but I always assumed it happened at sea."


    Justin hummed, processing her words. "I keep having these nightmares¡ªof being caught in a storm and drowning in the sea. I can clearly feel it¡¯s not a river but a sea. And, they don¡¯t feel like ordinary dreams. It¡¯s as if they¡¯re memories of something that really happened."


    "It¡¯s possible," Julia said gently. "Only James can answer that for sure. You should ask him directly."


    "I¡¯ve tried before, but he always dodges the question. Maybe that¡¯s why we don¡¯t talk much," Justin admitted, a trace of bitterness in his voice.


    "James is a stubborn person who keeps everything to himself. It¡¯s just his way to protect us."


    Justin could not deny it and added, Buttely, in my nightmares, I¡¯ve started to hear someone calling me <i>Aiden</i>. It feels like they¡¯re truly calling out to me¡ªa woman¡¯s voice sometimes, and other times, a man¡¯s. At first, I thought it was just some psychological issue, but it doesn¡¯t feel like that anymore."


    "Do you think your real name could be Aiden?" Julia asked, her eyes widening slightly.


    Justin nodded slowly. "It feels like <i>my</i> name. What¡¯s even stranger is that Natalie¡¯s husband¡¯s name is Aiden as well, and he looks exactly like me."


    Julia¡¯s brow furrowed in confusion. "Do you think her marriage conspiracy has something to do with you and James? Perhaps with James¡¯s rivals?"


    Justin considered it carefully. "It¡¯s possible. Maybe someone knows about Natalie¡¯s true identity as James Harper¡¯s biological daughter, and they also know I¡¯m his adopted son. So they arranged for her to marry someone who looks like me... or created someone to look like me. I can¡¯t say for sure what they¡¯re plotting, but her husband being my exact replica can¡¯t be just a coincidence."


    "True. It¡¯s indeed suspicious and seemed dangerous," Julia¡¯s expression turned serious. "I would not stop you from finding out, but you have to promise me that you would be safe. Though not blood rted, you are mine, my grandson. If something happens to you, I won¡¯t be able to take it."


    Justin reached out and gently squeezed her hand. "I promise, Grandma. Your grandson is not someone to be taken lightly."


    "If you were the biggest underworld mafia boss, only then would I not worry¡ªbecause no one would dare be more dangerous than you!" she joked, trying to lighten the mood.


    Justin chuckled. "Then, I guess I¡¯ll have to be one so my dear Grandma won¡¯t have to worry."


    Sheughed, "Sure sure, you have my blessings."


    "Natalie hasn¡¯t returned yet. It¡¯s already evening," Juliamented.


    "Must be busy with work," Justin replied casually.


    "You are always so considerate of her and you do care for a lot," Julia said, trying to gauge his expressions.


    There was no change in his expressions at all as he hummed, "Isn¡¯t she our family?"


    "Indeed. And I am d you are there to look after her...your sister," thest words were intentional.


    There was a slight change in his expressions which he hid well, but Julia noticed it.


    He kept hisptop aside and asked, "What do you want to have for dinner?"


    Julia didn¡¯t press further and said, "I want Natalie as well. How about we go out for nice dinner and you call her there as well? Make it as a surprise for her."


    Justin nodded and proceeded to make arrangements.

 Chapter 131: Seducing Rich Men

    <h4>Chapter 131: Seducing Rich Men</h4>


    "How dare she crash your car?" ra fumed, her voice rising with anger. "I¡¯ll sue her for this!"


    "No, Mother, don¡¯t," Briena interjected quickly, trying to calm her down. "We can use this opportunity to negotiate with her¡ªconvince her to withdraw theint and free my fans who were held back after attacking her."


    Sephina nodded thoughtfully. "Let her off this time. We¡¯ll deal with her in a different way."


    Just then, a servant entered and informed them that Amelia and Ivan had arrived to visit Briena.


    ra leaned in and whispered urgently to her sister, "Briena, keep up the good act, alright? This is a chance to show Ivan that Natalie was never the right choice for him."


    Sephina¡¯s cold voice cut through the room, full of authority. "And he should regret everything he did to you. If he doesn¡¯t start taking you seriously, we¡¯ll break off this engagement."


    "Grandma, please, no," Briena pleaded, desperationcing her voice. "I really love him. He may still be caught up with Natalie, but it won¡¯t be long before he only has eyes for me."


    Sephina¡¯s gaze softened slightly as she regarded her granddaughter. "You are my precious child, and I¡¯ve raised you with all my heart. I won¡¯t let anyone tarnish you." Her tone turned sharp again. "I don¡¯t want to hear of him disrespecting you ever again. I didn¡¯t raise you to be someone¡¯s toy, used for their dirty pleasures."


    "It won¡¯t happen again, Grandma," Briena promised.


    Just then, Amelia and Ivan entered the living room.


    "My dear, are you alright?" Amelia rushed to Briena¡¯s side, her face etched with worry. She sat next to her and took her hand gently. "You must have been so scared."


    Briena nodded weakly. "I¡¯m fine now, Aunt Amelia."


    "Don¡¯t try to act so brave. I know you¡¯re not that strong. And call me mother," Amelia said softly, before turning a stern gaze toward Ivan. "How could this happen under your watch? How could that <i>slut</i> harm my daughter like this?"


    Before Ivan could respond, Briena quickly intervened. "Please, don¡¯t me him, Mother. He tried his best. He even offered her money aspensation, but she refused to take it. She¡¯s determined to hurt me any way she can."


    Tears welled up in her eyes as she continued, her voice trembling. "You know she was always envious when Grandma gifted me this car to celebrate my first movie signing. She saw a chance to take out her anger and destroy that gift. She¡¯s always been like this... so please, don¡¯t me Ivan for anything."


    Amelia wiped away her tears, trying topose herself. "We should sue her for the damages."


    Briena immediately shook her head. "No, please don¡¯t do that. She¡¯s not in a good ce financially and won¡¯t be able to afford it. Besides, she has apany to run."


    "Silly girl. She keeps hurting you, and yet you¡¯re always protecting her," Amelia sighed in exasperation. "When will you understand that she doesn¡¯t see you as her sister?"


    "Mother, please calm down. I can get another car. I have enough money of my own. Don¡¯t trouble Natalie over this," Briena pleaded.


    "Alright," Amelia said and looked at Ivan. "See how kind Brinena is and you have been pinning on that witch even though I tried to stop you."


    Ivan remained silent, his gaze distant. The image of Natalie¡¯s furious, determined face shed in his mind¡ªso different from the person he thought he knew. He still couldn¡¯t process what had happened today.


    "Ivan, you should take Briena out for a nice dinner," Amelia suggested firmly. "Help her forget the trauma she went through today. As her fianc¨¦, it¡¯s your responsibility to take care of her."


    Ivan nodded, finally snapping back to the present. He nced at Briena, whose eyes were still red and puffy from tears. "Get ready. I¡¯ll take you out."


    Briena¡¯s face lit up with a grateful smile, and she nodded quickly. In no time, she was dressed and ready to leave with Ivan. Amelia also departed, muttering about needing to calm herself down.


    As the house grew quiet again, ra turned to Sephina, her face tense with worry. "Mother, what are we going to do about Natalie? What she did today was just too much. Briena adored that car¡ªit was a gift from you."


    "Don¡¯t worry," Sephina said coldly, her eyes narrowing. "Tomorrow, she¡¯ll learn what it really means to cross paths with us."


    ---


    Ivan and Briena arrived at one of the luxury hotels for a nice dinner at the restaurant.


    "It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve been here," Briena said. "But don¡¯t we have to book in advance to get a table? How did you manage it so quickly?"


    "Are you underestimating me?" Ivan asked, raising an eyebrow.


    "Ah, no, no! Please don¡¯t misunderstand me," she said, pulling out her sweetest, most innocent expression.


    Ivan smiled. "Don¡¯t be so nervous. I was just teasing."


    Briena was stunned to see him smile. He hadn¡¯t really smiled since the day his wedding with Natalie fell apart.


    ¡¯It seems like we can finally be together like a sweet couple.¡¯


    Just as the hotel staff approached to guide them to the restaurant, a familiar woman hurriedly entered the hotel.


    She looked stunning in a light peach, knee-length dress, her hair styled in an elegant bun. Her appearance radiated a youthful innocence mixed with a mature beauty that every man would desire.


    Everyone in the spacious reception lounge turned to look at her, their eyes following her every move.


    "Natalie?" Briena whispered, disbelief washing over her as she realized the beautiful woman was, in fact, her sister.


    Ivan was simrly shocked, unable to believe his own eyes.


    As if expecting her arrival, a hotel manager stepped forward to greet her personally. "Ms. Natalie."


    "Yes, I¡¯m here to see Julia...."


    "I understand. I¡¯ve been sent to escort you," the man replied and began leading her inside.


    "Natalie," Briena called out, stopping her in her tracks. "What are you doing here?"


    Natalie ignored her and continued following the manager, as if she had no time to spare.


    Briena stepped forward to block her path. "You¡¯re all dolled up, meeting someone... but did you even take the time to visit our grandpa?"


    Natalie halted and turned to look at her. "Was today¡¯s lesson not enough to remind you to stop meddling in my business? Why don¡¯t you focus on why you¡¯re here and quit being nosy?"


    "Natalie, you¡¯re my sister. I¡¯m worried you might be heading down the wrong path. Getting dressed up like this... Are you here to meet some rich man who can finance yourpany?" Briena asked. "You know you could just ask me or Ivan for help."


    "Thank you, but I¡¯m more than capable of helping myself."


    "By seducing rich men?" Briena scoffed.


    Natalie remained calm. "You know what they say¡ªpeople¡¯s words and thoughts reflect their own nature. Maybe you¡¯re the kind of person who seduces men with your looks, so you assume I¡¯d do the same."


    "Shut up!" Briena snapped.


    Natalie sneered and walked away, not even sparing a nce at Ivan.


    Ivan barely registered what the two sisters were arguing about. His entire focus was on how breathtakingly beautiful Natalie looked. His heart raced at the mere sight of her¡ªsomething he had never felt before, not even when she was by his side. For the first time, she evoked a sense of desire in him¡ªa woman he wanted to possess and protect.


    Why had she never appeared before him like this? What made her wear such clothes and look so beautiful¡ªfor whose sake? Was it for her poor gigolo husband or some rich man she was heading to seduce?

 Chapter 132: Manipulation

    <h4>Chapter 132: Maniption</h4>


    Briena noticed how Ivan¡¯s gaze lingered on Natalie, even after she had walked away. Bitterness surged through her. ¡¯That bitch, she¡¯s trying to seduce Ivan again.¡¯


    Briena turned to Ivan. "Seems like she really is on the wrong path, just as my grandma predicted. She¡¯s seducing rich men to get investment for herpany."


    Her words snapped him out of his trance. He clenched his fists. ¡¯So all of this is just to attract rich men? She never put in this kind of effort for me...¡¯


    Briena noticed the effect her words had on Ivan and gently took his hands, caressing them softly tofort him. "Don¡¯t feel bad, alright? She probably has no other choice."


    Ivan looked at Briena, once again seeing the stark contrast between her and Natalie. Natalie seemed like an entirely new person¡ªsomeone he barely recognized¡ªwhile Briena was warm and gentle, always understanding.


    "I¡¯m really worried about her," Briena said. "How about we go check if she¡¯s in any trouble?" She suggested, though her real intention was to catch Natalie red-handed in front of Ivan if she was doing something inappropriate. If not, at least she would find out who Natalie was meeting dressed like this.


    Ivan nodded, curiosity piqued. He also wanted to know who Natalie hade to see.


    They headed in the direction of the private rooms of the restaurant and soon crossed paths with the general manager, who had earlier escorted Natalie.


    Briena greeted him, and the general manager instantly recognized her since she was a famous pianist. "Ms. Briena, Mr. Ivan," he acknowledged with a polite nod. "How may I assist you?"


    "My sister, Natalie¡ªI just saw you take her somewhere. I have something important to tell her. Could you take me to her?" Briena asked, shing a charming smile.


    The general manager, however, remained courteous but firm. "I¡¯m sorry, Ms. Briena, but no one is allowed to disturb our VVIP guest, no matter who it is. I cannot take you there."


    "VVIP?" Briena repeated, confused. "My sister isn¡¯t one. So who is the other guest?"


    "I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t disclose that information either," he said professionally. "But I¡¯d be happy to personally escort you to your reserved table. Please let me know where your reservation is."


    As the general manager of such a prestigious hotel, he clearly had authority here. Briena and Ivan realized there was no point in arguing and decided to not insist.


    "Maybe we will get to see her when she leaves," Briena told Ivan.


    Once they were seated at their reserved table in the beautiful open-air restaurant with a stunning view of the city, Briena spoke up. "I think the man with her might be the one who spent two billion on her at that dance event. He¡¯s so powerful that no information about him could be found, and even now, his identity is beingpletely concealed. What do you think, Ivan?"


    Ivan, clearly displeased, only gave a nomittal hum.


    "My grandma offered the best contract to Victor Reid, but he turned it down and remained with Natalie¡¯spany. We¡¯re still wondering how she even knew Victor, let alone managed to earn his loyalty. Did you know he¡¯s agreed to promote a perfume created by some newpany? If she knew him that well, did she ever ask Victor to promote products from yourpany?"


    Ivan shook his head. "She never even mentioned his name."


    "So either she knew him already but kept it from you, or she got close to him through that rich man from the charity g¡ªthe one she must be meeting now. Someone wealthy like him could easily hire actors like Victor Reid," Briena continued. "I wonder if the investors she brought in for yourpany back then¡ªdid she convince them with her project n, or did she use some... inappropriate means? Maybe she did all that just to help you, to make you fall for her, and ensure yourpany¡¯s survival."


    Briena¡¯s words began to cut deep into Ivan¡¯s heart, stirring doubts. Could it be true? Had he never truly known Natalie?


    "Imagine," Briena pressed on, "two years ago, you and your father couldn¡¯t do anything to save thepany, and suddenly, Natalie¡ªwho had no business experience¡ªcame up with a n that saved everything. Even if she did it to help you, as a woman, she shouldn¡¯t have used her body for such things. After all, she¡¯s the daughter of the Ford family." She sighed dramatically. "I don¡¯t know if I should feel sorry for my sister or scold her. But it¡¯s pointless talking to her; she always ends up insulting me."


    "Don¡¯t talk to her," Ivan said through gritted teeth, his anger simmering. "Let her do whatever she wants. We have nothing to do with a woman like her. Stay away from her."


    Briena was over the moon to hear Ivan¡¯s words. Without hesitation, she stood up and moved to sit beside him, abandoning her seat across the table. Gently, she took his hand in hers and began coaxing him.


    "I know you must feel terrible after seeing so many sides of her that we never knew existed," she said softly, her voice gentle and sweet. "But isn¡¯t it better that you found out before it was toote? Imagine if she hadn¡¯t already been married and you two had ended up together. Even after marriage, if she continued to seduce rich men... How hurt would you have been?"


    Ivan nced down at her hand, which was now caressing his. Her touch and her words feltforting. He lifted his gaze to meet hers and heard her continue.


    "You don¡¯t deserve to be deceived and hurt, Ivan. You deserve better. You deserve to be loved and respected."


    Ivan stared at her wordlessly, his wounded heart seeking sce in her presence. "I¡¯m d to have you, Briena. I made the right choice by choosing you."


    "Likewise," she replied with a warm smile. "Shall we start now? I¡¯m starving."


    Ivan couldn¡¯t help but smile at her innocent expression and nodded in agreement.


    Briena smirked lightly. ¡¯Good that bitch showed up here today. Now Ivan can truly hate her.¡¯

 Chapter 133: Stuck Zipper

    <h4>Chapter 133: Stuck Zipper</h4>


    With the help of the general manager, Natalie was led to the private dining room. In addition to a luxurious dining area, it featured a grand lounge space as well.


    The moment she entered the room, Natalie¡¯s eyes searched for Julia. She spotted her sitting on the couch by therge window, admiring the beautiful city view outside, while Justin sat in a nearby chair, focused on hisptop.


    As soon as the door opened and Natalie walked in, both Julia and Justin looked up¡ªsurprised by her striking appearance. Julia offered her a pleasant smile, while Justin, stunned, couldn¡¯t tear his eyes away from her, as if captivated by how breathtaking a woman could be.


    "Grandma," Natalie greeted softly and walked over to Julia.


    Justin swallowed hard. If not for Julia¡¯s presence, he would have grabbed this woman, pinned her down on the couch, and done the unspeakable.


    ¡¯Damn it!¡¯ He cursed inwardly.


    She dared to walk around like this, looking so beautiful. If he, a man with immense self-control, felt this way, what about other men? What kinds of thoughts might they have had about her?


    His gaze darkened as his thoughts shifted from admiration to possession. ¡¯This beauty should be meant for me alone.¡¯


    He nced around the room, noticing even the general manager, who had escorted her, and the hotel staff who had entered to serve them, couldn¡¯t help but look at her.


    "Everyone out," Justin¡¯s cold voice rang through the room, catching everyone¡¯s attention.


    The general manager understood immediately and nodded. "Please ring the bell if you need anything," he said before leading the staff out and closing the door behind them.


    Now alone, Justin fixed his gaze on Natalie, who looked puzzled by his sudden shift in mood.


    "Just ignore him," Julia chuckled, observing Natalie with a soft gaze. "You look beautiful, Natalie. So beautiful that even this olddy can¡¯t seem to look away."


    Natalie blushed slightly. She hadn¡¯t nned to arrive looking like this, but the moment she received the call, she forgot everything and rushed over.


    "Isn¡¯t she looking beautiful, Justin?" Julia asked, turning her attention to him.


    Justin kept his gaze on hisptop screen and said, "She looks even better in her usual clothes."


    "You don¡¯t know how to appreciate someone," Julia frowned, then turned back to Natalie. "Don¡¯t mind him. Trust me, you look beautiful."


    Natalie smiled softly, not letting hisment bother her, and got to the point. "Grandma, how are you? Noah told me you needed me here urgently, and that something happened, but he didn¡¯t give me any details."


    Julia smiled warmly. "I only told Justin to invite you for a surprise dinner. I didn¡¯t expect him to scare you. I had no idea you¡¯de rushing over like this."


    "I told Noah, and he did what he thought was best," Justin added, his voice firm, as if he¡¯d done nothing wrong.


    Julia sighed. "Alright. Were you heading to a special event or something? You¡¯re so beautifully dressed, and we might have disturbed you."


    Justin¡¯s ears perked up. His grandma was clever enough to ask what he was curious to know as well. Where had Natalie been nning to go, looking so stunning?


    "No, Grandma," Natalie replied. "There was a product photoshoot for mypany, and this dress is part of that collection. That¡¯s all."


    Justin felt a sense of relief at her answer, while Julia smiled and said, "You must be hungry after such a long day. Let¡¯s order our meal."


    Justin set hisptop aside and said, "It should be here any minute."


    Right on cue, the door opened, and hotel staff entered, arranging their meal on the table. Justin stood up and picked up his jacket. As Natalie helped Julia stand, Justin approached her and gently draped his jacket over her shoulders, covering her back.


    She looked up at him, puzzled, only to hear him say, "You might feel cold in such a thin, short dress."


    But in fact, it was his attempt to hide her from others¡¯ gazes.


    Natalie said nothing and simply walked alongside Julia, who didn¡¯tment on his actions either.


    They enjoyed a peaceful dinner together and then returned home.


    "Natalie, you don¡¯t like to share a room, so I¡¯ll sleep in the guest room," Julia offered.


    "No, Grandma. It¡¯s not like that. You can share my bed," Natalie replied with a reassuring smile.


    "Don¡¯t be so humble, dear. I¡¯m fine in the guest room," Julia said before turning to Justin. "You should return to the hotel. There¡¯s no empty bed for you here."


    "I can sleep on the sofa," he responded unwaveringly. "I¡¯m not leaving you two alone here."


    "You¡¯re too tall for the sofa. You¡¯ll be ufortable...."


    "I¡¯m fine, Julia. Don¡¯t worry," Justin interrupted her with finality.


    Natalie remained silent, sensing it wasn¡¯t her ce to speak up.


    "So stubborn. I¡¯m heading to bed," she muttered, then made her way to the guest room.


    Natalie followed her. "Grandma, do you have any medicines you need to take?"


    Julia nodded, and Natalie guided her inside. "I¡¯ll get some water for you."


    Meanwhile, Justin went to the master bedroom to collect his clothes and then headed to the bathroom for a shower.


    After giving Julia her medicine, Natalie stayed with her for a while as they chatted, not rushing to leave since she knew Justin was still in the bathroom.


    "Is Justin being an inconvenience to you?" Julia asked suddenly.


    "No," Natalie replied, unsure why Julia would ask that.


    "He can be incredibly stubborn and always wants things done ording to his own rules. So, he might be a little hard to deal with at times," Julia exined as she settled herselffortably in bed. "But don¡¯t hesitate to tell him off. And if it¡¯s too much, just tell him not toe here."


    Natalie couldn¡¯t help but agree with Julia¡¯s assessment. She¡¯d experienced firsthand how controlling Justin could be over everything around him. "Don¡¯t worry, Grandma. You should sleep now. You need your rest."


    The two talked for a while and Natalie returned to her room.


    By the time Natalie returned to her room, Justin had already finished his shower and was standing in front of the mirror, dressed in a pair offortable pajamas.


    Natalie went to the wardrobe to grab her clothes. "You¡¯ll really be ufortable on that small sofa. You should listen to Grandma and go back to the hotel."


    "Who said I was nning to sleep on the sofa?" he countered, ncing at her reflection in the mirror.


    ¡¯What was I even expecting?¡¯ she thought, sighing inwardly. ¡¯He¡¯s definitely going to cause trouble if Grandma catches us sleeping in the same room.¡¯ Without arguing further, she headed to the bathroom to take a shower.


    Once inside, Natalie started to undress, but the zipper on her dress got stuck. She struggled, trying to pull it down from behind, but it wouldn¡¯t budge. Her hands grew numb from reaching back repeatedly, yet the stubborn zipper refused to move.


    ¡¯What the hell? I¡¯m already exhausted from that long photoshoot, and now this dress is torturing me,¡¯ she fumed. Frustrated and tired, she debated just pulling the dress off her shoulders and tearing it apart. But when she nced at her reflection, she hesitated. ¡¯It¡¯s an expensive dress. I¡¯d have to pay for the damage. Why do they always insist on these ridiculously expensive branded outfits?¡¯ She groaned in irritation. ¡¯Mia loves to waste money. She¡¯d kill me if anything happened to any of these dresses!¡¯


    She let out an angry growl and sank to the bathroom floor, feeling utterly drained. ¡¯I¡¯m so tired. I just want to bathe and sleep.¡¯


    Justin, who had resumed his work, heard the angry growl from the bathroom and realized it¡¯s been a while since Natalie went for a bath, but still there is no sound of a shower. He stopped working and went to the bathroom.


    Knocking gently, he asked, "Are you okay in there?"


    After a brief silence, he heard her voice, sounding slightly strained. "Ah, yes. Don¡¯t worry."


    Unconvinced, Justin started to turn back, but the bathroom door cracked open, and Natalie peeked out, looking embarrassed. "Umm... Justin..."


    He stopped and turned back, his gaze questioning. "Yes?"


    "My dress... the zipper is stuck. Could you, um, help me with it?" she asked hesitantly.

 Chapter 134: Sweet Liar

    <h4>Chapter 134: Sweet Liar</h4>


    Justin nodded and stepped into the bathroom as Natalie let him in.


    Inside the confined space, she felt a wave of hesitation wash over her. <i>Should I have done this outside instead?</i>


    "Turn around," she heard him say.


    She looked at him. His gaze was calm and steady, like still water. Without saying a word, she turned around, allowing him to stand behind her and looked at him through therge mirror over the washbasin counter.


    Just as his hands reached for the zipper, she moved forward slightly and said, "Maybe... close your eyes when you unzip it."


    She didn¡¯t want him to see her exposed back.


    "How am I supposed to see what¡¯s wrong with the zipper if I close my eyes?"


    He had a point. She nced at him through the mirror, her nervousness visible on her face. Seeing her expression, Justin spoke again, "Turn around."


    She hesitated, offering him a questioning look through the mirror. "What do you mean?"


    "You don¡¯t want me to see your exposed back directly, right? So, turn around and face me," he exined.


    Still unsure of what he intended, she slowly turned around to face him. Justin took a step closer, positioning himself directly in front of her. Her back was now turned to the mirror, so he could see it without looking at her body directly.


    Instinctively, Natalie took a step back as he approached.


    "What?" she asked softly, feeling her heart race.


    "My arms are long, but they have their limits when ites to reaching tricky spots," he said as he moved closer, making her step back again until she was pressed against the washbasin counter.


    Justin sighed but then observed her flustered face.


    ¡¯Is this the same woman who smashed that expensive car without batting an eye and even warned others like a boss, but now acting here like a scaredy cat?¡¯ He wondered, wanting to see this side of hers even more. ¡¯She dares im being with so many men? Sweet liar! But then, I shall be the only one to see her like this.¡¯


    "I guess you can¡¯t move past the counter now," he remarked, his gaze lingering on her anxious face, clearly enjoying her reaction.


    "What do you n to do?" she asked warily.


    "For now, just help you with the zipper. But if you want me to do something else, I wouldn¡¯t mind that either," he said, stepping even closer.


    She shrank back, feeling the cool edge of the washbasin counter against her. "I only asked you to help with my stuck zipper."


    "And that¡¯s exactly what I was going to do. But you added conditions, even for such a simple thing. Close my eyes? Then you¡¯din if my hands happened to slip and touch you somewhere else. How do you expect me to untangle your stuck zipper with my eyes closed?"


    Natalie was at a loss for words. He had a point.


    "Now stay still," hemanded, his voice leaving no room for argument as he moved even closer.


    She did as she was told and found Justin leaning closer to her, his hands wrapped around her and then moved to the zippee as he looked at the back of her dress through the mirror.


    "Looking at your exposed back through the mirror, should not be an issue now," she heard him ask.


    Natalie drew in a sharp breath, and her senses were instantly filled with his enticing scent¡ªa mix of woods, mint, and a subtle hint of coffee. She swallowed hard, only her eyes visible over his strong shoulder, focussed on the door of the bathroom behind him, as if contemting to escape through it.


    She¡¯d only wanted help with the zipper, so why did things suddenly feel so... intimate? If she had just turned her back to him, he could have unzipped her dress and left already. But now...


    <i>I asked for this. It¡¯s my fault.¡¯</i>


    His fingers brushed against the bare skin of her back as he tried to pull the stuck zipper down, causing her to flinch.


    "You shouldn¡¯t wear these kinds of dresses or get ready like this," he murmured, still focused on the zipper. His lips were so close to her ear that his warm breath brushed against her shoulder. "You look good in your usual clothes."


    "Now you want to control my choice of clothes too?" she retorted, her voice almost muffled against his shoulder.


    "I just don¡¯t want you wearing them in front of other men."


    "You might not like me in these clothes, but others might," she countered, recalling his earlier response to Julia when he said she looked better in her usual attire.


    "Who said I didn¡¯t like it?" His voice dropped, low and husky, as his fingers worked on untangling the tiny thread caught in the zipper. "You have no idea what I wanted to do to you the moment I saw you in this dress. You would have know better if Julia was not there."


    Natalie¡¯s breath hitched in her chest, clearly understanding the meaning.


    <i>Can this man be any more direct?</i><i>He never hides his intentions. He¡¯s probably not the type to pretend¡ªjust honest about his thoughts. But too much for me to know them.</i>


    "I don¡¯t want any other man to have those thoughts about you," he continued, his tone calm but edged with a subtle threat. "Otherwise, I might have to get rid of those dirty minds. And I believe you wouldn¡¯t want that to happen."


    <i>Scary!</i> was the only word that came to her mind. <i>What¡¯s with him always acting like he¡¯s ready to kill someone?</i>


    "Understood?" he asked, finally managing to free the zipper and slide it down.


    Not knowing how to respond, she simply nodded.


    He watched through the mirror as he lowered the zipper further down, the dress loosening around her shoulders.


    Once he was done, Justin stepped back and looked at her flushed face, noting how she avoided meeting his gaze. He turned and left the bathroom, closing the door behind him.


    Natalie exhaled deeply, realizing she¡¯d been holding her breath the entire time. She nced at the closed door, her heart still racing. <i>This man is definitely going to give me a heart attack one day, either with his words or his actions.</i>

 Chapter 135: My Special One

    <h4>Chapter 135: My Special One</h4>


    Justin exited the bathroom and walked out to the deck, needing the fresh air to calm himself. Being so close to her, feeling her warmth, and holding himself back¡ªit wasn¡¯t easy.


    <i>Should I really sleep in the living room tonight?</i> he wondered, his heart still pounding. <i>I¡¯m afraid I might just lose control and pounce on her. She¡¯s truly so tempting.</i><i></i>


    When Natalie returned to the room, she didn¡¯t find Justin there. <i>Where did he go?</i>


    Before heading to bed, she decided to look for him, wondering what was wrong now. She found him standing on the deck, quietly staring at the night sky as if lost in thought.


    Sensing her presence, he nced over his shoulder at her.


    She walked forward and stood beside him. "Is something wrong?"


    He remained silent for a while, and Natalie found herself ncing following his line of sight to know what he was looking at so intently, but it was just the dark sky.


    After a moment of hesitation, she asked, "Justin, is there something else I should know about you¡ªother than you being Justin Harper, the heir of the Harper Group?"


    Justin turned to look at her, studying her face before responding, "Why do you feel so?"


    She met his gaze directly. "Sometimes it feels like you turn into apletely different person¡ªsomeone far different from just the CEO of the Harper Group."


    "Are you saying you¡¯re interested in knowing more about me?" He raised a brow, acting all high and mighty like a king. "Not just any woman gets to know me," he stepped closer, leaned down until his face was level with hers, his eyes piercing into hers. His voice dropped to a low murmur. "Unless that woman is someone special to me. You do understand what I mean by special. Are you saying you want to be that special woman to me?"


    She took a step back, frowning. "Don¡¯t put words in my mouth. I was just asking a simple question."


    "Then you won¡¯t get to know anything more about me."


    "Fine. I¡¯m not interested anyway," she retorted and stormed off the deck, heading back to her room.


    Justin watched her leave, a small, unreadable smile ying on his lips as he thought, <i>It¡¯s not time for you to know more about me yet.</i>


    Justin stayed out on the deck for a long time, staring at the night sky, lost in his thoughts. It wasn¡¯t until it was trulyte that he decided to finally get some sleep. He nced at the sofa, contemting whether he should sleep there, but ultimately changed his mind.


    He walked quietly to the master bedroom. <i>She must be asleep by now.</i>


    As he entered, he found Natalie lying on her side, already fast asleep. Careful not to make a sound, he slipped under the nket beside her. Just then, as if sensing his presence, Natalie shifted in her sleep and turned to face him.


    Unable to resist, Justin turned to face her as well. Under the soft glow of the nightmp, he gazed at her serene, peaceful face. Even in sleep, she looked incredibly beautiful.


    <i>She¡¯s beautiful whether she¡¯s awake or asleep, scared or brave, crying or smiling, angry or calm...</i> he thought, captivated by her. <i>Every side of her is just so beautiful.</i> His hand, as if acting on its own, reached out to gently caress her cheek.


    <i>Just tell me I¡¯m the only one who gets to see you like this. No other man is ever allowed to witness these moments. You are and will always be mine.</i>


    He gently moved a stray strand of hair away from her face. <i>You want to know me? Sure, but only when the right timees. As I said, only a woman who¡¯s special to me can know everything about me. And by that time, you¡¯ll already be mine¡ªmy special one.</i>


    He moved closer, his forehead just an inch away from hers. Closing his eyes, he breathed in her soothing scent, letting it fill his senses.


    There¡¯s no way you can ever be my sister. I¡¯ll find a way out of it, so nothing changes between us¡ªeven if you be a Harper.


    <i></i>-----


    "Good morning, Grandma," Natalie replied with a smile. She noticed Julia looking around, probably wondering where Justin was, so she quickly added, "He¡¯s still sleeping in the bedroom. I... I slept in the living room and asked him to...." She trailed off nervously, trying to make her lie sound convincing.


    Julia hummed, not pressing the issue. Instead, she entered the kitchen and asked, "So, what am I getting for breakfast today?"


    Natalie felt relieved that the conversation shifted and started exining the breakfast menu.


    They enjoyed their meal together, chatting leisurely.


    After a while, Julia spoke up. "I was thinking of visiting Albert today and then returning to Bayford."


    "Grandma, are you leaving already?" Natalie asked, a hint of disappointment in her voice.


    "I¡¯ll be back soon. But Jay is worried about me, so I can¡¯t stay here too long," Julia answered.


    "Julia, you can stay here if you want. I will talk to father and tell him you are alright here," Justin offered.


    Julia looked at him, "Do you truly mean it?"


    He nodded, looking back at her. In response, Julia simply shook her head as if not believing him and focussed on eating.


    Just then, Natalie¡¯s phone rang. She picked up the call, and after listening for a moment, she turned on the TV. The screen showed a news report.


    The news was about Victor¡¯s fans being enraged at Natalie and herpany for signing the superstar to promote a perfume from what they called a "no-name" brand. They imed it was unfair to Victor and detrimental to his image when all the top brands in the world were waiting to sign him.


    Julia frowned as she watched the news. "This is Sephina¡¯s doing, isn¡¯t it?"


    Natalie nodded, her gaze fixed on the enraged fans being shown on the TV screen.


    "He¡¯s famous, and his fans can be quite dangerous. What are you going to do now?" Julia asked, her voiceced with worry.


    Natalie leaned back in her chair, lookingpletely unbothered. "Nothing. Just sit back and enjoy the free publicity the product is getting¡ªeven before its officialunch."


    Justin smiled lightly. <i>She¡¯s truly so smart.</i>

 Chapter 136: A Mysterious Man

    <h4>Chapter 136: A Mysterious Man</h4>


    Somewhere in the other country, a vast mansion surrounded by beautiful greenery...


    A tall, well-built man in his mid-twenties, dressed in a perfectly fitted ck shirt and pants, stood by the ss wall of the study on the first floor, his hands tucked casually into his pockets. He stared out at the lush garden below, which stretched across the front side of the grand mansion he resided in.


    A man in a light gray suit, appearing to be in his forties, entered the study and nced at the solemn figure standing by the window.


    The tall figure by the window acknowledged his arrival with a nce over his shoulder, his sharp, handsome side profile shadowed despite the sunlight pouring in from outside.


    "I¡¯ve received word that someone is investigating Aiden Handrix," the neer reported.


    "Hasn¡¯t that been going on ever since that marriage certificate was sent to its owner, Eric?" the tall figures, deep and firm voice echoed in the study.


    "This time, it¡¯s different. It¡¯s serious," Eric continued, his demean or serious. "Before, whoever tried to find it out, they would always hit the dead ends we set up, but now... this person seems to have powerful connections and strong resources. Despite our efforts to erase all traces, they¡¯ve managed to find some clues."


    The tall figure remained silent, his gaze still fixed outside, his thoughts hidden behind hisposed exterior.


    "Ms. Shaw might not be pleased with what you¡¯ve done," Eric added carefully.


    "She doesn¡¯t need to know," the tall man replied curtly.


    "I¡¯ve kept it from her so far, but I doubt we can hide it much longer. Sooner orter, she¡¯ll find out," Eric insisted. "The news about the marriage and mysterious husband is everywhere."


    "I¡¯ll take care of it," the tall man assured, his deep voice devoid of emotion.


    Just then, there was a knock on the door, and a servant stepped into the study. "Doctor Inman is here to check on Madam Shaw."


    Eric gave a nod, and the servant quietly left.


    Turning back to the tall man, Eric added, "I¡¯m not sure how you¡¯ll handle this, but you¡¯d better sort everything out, Aiden." With that he left the study.


    He didn¡¯t respond, nor did he show any sign of reaction. He simply stood there, staring out at the garden ahead, as if it were the only thing that held his interest.


    ----


    In Natalie¡¯s office, a serious discussion was underway with everyone present, including Victor and his assistant.


    "...We have no idea who leaked the information about Victor¡¯s first project with ourpany," E said, frustration clear in her voice. "The team involved was small, and they¡¯re all trusted members¡ªour own people."


    Natalie remained silent in her chair while Dan and E exchanged uneasy nces.


    Victor, looking entirely unbothered, sat on the couch ying a game on his mobile. "You guys worry too much. One message to my fans, and they¡¯ll understand," he said casually.


    "Victor, it¡¯s not just about your fans. It¡¯s about finding out who the traitor is," E insisted. "Now that this information has been leaked, we have no idea what else might get exposed in the future."


    Victor shrugged, still focused on his game. "Our tigress is here to handle it," he said, referring to Natalie. "Just keep quiet and let me concentrate on my game."


    Dan turned to Natalie, his expression serious. "What should we do? The fans are causing chaos outside the office building."


    "Let them be for another hour. Once the news has spread everywhere, Victor can step in and address it," Natalie replied calmly. Then, turned to Victor¡¯s manager, "You know what to do."


    He nodded and Natalie instructed everyone. "Get back to the work."


    "But shouldn¡¯t we look into who¡ª" E started, but Natalie cut her off.


    Natalie¡¯s gaze shifted briefly to Nora, who had been standing quietly the entire time. "No need," she replied firmly, ending the discussion.


    At the same time, in Sephina¡¯s office...


    "She doesn¡¯t realize that by hiring Victor for herpany, she¡¯s only put herself in trouble," ra said with a hint of satisfaction. "Herpany can¡¯t give him what he deserves. She¡¯ll have to cancel the contract or do something even better, which seems impossible."


    Sephina watched the news on the TV screen with a smug expression, a victorious smirk spreading across her lips.


    "It¡¯s been more than a few hours. Why hasn¡¯t there been any action or statement from herpany?" ra asked, puzzled.


    "They must be contemting their next move," Sephina replied coolly.


    Just then, Briena burst into the office, looking frantic. "Grandma, do you know what happened?"


    "Are you referring to what¡¯s going on with Natalie¡¯s¡ª"


    "No!" Briena interrupted, her voice trembling as she approached Sephina, nearly on the verge of tears. "Grandma, my movie... they said it¡¯s been canceled."


    "What?" ra eximed, while Sephina looked at her in disbelief. "What did you just say?"


    "Yes, Chairman Ford," Ana, Briena¡¯s manager, confirmed as she entered the room. "I received a call saying that the movie has beenpletely canceled and won¡¯t ever be released. I¡¯ve contacted everyone involved, and it¡¯s true."


    m!


    Sephina¡¯s hand came down hard on the table. "What¡¯s going on? Wasn¡¯t the entire movie ready and about to have itsunch event? Canceling the entire production just like that¡ªwhat kind of joke is this?"


    "Y-Yes, Chairman Ford," Ana stammered. "I¡¯m not sure why or how it happened, but I heard that it was ordered by someone extremely powerful, someone no one dares to go against."


    "Someone powerful?" Sephina repeated, her eyes narrowing. "Who could have offended such a person? It was the biggest production house¡¯s movie with superstars. Who has the authority tomand such apany?"


    The news on the TV shifted from the chaos outside Natalie¡¯s office to the breaking news about the movie¡¯s cancetion. This confirmed the worst for them.


    Briena¡¯s eyes filled with tears. "That was my first movie... and I worked so hard for it."


    "Mother, a powerful person?" ra echoed thoughtfully. "Is this Natalie¡¯s doing again? She seems to have quite a few wealthy men wrapped around her finger. What if she used that mysterious man from the charity g to make this happen?"


    "You¡¯re right, Mother!" Briena cried out. "Yesterday, I was at the hotel with Ivan, and I saw her. She was dressed beautifully and went to meet some rich man."


    "Who was that rich man?" ra demanded, while Sephina, seething with anger, waited silently for the answer.


    "The entire area was sealed off, and no one was allowed to wander near it. We couldn¡¯t see who she was with," Briena answered, tears rolling down her cheeks. "But I¡¯m certain it¡¯s her doing. She must have slept with that man and convinced him to cancel my movie just to hurt me."


    ra stood up, pulled her daughter into aforting hug, and guided her to sit down.


    "Mother, what are we going to do now?" Briena asked, her voice shaking. "The news is already on TV, which means it¡¯s not just a rumor."


    Sephina turned to her assistant. "Call the producer. Now."


    The assistant quicklyplied, making multiple calls to different contacts, but each call ended with the same frustrating result.


    As Sephina stood in tense silence, Briena looked at her with worried eyes. "Grandma... what now?"


    "Nothing can be done," Sephina said, her voice surprisingly calm despite the anger simmering beneath.

 Chapter 137: Aiden Handrix Is Real

    <h4>Chapter 137: Aiden Handrix Is Real</h4>


    The news on the TV shifted, now showing Victor¡¯s statement addressing the uproar caused by his fans. His manager, Roy, had posted the statement on Victor¡¯s behalf:


    <strong>"My dear fans, I know you love me and want the best for me. But I ask that you trust me and my judgment, just as you have always done. The decision tounch and promote this new product was made by me because I see the potential in thispany and its offerings.</strong>


    <strong>You want me to endorse already established brands, but I want to support something that has the potential to grow. I, too, once needed help, and there was someone who pulled me out of the darkness and gave my life a new direction. I want to do the same for others. This newpany is going to be the next brand you¡¯ll all want to try, and I believe that once the product isunched, you¡¯ll understand my choice.</strong>


    <strong>I encourage you to wait until the product hits the market. Try it for yourselves, and only then pass judgment. I¡¯m confident that you¡¯ll thank me for introducing such a gem of a perfume brand to you all. Lots of love to you all, and thank you for always supporting me."</strong>


    After reading the statement, Victor¡¯s fans seemed to calm down, their anger and frustration visibly dissipating.


    "Grandma...." Briena started, watching the news with anger. "Why am I the one to suffer always and that Natalie escapes unharmed. Why does it happen all the time?"


    Sephina called for her assistant.


    "Call Ken and get some other information rted Natalie¡¯spany, something more useful," Sephina ordered.


    The assistant made a call and he seemed to hear something useful and passed the call to Sephina.


    A wicked smirk appeared on Sephina¡¯s lips as she hung up the call.


    "What happened mother?" ra asked, anticipating something good.


    "Natalie just got herself into a deep shit," Sephina replied with evil grin. "A time to remind her of her old wounds and let her know she is nobody."


    -----


    Inside Justin¡¯s office...


    "So, there really is a man named Aiden Handrix¡ªit¡¯s finally confirmed," Noah said as he ced a tablet in front of Justin. "Before, it felt like chasing the wind, as if someone was trying to mess with us. But now, we have proof. This man¡¯s image was caught on a camera when he entered the country around the same time he registered his marriage with Ms. Natalie."


    Justin looked at the image, which was not clear but he could feel as if he himself was caught on the camera. His eyes narrowed at the man in the image who had stepped out of the cab and was paying the driver.


    "So, there really is someone who looks exactly like me," Justinmented, his gaze narrowing at the picture.


    "Initially, I thought it was you, Mr. Harper," Noah admitted. "But a year and a half ago, you were definitely not in this country, let alone in this city to register a marriage."


    Justin hummed thoughtfully, his eyes still fixed on the screen.


    "What¡¯s on your mind, Mr. Harper?" Noah asked, curious about his boss¡¯s reaction.


    "Is stic surgery advanced enough now to create a face as handsome as mine, down to every detail the same?" Justin mused quietly. "I can¡¯t let Natalie meet this man, even if he <i>is</i> her so-called husband. For her, I should be the only handsome man in existence. Even if it¡¯s my own clone, he¡¯s not allowed to look as handsome as me and get anywhere near her."


    Noah was taken aback by what he had heard. ¡¯Mr Harper, I don¡¯t think she is your step-sister anymore.¡¯


    "I know how she looks at me. She¡¯s not allowed to look at him that way." Justin continued, his voice dropping dangerously low. "Tell our people I want that man captured as soon as possible. And don¡¯t make me have toe there personally."


    Noah swallowed hard, ¡¯No one would want you to be there personally. They would rather find that man quickly and kill him. For them, killing someone is easier than having to face the demon.¡¯


    "Did you try to find out what Natalie was doing that day?" Justin asked.


    "Surprisingly any evidence of her going to the city hall to register her marriage is not there. That person must have cleared all the evidences just like he had cleared about his own whereabouts," Noah answered. "Maybe we should just ask Ms Natalie now?"


    "If she knew, she wouldn¡¯t be surprised about her own marriage," Justinmented, "But I will ask her the record of her whereabouts that day."


    "That would be truly helpful, Mr Harper. Because after that one picture, we don¡¯t know where this man went. Everything is nk," Noah added, "Maybe through her, we might get more information of how that man managed to do all this without her even realising it."


    Justin hummed, only to hear Noah again. "That movie Briena Ford was featured in, won¡¯t see the light of the day."


    "Good," Justin hummed in satisfaction. "Anyone who offends her, would only be seeking to go to hell and it¡¯s just the start."


    ------


    Justin returned home. Julia had already left the city and retuned Bayford. Now that left only Justin and Natalie home alone.


    Both of them happened to arrive at the same time. They stepped out of the car and Natalie was surprised to see him back so early.


    As they walked towards the elevator, Natalie asked, "Seems like the global CEO of Harper groupcks work in hand to arrive home so early."


    "This CEO wished to see certain someone, so he left all the work aside," Justin answered as he pressed the button of the elevator, and both stood waiting for it to arrive.


    "I am afraid if you continue to push the work aside for that certain someone, the Harper group would go bankrupt and Mr CEO would be on the road," Nataliemented, both entering the elevator.


    The door closed and Justin said, "Even if this CEO is on the road, that certain someone has agreed to let me be her gigolo and live off of her money."

 Chapter 138: Her Whereabouts On The Wedding Day

    <h4>Chapter 138: Her Whereabouts On The Wedding Day</h4>


    Natalie looked at him, amused. "It seems like the word <i>shame</i> doesn¡¯t exist in your dictionary."


    He nced back at her, his expression calm. "Anything useless that could stop me from getting what I want has no ce in my life."


    She looked away, her gaze shifting to the elevator door. "Your mind is definitely built differently. God knows what goes on inside it."


    He stared ahead,pletely indifferent. "You¡¯d better not know."


    "You¡¯re making me curious now."


    "Curiosity kills the cat¡ªyou must have heard that saying." His voice was low and deep, his gaze meeting hers through the reflection in the elevator door. "And this particr cat won¡¯t be able to handle the ways I¡¯d n to kill her... over and over again."


    Natalie¡¯s heart skipped a beat. There was something unnervingly dangerous in the way he said it. She wasn¡¯t afraid of death, having faced numerous threats and dangers in Xyros, but hearing it from him felt entirely different.


    Did he truly meant to kill or was implying something else? Her womanly instincts told her it was theter one.


    <i>Ding! Dong!</i>


    The elevator arrived at their floor, pulling Natalie back to reality. Stepping out, they both stood in front of the door as Natalie began entering the password into the lock. She deliberately spoke the digits aloud so Justin could hear. Once the door clicked open, she nced at him. "Now you know the password."


    "It¡¯s the same one," he replied casually.


    Her eyes widened slightly. "You... knew the password?"


    He simply raised an eyebrow, his expression nonchnt.


    Natalie sighed, shaking her head. "My mistake for underestimating you," she muttered as she stepped inside. "Since when did you know it? And why would you bother ringing the bell if you already had it?"


    He would never admit that it was out of jealousy¡ªjealousy that even Mia and others knew the password. He¡¯d hacked into the system and learned it himself, just to know what everyone else did.


    "I like it when you open the door for me," he replied smoothly, following her inside.


    "You¡¯ve really started taking your role as Aiden quite seriously, Mr. Harper," Nataliemented as she removed her sandals and changed into a pair of house slippers.


    Justin began to take off his shoes as well. "I haven¡¯t even started yet. But you should be truly worried if I did."


    <i>I¡¯m just trying to make small talk and lighten the atmosphere while being alone with him at home, but he always finds a way to make it sound so intimidating.</i>


    She sighing inwardly and walked to the sink to wash her hands, as she spoke. "You said in the message you wanted to talk about something important?"


    Justin slipped into a pair of house slippers and followed her to the sink. Natalie started washing her hands when she felt him step close behind her. His hands on her either side, as of trapping her between them, leaning forward a little to have his hands over the washbasin as well.


    She nced at him through the mirror, raising an eyebrow.


    He looked back at her and said, "Washing our hands together saves water and time. That way, we can get to what I want to talk about more quickly."


    Clenching her jaw to keep herself from snapping at him, she sighed and turned on the faucet, wetting his hands before squeezing some liquid soap onto them. "You can do the rest yourself."


    He reached for hers, gently intertwining their fingers, and began rubbing the soap onto both of their hands together.


    "What are you doing?" she asked, her voice a mix of confusion and irritation.


    "Washing our hands," he replied calmly, unfazed by her tone. "You provided the water and soap, so I¡¯m just finishing up."


    She tried to pull her hands, but he held them firm and made her give up. He washed both of their hands, while having a light smile on his lips. He held her wet hands and checked the back of her palm. "What are these tiny scars on your hand?"


    Natalie pulled her hands back, and grabbed the drying cloth to dry her hands and walked away.


    Justin observed her reaction closely. It was clear she was trying to avoid talking about it, so he decided not to press the issue.


    "Coffee?" he heard her ask as she headed to the kitchen.


    "Yes," he replied and followed her, pausing to get himself a ss of water. He offered her one as well, which she epted with a nod.


    He watched her prepare the coffee, her expression serious and focused. He wanted to ask her about the scars¡ªscars that he was certain came from her time in Xyros.


    <i>I¡¯ll wait until the day she¡¯s ready to tell me everything on her own. I have things I¡¯m hiding too... things I¡¯ll have to tell her one day.</i>


    Natalie finished making the coffee, and they moved to the living room. "So, what did you want to talk about?" she asked as she settled onto the sofa.


    "I¡¯ve been investigating your whereabouts on the day one and a half years ago¡ªthe date mentioned on your marriage certificate," Justin began. "But all traces of you from that day seem to have been erased. There¡¯s no video footage from any security cameras, and it¡¯s like you vanished. I have records of you entering the office of Brown Industries in the morning, but after that, everything¡¯s gone until evening. Can you remember what you did that day?"


    Natalie looked surprised. "Everything¡¯s erased?"


    Justin nodded. "Try to remember. What did you do that day?"


    Natalie set her coffee mug on the table and thought for a moment. "I used to record my daily schedule in a diary while working at Brown Industries because my days were so hectic. Let me grab it."


    She stood up and went to the bedroom, returning a few momentster with a ck diary in hand. Sitting back down on the sofa, she began flipping through it, searching for that specific date.


    Finding the right page, she started reading aloud, "9:30 a.m., emergency meeting with the R&D departmentsted for an hour. Then..." Her voice trailed off as she frowned at the page. "Huh...?"


    Justin nced into her diary and heard her murmur, "Ivan¡¯s private ce until 5 p.m. in the evening?"


    "What¡¯s this private ce?" Justin¡¯s cold voice sounded so close, his icy gaze fixed on her diary.


    "The top floor of the building... It¡¯s his private space, like a luxury lounge where no one is allowed to enter. Only he..."


    "And you were allowed? For an entire day?" His cold voice made her heart skip a beat, as if she¡¯d been caught doing something wrong.


    She looked up at him, only to find him staring back, his icy gaze locking onto hers. "What did you do there for so long... in his private ce..." Hisst words were so chilling that she swallowed hard.

 Chapter 139: Who Is Your Woman?

    <h4>Chapter 139: Who Is Your Woman?</h4>


    She tried to recall. "I slept..."


    "Slept?" he interrupted her again. "With that idiot, Ivan Brown?"


    "No, it¡¯s not like that," she retorted hastily, leaning back slightly to distance herself from his cold re. She had no reason to feel this way, but she couldn¡¯t help it¡ªbeing intimidated by him felt like a basic instinct.


    "It was the first time I¡¯d ever entered that ce, so I remember everything clearly. I suddenly wasn¡¯t feeling well that day, and Ivan asked me to rest there so no one would disturb me."


    Justin moved closer. "And?" His hand moved to the back of her neck, holding it gently as his thumb brushed against her skin. "What did you do?"


    "I slept... I mean, alone..."


    "You were unwell, stayed in his private ce, and he left you alone?" Justin raised an eyebrow. "That¡¯s quite questionable, considering what it says about him as a man."


    She frowned, unable to get out of his hold at the back of her neck. "I was really not well, alright? And he had work lined up for the entire day."


    "Are you defending him for leaving you alone despite you being sick, or trying to defend yourself for not being tempting enough for him to hold him back?"


    Nataliae wasn¡¯t going to tell him that she and Ivan were not close in that way¡ªespecially after she¡¯d once told him that she missed having Ivan in her bed.


    She gritted her teeth. "I told you, I was sick, and he was busy. Any man would¡ª"


    "I wouldn¡¯t," he interrupted, his gaze piercing into hers. "I wouldn¡¯t leave you alone when you¡¯re sick, even if it meant mypany going bankrupt."


    The anger and frustration she was struggling to hold onto melted away in an instant as she felt the sincerity of his words.


    "I can build anotherpany," he added softly, "but I can¡¯t get you back if I lose you."


    The air around them turned unusually calm. Her heart started beating faster as she screamed inside, <i>Don¡¯t do this, or I will truly fall for you.</i> The soft rubbing of his thumb along her neck sent shivers down her skin.


    "I... think we should continue where we left off." She tried to soundposed as she gently moved his hand away from her neck. "I was in that lounge the entire day¡ªalone. No one, not even Ivan, came to disturb me. Once I woke up, I worked for another hour in the R&D department, and then I went home."


    Justin finally released her and added, "When you woke up, it was 5 p.m. Even if you had left the office right then, you wouldn¡¯t have made it to City Hall in time to register your marriage. They stop epting registrations after five. So, it must have happened during the hours you spent sleeping in the lounge."


    "But how can that be? I don¡¯t remember going out or anyoneing to see me," she said, puzzled. "That floor... no one can enter other than Ivan. The elevator won¡¯t even go up unless someone swipes the card, and only Ivan has that."


    They looked at each other briefly before Natalie asked, "Do you think Ivan had anything to do with it?"


    Justin raised an eyebrow. "And why do you think that?"


    She hesitated, thinking it through. "Well, he had no reason to. We were just friends¡ªwe weren¡¯t even dating, so..."


    Justin chuckled. "I don¡¯t think he¡¯s smart enough to pull off such a stunt. He¡¯s been made a fool too by not revealing it until your wedding day."


    "But the person who did this... they would have told me before. Why did they wait until my wedding day?"


    "If I were that person, I would do it to humiliate Ivan Brown in front of everyone. I¡¯d let the entire world know you¡¯re married so that no man would ever dare get close to you¡ªa married woman, trapped in a scandalous marriage."


    Natalie frowned. "What did they even achieve by doing this?"


    "Keeping you only for himself," Justin replied. "Either he¡¯s in love with you, he¡¯s trying to protect you, or there¡¯s another conspiracy at y that we need to uncover."


    "Did you find out anything about that man?" she asked.


    Justin pulled out his cellphone and showed a picture to Natalie. She zoomed in a little, then nced back at Justin. "Isn¡¯t that just you?"


    "And isn¡¯t the man on your wedding certificate me as well?"


    She sighed. "So, that scumbag really is your lookalike."


    "Not for much longer," Justin said, giving the picture a brief look before putting his phone aside. "It won¡¯t be long until we catch him."


    "Good. Then I can get a divorce and say my final goodbye by kicking him in the nuts," Natalie spat out.


    Justin, on the other hand, thought to himself, <i>Kick him in the nuts? I¡¯ll do it for you. You¡¯re not touching another man¡ªespecially not that part.</i>


    Just then, Natalie¡¯s cellphone rang. It was a call from E. Natalie answered and listened quietly to what E had to say.


    Meanwhile, Justin received a message from Noah. He clicked on the link Noah sent, skimmed through it, and quickly understood what Natalie¡¯s call was about.


    When she hung up, her demeanor remained surprisingly calm¡ªsomething that caught Justin off guard.


    "Seems like that news didn¡¯t surprise you," he remarked.


    Natalie nodded, her gaze steady and focused, as if she were deeply contemting something.


    "They won¡¯t let you have peace for even a single day," Justin frowned. "Want me to take care of them? Just say the word, and I¡¯ll make theme begging to you."


    "No need. I can handle my own matters," she replied firmly.


    "That¡¯s why I never interfere¡ªbecause I know you can," he said softly.


    She nced at him, finding a sense offort in the trust he had in her. "Briena¡¯s movie being canceled... that was your doing, wasn¡¯t it?"


    Justin didn¡¯t deny it. "She has to pay for offending me and my woman."


    She narrowed her eyes at him. "Who is <i>your</i> woman?" She stood up and began to walk away, already knowing the answer. "I¡¯m going to prepare dinner."


    Justin simply smiled as he watched her leave. He dialed Noah¡¯s number and waited for him to answer. "Did you hear what she said?"


    "Yes, Mr. Harper. We¡¯ll gather any information we can from the day around Brown Industries¡¯ office. If Ms. Natalie was taken away, even in an unconscious state, there must be some footage somewhere."


    Justin hummed in acknowledgment, only to hear Noah ask, "Mr. Harper, would you like me to handle the new drama Sephina Ford is stirring up to trouble Ms. Natalie?"


    "She said not to. She must have her own ns," Justin replied and then ended the call. <i>¡¯But if they hurt her in a way they should not, I would make each one of them pay with their lives.¡¯</i>

 Chapter 140: You Are A Plagiarist

    <h4>Chapter 140: You Are A giarist</h4>


    The next day, Natalie arrived at her office. The moment she stepped out of the car, reporters swarmed around her. John immediately positioned himself beside her, his cold and menacing gaze warning the crowd to keep their distance.


    The reporters, sensing the tension, maintained a safe space but bombarded her with questions as if she hadmitted a crime.


    "Ms. Natalie, is it true that you created the perfume for the newpany and made Victor the face of it? What are you trying to aplish?"


    "This new perfume of yours is called <i>Spark of True Love</i>. Are you qualified to name it that when you have no connection to true love and are known to betray your lover?"


    "Ms. Natalie, where did you steal this perfume form from this time? Was it your sister¡¯s, or someone else¡¯s?"


    "As a giarist, why should we trust you to sell anything?"


    "Are you using Victor¡¯s image to sideline your scandal of giarism in the past and make people believe in you?"


    "Just because it¡¯s Victor who is representing this perfume, do you believe no one would question your credibility?"


    "Even though you¡¯re a model for the official photoshoot, what makes you think you deserve to be the face of it? Aren¡¯t you worried about enraging Victor¡¯s fans and cause yourself a loss?¡¯


    "Do you think you¡¯re better than professional models now that so many rich men seem to be chasing after you?"


    "Who¡¯s giving you this confidence? Which rich man¡ªor should we say <i>men</i>¡ªare you pleasing these days to gain support?"


    "Is your husband okay with your behaviour?"


    Despite the barrage of questions, Natalie remained calm, her expression unbothered. Meanwhile, John, though seething with anger, restrained himself, having been ordered not to intervene unless Natalie was in physical danger.


    "Ms. Natalie, we¡¯re waiting for your answers," a reporter pressed as they finally quieted down.


    Natalie looked at him with aposed gaze, as if all their ridiculous questions were insignificant. "Do you think I have ten mouths to answer all of you at once? Instead of rushing at me like starving dogs, as if I¡¯m running away, try being civil and ask one at a time."


    The reporters were taken aback by her calm yet sharp response. She wasn¡¯t wrong, after all.


    "Well?" she asked, scanning the crowd before pointing to one reporter. "You. Ask your question."


    Her response clearly got them. She was clearly not afraid of being questioned. but instead proved all of them a nuisance.


    The reporter regained hisposure and repeated his question, "Ms. Natalie, you¡¯ve been used of giarism in the past. How can we be sure that this product is yours and not stolen from someone else?"


    "I¡¯ve been creating perfumes for Brown Industries¡¯ cosmetics department for over two years, and none of you ever questioned my work then," Natalie replied calmly. "Wasn¡¯t it my creation that saved Browns from going bankrupt? Are you only questioning me now because this perfume is for a small, lesser-knownpany?"


    "We trust Brown Industries¡¯ credibility, but how can we trust you and this newpany?" the reporter pressed.


    "You¡¯ll know once the product is out," Natalie responded coolly.


    "Who did you giarize from this time? Your sister Briena, who¡¯s known as the young perfume prodigy Aroma, or someone else?" another reporter sneered, clearly trying to provoke her.


    Natalie turned to face him, recognizing him as one of Sephina Ford¡¯sckeys. "Are you sure she¡¯s Aroma?" Natalie asked, her voice sharp.


    "During thatpetition, it was made clear she was the one. Don¡¯t pretend you don¡¯t know and make me repeat what we all already know," the reporter shot back smugly.


    "Then let me tell you what <i>you</i> don¡¯t know," Natalie said, her eyes icy, the bitter memories of the past still fresh. "What if <i>she</i> was the one who giarized my forms and dered herself as Aroma?" She turned to the camera, her gaze unwavering. "If Briena Ford is truly Aroma, the young perfume prodigy, why hasn¡¯t she created any new perfumes all these years? Was it because I wasn¡¯t by her side to steal from? Aroma was known for her dedicated love towards perfume creation, constantly creating new fragrances, so why did this so-called prodigy suddenly stop?"


    The reporters buzzed with questions, but one shouted above the rest, "Ms. Natalie, are you iming <i>you</i> are Aroma, and that your sister giarized your perfume forms?"


    "Do I need to make it clearer?" Natalie replied, her tone unyielding.


    "Do you have any proof for this im?" the reporter who had smirked at her earlier asked, challenging her. "Without proof, you¡¯re ndering Briena Ford. She could sue you for defamation."


    Natalie raised an eyebrow. "If it¡¯s so easy to sue someone for speaking their mind, then perhaps I should sue all of you first for asking baseless questions and using me without proof, suggesting to the world that I¡¯m ¡¯pleasing rich men.¡¯ What proof do <i>you</i> have to support those ims?"


    The reporter went silent, stunned by her boldness, while the others exchanged nces, unsure how to respond.


    "That¡¯s our job¡ªto ask questions and find the truth, so the entire world knows who is wrong and who is right," the reporter argued.


    "And my job is to defend myself," Natalie said, looking directly at the camera. "I¡¯ve never giarized anything. I don¡¯t care what others believe, but that¡¯s the truth, and I¡¯m sticking with it."


    "How do we know you¡¯re telling the truth?"


    "As you said before, isn¡¯t it your job to find the truth and report it? Go investigate for yourself," Natalie shot back.


    "You¡¯ve been a model in the photoshoot with Victor. What are you trying to prove by doing this? Were there no professional models avable?"


    "There was an emergency, and we didn¡¯t have a model avable at the time, so I had to step in," Natalie exined calmly.


    "But don¡¯t you think you¡¯ve upset his fans again? They might not want their favorite star to be associated with someone who has so many scandals and has posed with him like a couple."


    "The moment Victor signed a contract with mypany, he became associated with me as I am the CEO. It¡¯s not like I forced him to sign by putting a gun to his head. He¡¯s a smart and powerful enough figure to make his own decisions," Natalie replied firmly. "As for his fans being angry, they¡¯ll just have to ept with it whether they like it or not. Those photos are what we¡¯re going to use for promotions."

 Chapter 141: True Friends

    <h4>Chapter 141: True Friends</h4>


    "Your response is only going to enrage his fans further, after Victor worked so hard to calm them down yesterday. Are you trying to put him in trouble?" The reporter asked.


    "If his fans can¡¯t trust his choices and the work he¡¯s involved in, then they don¡¯t deserve to be his fans. Didn¡¯t Victor make it clear in his message that he asked them to trust his decisions?" Natalie countered.


    "So, Ms. Natalie, are you sure you haven¡¯t giarized this time?" a reporter sent by Sephina asked again, clearly trying to provoke her.


    "Do you want me to give it to you in writing with a stamp on it?" Natalie replied sarcastically.


    "Well, that won¡¯t be necessary," the reporter continued, "but how about you participate in the uing national perfume creators¡¯ contest and prove yourself by winning it?"


    "I don¡¯t need any contest to prove myself," Natalie said firmly.


    "Are you scared that you¡¯ll be caught again?" the reporter pressed.


    "You¡¯re free to think whatever you like," Natalie shot back, ring at the reporter. "If you¡¯re done asking questions, please excuse me," she added as she began walking away, John by her side. No one dared to stop her.


    "Ms. Natalie, do you not darepete against your sister in the perfumepetition because you know she¡¯ll expose you as the thief, giarist, you are?" the same reporter called out from behind.


    Natalie stopped in her tracks and turned around, her gaze confident and mocking at the same time. "I do dare. But does she?"


    "Does that mean you¡¯re participating?" the reporter asked, eager for a direct answer.


    Natalie didn¡¯t respond, simply turning and walking away.


    The reporters murmured among themselves, buzzing with spection.


    <i>Did she just challenge Ms. Briena?</i>


    <i>-----</i><i></i>


    Natalie entered the office and immediately noticed the tense atmosphere. E, Dan, and the newly hired staff all looked uneasy. The news about Natalie¡¯s past usations of giarism had spread like wildfire, and criticism questioning her credibility was everywhere.


    As she walked in, everyone stood up to greet her, their faces full of unspoken questions.


    Natalie scanned the room, her gaze firm. "Anyone here who doesn¡¯t trust me and believes the rumors being spread in the news is free to resign. Even if you¡¯ve only worked here for a few days, you¡¯ll bepensated with two months¡¯ sry. No one will stop you."


    The room fell silent, the staff exchanging uncertain nces. Over ten newly hired employees seemed unsure of what to do.


    Finally, one of them spoke up. "I choose to believe in you, Ms. Natalie."


    The others quickly followed suit, echoing their support.


    "That¡¯s your choice," Natalie said. "But if you regret itter, that¡¯s not my fault." She then headed to her office, with Dan and E following closely behind.


    This woman clearly never tried to please anyone, but was direct with her words. Somehow, this attitude of hers was what made others feel confident in her. All of them resumed their works, no one wanting to resign.


    As she entered her office, she was greeted by an unexpected sight¡ªVictor Reid, lounging on the couch in a tracksuit rather than his usual fancy clothes.


    "Don¡¯t you have anything better to do than be here so early in the morning?" Natalie asked, raising an eyebrow.


    "My boss hasn¡¯t given me any new work to keep me busy, and with her always being in the news, it¡¯s hard for me to avoid the reporters. So, my only option was to get here before they show up outside your office," Victor replied casually.


    "What did youe here for?" she asked, her tone t.


    "I just wanted to see how pissed off you¡¯d be," he teased, "but seeing you so calm, I have to admit¡ªI¡¯m disappointed."


    "Jerk. Get the hell out of here," Natalie shot back as she sat down at her desk.


    Dan and E weren¡¯t surprised by the yful banter between the two.


    "Ms. Natalie, what should we do?" E asked, her voiceced with concern. "You were right¡ªif it gets out that you¡¯re in those photos with Victor, it could cause a lot of trouble. I wonder who leaked this news. Who is the traitor in our office."


    "Nora," Natalie spoke, making the girl almost jump in the fright as if she was caught red handed. A line of sweat appeared on her forehead as if she would kneel right away and start admiting everything.


    "Get me coffee," Natalie instructed, her gaze fixed at the frightened girl.


    "Y-Yes, Ms Natalie," she escaped as fast as she could.


    "You scared the little girl," Victor chuckled, "Don¡¯t y with her this way."


    "That¡¯s none of your business," Natalie shot back.


    E, as if understood something, spoke, "Ms Natalie, you mean, Nora...."


    "Ignore it," Natalie interrupted her. E looked at Dan, who offered her an assuring nod, "Listen to Ms Natalie."


    E could only agree to it.


    "Victor¡¯s fans being upset is one issue, but what you said..." E trailed off, uncertain how to continue.


    "That her <i>scandalous</i> image doesn¡¯t align with the theme of the perfume?" Victor chuckled as he leaned backzily on the couch. "She¡¯s quite self-aware, isn¡¯t she?"


    E wasn¡¯t sure how to respond and instead asked, "What do we do about the ims that you¡¯re a giarist and that this new perfume must be stolen?"


    "Just focus on our scheduled work and ignore the noise. The perfumeunch cannot be dyed," Natalie said firmly. "As for the rest, leave it to Sephina and Briena Ford. They¡¯ll take care of it for us."


    "Huh?" E blinked, feeling like she¡¯d misheard.


    "You underestimate your boss¡¯s foresight, dear E," Victor said with a smirk.


    E and Dan exchanged puzzled looks.


    Victor stood up and walked over to Natalie¡¯s desk, leaning down with his hand on the table. He looked directly into Natalie¡¯s eyes, which remained impassive.


    "Tigress, I helped you out by letting you be my model in the photoshoot and turn this issue even bigger thanks to my poprity. How are you going to pay me back for that?" he asked, a teasing tone in his voice.


    The others in the room were confused. <i>Wasn¡¯t Natalie forced to be a model? What is Victor talking about? What issue they were talking about? giarism?</i>


    "You¡¯ll get your reward when the timees," Natalie replied in annoyed tone. "Now get out of my face and let me work."


    As Victor turned to leave, he threw onestment while looking over his shoulder. "By the way, I kept some pictures with your face fully revealed in them, as a sweet memory of our time together like a romantic couple. If you want any, just let me know." He smirked and added, "I¡¯m thinking of framing one as a wall-sized picture in my bedroom," and exited the office, with Ron following him.


    "Ms Natalie, what was he talking about?" E asked, "Is this all under your expectations?"


    Natalie hummed, "Time to clean some dirt from the past."


    "But you shared it with Victor, but didn¡¯t tell us anything," E¡¯s expressions sad. "You know how worried I was."


    "I didn¡¯t tell him anything at all," Natalie responded, picking up the file from the desk.


    "Then?"


    "He has some weird knack of getting the things right on his own when ites to me," Natalie sighed and mumbled, "That Jerk is more annoying this way."


    E chuckled, "Then, isn¡¯t it a good thing, instead? He seems to really care about you. You two must have been great friends to understand each other without saying a word."


    Natalie didn¡¯tment, while Nora entered the office with a coffee mug in her hands. Her hands shaking as she put the mug on the desk.

 Chapter 142: Briena’s Challenge

    <h4>Chapter 142: Briena¡¯s Challenge</h4>


    Inside Sephina¡¯s office, everyone was watching Natalie speak to the reporters.


    "Grandma, why is she so calm?" Briena asked.


    "She¡¯s good at faking it, just like her mother," Sephina replied. "They won¡¯t let anyone see them panicked or scared."


    "Did she just say Briena can¡¯t dare participate in the perfumepetition after she already said she wasn¡¯t interested inpeting?" ra asked.


    "By challenging Briena, she has only put herself in trouble," Sephina added. "Just as we nned, she¡¯ll be forced to participate. When the reporterse to Briena, all she has to do is challenge Natalie back. Everything will be set with another of our trump cards."


    Briena¡¯s face showed a hint of worry. "But Grandma, I haven¡¯t created any perfume in years. I¡¯mpletely out of touch. How am I supposed to...?"


    "You just focus on participating. The rest will be arranged for you. Don¡¯t worry," Sephina reassured her.


    "Alright, Grandma," Briena agreed.


    As expected, after leaving Natalie, the reporters rushed to find Briena at the artist management department of Ford Industries.


    In the spacious reception area of the building, the reporters were asked to wait for Briena. Meanwhile, they were served tea and snacks, which pleased them.


    Briena, dressed beautifully like the star she was, soon arrived and gracefully took a seat in one of the chairs arranged for her. Her manager, Ana, stood behind her.


    Calm andposed, Briena smiled gracefully. She looked stunning¡ªnoble and approachable¡ªunlike Natalie, who had left the reporters feeling uneasy.


    "Ms. Briena, you are truly beautiful and graceful, like a nobledy. I hope you could teach some of your qualities to your sister as well," a reporter remarked.


    Briena gave him a soft smile. "Everyone has their own unique personality, and we can¡¯t change that. But that doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯s a bad thing. My sister is perfect in her own way."


    "Ms. Briena, your sister shows no mercy with her harsh words, but you are truly generous and kind," another reportermented.


    Briena simply smiled, letting him believe he was right.


    "Ms. Briena, have you seen what your sister, Ms. Natalie, said during her interview a short while ago?" a reporter asked.


    "I have," Briena replied, her voice soft and her expression gentle.


    "She imed she didn¡¯t giarize your work during the previouspetition, where she was used of doing so. What would you like to say about that?" the reporter pressed. "She even questioned if you might have giarized her work, and whether you are truly the perfume prodigy, Aroma."


    Briena was prepared for this question and chuckled softly. "My sister is truly stressed due to her work and seems to be struggling to ept reality. But, I won¡¯t take her words to heart. If saying these things makes her feel better, so be it. As for what happened during thatpetition, everything wasid bare for all to see. There were proofs of her actions, as well as confirmation of whether I am Aroma. I have nothing more to say when someone continues to deny the truth despite knowing it clearly. You can¡¯t argue when the person is delusional."


    The reporters listened attentively. "So, do you n to participate in this year¡¯s perfumepetition? Your sister appeared to challenge you, asking if you dare to participate."


    "I¡¯ve been away from perfume making as my priorities shifted to piano, and I haven¡¯t had much time. But it seems I should take this opportunity to polish my perfume-making skills and let everyone see the truth, so no one ever questions my credibility again." Briena then looked into one of the cameras and said, "Dear sister, I ept your challenge. But will you ept mine? How about we both participate in thepetition? I¡¯ll be waiting to hear from you."


    The reporters cheered. "That¡¯s the spirit, Ms. Briena! We¡¯ll all be rooting for you to win."


    "Thank you so much. I¡¯ll do my best not to disappoint you," Briena responded.


    "Ms. Briena, you must have been saddened by the news that your first movie, which was set to premiere next week, has been canceled. How do you feel about that?"


    "What can I say, when I¡¯m not even sure how it happened? Who could be so bitter toward me to use their influence to cancel a movie that waspletely ready for release, causing such a loss to the filmmakers?" Briena said, her tone tinged with sadness, hinting at something more.


    "Ms. Briena, you¡¯ve had a peaceful, scandal-free career until now. You haven¡¯t had any bad blood with anyone, except for your recent issues with your sister," a reporter said. "Do you think she¡¯s behind the movie cancetion?"


    "My sister isn¡¯t that powerful. Even if she wanted to, she couldn¡¯t possibly pull it off," Briena replied.


    "But she¡¯s been associating with some powerful mentely. What if...," the reporter trailed off, before adding, "We asked her today, but she might just go ahead and sue us for defamation."


    "Only God knows what¡¯s going on. I just wish my sister good luck with whatever she¡¯s doing and hope she doesn¡¯t find herself in trouble," Briena responded, subtly implying that Natalie might indeed have had a hand in the movie¡¯s cancetion, and that she was involved with some wealthy men in questionable ways.


    "Ms. Briena, when can we expect the news of you and Mr. Ivan Brown getting married?" another reporter asked.


    She smiled shyly. "First, we n to have an official engagement. The way we got engaged wasn¡¯t exactly ideal. We want to start fresh and do things properly."


    "That¡¯s great to hear, Ms. Briena. We wish you and Mr. Brown a beautiful, enviable rtionship."


    "Thank you so much."


    "On that note, as a family, you must have met Ms. Natalie¡¯s husband, your brother-inw."


    "I have," Briena confirmed.


    "Who is he? What kind of man has your sister married?"


    "If my sister likes him, then he must be a good man," Briena replied diplomatically.


    "Is it true that he¡¯s a poor man¡ªsome say an embarrassment even to the poor¡ªthat he¡¯s a gigolo living off your sister¡¯s money?"

 Chapter 143: The Man She Saw

    <h4>Chapter 143: The Man She Saw</h4>


    "This is my sister¡¯s personal life and her own decision. Others have no right to judge orment on it. I suggest we refrain from discussing it further. As husband and wife, they must love each other deeply for my sister to overlook any social status differences."


    "But isn¡¯t it a loss for her to betray a man like Ivan Brown for a gigolo?" one reporter pushed.


    Briena chuckled. "One person¡¯s loss is another¡¯s gain. If she didn¡¯t value Ivan, then I¡¯m fortunate to have him as my partner. I look forward to our union. He¡¯s truly a great man."


    "That¡¯s so sweet of you, Ms. Briena. It¡¯s no wonder Mr. Ivan chose you; he knows you¡¯re nothing like your sister."


    Briena simply smiled.


    After the reporters left, Briena returned to Sephina¡¯s office, where Sephina had been watching everything live. Sephina looked at her with pride. "Well done. You are truly my gem, always knowing exactly what to do. Those reporters were clearly impressed by you, unlike that wild child in our family."


    "Thank you, Grandma. I¡¯ll never let you down," Briena said as she sat on the couch. "Now we just need to wait for her to agree to thepetition. Once she does, I¡¯ll destroy her for good. Her reputation as a giarist is going to ruin her life this time, and no one¡ªnot even her poor husband¡ªwill be able to save her."


    ----


    Meanwhile, inside Natalie¡¯s office, Nora, who had just set a coffee mug on the table with trembling hands, looked at Natalie with a wary gaze.


    Natalie raised an eyebrow but said nothing, prompting Nora to lower her head.


    "Are you feeling unwell?" Natalie asked.


    Nora shook her head. "I¡¯m fine."


    "Then get back to your work," Natalie instructed, taking a sip of coffee and resuming her own tasks.


    E, watching from nearby, couldn¡¯t help but wonder why Natalie hadn¡¯t confronted Nora, and why she even allowed Nora to continue working with her.


    "Ms. Natalie..." Nora began hesitantly.


    Natalie hummed in acknowledgment, still focused on her work.


    "I wanted to talk to you about something," Nora said nervously.


    "I¡¯m listening," Natalie replied, though she still didn¡¯t look up.


    "That... I..." Nora¡¯s heart pounded as she struggled to continue.


    "If you can¡¯t find the words, then it¡¯s better to get back to work and stop wasting my time," Natalie replied coldly, sending a shiver down Nora¡¯s spine.


    "I... I¡¯ll talkter, then," Nora stammered, immediately turning around and leaving.


    "It seemed like she was going to say something important," Emented. "Maybe confess what she did."


    "Let her take her time," Natalie replied.


    "Why are you letting her continue to work here, knowing she¡¯s a mole?"


    "She hasn¡¯t caused any harm. In fact, it¡¯s been beneficial to me. Let her y the role of the mole for now."


    "Did you n all this from the start?" E asked, her curiosity piqued. "The news about Victor signing with a smallpany, you being photographed with him, and then you creating the perfume that this newpany willunch¡ªwas this all part of your expectations?"


    Natalie remained calm andposed as she paused her work, turning her chair to gaze out the ss wall behind her. "I knew the Fords would try to sabotage any ns ourpany had, but the first major clue came when information about the project Victor was signed for got leaked. After that failed, I anticipated they would dig deeper into the project using Nora. The moment they found out I was the creator of this perfume, they would try to use my past to destroy me. So I gave them exactly what they wanted."


    "That photoshoot?" E asked.


    "It wasn¡¯t part of my original n," Natalie began. "But when I was offered the photoshoot, I intentionally said that my image wasn¡¯t suitable for promoting the product. Nora overheard that, of course, and thought it was something useful to pass on to our enemies."


    "How did Victor know it would help you?"


    "After the first scandal, he must have been on alert. He¡¯s smart enough to suspect Nora, just as I did. And as I¡¯ve mentioned before, he has this uncanny ability to understand what I want to do. This isn¡¯t the first time he¡¯s helped me like this," Natalie exined. "His involvement would only make everything blow up. The bigger the scandal, the better to bring down our enemies with even greater shame."


    "Are you going to participate in thepetition?"


    "It¡¯s time for everyone to know who the real liar is," Natalie replied confidently.


    "I have no doubt you¡¯ll seed in your ns," E said with a pleased smile. "But now that Nora has served her purpose, why are you still keeping her here? What if she reveals something even bigger to them?"


    "That¡¯s exactly what I¡¯m waiting for," Natalie responded.


    "You want her to reveal something bigger to your enemies?" E was shocked. "What if it causes us serious trouble?"


    "It would be a trouble for them, not for us," Natalie said as she turned back to her work. "Now, are there any new artistsing to us?"


    "Not yet. We had a small artiste after Victor, but with the current scandal, not many others have shown interest."


    "For now, focus on the artists we already have. Figure out what kind of work suits them and start reaching out to the necessary contacts."


    "I¡¯m trying, but with all the current issues, none of the bigger organizations are willing to coborate with us."


    "Small projects will do for now. Just keep the artists busy so they don¡¯t feel like they have no work."


    "Yes, Ms. Natalie. We can grab a few small-scale advertisements."


    Dan entered the office and said, "As you have expected, Briena Ford truly challenged you for the perfume makingpetition, Ms Natalie. When shall we reply her."


    "Let¡¯s not reply. Let her think I am scared," Natalie replied.


    The other two chose to believe in Natalie.


    Just then her cellphone rang. It was a message from Victor in which he had sent her both of their photograph from the shoot, with Natalie¡¯s face clearly revealed and a message written along with it.


    [The way you are looking at me, anyone can tell you are in love with me, my love.]


    Natalie ignored his message and observed herself in the picture. She couldn¡¯t believe she could look at someone this way. Her gaze, her expressions, she looked so much in love with the man she was seeing.


    But the man she was seeing was not Victor, she knew it well. Victor told her to imagine the one she loves and she did. She clearly imagine Justin Harper.


    She closed the picture and opened the message Justin had sent her previously, that he would be away for a day or two for some important business work.


    ¡¯Seems like I would be alone tonight.¡¯


    She felt like she was already missing

 Chapter 144: Arrogant Mia

    <h4>Chapter 144: Arrogant Mia</h4>


    The issue of Natalie¡¯s past giarism didn¡¯t end with a simple Q&A session with the reporters. They were determined to dig up more dirt on Natalie, as they were already on Briena¡¯s side and had cast Natalie as the viin.


    In the lead-up to the national perfume creatorpetition, the media aimed to blow the situation out of proportion, involving more people and gathering additional material for their stories. The bigger the scandal grew, the harder Natalie would fall¡ªeventually being branded as a thief, making it unlikely that anyone would ever work with her again.


    The reporters discovered that the newpany Natalie was working with on her perfume project belonged to Mia Wilson, the daughter of one of the four most powerful families in Imperial City. This revtion added an unexpected twist.


    Though everyone knew Mia had distanced herself from her family¡¯spany and was trying to build her own business based on her own merits, no one expected her to be associated with this new drama.


    Later that day, in thete afternoon, reporters gathered at the airport, having learned that Mia was returning to the city after a business trip.


    "Ms. Mia! Ms. Mia!"


    The reporters surrounded a petite figure, dressed casually in travel clothes: a loose top and cargo pants in off-white, a long ck shrug, white sneakers, and sunsses. Her elbow-length hair was tied in a loose bun, and her soft skin glowed in the sunlight.


    Mia was startled to find herself suddenly swarmed by the reporters. Without even letting her get hold of her situation, all of them barged her with numerous questions.


    "Ms. Mia, we¡¯ve heard that thepany you¡¯ve been running for a while is now working with Natalie Ford, and that the perfume you¡¯reunching was created by her."


    "Ms. Mia, are you aware of her giarism scandal? Aren¡¯t you concerned that she might have giarized again? Are you really willing to risk yourpany for her?"


    "Ms. Mia, we¡¯ve heard you and Natalie are friends. Is this your way of supporting her, even in her wrongdoings?"


    "You¡¯re the daughter of a prestigious family¡ªwhy would you still associate yourself with Natalie Ford? Does your family approve of this?"


    "Even after all the scandals she¡¯s been involved in, don¡¯t you think she¡¯s in the wrong? Shouldn¡¯t you stop supporting her?"


    "There are rumors that she¡¯s involved with wealthy men in immoral ways. As her friend, how much do you know about this?"


    "What about her husband? Can you give us any insight?"


    "It¡¯s been said that you¡¯re soon to be engaged to the heir of the Davis family. Won¡¯t this affect how the Davis family views you and potentially jeopardize your rtionship?"


    Mia stood there calmly, knowing she had no easy way out, while her mind wandered. Her goggles made it impossible for the reporters to tell whether she was paying attention or not.


    <i>¡¯How did these people even find out I was going to be here? Even an insignificant person like me, who tries to stay out of the spotlight and live peacefully, can¡¯t escape them. How I wish I could p this annoying journalism right out of them. But it¡¯s not worth dirtying my hands.¡¯</i><i></i>


    "Ms. Mia... Ms. Mia..." the reporters called out, noticing herck of response.


    Mia finally raised her pinky to her ear, as if to clean it, and asked, "Were you guys saying something?"


    The reporters were taken aback by her tant disregard. She had ignored all their questions, and now she was making them repeat themselves?


    "No?" Mia asked again. "I must have misheard some annoying buzzing in my ears, then. Well, please clear the way for me; I¡¯m tired from traveling."


    Her dismissive attitude enraged the reporters.


    "Ms. Mia, are you avoiding answering questions because you and Natalie Ford are guilty of something? Are you trying to hide her misdeeds, and is the new perfume she created giarized? Are you covering up for your friend and yourpany by avoiding us?"


    Mia stopped and turned to face the reporters, calm andposed. She finally removed her goggles, her expression serious.


    "Am I legally bound to answer you all? Does not answering automatically mean I¡¯m guilty of something? Who are you to decide that? What if I don¡¯t want to waste my time answering meaningless questions? When you¡¯ve already drawn your own conclusions about Natalie and mypany, what exactly are you trying to achieve by asking me again? Are you seeking validation for the rumors you¡¯re spreading? Sorry, but not sorry¡ªI¡¯m not obligated to answer any of your ridiculous questions."


    The reporters were even more enraged, but Mia wasn¡¯t someone they could easily intimidate. Her brother, the eldest son of the Wilson family, was known to treasure his sister, and they couldn¡¯t risk facing his wrath.


    "Ms. Mia, are you acting this way because you know youe from a wealthy family and we¡¯re just simple reporters?"


    "Simple reporters?" Mia chuckled as if the reporter had said something idiotic. "You have the power to turn an innocent person into a criminal even without any evidence. If that¡¯s what you call ¡¯simple,¡¯ I can¡¯t even imagine what would qualify as ¡¯not simple,¡¯" Mia retorted, leaving them stunned.


    Not only was Natalie good with words, but her friend clearly was too. No wonder they seemed to get along so well.


    "As for being the daughter of a wealthy family, that¡¯s your perception. You choose to feel intimidated by it. I¡¯m simply here, returning from a business trip, and you want my tired self to answer your questions. I should be the one upset for being stopped when all I want is to go home and rest."


    One reporter finally stepped forward and apologized on behalf of the group. "I¡¯m sorry, Ms. Mia. But now that we have your attention, can you please share your opinion on the current situation? You must already be aware of everything."


    Mia looked at him and, after a moment, decided to respond.

 Chapter 145: Why Did You Agree To Marry Natalie

    <h4>Chapter 145: Why Did You Agree To Marry Natalie</h4>


    "I¡¯ll say this once and for all. Listen carefully, and do not ask any follow-up questions because I won¡¯t change my answer," she said, her voice firm and confident. "Every usation or rumor you¡¯ve spread about Natalie is false. She never giarized anything¡ªin fact, she was the victim. I trust her as much as I trust myself. Everything Natalie Ford has said in her defense, I will say the same. Her words are my words. So, after this, don¡¯te to me looking for more answers what Natalie has already answered you."


    "So you mean that even if she does something wrong, you would still stand by her side?" a reporter pressed.


    Mia looked at him calmly. "Natalie Ford could never do anything wrong. I might, but she wouldn¡¯t. That¡¯s how much I trust her. I think I¡¯ve made myself clear. Now, if you¡¯ll excuse me."


    "Ms Mia..."


    "Oh! Well," Mia stopped and turned back. "Now you guys have wasted my time, I have something to say." She looked at the camera, "Nat, my phone battery is down and I can¡¯t call you. I know you must be seeing this news, so just know that I wille see you once I take enough rest. Don¡¯t miss too much, alright. See you."


    Mia turned around and walked away toward the waiting car, and no one dared to stop her.


    Through he message to Natalie, Mia made it clear that how strong her bond with Natalie was.


    All the reporters could do was to curse her silently for being so arrogant, frustrated that they hadn¡¯t gotten anything useful out of her. They knew they couldn¡¯t report in the news that the daughter of the Wilson family was insufferable and arrogant without risking the wrath of the powerful Wilson family.


    -----


    Meanwhile, in Natalie¡¯s office, everyone but Natalie was left stunned as they watched the scene unfold on the TV screen.


    "Ms. Mia?" E finally exhaled the breath she¡¯d been holding as Mia got into the car. "Wow! I thought only Ms. Natalie was dangerous with words, but... Ms. Mia is something else."


    Dan, equally speechless, added, "That¡¯s a true friend, Ms. Natalie."


    E nced over at Natalie, who had already resumed working. "Ms. Natalie, your friend is truly impressive¡ªjust like you."


    "It¡¯s nothing," Natalie replied. "You¡¯ll be even more amazed once you get to know her better. People might dare to mess with me, but they won¡¯t risk crossing Mia Wilson."


    "Is she really that scary?" E asked, intrigued.


    Natalie chuckled softly. "If you¡¯re lucky, you might just get to see it soon."


    -----


    In one of the luxurious offices of the Davis Group corporate building, a man¡¯s gaze was fixed on the TV screen as he watched Mia talking to the reporters.


    "You drove her away yourself. So what¡¯s the point of looking at her with such a longing gaze?" teased a young man of the same age as Steve Davis, lounging on the couch. "But I don¡¯t me you. It¡¯s hard for any man to handle a strong woman like her. That¡¯s why you settled for her best friend¡ªshe was more timid and innocent."


    "Shut up, Kevin," came Steve¡¯s cold reply. "Don¡¯t use that filthy mouth of yours to talk about things you don¡¯t understand."


    "What don¡¯t I understand?" Kevin scoffed. "Everyone in our circle knows you cheated on Mia with her own best friend. Dare to deny it?"


    Steve shot him a cold re but didn¡¯t bother defending himself.


    Kevin turned his attention back to the screen. "Mia and Natalie... These two women are like storms. I¡¯m just d I¡¯ve never had any connection to either of them."


    "They wouldn¡¯t even nce at a sissy like you. Rest assured," Steve mocked, his eyes still glued to the screen.


    The way Mia talked, mocking the reporters so boldly, was nothing new to him. When they were together, she had always been the same¡ªnever hesitating before jumping into a fight. She was brave enough to leave her wealthy family and start her own business without their support. He knew she would seed.


    To him, with each passing day, she was bing more and more beautiful, and her arrogance only added to her charm. Her defiance, in his eyes, made her even more endearing.


    "What do you think will be the oue of this Ford family issue? Who wille out on top?" Kevin asked.


    "Whichever side Mia stands on," Steve replied.


    "So much trust in her? What if she¡¯s wrong?"


    "She¡¯s not the type to stand by anything wrong. If her friend were in the wrong, Mia would confront her rather than stand by her side."


    "Yeah, you know that firsthand," Kevin chuckled. "She didn¡¯t even spare her own boyfriend when he messed up¡ªlet alone her friend."


    Just then, Ivan entered Steve¡¯s office. Since they were friends, it wasn¡¯t unusual for them to meet often.


    "Ivan?" Kevin eximed in delight. "You came at the perfect time. I have something important to ask you."


    Ivan settled on the couch and asked, "What is it?"


    "You know the situation with your ex and your current woman," Kevin began, sounding curious. "You¡¯ve known Natalie for so many years. So tell me, did she really giarize in thatpetition back then?"


    "I¡¯m not sure," Ivan replied. "She always maintained that she didn¡¯t, but no one believed her because all the evidence was against her."


    "But you believed her, right?" Kevin pressed, while Steve watched Ivan closely. "You agreed to date her and even went as far as to marry her. You must have trusted her, didn¡¯t you?"


    Ivan stayed quiet, as if he had no answer.


    "Oh, I remember how she clung to you after she returned to Imperial City," Kevin continued, drawing his own conclusion. "No wonder you melted and fell for her. I mean, she¡¯s kind of good-looking too, even in those boring clothes."


    Ivan didn¡¯t respond, but Steve finally spoke. "Kevin, haven¡¯t you been here long enough? Go back and do your work."


    "Just say ¡¯Get lost¡¯ already," Kevin grumbled as he stood up and left.


    Steve turned to Ivan. "What¡¯s on your mind?"


    Ivan shook his head. "Nothing."


    "Are you sure you want to marry Briena?" Steve asked.


    Ivan looked at him. "Why do you ask?"


    "Just as a friend. If you¡¯re certain, then that¡¯s all that matters."


    Ivan nodded. "At least she won¡¯t betray me like her sister," he replied, beforepsing into silence.

 Chapter 146: Missing Me?

    <h4>Chapter 146: Missing Me?</h4>


    After finishing her work, Natalie went to visit Albert in the hospital.


    "You look tired," Albertmented, observing her from his bed.


    Natalie hummed in response and ced the fresh flowers she had brought into the vase by the window.


    "I saw the news and everything that¡¯s going on," Albert said, bringing up the matter as he sensed it was the reason for Natalie¡¯s quiet demeanor.


    She paused, not turning to face him as she adjusted the flowers. "Grandpa, this time my decisions and actions might hurt the Ford family."


    "I know. But I won¡¯t me you," Albert replied calmly.


    Natalie turned to look at him. "Won¡¯t you be upset if Grandma gets hurt when the truthes out?"


    "You¡¯ve stayed quiet all these years¡ªthat was the best you could do. But if they keep harming you, I can¡¯t stop you from retaliating," Albert said softly. "I know you¡¯ve remained silent all this time because of me, but I can¡¯t be selfish and ask you to keep forgiving them. I might not have much time left, but you have a long life ahead of you, and I want you to live it with dignity and pride. Whatever happens to our family will be a result of their own actions."


    Natalie set the vase aside and went to sit by the old man¡¯s side, holding his hand as she sat on the edge of the bed. "Thank you for understanding me, Grandpa."


    He patted her hand with his free one, offering reassurance. "Before I go, I want to see you live a happy life. You¡¯re destined to be with a man like Justin Harper, and I won¡¯t let you be tainted when you¡¯re innocent. Whatever you decide to do, I won¡¯t stand in your way."


    Natalie didn¡¯t know how to respond to the part about Justin. Her grandfather clearly believed they would end up together, but she wasn¡¯t certain what the future held.


    "When you¡¯re discharged, I¡¯ll take you home with me," she said, trying to change the subject.


    Albert nodded, his eyes moist though he smiled gently.


    Later, Natalie returned home, where she was met with a sense of loneliness. Justin wasn¡¯t going to return anytime soon, and she wondered if she had grown so used to his presence that she missed him now. She cooked dinner for two, even though the other person wouldn¡¯t being.


    Natalie dialed a number. When the call was answered, she asked, "Have you had dinner yet?"


    "Not yet. But I¡¯ll be having it soon," the person replied.


    "Come upstairs. I¡¯ve cooked for us," she instructed and hung up the call without waiting for his response.


    John, who had been leaning against his car, looked at his phone in confusion. <i>Did she just offer me dinner? Well, it¡¯s rare for me to have home-cooked food.</i> He put his phone away and headed upstairs.


    Natalie opened the door for him. "You can wash your hands over there, thene to the dining table."


    John did as she said. When he sat down at the table, he was greeted by a spread of delicious-looking dishes. As he began to eat, he couldn¡¯t help but be amazed by how tasty everything was.


    "This is delicious. Thank you for inviting me," John said, breaking the quiet atmosphere.


    "I¡¯m d you like it," she replied politely and continued eating.


    "No wonder Mr. Harper refuses to eat out," John added.


    Natalie nced up at him. "Does he prefer the food I cook?"


    "Noah once mentioned that he rushes home to eat your cooking," John exined. "Mr. Harper doesn¡¯t like outside food, so he learned how to cook. I¡¯ve been lucky enough to try some of his dishes."


    "He is a good cook," Natalie agreed, then asked, "Can I ask you something personal?"


    John nodded, and Natalie continued, "Do you have any family?"


    John shook his head. "I used to. I had a younger sister."


    "Where is she now?"


    "She¡¯s no longer with us."


    "Oh, I¡¯m sorry."


    "It¡¯s alright."


    "What happened to her?"


    John stayed quiet for a while before finally answering. "She was killed right in front of me, and I was too weak to protect her."


    Natalie felt at a loss for words. "I¡¯m sorry... It seems like I¡¯ve reminded you of something painful."


    John shook his head and continued. "She was two years younger than me. We were orphans. I always did my best to protect her, like any brother would. But the ce we lived in wasn¡¯t much better than a nightmare. I was only seventeen when it happened."


    His voice grew heavy as he continued with no remorse of whatever he must have der.


    "Afterward, I lost my mind with the need for revenge. I joined a dangerous gang and hunted down everyone responsible for her death. I gave them the most brutal deaths I could, making them pay for every tear, every scream, every bit of pain my sister suffered. After that, there was no turning back. I¡¯ve killed more people than I can count."


    Natalie listened quietly. Though he spoke of it as if it were just any other story, she could feel the deep pain behind his words.


    "How did you end up working with Justin?" Natalie asked.


    John hesitated, a silence hanging between them as if he didn¡¯t want to answer. "I just happened to meet Mr. Harper in a situation where he helped¡ªor should I say he saved me. Since then, I¡¯ve vowed to dedicate my life to him."


    Natalie hummed in acknowledgment, realizing John didn¡¯t want to reveal more about his connection to Justin.


    "If you¡¯re his best man, shouldn¡¯t you be with him on his business trip, protecting him?" she asked.


    "I¡¯m here to protect what¡¯s important to him," John answered directly.


    "Am I important to him?" Natalie couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    John met her gaze. "You know the answer already, Ms Natalie."


    At this moment, it felt she was having a casual chat with a friend and couldn¡¯t deny what he had said.


    Natalie kept quiet, only to hear John add, "Mr. Harper is a good man. You¡¯ll see it even more as you spend time with him. You can trust him without hesitation."


    Natalie hummed, understanding that well enough. Even though she hadn¡¯t known Justin for long, she felt a deep sense of trust in him, more than with anyone else. And now, she was already missing his presence.


    That night, while lying in bed, she couldn¡¯t help but stare at the empty space next to her. <i>I wonder what he¡¯s doing?</i>


    Just then, her phone rang. It was from the man she had been thinking about. The moment she answered, his voice came through the line, "Missing me?"


    She was taken aback by his question, freezing as if she had been caught doing something she shouldn¡¯t. <i>How does he know?</i>

 Chapter 147: Drug For Natalie

    <h4>Chapter 147: Drug For Natalie</h4>


    Clearing her throat awkwardly, she dodged the question. "I was about to sleep..."


    "While thinking about what I must be doing right now?" he interrupted smoothly.


    She hesitated, feeling like a thief caught in the act. "Don¡¯t be so full of yourself. Why would I be thinking about you?"


    He chuckled softly. "It¡¯s alright to miss me. I¡¯m not going to object to it. In fact, I¡¯m d you are."


    She frowned. "I <i>said</i> I¡¯m not."


    "I¡¯ll be back soon. So, bear with it even if it¡¯s hard," he teased.


    "But I¡ª"


    "I miss you too."


    Natalie fell silent, the words catching her off guard.


    His tone shifted, bing more serious. "I want toe back to you right now, but I have to wait a little longer. Thisvish bed I¡¯m in feels unbearably cold without your warmth."


    Natalie¡¯s heart skipped a beat, leaving her momentarily speechless. She never had any man talking to her like this, not even in person, let alone on call.


    "Don¡¯t be overwhelmed. Soon, you will get used to hearing such things from me often," Justin responded to her silence. "I will make sure, all your life, you would keep hearing it from me."


    Natalie gulped, she truly felt overwhelmed, unable to decipher her response.


    "I want to keep talking to you, but I want to you sleep better so you can be ready to fight your enemies tomorrow," Justin spoke, not expecting a reply from her. "Sleep well."


    She finally managed to words. "Good night!"


    "Good night, Natalie."


    The call was disconnected and Natalie felt her heart beating faster. ¡¯How can he know what I am doing?¡¯ she inhaled deeply and looked around, ¡¯is there a camera in the room?¡¯ But she shook the thought away. ¡¯He is not that kind of a man. Certainly not.¡¯


    She closed her eyes, ¡¯I will wait for him to return. Once he is back, I will cook everything he likes.¡¯


    ----


    The next day, more matters awaited Natalie. After receiving Justin¡¯s call, she had slept surprisingly well.


    The issue of Natalie¡¯s alleged giarism had escted, now causing friction with the organization responsible for arranging the national perfumepetition. With Natalie¡¯s statement that she hadn¡¯t giarized and Mia iming that Natalie was, in fact, a victim, questions were raised about the credibility of thepetition and the fairness of its results.


    The organizers responded by posting a message on their website, inviting Natalie to join the uingpetition and prove her innocence.


    This, of course, led to another swarm of reporters gathering in front of her office.


    "Ms. Natalie, are you going to participate in thepetition?"


    "Your sister has challenged you, and now even the organizers have personally invited you. What¡¯s your decision?"


    "I haven¡¯t thought about it. I¡¯m busy with more important matters," Natalie replied calmly.


    "Are you saying that apetition of this scale, where the best perfume creators in the countrypete, isn¡¯t important to you? Are you looking down on them?" one reporter asked, clearly trying to twist her words.


    Natalie remainedposed. "What¡¯s important to others doesn¡¯t necessarily have to be important to me. Everyone has different priorities in life."


    "If you don¡¯t think it¡¯s important and don¡¯t n to participate, why stir up the past and use others of wrongdoing in your giarism case?"


    Natalie chuckled. "Did I? Are you sure I was the one who brought this matter up?" Her voice grew colder. "I was minding my own business, yet you¡¯re the ones bringing up my past to spice up your news stories and then questioning the credibility of the perfume I¡¯ve created recently. You sure have a talent for twisting the truth and shifting me. Just like how the truth was twisted in the past and I was wrongly used of giarism. I was powerless back then¡ªbut not anymore."


    After a brief silence, a reporter asked, "So, are you going to participate or not?"


    "I¡¯m not sure. Don¡¯t make me repeat myself," she said, walking away with John, leaving the reporters with no way to stop her.


    Once again, she had managed to catch them off guard, and they were left unable to trap her.


    -----


    Sephina and Briena watched the news together.


    "Grandma, it seems like she¡¯s scared to join thepetition after I challenged her. She must have realized we have a n, and she¡¯s smart enough to stay away from thepetition," Briena said smugly.


    "Don¡¯t be deceived by her. She¡¯s cunning, just like her mother," Sephina replied, her eyes narrowing as she studied Natalie¡¯s calm expression on the screen. "Never let your guard down around her."


    Just then, ra entered the office. "Mother, the Browns have been calling frequently. What should I tell them about the engagement between Ivan and Briena?"


    Sephina looked at Briena. "Has he treated you poorly again?"


    Briena shook her head. "No, Grandma. In fact, he¡¯s been caring towards metely."


    Sephina hummed thoughtfully. "Then this is the perfect time for the engagement. It will not only strengthen Briena¡¯s position but also boost her image. Even if that wretch decides to participate in thepetition, if anything goes wrong for her, no one will trust her again."


    Briena¡¯s face lit up with joy, as though her long-held wish was finally about toe true.


    "Tell them we¡¯ll hold the engagement this weekend," Sephina instructed.


    "Yes, Mother."


    ra and Briena returned to Briena¡¯s office, where ra pulled a small wooden box out of her purse.


    "What is it, Mother?" Briena asked curiously.


    ra smirked and opened the box, revealing a small ss vial inside. "This is what I told you aboutst time¡ªNatalie¡¯s downfall."


    Briena gasped. "That drug?"


    ra nodded, closing the box. "Since your grandfather¡¯s surgery means there won¡¯t be an anniversary party for your grandparents, we can use this during your engagement to Ivan. That day, I¡¯ll make sure she¡¯s humiliated in front of the entire world."


    Briena smirked. "In just a few days, the whole world will know what kind of whore she is. Even that gigolo husband of hers will leave her."

 Chapter 148: Why The NextEra CEO Is Interested In You?

    <h4>Chapter 148: Why The NextEra CEO Is Interested In You?</h4>


    When Natalie entered her office, she was greeted by the sight of her dear friend sittingfortably on the couch, browsing through a tablet.


    "Nice responses to those reporters, Nats," Mia said with a smile.


    With a warm smile of her own, Natalie walked over to her friend. "Still can¡¯tpare to you, Ms. Mia Wilson."


    Mia stood up and pulled Natalie into a hug. "Feels like it¡¯s been an eternity since I saw you."


    Natalie hugged her back. "Did everything go well?"


    Mia hummed in affirmation and reached into her bag, pulling out some files to hand over to Natalie. "Everything¡¯s in ce. The investment¡¯s secured, the n is set, and we¡¯re ready to start production."


    Natalie nodded appreciatively as the two settled on the couch. Momentster, Nora arrived with coffee for them both.


    "Don¡¯t just skim through it¡ªsign it too," Mia teased. "Once you do, you¡¯ll officially be my business partner."


    Natalie didn¡¯t hesitate, signing the papers with a smile. "Thank you."


    "Don¡¯t thank me. It¡¯s your beauty, my friend, that¡¯s brought us the biggest investor," Mia said with a mischievous grin.


    "What do you mean?" Natalie asked, raising an eyebrow.


    Mia leaned in with a yful look. "Do you know who the biggest investor in our perfume project is?"


    Natalie caught the teasing glint in Mia¡¯s eye and made a quick guess. "Justin?"


    Mia chuckled, clearly amused. "So you <i>do</i> admit that Justin is enchanted by your beauty."


    Natalie frowned, realizing she¡¯d guessed wrong. "Just tell me¡ªwho¡¯s the investor?"


    "NextEra," Mia answered. "They approached me on their own with the investment offer. I gave it some thought. I didn¡¯t want any help from my brother, so I figured using the charm of my beautiful friend¡ªwho just so happens to have captivated a very wealthy man¡ªwasn¡¯t a bad move."


    Natalie rolled her eyes. "This has nothing to do with me. I don¡¯t even know anyone at NextEra. If I did, wouldn¡¯t I have already secured their investment for my ownpany?"


    Mia grinned knowingly. "They came to me right after that scandal involving you blew up. My gut tells me this is about you. Remember that man who dropped two billion just to dance with you? I have a hunch he¡¯s the CEO of NextEra. I know it wasn¡¯t Adam Summers¡ªI¡¯ve met him before¡ªso that leaves only one candidate: the mystery man who came like a gentle breeze and left like a storm."


    Natalie frowned, lost in thought. "Did you get to meet him?"


    "Nope. He¡¯s a phantom. Doesn¡¯t meet anyone, not even me."


    Natalie raised a brow. "But Justin met him. They just closed a deal."


    Mia smirked. "Oh, now <i>that¡¯s</i> interesting. Your ¡¯husband¡¯ met the man who¡¯s supposedly infatuated with you? Now that¡¯s some gossip. I wonder why the NextEra CEO is interested in you?"


    "Cut it out," Natalie muttered, exasperated. "Don¡¯t start spreading rumors like the reporters."


    "Aren¡¯t you curious to know him. A mysterious man who helped you out with his wealth," Mia asked.


    Natalie sure was curious but that man left no clues behind even after he danced with her for ten minutes. But the way he looked at her while dancing, It didn¡¯t feel like he was being with her for the first time. His gaze carried the feeling of familiarity towards her.


    ¡¯Have I met him before and I don¡¯t remember?¡¯ Natalie wondered.


    Mia asked, seeing Natalie silent, "But tell me this¡ªwould you have been happier if Justin Harper had invested in our project?"


    Natalie scoffed. "He¡¯s not my real husband, Mia. Don¡¯t get any ideas. And honestly, I prefer things that way."


    "Well," Mia teased, "he may not be your real husband, but having him pretend to be one certainly has its perks. I just hope your beauty keeps attracting more investors like this!"


    "Shut up," Natalie said, swatting at Mia yfully.


    Mia grinned. "By the way, how¡¯s your husband doing?"


    "He¡¯s on a business trip. Won¡¯t be back for a while."


    Miaughed. "Listen to you! You¡¯re answering like a dutiful wife while insisting he¡¯s not your real husband. I can see this turning into something real soon."


    Natalie, rolling her eyes, grabbed the coffee mug from Mia¡¯s hand. "Drink this before it gets cold, you chatterbox."


    Mia raised a brow, her eyes gleaming with amusement. "Why do I feel like you¡¯re blushing?"


    "You need to get your eyes checked," Natalie muttered as Mia took a sip of her coffee, carefully avoiding her friend¡¯s scrutinising gaze.


    Just then, E knocked and entered the office.


    She greeted both women with a polite smile and ced some files on the table.


    "Ms. Mia, you were incredible at the airport," E said with admiration.


    Mia smiled gracefully. "Your boss is just as impressive."


    E gave a small nod of agreement, then turned to Natalie. "Ms. Natalie, the Ford family just announced that Ms. Briena and Mr. Brown¡¯s engagement will take ce in three days."


    Natalie¡¯s expression remained neutral, as if the news didn¡¯t affect her in the slightest. E quietly excused herself, leaving the two friends alone.


    Mia turned to Natalie, studying her. "Your ex¡ªyour childhood sweetheart¡ªis officially announcing his rtionship with your sister to the world, and you have no reaction? I have to admit, I¡¯m a little disappointed."


    Natalie shrugged. "What do you expect me to do? Cry over it?"


    "Or maybe curse them to the deepest pits of hell?" Mia offered with a sly grin.


    "No need," Natalie said tly. "They¡¯ll get what they deserve."


    "Or," Mia added with a knowing look, "maybe you feel nothing at all because you never really loved him."


    Natalie¡¯s gaze sharpened. "Why do you think that?" she asked, her voice steady.


    Mia leaned back, her expression thoughtful. "If you reflect on it, you might realize it wasn¡¯t love you felt for him. It was gratitude."


    Natalie¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, those same words ringing in her head¡ª<i>Justin had said the exact same thing</i>.


    After a brief silence, Natalie broke the quiet. "How does someone even know when they¡¯re truly in love? What I felt for Ivan... that¡¯s what love felt like to me."


    "You¡¯ll know one day," Mia continued gently. "When you truly fall for someone, your heart will know. You¡¯ll realize just how important that person is to you... and how you can¡¯t imagine life without him."


    Natalie nodded quietly, her thoughts swirling.


    "You¡¯ll probably get invited to the engagement as part of the family. Are you nning to go?" Mia asked.


    "I¡¯m not sure yet," Natalie replied.


    Mia gave her a pointed look. "Let me tell you what¡¯s going to happen: You¡¯ll convince yourself you don¡¯t want to go, but you¡¯ll end up going¡ªfor your grandpa¡¯s sake. Especially now that he¡¯s unwell, you know you should be there."


    Natalie sighed as she knew this would happen for sure.


    ----


    Two days had passed, and the day of Briena and Ivan¡¯s engagement had finally arrived. During those two days, Natalie buried herself in work, trying to keep her mind upied. But in the quiet moments at home, she found herself missing Justin. Visiting her grandpa brought her somefort, but it wasn¡¯t enough to fill the emptiness she felt inside.


    Just as Mia had predicted, Natalie ultimately decided to attend the engagement¡ªfor her grandpa¡¯s sake. Albert had insisted that she be there, and she couldn¡¯t refuse him. She knew his intentions were clear: he wanted her to remain connected to the family, knowing how harsh society could be. If she didn¡¯t attend such an important family event, people would start whispering, calling her the <i>abandoned daughter of the Ford family</i>.


    No matter what had transpired within the family, Albert wanted Natalie to carry the Ford name with pride and not be looked down upon by others.


    That evening, she dressed elegantly for the engagement and left for the venue, unaware of what kind of danger awaited her there.

 Chapter 149: The Day Of Engagement

    <h4>Chapter 149: The Day Of Engagement</h4>


    At one of the city¡¯s most luxurious hotels, Briena stood before a grand mirror inside her private suite, getting dressed for her big day.


    "You look absolutely stunning, Briena," Lilly praised, her tone filled with admiration. "I¡¯m sure Ivan won¡¯t be able to take his eyes off you anymore."


    Briena smiled at her reflection, her confidence unwavering. She had always been proud of her beauty, and today was no different.


    She wore an elegant ivory, floor-length mermaid gown with an off-shoulder neckline. The fabric hugged her silhouette perfectly, entuating her graceful curves before cascading softly to the floor. Her hair was swept into a loose, elegant bun, revealing her slender neck and bare shoulders, further enhancing her allure. Perfectly applied makeup and delicate, expensive jewelrypleted her look.


    "Ivan will regret ever wasting time with your sister," Lilly sneered. "She¡¯s far from pretty and doesn¡¯t even know how to dress properly."


    Briena¡¯s smug smile deepened as she gave herself a final once-over, ensuring everything was wless.


    Just then, ra entered the room, her expression lighting up with joy as she took in the sight of her daughter.


    "You look breathtaking, sweetheart," ra said warmly, pride gleaming in her eyes.


    Briena nced at her mother through the mirror, catching the happiness radiating from her. After a moment, she turned toward ra and gave a subtle nod.


    "Leave us," Briena instructed, and Lilly quickly excused herself, along with the other attendants.


    Alone with her mother, Briena¡¯s demeanor shifted to something more serious. "Mom, is everything ready ording to n?"


    ra¡¯s lips curled into a knowing smirk. "Don¡¯t worry, darling. Everything is under control."


    Briena¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. "Is she here already? Are you sure she¡¯lle?"


    ra gave a confident nod. "Oh, she¡¯lle. For your grandpa¡¯s sake, she won¡¯t be able to stay away. Now, you just focus on Ivan and enjoy your day. Leave her to me."


    Briena smiled, her confidence bolstered by her mother¡¯s reassurance. Everything was falling perfectly into ce.


    ----


    The event hall buzzed with excitement as the city¡¯s most esteemed guests filled the space. ra and Jay were busy greeting everyone, while Sephina engaged in conversations with important figures. Albert, on the other hand, chatted with friends, but his attention kept drifting toward the entrance, anxiously awaiting Natalie¡¯s arrival.


    Outside, a sleek ck car pulled up to the hotel entrance. John stepped out from the driver¡¯s seat and made his way to the passenger side, opening the door with precision.


    A stunning woman stepped out, dressed in a silver-gray, fitted dress that ended just below her knees, elegantly showcasing her slender legs. She wore delicate stilettos that matched her outfit perfectly. Her hair was styled in a loose braid that rested over her shoulder, with soft strands framing her face gracefully. Minimal makeup entuated her natural beauty, and under the lights, her skin seemed to glow. A touch of delicate jewelry adorned her ears and wrist,pleting her refined look.


    She looked breathtaking.


    John, dressed in a perfectly tailored ck suit, handed the car keys to the valet before returning to her side, ready to fulfill his role as her bodyguard.


    "Nobody¡¯s going to hurt me here, John," Natalie said, her tone gentle but firm. "You don¡¯t need to follow me into this dull, annoying party. Take the chance to rx."


    "Mr. Harper¡¯s orders were strict," John replied dutifully. "I¡¯m not to leave your side for a moment¡ªeven if it means mingling with the maniacs."


    Natalie sighed but didn¡¯t argue further, making her way toward the entrance. ¡¯Justin trust my family¡¯s ability of hurting me, more than even I do.¡¯


    Her appearance immediately caught the attention of everyone at the entrance. Reporters, busy capturing photos of every arriving guest, turned their lenses toward her.


    "Who is that beautiful woman?" they murmured among themselves, their cameras shing in her direction.


    Natalie frowned slightly, irritated by the unwanted attention. She had no desire to wear the dress, and if it had been up to her, she would havee wrapped in a bup sack just to avoid this ordeal.


    But Justin, despite being away, had sent the dress to her¡ªalong with the shoes and essories¡ªand asked her to wear it. She could still hear his words in the note that came with it:


    <i>"Though you¡¯re beautiful just the way you are, I don¡¯t want my wife to be looked down upon."</i>


    He hadn¡¯t forced her to wear it, but rejecting the gesture hadn¡¯t felt like an option either. And so, here she was, dressed exactly as he wished.


    But he was not here to see her.


    As Natalie walked briskly toward the venue, her phone buzzed with a new message. She didn¡¯t stop for the reporters moring to snap her photo, ignoring the shing cameras as she nced down at the screen. It was a message from Justin.


    <strong>[You are looking beautiful, Natalie.]</strong>


    A small smile yed on her lips. Of course, Justin would know. He always kept tabs on her, so it wasn¡¯t exactly a surprise.


    <strong>[Thank you.]</strong> She typed back in reply.


    For a moment, she hesitated, her fingers hovering over the screen. She wanted to ask when he would be returning, but she decided against it, slipping the phone back into her clutch. With her head held high, she walked ahead, ignoring the murmured guesses and stares directed at her that clearly told they were seeing one beautiful woman.


    The moment she stepped into the grand hall, all eyes turned toward her. The room seemed to still as the guests stared, their gazes filled with admiration, surprise, and curiosity. Behind her, John followed closely, adding to the air of authority she carried, like a royal princess making her entrance.


    John¡¯s sharp eyes scanned the crowd, his jaw tight. He didn¡¯t like the way people looked at Natalie. These were the same guests who had likely mocked or whispered about her behind her back¡ªand now, they stared as though mesmerized by her rare beauty.


    <i>If Mr. Harper were here, he¡¯d have ordered me to pluck out their eyes,</i> John thought grimly. <i>It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve done something like that. Today would¡¯ve been a perfect opportunity.</i>

 Chapter 150: Felt Nothing At All

    <h4>Chapter 150: Felt Nothing At All</h4>


    Ignoring the gazes around her, Natalie continued walking, hoping to see the one face that would wee her with all his heart¡ªher grandpa.


    Albert¡¯s personal caretaker, Gael, approached her. "Ms. Natalie, this way, please."


    Recognizing the man, she followed him. He led her directly to Albert, who seemed to be waiting just for her. He sat in his wheelchair, still unable to walk or exert himself too much after the surgery.


    "Grandpa," Natalie greeted him with a smile.


    "You¡¯re looking beautiful, Nat," the old man said, holding her hand.


    "Thank you, Grandpa," she replied warmly.


    Just then, Sephina came there, casting her usual disdainful gaze at Natalie. "So you <i>do</i> know how to dress properly. At least you didn¡¯t embarrass us all today with your lousy fashion sense."


    "Sephina, not today," Albert interrupted, his voice firm. "She is our granddaughter."


    "There¡¯s no need to remind me of something I¡¯m trying hard to forget," Sephina shot back, then turned to Natalie with a warning. "You¡¯d better behave yourself tonight. We¡¯re still trying to make people forget the embarrassment you caused us at your wedding."


    Natalie remained silent, knowing she was here for her grandpa. "Sure," she responded calmly.


    Sephina huffed and walked away.


    "Nat, don¡¯t mind her," Albert said with a hint of apology in his voice.


    "Grandpa, I am used to it now that her words pass by even without touching me," Natalie assured.


    Albert gestured to the chair beside him. "Why are you standing? Sit here."


    Natalie sat down, and Albert asked, "Is Aiden back yet?"


    Even though knowing he was Justin, Albert and Justin had agreed to call him as Aiden. It was to keep his identity as Justin Harper from the world until he reveals himself as the global CEO of the Harper group.


    Natalie shook her head. "Not yet."


    "When is he returning?" Albert asked, his tone filled with quiet expectation.


    Natalie realized she hadn¡¯t asked Justin exactly when he would return, nor had he mentioned a specific day.


    "I¡¯m not sure, Grandpa. He didn¡¯t say. He¡¯s probably unsure of when he¡¯ll finish his work."


    "It¡¯s been a few days since he left. You should ask him," Albert said, clearly displeased. "As a wife, you ought to know everything about your husband."


    "It¡¯s alright, Grandpa. He will..."


    "Do as I say," Albert insisted.


    With a sigh, Natalie reluctantly picked up her phone. "I¡¯ll drop him a message. He might be in a meeting."


    "Do it."


    Natalie began typing, aware of Albert¡¯s eyes fixed on her screen. She silently prayed Justin wouldn¡¯t say anything that would reveal the truth¡ªthat they weren¡¯t really husband and wife.


    <strong>[When are you returning?]</strong>


    Momentster, a reply appeared:


    <strong>[Finally admitting you miss me, huh?]</strong>


    <strong>[Grandpa was asking. Now answer my question.]</strong>


    <strong>[Say hi to Mr. Albert for me.</strong>


    <strong>And I¡¯lle back whenever you want me to.]</strong>


    She frowned, frustrated. Why couldn¡¯t he ever answer directly instead of being so evasive?


    <strong>[Come right away or go to hell.]</strong>


    She turned off the screen and set the phone aside.


    Albert chuckled in amusement. "These little fights are good. They keep the bond strong."


    Natalie forced a light smile, relieved that Justin hadn¡¯t said anything that would raise suspicions.


    Just then, the emcee captured the attention of the guests, his voice echoing across the room. "Ladies and gentlemen, please wee the stunning couple of this evening!"


    The lights dimmed, and all eyes turned toward the top of the grand staircase.


    A handsome man, dressed in a sleek ck tuxedo, gracefully descended the stairs, his arm linked with a beautiful woman. The emcee¡¯s voice continued to praise the couple, highlighting their elegance as they made their way down together.


    The couple was undeniably eye-catching, drawing admiration from everyone in the room. Compliments filled the air as guests couldn¡¯t help but praise them.


    Natalie watched Ivan and Briena descend the staircase, but to her surprise, she felt nothing¡ªno emotions stirred within her. She tried to recall a memory, any meaningful moment with Ivan that would make her feel something, but there was none.


    The only precious moments she ever had with him was of those chats while she was living in Xyros City. There wasn¡¯t a single shared experience in person worth remembering.


    Ivan and Briena appeared genuinely happy, radiating joy as they celebrated their special day.


    Albert nced at Natalie and gently ced his hand over hers. "Aiden is far better than him. I regret ever allowing you to get involved with Ivan."


    Natalie looked at her grandpa, noticing the guilt in his expression. "Grandpa, it wasn¡¯t your fault. I was the one who chose him, and you only respected my decision."


    Albert swallowed hard, as if wanting to say more, but the sudden burst of apuse from the guests interrupted him.


    On the beautifully decorated stage, Ivan and Briena exchanged rings to the sound of enthusiastic pping. Confetti rained down, filling the air with magic and excitement.


    The couple shared a kiss, sealing their engagement, and the emcee¡¯s cheerful congrattions echoed across the hall. The room overflowed with joy, enveloping everyone in its warmth.


    Ivan¡¯s gaze lingered on Briena, who looked radiant. The warmth of her lips still clung to his, and his eyes softened as he admired her.


    Briena smiled at him¡ªa smile so beautiful it touched his heart. It was a smile Natalie had never given him. She had never looked at him with such love, never dressed or carried herself in a way that made him feel like the most important person in the world.


    Ivan reached out to gently pull a piece of glittering confetti from Briena¡¯s hair. "You¡¯re incredibly beautiful today."


    "And you," she replied with a tender smile, "are the most handsome man in the world."


    Soon after, the five-tiered cake was wheeled in. The couple cut into it together, marking the official start of the celebration as guests cheered and music filled the hall.


    Sephina and ra congratted the couple as they began greeting guests while making their way down from the stage.


    "Grandma, where is Grandpa?" Briena asked, eager to find him. Knowing Natalie would likely be with Albert, she was excited at the thought of showing off in front of her sister.


    ra gestured toward the front row. "He¡¯s right over there. Go get your grandpa¡¯s blessings."


    Briena took Ivan by the hand, and the two made their way toward Albert.

 Chapter 151: Drug In The Juice

    <h4>Chapter 151: Drug In The Juice</h4>


    "Grandpa," Briena called warmly.


    Albert offered her a kind smile. "Congrattions, Briena," he said before shifting his gaze to Ivan. His expression grew less weing. "Congrattions," he added, though without enthusiasm.


    Both Briena and Ivan thanked him politely.


    "Grandpa, I don¡¯t see my sister," Briena remarked, the thought crossing her mind with satisfaction: <i>She must be feeling awful seeing me engaged to the man she once loved.</i>


    Albert gave her a calm reply. "She stepped out to take a call. It was too loud in here, but she should be back shortly."


    At that very moment, Natalie returned. She approached them, her face devoid of any expressions as if she were standing in front of the insignificant people in her life. "Congrattions to both of you."


    Briena look at her sister, surprised. Natalie looked stunning¡ªjust as beautiful as she had that day in the restaurant.


    Ivan, too, was momentarily stunned. In every encounter he¡¯d had with Natalie recently, she had looked nothing short of breathtaking. The memory of her in that striking red dress at the store in the mall still lingered vividly in his mind.


    "You look beautiful, Natalie. I¡¯m d you made it," Briena said with a warm smile as she hugged her sister. However, in a low voice, she added, "Seems like you¡¯re finally improving your fashion sense¡ªfigured out it works well when seducing rich men, huh?"


    Natalie leaned in, her voice equally soft but sharp. "I thought I¡¯d follow your example for a change. No wonder you¡¯re so sessful. I should¡¯ve taken notes from you sooner."


    Briena released her, anger flickering in her gaze, though she kept her smile perfectly in ce. "Don¡¯t leave without having something to eat."


    "Of course," Natalie replied, mirroring her sister¡¯s fake smile.


    <i>How dare youpare yourself to me? I don¡¯t go around seducing rich men.</i> Briena seethed inwardly, her mind swirling with spite. <i>Just wait. Soon, the whole world will know what kind of whore you really are.</i>


    Her jaw clenched when she noticed how Ivan¡¯s gaze drifted toward Natalie. <i>Look at her all you want, Ivan. After tomorrow, you¡¯ll even despise her name. Then you¡¯ll finally realize how lucky you are to have me.</i>


    As Briena walked off, Ivan joined his friends¡ªSteve, Kevin, and a few others.<i></i>


    Kevin leaned in with a sly grin and whispered, "Your ex is looking stunningtely. Seems like leaving you did her some good."


    Steve Davis sipped his drink withoutmenting, but Ivan¡¯s expression darkened. "Shut up," he muttered, though his gaze drifted once again toward Natalie.


    Kevin smirked. "Your eyes are on your ex more than your fianc¨¦e. But don¡¯t forget¡ªshe¡¯s married now."


    Ivan shifted his gaze to Briena, who was surrounded by her friends,ughing and chatting. Then his eyes found Natalie again. She sat quietly beside Albert, either talking with the old man or scrolling through her phone. Her face remained calm, giving nothing away.


    <i>Is she upset, watching me get engaged to her sister? Is she finally regretting marrying that gigolo instead of me?</i>


    "Stop looking at her already," Kevin nudged him, turning him away from the sight.


    Steve finished his drink and stood up. "You guys enjoy the night. I¡¯ve got things to do."


    Kevin chuckled mockingly. "Where are you going? Didn¡¯t see your girl here tonight¡ªwhether it¡¯s Mia or that fling of yours."


    "One of these days, you are going to get punch in the face," Steve warned, tossing Kevin a cold nce before walking off.


    "At least tell us where you¡¯re going!" Kevin called after him, but Steve didn¡¯t respond.


    Without another word, Steve walked away.


    "It¡¯s his hotel. He¡¯s probably heading to his private suite," Ivan remarked, then shot Kevin a warning look. "But don¡¯t even think about leaving, and keep that nasty mouth of yours shut."


    The group returned to chatting with their friends, the atmosphere light and carefree.


    Meanwhile, a server approached Albert. "Mr. Ford, here¡¯s your juice. Madam Ford said it¡¯s time for your medicine."


    "Oh? She remembered?" Albert chuckled, taking the ss. He nced at Gael, his caretaker. "See? My wife is doing your job, even though she¡¯s busy."


    Gael smiled nervously, knowing he¡¯d slipped up. "I was just about to get your medicine, Mr. Ford." He quickly retrieved the pill bottle from his pocket.


    Albert chuckled warmly as he epted the medicine. "I¡¯m just teasing you, Gael."


    Another server approached Natalie. "Wine for thedy?"


    "I don¡¯t drink," Natalie said curtly, waving the offer away.


    "Oh, then perhaps you¡¯d like some juice with Mr. Ford?" the previous server suggested, offering her a ss.


    Albert smiled. "Let¡¯s have some juice together, Nat, before this dull evening puts us both to sleep."


    Seeing her grandfather in high spirits, Natalie took the ss from the server.


    John, who had been standing quietly nearby, stepped forward. "I should check it first."


    Natalie hesitated, ncing at Albert. It felt awkward to have her bodyguard inspecting her drink in front of her grandfather, it was the family event.


    Albert quickly understood and gave her a reassuring look. "Let him do it, Nat. Aiden put him in charge of your safety¡ªhe¡¯s just doing his job."


    "No need, Grandpa," Natalie said with a reassuring smile. She brought the ss to her nose, inhaling deeply, and even tasting a little, then gave John a calm, confident look, silently signaling that it was fine.


    Having spent time in Xyros City, Natalie had developed a sharp instinct for detecting anything unusual in food or drinks. If not for that, she would have already fallen victim to the dangers lurking among the criminals she had lived among.


    Feeling satisfied, she took a sip and continued chatting with her grandfather, her spirits light and rxed.


    Meanwhile, across the room, Briena and her mother, Sephina, watched closely as Natalie drank the juice they had arranged for her.


    "Mother," Briena whispered, her voiceced with concern, "won¡¯t the drug affect the taste or smell of the juice?"


    Sephina gave a sly smile. "It¡¯s a new form. It¡¯s undetectable by taste or smell. I know she¡¯s clever¡ªliving among thugs for so many years sharpened her instincts. But this time, I fooled her. She has to ept one of those two drinks and both had the drug. That poor soul, can¡¯t say no to her grandpa."


    Briena¡¯s gaze flickered with anticipation as she watched Natalie, waiting for the drug to take effect.

 Chapter 152: Take Me Somewhere Safe

    <h4>Chapter 152: Take Me Somewhere Safe</h4>


    Natalie finished the juice slowly, chatting with Albert, but suddenly, a strange sensation crept over her. Her hand holding the ss began to tremble. She swallowed hard, an unsettling feeling spreading through her.


    cing the ss down on the table, she nced at her hands¡ªher fingers were quivering, and the tips felt ufortably hot. A strange heaviness began to settle over her body, making her feel increasingly disoriented. She exhaled sharply, distressed.


    "Are you alright, Natalie?" Albert asked, noticing her unease.


    Natalie abruptly stood up. "I... need to... visit the washroom..."


    "Hurry up, then," Albert said, but Natalie was already rushing away.


    John, sensing something was off, followed closely behind. "Ms. Natalie, what¡¯s wrong?"


    Natalie didn¡¯t answer and kept walking, heading directly toward the washrooms¡ªshe knew exactly where they were; this wasn¡¯t her first time at the event hall.


    Following her, John quickly pulled out his cellphone and sent a message. Natalie entered the washroom while John stayed outside, feeling worried.


    Inside, she closed the door behind her and leaned over the washbasin, staring at her reflection in the mirror. Her face was flushed, and whatever was in her drink was taking effect far faster than she¡¯d anticipated.


    She knew there was no way she could slip out of the event unnoticed¡ªnot with so many people and members of the media swarming the hotel.


    She sshed water on her face repeatedly, trying to steady herself. <i>I need to stay sane. This drug... it¡¯s messing with my senses too fast.</i>


    Her breathing grew shallow, and her limbs began to feel heavy and uncooperative.


    Snatching a few tissues, she dabbed her face hurriedly and stumbled out of the washroom.


    "John..." she gasped weakly, her voice trembling.


    John anxiously watched as Natalie leaned against the wall for support. "You¡¯ve been drugged," he said, anger simmering beneath his calm exterior.


    Natalie gave a faint nod. "Take me somewhere safe... somewhere no one will see me."


    Right now, John was the only person she could trustpletely.


    "Don¡¯t worry," he assured her and reached out to help, but Natalie flinched. "Don¡¯t touch me," she whispered firmly.


    Just then, they heard a group of girls approaching the washroom.


    "Briena looked like a fairy today."


    "Ivan and she are <i>the</i> perfect couple."


    Natalie¡¯s anxiety spiked. "Let¡¯s go," she urged, hurrying forward as best as she could.


    John followed closely behind. If she hadn¡¯t pushed him away earlier, he would¡¯ve just carried her¡ªit would¡¯ve been so much quicker.


    Natalie was struggling to walk, her breathing in short, heavy gasps. Her steps faltered.


    Without hesitation, John caught her. "I know what¡¯s happening to you. But you need to trust me."


    Natalie gave a weak nod and, this time, allowed him to support her and walked faster.


    Her senses blurred, and even John¡¯s touch started to feel strangelyforting¡ª<i>too</i>forting. She fought against the urge to lean into him, reminding herself, <i>I have to stay sane. I can do this.</i>


    A hotel staff member¡ªa woman¡ªnoticed them as they made their way through the hallway.


    "Is everything alright?" she asked, concern in her voice.


    "Nothing," John replied curtly, pressing forward.


    "Thedy with you doesn¡¯t look well," the staff member insisted, following them. "There are rooms reserved for Ford family guests. You can take her to one of those."


    She pulled a keycard from her pocket and handed it to John. "The elevator is right there."


    John epted the keycard and gave the staff a curt instruction. "Now leave."


    They reached the elevator, and thankfully it arrived immediately. John guided Natalie inside as the hotel staff called after them, "Take care, sir, madam!"


    John pressed the button for the floor indicated on the keycard. As soon as the doors closed, Natalie stumbled to the far corner of the elevator, distancing herself from him.


    Though dizzy and struggling to focus, she managed to speak. "That staff... it¡¯s part of the n..."


    "I know," John replied curtly. "I¡¯m not taking you to that floor." His voice was steady, his focusser-sharp. All that mattered now was getting Natalie to safety.


    The elevator stopped at the designated floor. The doors slid open, but John didn¡¯t move. Natalie stayed pressed against the corner, her breathsing in quick gasps. A momentter, the doors closed again, and the elevator resumed its upward climb.


    "Where... are we going?" Natalie asked, her voice shaky andbored. The confined space, the drug taking hold, and John¡¯s presence so close¡ªit was overwhelming. It took every ounce of her willpower not to copse into him.


    John, sensing her struggle, answered calmly. "We can¡¯t stay on the floor where they set the trap. The safest ce is the top floor¡ªprivate suites. People who stay there prefers to away from scandals."


    He nced briefly at his phone, responding to a few urgent messages. "And don¡¯t worry¡ªthere¡¯s no door in this world that I can¡¯t open. Whether the room is empty or upied, it¡¯ll be yours."


    Natalie blinked at him, taken aback by his fearlessness and unwavering confidence. His determination to protect her was undeniable.


    The elevator arrived at the top floor, and the doors opened with a soft chime. But Natalie felt paralyzed, her body refusing to move.


    John nced down at her, his expression unreadable. "I¡¯m sorry, but I have to do this. We don¡¯t have time."


    Without hesitation, he scooped her into his arms as if she weighed nothing, carrying her out of the elevator.


    Natalie tried to hold her breath, her hands clutched in front of her chest so she wouldn¡¯t end up doing something to John.


    John carried her through the elevator lobby and into the long, quiet corridor. The two doors on either side of the hall signaled that only two private suites upied this side of the floor.


    Gently, John set Natalie down beside one of the doors, intending to move away. But before he could, Natalie grabbed the cor of his suit, her fingers tightening as she clung to him. Her gaze turned heated, and she buried her face against his chest, inhaling his scent deeply. The masculine aroma overwhelmed her senses, pulling her closer to the edge of reason.


    John remained unmoved, his expression cold and unaffected. With calm precision, he pried her hands off his cor, gripping them firmly to prevent her from pulling him back. He held her at arm¡¯s length, maintaining a careful distance while still keeping her hands restrained.


    Natalie red at him, her eyes clouded with frustration and pleading desire.


    John met her gaze steadily, fully understanding what she wanted¡ªand what she was battling. "You¡¯re a strong woman. I just need a few seconds to unlock this door. No one seems to be inside."


    Though reluctant, she nodded slowly, as if his words brought her back to the senses.


    John released her hands and turned toward the door, pulling a small tool from his pocket. Just as he leaned in to unlock it, the door to the opposite suite swung open.


    "Natalie?"


    John spun around instantly, blocking the new arrival¡¯s view of her with his body. His stance was tense, prepared for confrontation.


    "What¡¯s going on?" the man asked, his tone sharp with suspicion.


    "This is none of your business," John said coldly. "I suggest you either go back inside or leave." John didn¡¯t care who this wealthy man could be.

 Chapter 153: Natalie In Pain

    <h4>Chapter 153: Natalie In Pain</h4>


    The man¡¯s brow furrowed, and he took a step forward. "It <i>is</i> my business when I¡¯m the owner of this hotel." He nced at Natalie over John¡¯s shoulder, and could clearly guess what was wrong with her. "I know her. I¡¯m Steve Davis¡ªher friend, Mia¡¯s fianc¨¦."


    Though he was not on good terms with Mia, Steve felt it was the way to assure John.


    Hearing Mia¡¯s name, John rxed slightly, though he kept his guard up. "She¡¯s not feeling well, and I¡¯d appreciate it if you didn¡¯t interfere."


    "John..." Natalie¡¯s weak, pained voice reached him. "Hurry..."


    Steve stepped aside from his suite¡¯s door, gesturing toward it. "Take her to my suite. That one¡¯s under maintenance."


    John shot him a wary nce, debating whether to trust him, but he had no choice. He wrapped an arm around Natalie to support her as she leaned heavily against him, desperate for anyfort, even if it was John.


    He guided her inside the suite, her grip on him tightening with each step. Once inside, he eased her toward the sofa, but she clung to him for the wrong reasons¡ªher drugged mind clouding her intentions. With firm resolve, he gently but forcefully pushed her onto the sofa to break her hold.


    Natalie curled up on the cushions, her expression contorted with pain, her body glistening with sweat.


    John stepped back immediately, keeping his distance. "The doctor will be here soon. Stay put. I¡¯ll be just outside."


    "Don¡¯t... go..." Natalie¡¯s voice was a pained plea, her eyes filled with desperation.


    But John ignored the plea, leaving the room and closing the door behind him. He took his ce outside, standing guard like a sentinel and pulled out his cellphone again to check something.


    Steve was still waiting in the hallway. "I¡¯ve already called the doctor," he said, his tone measured.


    John met Steve¡¯s gaze with a cold, indifferent stare, offering no thanks. He gave a slight nod. "You can leave now."


    Steve studied John with a mix of frustration and suspicion. He had gone out of his way to offer his private suite and summon medical help, yet this bodyguard showed no sign of gratitude.


    Though his connection to Natalie was distant now, Steve couldn¡¯t bring himself to walk away. He knew who John was¡ªhe¡¯d seen him in the news, protecting Natalie from a mob of reporters¡ªbut that didn¡¯t mean he trusted him.


    "Once the doctor I called arrives, I¡¯ll leave," Steve said, his tone firm. "This is my hotel, and I won¡¯t allow anything inappropriate to happen here."


    John shot him a cold re. "Inappropriate has already happened."


    Steve returned the re with equal intensity. "Aren¡¯t you her bodyguard? What were you doing when it happened?"


    A sharp cry came from inside the room.


    "Ahhh..."


    Natalie¡¯s scream could be heard out of the door, filled with unbearable pain. John¡¯s heart lurched, but he forced himself to stay calm, quickly made a call.


    "Where are you? How much time?"


    Steve, rmed, also reached for his phone and stepped toward the corridor¡¯s ss wall to check the status of the doctor he had summoned.


    At that moment, the elevator doors slid open with a soft chime, and a tall man stormed out like a wild gust of wind, nked by two others.


    Steve, caught off guard, ended his call abruptly. He only caught a glimpse of the man¡¯s side profile before the man marched toward the suite.


    The man stopped in front of John, who immediately opened the door for him. He offered a murderous re to John, "I will deal with youter," and entered the suite.


    His words were low, but the murderous intent behind them was unmistakable.


    John closed the door behind him and resumed his position outside, silent and still, knowing full well that this time, he had made a grave mistake¡ªand that the punishment would follow.


    Noah witnessed the exchange. His expression softened with sympathy for John, but he knew nothing could be done. John would face the consequences, and they would be harsh.


    Steve approached, his expression uneasy. "The doctor will be here in fifteen minutes."


    "Thank you," John replied curtly, "but you should leave now."


    Steve hesitated. "Who is that man?"


    "Her husband," John said tly, making it clear the conversation was over.


    Steve was stunned. <i>Her husband?</i> He had heard rumors that Natalie¡¯s husband was a lowly gigolo, but this man¡ªhe was anything but ordinary.


    The way he carried himself, the aura of power and danger, and the fury in his words directed at John¡ªall of it pointed to someone far more dangerous than gossip suggested.


    Steve would have doubted about Natalie¡¯s safety, but the way the bodyguard was trying to protect and the way that man angrily warned John, it clearly showed he was here to protect Natalie.


    Feeling assured, Steve left while wondering, ¡¯Shall I inform Mia?¡¯ He almost pulled out his cellphone to call her, but...¡¯She woulde here running and the situation won¡¯t be pleasant for her to witness.¡¯


    He decided against it. Instead, he called someone else, "When doctor Sean arrives, send him to my suite quickly," and hung up the call.


    -----


    Inside the suite, Justin rushed to Natalie, who was curled up on the floor, her back facing him. She whimpered in pain, her hair a tangled mess, clinging to her sweaty neck where her nails had scratched, leaving visible red marks.


    "Natalie!"


    He knelt beside her, gently grabbing her hands to stop her from further hurting herself. He turned her over, and his heart sank. Her face was flushed crimson, her expression twisted in agony.


    A fury surged through him, the desire to ughter anyone responsible for her suffering burned in his chest.


    Feeling his familiar presence, Natalie stirred. Her hazy eyes fluttered open, struggling to focus. Her throat felt dry, and she gulped painfully. With trembling lips, she whispered, "Ju... sti... n..."


    "I¡¯m here," he murmured, brushing her damp hair away from her face. "You¡¯re going to be alright. The doctor is¡ª" He stopped mid-sentence as she suddenly lifted herself and buried her face against his neck, her mouth pressing hungrily into his skin like a desperate animal.


    His breath hitched. "Natalie?"

 Chapter 154: Help Me Please!

    <h4>Chapter 154: Help Me Please!</h4>


    Natalie had lost all sense of reason, clinging desperately to Justin. His familiar scent and reassuring touch stripped away any remaining restraint in her.


    He wasn¡¯t a stranger¡ªhe was someone she trusted, someone she felt safe with. Safe enough to surrender, letting her body take control over her clouded mind.


    The drugs coursing through her system overwhelmed herpletely.


    "Natalie?" Justin called again, trying to peel her away, but her grip only tightened. She pressed against him, following the pull of her desire with reckless abandon.


    Seeing her lost to reason, Justin scooped her up in his arms and carried her to the bedroom.


    While Natalie didn¡¯t stop¡ªher lips and teeth worked along the skin of his neck, sucking, nibbling, and even biting hard enough to leave marks.


    Justin gritted his teeth, doing his best to remain rational despite the fire her touch ignited in him. He had imagined moments like this countless times, craving her closeness¡ªbut not like this. Not when she wasn¡¯t herself.


    He put her on the bed and freed himself from her hold.


    Her hands reached for him again but he caught her wrists in a firm but gentle grip, and he sat next to her on the edge of the bed. "You¡¯re not in your right mind, Natalie. The doctor will be here soon."


    Holding her hands securely in one of his, Justin used his free hand to pull out his phone and make a call.


    Natalie panted heavily, watching him like a delicious meal for her hungry self. She gathered all her strength, freed her hands from his hold and sat up, only to straddle the man on call.


    "Natalie!" Justin hissed, feeling her teeth sink into his neck again. Her legs wrapped tightly around his waist, and her hands found their way back around his shoulders. She began moving against him in ways that sent his heart racing¡ªand not in a good way.


    Justin clenched his jaw, struggling to hold on to his sanity.


    The call connected. "Where the hell is the doctor?" Justin barked into the phone, his voice edged with frustration as he fought to keep himself in control.


    The way Natalie was testing his patience, Justin knew he was dangerously close to losing control.


    "It¡¯ll take another ten to fifteen minutes due to traffic," the voice on the other end of the call informed him.


    "I don¡¯t care how you do it, whether you fly or dug hole in the ground¡ªbe here in five minutes," Justin snapped, his tone ice-cold.


    "Mr. Harper, we¡¯re trying our best, but it¡¯s going to take that much time," the person replied apologetically.


    Justin gritted his teeth in frustration. "Then tell me what I can do to keep her stable until you arrive. She¡¯spletely lost her mind."


    "I want you..." she panted breathlessly, her voice thick with desire. ".. Do something..."


    Her seductive plea was loud enough to be heard through the phone.


    "Mr. Harper... if I may ask, what is your rtionship with the woman?" the person on the other end hesitated.


    Justin felt Natalie lean toward him, aiming for his lips. He swiftly turned his face away, still focused on the conversation. To him, she was like a mischievous child, testing his limits in the worst way possible.


    "She¡¯s my woman," Justin growled, as if the answer should have been obvious. "What woman could dare climb on me like this if she wasn¡¯t mine?"


    His voice dripped with annoyance, as though the question itself was absurd. If it were any other woman, he would¡¯t be taking care of her personally, let alone allowing her touch him in the way Natalie was.


    On the other hand, frustrated by his refusal to kiss her, Natalie frowned and bit his earlobe hard, drawing a sharp inhale from him.


    A pained groan nearly escaped his lips, but he suppressed it, clenching his jaw. "Damn it," he cursed under his breath and talked on the call again. "Answer my question, or are you trying to die by testing my patience?"


    There was a brief silence on the other end of the call, though the person could not see, the sounds on the all had let him know what was going on.


    "Mr. Harper... If she¡¯s your woman, why not give her what she wants until we arrive? It might help her."


    Justin¡¯s frustration boiled over. "Do you think I don¡¯t know that?" he snapped, barely restraining himself. "If that¡¯s what I wanted to do, would I have asked for a doctor?"


    The person on the other end remained calm. "Mr. Harper, we¡¯re unsure what kind of drug she¡¯s been given or how severe the effects are. Please just keep her safe until we get there."


    Justin ended the call, his own breath growing shallow as he gripped Natalie¡¯s waist to steady her. "Stop moving. You¡¯re asking for trouble, Natalie Ford."


    Her heavy-lidded eyes fluttered open, meeting his gaze with a dazed, hazy look. Through the fog clouding her mind, she took in Justin¡¯s sharp features and the rise and fall of his chest. The heat radiating from his body wasn¡¯t justforting¡ªit was maddeningly intoxicating.


    Without thinking, she leaned forward and kissed him instinctively.


    Justin¡¯s entire body tensed, his muscles locking up as he fought to resist her. But Natalie was relentless, her hands clinging tightly around his neck, refusing to let go.


    Her kiss was clumsy, uncoordinated¡ªdriven purely by the drug-induced need that had taken over her mind and body. Before he could pull away, she tightened her grip, trying to deepen the kiss, her tongue insistently seeking entry into his mouth.


    Justin¡¯s heart raced as he struggled to stay rational. Their first kiss, he had not expected to be this way and in such a situation.


    Though the every fiber of his being fought against the pull, he managed to pull his face back, breaking the kiss. "Natalie," he said sternly, "you need toe to your senses."


    Tears welled in her eyes, spilling down her flushed cheeks. She felt as though her very soul had been denied. "I feel horrible..." she whispered, her voice trembling with anguish.


    Justin¡¯s expression softened at the sight of her tears. "The doctor will be here soon," he murmured, his voice gentle, as if coaxing a child.


    Taking advantage of the moment, he pried her arms from around his neck andid her carefully back on the bed. Just as he was about to pull away, she grasped his hand with surprising strength.


    "I feel like I¡¯m dying..." she whimpered, fresh tears streaming down her face. Her broken voice exposed just how much she was suffering. "..Help me... please."


    "Do you know who I am?" he asked, thinking she must have mistaken him for the man she had loved for so many years and must have spent many of such nights with him. "I am not Ivan Brown."


    The mention of Ivan didn¡¯t bother her as if she didn¡¯t know that name at all and said again. "Justin, help me...please..."

 Chapter 155: Waves Of Pleasure

    <h4>Chapter 155: Waves Of Pleasure</h4>


    The way Natalie whispered his name felt like a feather brushing across Justin¡¯s heart, stirring something deep within him. If only it wasn¡¯t just the drug-induced need that made her call out to him¡ªif it were out of love. How perfect would that have been?


    Her grip on his hand tightened, her desperate voice trembling. "...Please..." she begged again.


    Justin¡¯s resolve cracked. He could no longer see her in pain. Justin hovered over her, pinning her soft body under his in that soft mattress, enveloping her aching body into aforting warmth.


    He brushed stray strands of damp hair from her sweaty cheek, his fingertips featherlight. "Are you sure about this?" he asked, his voice low and steady, though his heart pounded in his chest.


    "Please... just help me," she whispered, her voice husky and wanton. It lured him in like a siren¡¯s song, tempting him to fall willingly into her embrace.


    Justin¡¯s darkened gaze dropped to her trembling lips, and in the next moment, he captured them in a searing kiss, deeper and more intense than anything Natalie could have imagined. His hands locked hers firmly into the mattress, his muscles taut, veins bulging with effort as he held himself in control.


    His tongue parted her lips with practiced skill, slipping into her mouth with a hunger that matched the urgency she¡¯d disyed earlier. He explored her mouthpletely, their tongues tangling in a heated dance.


    Natalie tried her best to keep up with him, despite having no experience before, the need inside her body driving her on its own.


    Justin¡¯s masculine scent enveloped her, and the drug¡¯s effects surged, making every touch unbearable in its intensity. A shiver ran through her body, and she trembled uncontrobly beneath him, overwhelmed by the sensation.


    The kiss left Natalie breathless, her mind a hazy blur. Just as she thought she might lose herselfpletely, Justin finally pulled back, panting as if he¡¯d run a marathon.


    "I have to do something to make you feel better," he said between ragged breaths, his gaze lingering on her flushed face and expectant eyes.


    He knew she was not in the right state to answer, and he took the decision on his own. "Just remember that it was you who asked me to."


    With that, his hand slid slowly down her thigh, inching her dress higher. The soft fabric gathered beneath his touch as he moved, his fingers nearing the heat between her legs.


    A moan escaped her lips, filled with anticipation, her body responding to him instinctively.


    Justin¡¯s fingers slipped beneath the delicatece of her undergarments, seeking the ce where she needed him desperately.


    Natalie gasped sharply, her entire body trembling the moment his fingers expertly glided through her slick folds.


    "Ju...stin..." she moaned, her voice breathless and needy.


    Her legs shifted instinctively, rubbing against each other, while her chest heaved, struggling to keep pace with the overwhelming sensations surging through her.


    Justin¡¯s jaw tightened as he felt just how ready she was¡ªhow desperately her body responded to his touch, threatening to break the fragile control he had over himself.


    "Ah...Justin..."


    Hearing her calling his name like this, was like she was trying to drive him to the insanity. He was no sane person either.


    Desperate to silence her from calling his name, he captured her lips again in a deep, hungry kiss, pouring his frustration and desire into the act. His mouth moved with urgency, drowning her in a passionate embrace as one of his fingers slipped inside her with deliberate care.


    A soft cry escaped Natalie¡¯s lips, muffled by the kiss, and her hands clutched his shoulders tightly, seeking an anchor amidst the waves of pleasure crashing through her. It was a feeling unlike anything she had ever experienced, overwhelming and intoxicating.


    Justin¡¯s fingers moved in a slow, rhythmic motion, coaxing her deeper into bliss. His thumb brushed, teasing circles around that delicate, sensitive spot, skilfully building her pleasure to it¡¯s peak.


    Natalie¡¯s body trembled violently as a powerful wave of ecstasy swept over her, leaving her floating in a haze of pleasure.


    Justin stopped kissing her, letting her breathe, taking into her beautiful face that looked erotic at the moment, probably the most beautiful sight of her he was watching and he would be the only one after this.


    Her mind blurred, and every thought dissolved into the overwhelming sensation, her senses numb and disoriented as she gave inpletely to the release.


    Just then, a knock sounded on the bedroom door. "Mr. Harper, the doctor is here."


    Relief flooded Justin. He had no intention of taking things further with Natalie. His only focus had been on helping her until the doctor arrived.


    Carefully, he withdrew his hand, causing Natalie¡¯s body to twitch slightly in response. He left the bed, grabbed a tissue to clean his hand, then straightened her dress and gently pulled the nket over her.


    Natalie¡¯s heavy-lidded eyes opened, her gaze still filled with longing. It was clear that the brief moment they shared had not satisfied her¡ªher need remained insatiable.


    "The doctor is here. Hold on," Justin instructed firmly, leaving no room for argument.


    She swallowed hard, trying to fight through the haze of the drug, her mind still clouded but desperate to regain some sense of control.


    The door opened, and the doctor stepped in to examine Natalie. After checking her vitals, he administered a sedative, which gradually lulled her into a deep sleep. He also drew a blood sample for further testing.


    As Natalie slept peacefully, Justin followed the doctor out of the bedroom. "Will she be alright?"


    The doctor nodded. "The medicine will keep her asleep for now. In the meantime, we¡¯ll analyze the drug in her system to determine if there are any harmful side effects. Mr. Davis exined her condition when he contacted me, so I came prepared."


    Justin raised an eyebrow. "Mr. Davis?"


    "Yes," the doctor confirmed. "Both you and Mr. Steve Davis called me for the same patient. I assumed you were friends."


    Justin didn¡¯tment on it.


    "I¡¯ll take a leave then. I need to look into that drug," the doctor informed.


    Justin allowed him. Once the doctor left, Noah exined Justin about how Steve Davis helped John and Natalie and he was said to be Mia Wilson¡¯s fiance.


    "...and this ce is his private suite?" Justin asked, annoyed that Natalie was sleeping in the bed in which some other man had been sleeping.


    But, he swallowed that anger, thinking it was nothingpared to Natalie¡¯s well being.


    Noah understood the meaning and said, "I will quickly arrange another suite for you and Ms Natalie," and left.

 Chapter 156: The Culprit

    <h4>Chapter 156: The Culprit</h4>


    Meanwhile, at the engagement party, Ford and the Brown family were busy entertaining the guests. ra and Briena managed to slip away from the crowd, and Lily soon joined them.


    "Lily, any update?" Briena asked. "Didn¡¯t she leave a while ago with her bodyguard?"


    Lily nodded. "The staff handed her the room key just as we nned. I¡¯m sure she¡¯s there by now, with her bodyguard..."


    Briena nced at her mother. "Weren¡¯t we supposed to arrange someone for her?"


    "What does it matter who she sleeps with?" ra shrugged. "In fact, it¡¯d be even better if it¡¯s her bodyguard. That would stir up an even bigger scandal."


    Lily smirked. "She¡¯s not slipping away this time. That footage of her with other man will be everywhere soon."


    "When do we get it?" Briena asked, a wicked glint in her eyes, as if she couldn¡¯t wait to destroy Natalie.


    "The drugs shouldst a while. Let her have her fun. We¡¯ll check on her in a few hours," ra said, smirking. "Not just check, but she would be famous than ever."


    "Mother, we can¡¯t just leave the party. Grandma will scold us," Briena reminded her.


    "Don¡¯t worry, Briena," Lily reassured her. "I¡¯ll take care of everything."


    "Thanks, Lily," Briena said with a satisfied smile.


    As they parted ways with Lily, ra leaned in toward Briena. "It¡¯s smart that you left it to Lily. If anything goes wrong, she¡¯ll be the one to me."


    Briena gave an immediate nod. "That¡¯s why I said we can¡¯t get involved."


    ra¡¯s eyes gleamed with pride. "You¡¯re learning fast."


    ---


    Albert was growing increasingly concerned that Natalie had been gone for too long. He decided to call her, only to discover that she had left her cellphone behind.


    "Gael, go check on Natalie," he instructed his caretaker.


    Gael left to follow the order while Albert tried to reassure himself. <i>John is with her. She¡¯ll be alright.</i>


    A short whileter, John arrived, his expression serious. Though he hadn¡¯t been able to prevent what had happened to Natalie, he was determined to make those responsible pay.


    "John," Albert asked anxiously, "where is Natalie?"


    "Mr. Aiden has returned, and she left with him," John replied calmly. "She told me to let you know not to worry¡ªshe¡¯s headed home with him."


    Albert chuckled, his tension easing. "No wonder she didn¡¯t evene back to say goodbye."


    John gave a polite nod, then discreetly picked up Natalie¡¯s cellphone. As he prepared to leave, he also pocketed the ss she had used to drink the juice.


    While leaving, John caught the sight of a particr woman, who had now noticed him just as he had nned.


    The juice server, who John had beaten the hell out of him, and the hotel staff who offered them a room key, both said Lily¡¯s name. She even dared arrange the men to assault Natalie.


    John didn¡¯t need to be instructed by Justin on what to do. He himself decided what he was going to do with the culprit and he was sure to make the culprit regret everything, the brutal way he knew.


    Without a miss Lily followed John, trying her best to not get noticed, unaware that he himslef was luring her away.


    ¡¯Shouldn¡¯t he be with that horny bitch at this moment? What is he doing here?¡¯


    ------


    Meanwhile, the new suite had been prepared for Justin and Natalie. In her unconscious state, Justin carried Natalie to the suite andid her gently in the bedroom.


    Fresh clothes had been arranged for Natalie so she could sleepfortably after changing into them.


    "Mr. Harper, thedy staff is here," Noah informed him.


    Justin gave short nod and stepped out of the bedroom while letting the two women enter the room so they could change Natalie¡¯s clothes and clean her as her entire body had sweated a lot.


    "We have informed Mr Albert that Ms Natalie has returned home with you


    Sitting on the sofa in the drawing room, Justin asked, "Did you investigate?"


    Noah nodded. "John caught the man who served the drink and the staff member who gave Ms. Natalie the room key card. They confessed everything¡ªsomeone named Lily ordered them to do it. She¡¯s Briena Ford¡¯s minion."


    Justin recalled the incident at the party when Natalie had pushed Lily into the swimming pool and mocked her. His eyes narrowed, dark thoughts brewing, as if he couldn¡¯t wait to deal with Lily.


    "Let that woman taste what she had nned for Natalie," Justinmanded.


    "John must have taken care of it by now," Noah informed and asked, "Should we go after Briena Ford too?"


    "I¡¯ll leave her to Natalie. Hurting Briena at this moment means hurting Mr. Ford. Let Natalie decide her fate," Justin replied. "But by tomorrow morning, I want to see them crushed by a big loss."


    "Understood, Mr. Harper." Noah handed Justin theptop he pulled from his bag.


    Leaving John to handle other matters, Noah and Justin immersed themselves in their work.


    After some time, the women from the bedroom emerged and bowed. "Everything is done."


    Noah nodded and instructed them to leave.


    Justin set hisptop on the table. "Take care of the rest."


    "Yes, Mr. Harper," Noah replied.


    Justin returned to the bedroom and approached Natalie. She looked much better now¡ªherplexion had returned to normal, and she was sleeping peacefully.


    He sat in the bed and his hand moved to caress her cheek gently. He realized how much burden and difficulties she was carrying alone, when her own family would never stop plotting against her. How had she lived her life till now while standing up to such people?


    ¡¯I wish if I had met her before, I would have never let her suffer.¡¯


    He remembered how panicked he was when he received the message from John that Natalie was in trouble.


    Justin had just returned to the city after finishing his business trip and headed straight to Natalie¡¯s home. Sitting in the car, he couldn¡¯t stop smiling, still thinking about the message she had sent him half an hour earlier:


    <strong>[Come right away or go to hell.]</strong>


    He chuckled to himself. <i>Should I surprise her by going straight to the venue instead of waiting for her at home?</i> he mused. <i>Or maybe waiting at home would be better. No one else would be there¡ªjust the two of us. I can¡¯t wait to see her in the dress I sent. I bet everyone at the party is staring at her.</i>


    <i></i>The thought of others admiring her made his smile falter for a moment, but he knew it was necessary and would never let anyone mock her, especially when he was not around to take care of her.


    <i>They¡¯ll need to get used to seeing her for who she truly is¡ªthe woman who will stand beside me in the future.</i><i></i>


    As Justin was lost in thoughts of Natalie, Noah interrupted.


    "Mr. Harper, John sent a message. Ms. Natalie is in trouble."


    Without hesitation, Justin grabbed Noah¡¯s phone and read the message, that froze his entire self:


    <strong>[Ms. Natalie in trouble</strong>


    <strong> Drugged with aphrodisiac


    </strong>


    <strong> Send help quickly


    </strong>


    <strong>Top floor of Hotel Grand Elysium]</strong>

 Chapter 157: In Hurry To Reach

    <h4>Chapter 157: In Hurry To Reach</h4>


    Justin¡¯s grip on the phone tightened, veins bulging on his hand as if he might crush the device. His gaze darkened, a storm brewing in his expression.


    "Stop the car," he ordered coldly.


    The driver immediately pulled over to the side of the road. Justin stepped out, shrugging off his suit jacket and tossing it into the car.


    "Noah, find us a route with fewer signals and less traffic," Justin instructed.


    Noah, already anticipating what was on his mind, began working swiftly on his tablet. The driver, one of Justin¡¯s bodyguards, quickly exited the vehicle to make room for his boss. Justin slid behind the wheel while the bodyguard climbed into the passenger seat.


    Noah connected the tablet to the car¡¯s screen, setting the optimal route. The bodyguard nced at the map and gave directions. "Mr. Harper, take the next left."


    The luxury car roared to life, elerating at full speed, leaving stunned pedestrians in its wake.


    "Contact a doctor," Justin instructed curtly, his focus sharp as he drove like a force of nature.


    "On it, Mr. Harper," Noah said, already dialling the doctor¡¯s number even before Justin gave the order.


    Everything was in ce¡ªnow all they had to do was get to the hotel. What would normally take over half an hour in traffic, Justin covered in barely ten minutes.


    The car sped through the streets at such a reckless pace that traffic police began tailing them, but Justin didn¡¯t care.


    When they reached the hotel, Justin jumped out of the car and rushed inside. Noah followed closely, heading straight to the reception desk. He ced a sleek ck-and-gold card on the counter.


    Recognising the card, the receptionist asked no questions. Without a word, Noah sprinted after Justin, who was impatiently waiting for the elevator.


    Meanwhile, the driver stayed behind to handle the traffic police that had followed them to the hotel.


    Inside the elevator, Justin¡¯s heart pounded violently, his mind racing with worst-case scenarios. Only he knew how desperate those ten minutes behind the wheel had been¡ªevery second feeling suffocating, as if he hadn¡¯t been fast enough to reach her. If anything happened to Natalie, he was ready to unleash hell on those responsible. He didn¡¯t even need to guess who was behind it.


    The elevator doors slid open, and Justin stormed into the suite. The sight before him shattered his heart into a thousand pieces¡ªNatalie curled up on the floor in pain.


    Now, seeing her resting peacefully atst, he finally allowed himself to breathe. Yet, the rage within him simmered. The thought of punishing those who hurt her consumed him, driving him to the edge.


    <i>If only the ones who betrayed her weren¡¯t the same people she called family.</i>


    <i>----</i>


    The guests were enjoying their meal, chatting with members of the city¡¯s elite from various sectors. The lively conversations filled the hall, but soon, strange noises drew their attention. All heads turned toward therge screens around the event hall.


    The disy, which had been showing live footage of the engaged couple, abruptly switched to a shocking scene: a woman in bed, moaning loudly, with two men engaged in explicit acts with her.


    The entire room froze in stunned silence. Gasps rippled through the crowd as people processed what they were seeing.


    Briena and ra¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief, recognizing the woman on the screen. To their horror, it wasn¡¯t Natalie¡ªit was Lily.


    "What is going on?" Sephina demanded coldly, turning toward her son, Jay, who was equally dumbfounded.


    "Turn it off. Now!" Jay barked at the security team.


    But by the time security reached the control room, the damage was done. Everyone in the hall had seen the incriminating footage.


    Sephina seethed with fury. Her gaze shifted to Briena, knowing Lily was her friend. Briena wore a pitiful expression, pretending to be just as clueless as everyone else.


    Sephina felt a small wave of relief knowing she had sent Albert back to the hospital earlier, sparing him from witnessing the scandal.


    The Browns were just as stunned, exchanging nces before turning to Briena, silently holding her ountable for Lily¡¯s actions.


    The hall remained heavy with silence as guests whispered among themselves, struggling to return to their earlier conversations.


    Jay gestured to the emcee, who hurried onto the stage with a yfulugh.


    "Well, someone seems to be in a mood to celebrate even more enthusiastically than our lovely couple of the night!" the emcee joked, attempting to ease the tension. "Let¡¯s move on and enjoy this beautiful event. I hope everyone¡¯s enjoying the specially prepared dishes."


    The emcee¡¯s light-heartedment broke the awkward silence, and the guests gradually resumed their conversations, though whispers about the incident persisted.


    Meanwhile, the Ford and Brown families gathered in a private room, where tensions were running high.


    "Briena, what was that?" Amelia demanded, her tone sharp with displeasure. "Isn¡¯t Lily your friend? What kind of friends do you keep to bring us this kind of humiliation?"


    Tears welled in Briena¡¯s eyes. "I¡¯m so sorry! I didn¡¯t know she was that kind of person. I never thought she¡¯d ruin the most important day of my life."


    ra jumped to her daughter¡¯s defense. "Amelia, we are just as shocked as you are. Can¡¯t you see how hurt Briena is? This is her engagement day!"


    Amelia frowned, still upset. "I don¡¯t want you associating with girls like her. You¡¯re not allowed to be around her anymore."


    "I understand, Mother. I won¡¯t..." Briena¡¯s voice cracked, and she began to cry.


    Ivan, who had remained quiet until now, finally spoke. "Mother, this isn¡¯t Briena¡¯s fault. We shouldn¡¯t me her. She can¡¯t control what other people choose to do."


    Amelia exhaled, her anger softening. "Alright, but I don¡¯t want any more scandals. I just want this wedding to happen smoothly, without any more trouble."


    "Don¡¯t worry," Ivan assured.


    ra and Briena felt relieved to here it, and at the same time, Briena was d that Ivan defended her. Now she could see, he was entirely on her side.


    ¡¯Only if that Video had Natalie in it, it would have been perfect," Briena seethed inside with hatred, ¡¯What was that idiot Lily doing there?¡¯

 Chapter 158: Punishment

    <h4>Chapter 158: Punishment</h4>


    Late into the night, inside Justin¡¯s private suite.


    Justin sat on the sofa in the drawing room, one hand resting on the armrest, a one leg folded over the other. His expression was serious, his fingers tapping rhythmically on the armrest. His dark gaze remained fixed on the man kneeling before him with his head head lowered like a sinner.


    Noah stood to the side, his expression neutral, though his eyes betrayed the worry he felt for the man on the floor.


    A man in a ck suit¡ªRyan, another of Justin¡¯s well-built, formidable bodyguards¡ªentered the suite. He silently handed a file to Noah and took his ce to one side. Ryan¡¯s gaze briefly flickered to the kneeling man, but he kept his face impassive. Inside, however, he shared Noah¡¯s concern.


    Noah opened the file and began reading aloud to the stern-faced Justin. whose gaze on the man kneeling on the floor did not stir.


    "We¡¯ve identified the drug given to Ms. Natalie," Noah began. "It¡¯s odorless and tasteless. The victim has no way of knowing their drink was spiked until they start feeling the effects. It can cause severe physical harm and can ruin mental health if not treated right..."


    Noah continued, and when he stopped, Justin spoke to the man kneeling in front of him.


    "Do you have anything to say in your defense?" Justin¡¯s voice was cold and menacing.


    John kept his head lowered. "I deserve to be punished. I will head to receive my punishment right away."


    In their world, mistakes were unforgivable, and one had to own them. John was trained to be a bodyguard, entrusted with the duty of protecting those assigned to him¡ªbut he had failed. There were no excuses, only victory or defeat, with nothing in between.


    "You know what to do," Justin said coolly. "You may leave."


    John rose silently, bowed to Justin, and exited without a word.


    Both Noah and Ryan clenched their fists. They wanted to stop John, but they were powerless to intervene.


    Summoning his courage, Noah spoke up. "Mr. Harper, the drug was¡ª"


    "You will personally ensure he receives his punishment. No mercy is permitted," Justin interrupted, his voice cold and unyielding. Noah swallowed the rest of his words.


    With a slight bow, Noah left to carry out the order. Ryan could do nothing but watch him go. If he protested, he would face the same fate as Noah.


    Justin stood and returned to the bedroom, where Natalie slept peacefully. He turned off the lights, slid under the nket, and wrapped her gently in his arms.


    Only he knew how relieved he was to see her safe. He couldn¡¯t bear the thought of what he might have done if she had been harmed.


    -----


    The next day,te in the morning, Natalie stirred in her sleep.


    "Ah... it hurts..." she groaned, holding her head as she struggled to open her eyes.


    "Hey, Harper, we heard a woman¡¯s voice... what did you do to make her¡ª"


    Justin, seated on the couch and in the middle of a meeting, immediately shut hisptop and hurried to the bed.


    "Good morning," he greeted softly.


    Natalie blinked, her eyes slowly adjusting to the room. She stared at Justin by her bedside, struggling toprehend where she was. Her thoughts were foggy, and her mind felt disconnected from reality.


    "Where... am I?" she murmured, her voice hoarse and her expression confused. "When did you get back?"


    Justin picked up a ss of water from the nightstand and sat at the edge of the bed. "Drink some water," he said gently. "Take your time. It might help you remember."


    He helped her sit up and offered the ss. Natalie took it slowly, the cool water soothing her dry throat. Once she finished, Justin set the ss aside and waited patiently, giving her space to collect herself.


    Natalie buried her face in her hands, pressing her temples to ease the headache. She searched her mind for rity, and then the events of the previous night crashed into her, freezing her in ce.


    Justin stayed quiet, not wanting to disturb her thoughts. When she finally lifted her face from her palms, she saw Justin wrapping up a phone call, quietly instructing someone to bring breakfast for her.


    Noticing her gaze on him, Justin looked back. "Seems like you¡¯ve remembered everything."


    "Umm..." Natalie nodded slowly. "I remember being drugged, and then John brought me to a suite and locked me inside. And..."


    Justin raised a brow, waiting for her to continue.


    "Steve Davis was there too," she added. "He seemed to offer his suite... Wait, are we still in his suite?"


    "No, we booked another," Justin replied.


    She hummed thoughtfully and asked, "Did John manage to get a doctor in time?"


    Hearing it, Justin stared at her wordlessly, observing her reactions, straightaway meeting her gaze.


    After a short silence he finally answered, "Yes, he did."


    Natalie stayed quiet for a moment as she heard Justin. "You should freshen up and eat. We¡¯ll talk about everything afterward."


    She gave a small nod and swung her legs over the edge of the bed, only to find her body unsteady. Feeling of weakness surged through her limbs, making her feel strange and disconnected.


    Justin caught her just in time. "Can you walk?"


    "Yes," she said quietly, though her legs wobbled slightly as she headed toward the bathroom. Justin followed and opened the door for her.


    "Don¡¯t lock it," he instructed softly. "In case you need help."


    She nodded, knowing he was just worried about her as she was still dizzy and weak.


    "Everything you need is already inside," he added before closing the door behind her.


    Natalie stood at the washbasin, staring at her reflection in the mirror. The sight made her grimace¡ªher hair was a tangled mess, and her face looked pale and haggard.


    She sshed cold water on her face repeatedly, hoping to clear her mind. As the water dripped from her chin, she looked back into the mirror, and a flicker of anger sparked in her eyes.


    ¡¯Breina Ford, I know you hate me, but I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d stoop this low,¡¯ Natalie thought, clenching her fists. <i>¡¯I¡¯ll make you pay in ways you can¡¯t even imagine. What you value the most¡ªthat fake, perfect image of yours¡ªI¡¯ll tear it down. You¡¯ll be exactly what you tried to make me.¡¯</i>

 Chapter 159: Only One For Her

    <h4>Chapter 159: Only One For Her</h4>


    Despite the headache pounding in her temples, Natalie allowed herself to rx in the soothing warmth of the bath. Even as peace settled over her, her thoughts kept circling back to revenge.


    <i>¡¯How could I have been so careless? Maybe I let my guard down because Grandpa was around. I never expected them to pull something this disgusting.¡¯</i>


    After her bath, Natalie dressed in the clothes left for her¡ªa shirt and trousers, just her style, though she knew they were expensive.


    When she stepped out of the bathroom, Justin was no longer in the bedroom. She went to the drawing room and found him talking quietly with Noah as the two watched the news.


    The headlines shed across the screen:


    <strong><i>The Ford and Brown industries lose a major project, resulting in devastating losses. Stock prices plummet.</i></strong>


    Natalie¡¯s gaze flicked to Justin. His dark, intense stare was locked on the TV, and she knew immediately that this was his doing¡ªhis revenge for what had happened to her the night before.


    Wearing that high neck, full sleeved ck stylish T-shirt, paired with the light grey trousers, the look she was seeing him in for the first time, she could not deny he was looking incredibly handsome.


    He turned to look at her and she immediately focussed her attention on the news.


    It was the top story of the day, sending shockwaves through the business world. News anchors spected wildly, raising all kinds of questions:


    <strong><i>"Which powerful enemy could the Fords and Browns have angered to trigger such a disaster?"</i></strong>


    <strong><i>"Just yesterday, the Fords and Browns were unite through the engagement of their children. Does it have anything to do with it?</i></strong>


    <strong><i>"This engagement can offend only one person, Natalie Ford. Is she the one to cause it?¡¯</i></strong>


    <strong><i>"Reports suggest Natalie Ford has ties with several wealthy men. Is this corporate copse part of her revenge by her connection with wealthily men?"</i></strong>


    As the segment ended, Noah turned and gave Natalie a respectful nod before quietly excusing himself.


    Natalie sat down on the sofa. "Is that what you¡¯re doing?"


    "Do you have any doubts?" Justin responded coolly.


    "Then thest im they made about me in the news is certainly true."


    Justin¡¯s gaze didn¡¯t waver. "You should make it clear to them that you¡¯re not involved with many rich men¡ªbut only one. And that one is more than capable of turning everything upside down if anyone dares to mess with you." His expression was cold and resolute. "And this is just the beginning."


    Natalie swallowed hard. He was doing all of this for her. Why? Was she really that important to him now¡ªimportant enough to create chaos in her defence?


    Justin stood, motioning toward the dining table. "Let¡¯s have breakfast."


    Natalie followed him, sitting down across from him.


    "It¡¯ste, and you still haven¡¯t had breakfast?" she asked.


    He began serving food for both of them and replied, "I was busy with work."


    He was clearly waiting for her to have breakfast together.


    She observed his handsome face, his expression serious, his gaze so deep that it was impossible to guess what was in his mind. She could see something was off about him, but chose not to ask him.


    As they began to eat, Natalie spoke cautiously. "Don¡¯t do anything more. I¡¯ll handle them myself."


    Justin¡¯s gaze lifted to meet hers, his eyes sharp. "They hurt my woman, and you expect me to stand by and do nothing? What kind of man do you think I am?"


    Natalie swallowed the bite in her mouth, then said softly, "I have to think of Grandpa before doing anything. But don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let them off easily. I just want to handle it my way. You¡¯ve already taken your revenge, haven¡¯t you?"


    "Losing a few billion is nothingpared to what they did," Justin countered coldly.


    She could sense he was truly angry, but he was good at not letting it show on his face. But then his calm and cold gaze and that icy gaze of his appeared more threatening.


    "I will make them lose more than that," Natalie assured, "Now calm down."


    Justin studied her, knowing she was just as angry, though she masked it well. He exhaled and said quietly, "I¡¯ll let it go... since you didn¡¯t deny it when I called you <i>my woman</i>."


    Natalie recalled what he said earlier and realized what he meant. Her face flushed and she continued to eat while keeping her head lowered.


    It was truly not the right time to say ¡¯I am not your woman¡¯ or rather she didn¡¯t want to say it. Being addressed as his woman, didn¡¯t feel bad at all.


    "What do you n to do after this?" Justin asked, watching her intently.


    "I¡¯m heading to Ford Industries to strangle someone," Natalie said dryly.


    Justin gave a low hum, then added, "There¡¯s a file with all the details aboutst night¡¯s events. One of the culprits is still at the hotel. If you want to meet her, you can¡ªyour sister¡¯s little minion."


    Natalie nodded, already guessing that Lily was in deep trouble if Justin had his hand in this. She wondered what he had done to her.


    After finishing her breakfast, Natalie skimmed through the file and got ready to confront Lily.


    "Take Ryan with you," Justin instructed, signaling toward the bodyguard.


    Natalie left the suite with Ryan at her side, her eyes scanning the surroundings, hoping to spot someone.


    ¡¯Where is John?¡¯


    She hadn¡¯t forgotten his efforts to get her to safety the night before, and a sense of gratitude settled within her.


    <i>¡¯He must be resting after all that trouble,¡¯</i> she thought.


    They reached the floor down where the room was arranged for Natalie, but now someone else was upying it in her ce.


    Ryan opened the door, holding it for Natalie as she stepped inside, with him following close behind.


    "Miss, you need to leave the room now," a hotel staff member was telling Lily, who was curled up on the floor beneath a tangled mess of sheets, sobbing quietly. "Your stay here is over. You¡¯ll need to book again if you want to extend it."


    The staff member turned to Natalie, her expression shifting. "Are you her friend, miss?"


    "Certainly not," Natalie replied with a mocking smile. "I¡¯m just here to enjoy the show."

 Chapter 160: Enraged Natalie

    <h4>Chapter 160: Enraged Natalie</h4>


    There was no sympathy in Natalie¡¯s eyes as if not Lily, then it would have been her in this situation. There was no need to show the kindness to the evil, and of course, Natalie sure was not a kind person.


    The staff member turned back to Lily. "Miss, I¡¯m giving you fifteen minutes. Please pack your belongings and leave, or I¡¯ll have to call security," she said firmly before leaving.


    Lily shot Natalie a hateful re, her tear-streaked face contorted with rage. "You bitch. This is all your doing."


    Natalie remainedposed, her expression cold. "Someone had to end up here¡ªeither you or me. Fate just happened to give you the privilege," she said with icy indifference. "How did it feel to get fucked in a drugged haze?"


    Lily snarled, spitting venom. "Probably the same way you felt getting screwed by your bodyguard."


    Natalie¡¯s smirk didn¡¯t waver. "I bet you enjoyed it more, though. With more men, I mean. It must¡¯ve been quite the experience with all your holes filled at the same time." Her tone was taunting, merciless. "You should thank me for letting you experience the heaven. No man would willingly touch a disgusting slut like you otherwise."


    Lily clenched her fists as Natalie¡¯s words reminded her of what cruel things those men did with her. She wanted to get up and attack Natalie to kill her, but a little movement and she felt utter pain in her body and winced in pain.


    "You bitch..."


    Natalie chuckled darkly. "Who¡¯s the real bitch here? Everyone at the event saw it, didn¡¯t they? Along with their dinner, they got a free show¡ªa desperate whore begging to be fucked."


    Lily¡¯s face drained of all color, her eyes wide with horror. "You... what do you mean..."


    "Oh, it was quite the performance," Natalie continued mockingly. "Even if you¡¯re useless, at least you¡¯ve found your talent. Who knows? Maybe you¡¯ll start getting offers for adult films soon." She smiled wickedly. "And don¡¯t bother thanking me. You¡¯ve worked really hard tond yourself here."


    With that, Natalie turned and left, her steps steady as Lily cursed and screamed behind her, her voice cracking with rage and despair.


    Ryan followed Natalie out, feeling shocked at the way Natalie talked to that woman. ¡¯No wonder boss fancy her so much. Both of them can kill the person with their poisonous words.¡¯


    -----


    Natalie headed straight to the Ford corporate office, specifically to the entertainment department. There she made the billing straight to Briena¡¯a office.


    Without bothering to knock, Natalie pushed the door open and barged in, leaving Ryan standing outside. She didn¡¯t want him to meddle in.


    "Natalie?" Briena eximed, startled by her sudden appearance. She had been reviewing the script for her next project, preparing to sign it. Her manager, Ana, stood by her side.


    Natalie shot Ana a cold re. "Out."


    The harshness in her tone made both Briena and Ana flinch. Briena stood from her chair, rmed. "Natalie, what is the meaning of this?"


    Ignoring Briena, Natalie fixed her gaze on Ana. "Out. Now."


    Ana squared her shoulders. "Ms. Natalie, I am her manager, and¡ª"


    <i>p!</i>


    The sharp sound of Natalie¡¯s p echoed through the room. Ana staggered backward, clutching her cheek.


    "That should clear the blockage in your ears," Natalie sneered, shoving Ana aside. Ana stumbled into the wall, stunned and disoriented.


    "Natalie?" Briena whispered, fear creeping into her voice as she took a step back. She nced around, hoping someone woulde to her aid. Natalie¡¯s rage was unmistakable.


    "Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t p you," Natalie sneered, her gaze Icy, as she stepped towards Briena, "If pping would have worked, you wouldn¡¯t be this nasty."


    Despite the reassurance, Briena stayed on edge. "Stay away from me. Speak from a distance."


    Natalie took another step forward, her expression darkening. "What¡¯s wrong? Afraid I¡¯ll strangle you like I didst time?"


    Briena swallowed hard, her pulse quickening. She nced at Ana, who stood behind Natalie, rubbing her cheek. Ana discreetly pulled her phone from her pocket, typing a message with trembling fingers.


    Natalie closed the distance between herself and Briena, forcing her back until she was pressed against the ss wall. Briena tried to sidestep, but¡ª


    "Ahh! Let go!"


    Natalie grabbed a fistful of Briena¡¯s hair, yanking her head back before mming her face against the ss wall. Briena cried out in pain.


    "Let go!" she pleaded, her voice cracking.


    Natalie¡¯s grip only tightened as she hissed, "Do you think you deserve mercy? After everything you did?"


    She pressed Briena harder against the ss, her voice low and dangerous. "Did you ever stop to think what would¡¯ve happened to me?"


    "Natalie, I... I didn¡¯t do anything. It was Lily! She nned it all¡ªI had nothing to do with it!" Briena cried desperately.


    Natalie¡¯s lips curled into a bitter sneer. "Do you think I¡¯m a fool, or are you overestimating your own cleverness?" she hissed through gritted teeth. "You¡¯ll pay for what you did. Mark my words. And if you ever try a stunt like that again, I swear it¡¯ll be you in your friend¡¯s ce next time, screaming like a whore."


    Natalie¡¯s voice dropped to a dangerous whisper. "Whatever mercy I have left is only for Grandpa¡¯s sake. But don¡¯t push me, Briena¡ªbecause if you do, I¡¯ll make sure you end up in a hell so dark, you¡¯ll wish you were never born."


    Briena¡¯s eyes brimmed with tears, both from pain and helplessness. She was too delicate to fight Natalie, whose slender frame belied her unexpected strength.


    Receiving the message from Ana, Sephina who was in the meeting, hurried to Briena¡¯s office, only to see her precious granddaughter being assaulted.


    "Natalie!" Sephina¡¯s cold,manding voice rang out. "How dare you? Leave her!"


    Natalie released Briena with a harsh shove, sending her sprawling to the floor. Slowly, she turned toward Sephina, her expression dark and menacing. "Sephina Ford," Natalie said in a low, venomous voice, "if not for your age and the respect I still have for Grandpa, it would have been you on that floor instead of your pathetic granddaughter."

 Chapter 161: Warning

    <h4>Chapter 161: Warning</h4>


    Ana rushed to Briena¡¯s side, helping her to her feet. Tears streamed down Briena¡¯s face, breaking Sephina¡¯s heart.


    "You vile creature," Sephina snarled. "The more you behave like this, the more I know I made the right decision not to ept you."


    Natalie took a step toward Sephina, staring her down without a trace of fear. "I¡¯ve always known you hated me, but I never realized your hatred ran so deep that you¡¯d go this far to ruin my life."


    Though Natalie¡¯s gaze was cold, the pain in her eyes betrayed the hurt she was trying to hide.


    "You didn¡¯t deserve any of it, but Briena," Sephian spoke, thinking Natalie was referring to the giarism scandals or anything that was taken away from her.


    "Yeah, what you did with me yesterday, your precious granddaughter deserves it instead of me," Natalie scoffed. "Then why did you spare her? You should have fed her that drug...."


    "What¡¯s going on here?" ra immediately interrupted Natalie, "You, get out from here," and turned to Sephina quickly, "Mother, she keep hurting Breina, are you going to allow her." "Guards," Sephina ordered.


    "Don¡¯t bother," Natalie interrupted, her sharp gaze locking with Sephina¡¯s. "I don¡¯t enjoy seeing all your disgusting faces, but you keep dragging me back. Next time you make mee here, it won¡¯t end simply like this. It will be a bloodbath." With that, she turned on her heel and stormed out.


    Ryan followed her back, realizing this woman needs no protection at all.


    "Security," Sephina snarled, fury radiating from her voice. "Make sure that wretch never steps foot in this building again. If she does, every one of you will be fired."


    "Yes, Chairman Ford."


    ra exhaled with relief, grateful she had interrupted before Natalie could expose the truth about the drugging scheme. She pulled Briena into aforting hug.


    "Don¡¯t cry. You know she had always hated you. She couldn¡¯t digest your engagement with Ivan and is now taking it out on you."


    Sephina¡¯s cold voice interrupted them. "What was Natalie trying to say?" She could clearly see through panicked ra.


    ra stiffened but kept her voice steady. "I-It¡¯s nothing, Mother." Briena buried her face in her mother¡¯s shoulder, pretending to sob, avoiding Sephina¡¯s piercing gaze.


    Sephina studied them both for a moment, then turned. "Come to my office, ra," she ordered curtly and left.


    As they watched Sephina leave, Briena whispered urgently, "Mom, will Grandma be angry if she finds out about the drug?"


    "Don¡¯t worry," ra whispered with a sly smile. "We have Lily to take the fall."


    ra entered Sephina¡¯s eyes where the old woman was sitting in her chair, her expressions serious as she red at ra. She didn¡¯t even ask her to sit. "Speak!" Sephinamanded.


    ra swallowed, trying to keep herposure. "Mother, it wasn¡¯t Briena¡¯s fault. She didn¡¯t even know what Lily was nning behind her back."


    Sephina¡¯s expression darkened. "What exactly did Lily do?"


    ra hesitated but pressed on. "She... she spiked Natalie¡¯s drink with a drug."


    Sephina¡¯s eyes narrowed dangerously. "A drug?"


    ra nodded nervously. "Lily hates Natalie. She thought spiking her drink would teach her a lesson... but things got out of hand."


    <i>SLAM!</i><i></i>


    Sephina mmed her hand down on the desk, the sound reverberating through the room. "That disgusting video¡ªthe one that humiliated our family¡ªwas the result of a drug?"


    ra trembled under Sephina¡¯s furious re. "W-We didn¡¯t know Lily would do something like this. I¡¯m sorry, Mother."


    "That girl Lily, I don¡¯t want Briena to have anything to do with her," Sephina ordered.


    "Yes, mother."


    As Sephina said nothing more, ra gave a quick nod and turned to leave, eager to escape the suffocating presence of the terrifying old woman. Despite Sephina¡¯s age, ra had always feared her.


    Just as ra reached the door, Sephina¡¯s cold voice stopped her in her tracks.


    "ra, though I despise Natalie, I would rather see her dead than have her involved in a scandal like that. I will not tolerate anything that tarnishes our family¡¯s name. No matter how I feel about her, Natalie is still considered a Ford in the eyes of the public. If she¡¯s dragged into something this dirty, it will stain our entire reputation."


    "I understand, mother," ra gave out a sigh of relief and left.


    ------


    Natalie went to meet Albert as the previous night she had to leave without even saying bye to him. Though John had taken care of it, she still found it necessary to go to him.


    Spending some time with the old man who made a fun of her for leaving him alone for husband¡¯s sake, and that she forgot her grandpa, Natalie was on the way to her office. Her mood seemingly cheered after spending time with Albert.


    But she was not aware that when she thought she had warned her family enough for creating trouble for her, they were ready to nder her again.


    She recived the call from E and heard it. Natalie frowned and checked the news in her phone. The video of how Natalie assaulted Briena in her office just now, was published while ndering her badly for it.


    "They won¡¯t stop unless I really do something bad to them," Natalie mumbled.


    "Why do you bother holding back?" Ryan asked, while focussed on driving "Your patience ismendable, Ms Natalie. If it was Mr Harper...."


    "I know your boss is invincible," Natalie interrupted him with a frown, "But I have my own reasons and way. I bet, even your boss won¡¯t question me."


    Ryan didn¡¯tment on it but said, "If you want anyone of your enemies gone, just order me."


    "Don¡¯t worry, if that momentes, I would be the one holding gun at their temples," Natalie replied and asked, "Were you a mercenary as well?"


    "You can say that."


    "Was your boss truly running business while being abroad or leading a mafia group by collecting mercenaries from here and there?" Natalie questioned in disbelief.


    Ryan didn¡¯t answer, and said, "I am sure, reporters are waiting for you."


    "That¡¯s a good thing," she said, her lips curved into a smirk.

 Chapter 162: What We Did Last Night

    <h4>Chapter 162: What We Did Last Night</h4>


    Natalie arrived at the office building, just as expected, with a cluster of reporters waiting for her. She stepped out of the car, casually tapping away on her phone, a light smirk ying on her lips. Ryan stood by her side, ready to shield her from the swarm of journalists.


    "Ms. Natalie?" one of the reporters called out, but she remained focused on her phone.


    To everyone¡¯s surprise, the reporters held back their questions, waiting for her to acknowledge them. It seemed they had learned their lesson from previous encounters.


    After half a minute, Natalie finished whatever she was doing on her phone and finally looked up at the crowd. "Why so quiet? Are you all done asking your questions all at once? If so, now¡¯s your chance¡ªone at a time."


    "Ms. Natalie, there¡¯s a video of you trying to assault your sister earlier today," a reporter said.


    "Trying to assault? Are you sure that¡¯s the words you want to use?" Natalie arched a brow, her tone sharp and without a hint of guilt.


    "In the footage, it looks very much like it," the reporter insisted.


    "You should say I <i>assaulted</i> her, not <i>tried</i> to assault her. When I do something, I don¡¯t fail," Natalie responded with pride. "I went there to knock some sense into her rotten brain, which I did and I hope it worked."


    "You¡¯re admitting to assaulting her¡ªon national TV," the reporter pressed.


    "I think I just did." Natalie¡¯s smirk deepened. "Anyone with a problem can file a policeint."


    The reporters exchanged nces, taken aback by her unapologetic confidence.


    "What made you assault your sister?" another reporter ventured.


    "Go ask her. My job was only to teach her a lesson for what she did wrong. If you¡¯re still curious, check room number 2017 at the Grand Elysium Hotel¡ªyou¡¯ll get your answers there."


    "What¡¯s in the room?" one reporter asked.


    "Go find out," Natalie replied with a sly smirk.


    She knew Lily was in that room, and given her condition earlier, Natalie was certain she hadn¡¯t left yet. She allowed reporters to ask more while wondering after hearing about the room number, what Briena would do.


    "Today, both the Fords and the Browns are suffering major financial losses, and it seems tied tost night¡¯s engagement. Clearly, you¡¯re the one most affected as we know your previous rtionship with Mr Ivan."


    "Even though you¡¯re married to someone else, why can¡¯t you leave Mr. Ivan Brown alone and let him be happy with the woman he chose?"


    Natalie offered them a bored look. "Even if I told you I don¡¯t care what Ivan Brown does or which woman he¡¯s with, you wouldn¡¯t believe me. So don¡¯t ask me this again¡ªI don¡¯t have time to waste. And seems like your innovative questions are over, so please excuse me," Natalie said firmly, striding past the reporters.


    "We can¡¯t help but wonder¡ªwhich wealthy men are backing you to inflict such a massive blow on two of the city¡¯s biggest business empires?" A reporter shouted behind her.


    Natalie turned to look at him, her gaze mocking, "Not many wealthy men¡ªit¡¯s just one. The one who is far more formidable than all the wealthy men in this city."


    "Who is he?" another reporter asked quickly.


    Natalie didn¡¯t answer, but the next question came fast, with a mocking undertone. "Won¡¯t your husband mind?"


    A yful smirk crossed Natalie¡¯s lips, amused by the stupidity of the question. She continued walking, ignoring the reporter, which only fueled his frustration.


    "We heard your husband is a gigolo!" he shouted after her retreating figure.


    Natalie stopped in her tracks. Turning slowly, she locked eyes with the reporter, her gaze cold enough to make him flinch. "You better think carefully before you speak when you don¡¯t know who you¡¯re talking about," she warned icily.


    Silence fell over the group. After a tense moment, another reporter ventured, "So, does that mean your husband is wealthy, and he¡¯s the one supporting you?"


    Natalie gave no answer. Without a word, she turned and walked away, leaving the reporters in stunned silence.


    "You are yet to answer us if you are going to participate in the national perfumepetition," a reporter shouted, but Natalie didn¡¯t answer.


    Meanwhile, inside Briena¡¯s office, she and her mother were in full panic mode.


    "Mom, Natalie just sent me the evidence of everything we nned against her!" Briena said, her voice trembling. "If she gives this to the reporters, we¡¯re finished." She nced at her phone again. "She even wrote, <i>¡¯Dare to file a policeint against me for the assault, and this goes straight to the police.¡¯</i>"


    "Damn it! We can¡¯t make aint now¡ªthat bitch! She failed our n," ra hissed through gritted teeth.


    "What if she hands this evidence to the police and files aint against us instead?" Briena asked, her anxiety rising.


    "She won¡¯t¡ªat least not for your grandpa¡¯s sake. If she intended to do that, we¡¯d already be sitting in jail," ra replied, trying to reassure her daughter.


    They both stared at the TV screen, watching Natalie on live broadcast. She wore that same mocking smirk, openly daring the reporters to file aint against her. The more they listened to Natalie, the deeper their panic grew.


    "Mom, she just told the reporters to check that hotel room. What if Lily is still there? If they find her, we¡¯re doomed," Briena said, her voice tight with fear.


    "Call Lily right now! Tell her to leave immediately," ra ordered. At the same time, she pulled out her own phone and made a separate call. "Get rid of Lily if she¡¯s still at the hotel. Make sure there¡¯s no trace of her," she instructed coldly.


    Briena clutched her phone, her hands shaking. "Mom, Natalie is bing scarier by the day. We need to figure out who this man supporting her is."


    ra gave a grim nod. "It¡¯s a good thing your grandmother is preupied with managing thepany¡¯s losses. If she wasn¡¯t, we¡¯d have her breathing down our necks too¡ªanother nightmare we don¡¯t need right now."


    Natalie went to the office,pleted her tasks as usual, and by evening, she returned home.


    As she stepped out of the car, her eyes instinctively searched for the other car¡ªthe one John usually drove¡ªbut it was nowhere to be seen.


    "Where¡¯s John?" she asked Ryan. "Isn¡¯t he resuming his job as my bodyguard?"


    Ryan stayed silent for a moment, then answered, "I¡¯ll be your bodyguard from now on, Ms. Natalie."


    Natalie stared at him, taken aback. "Why? Where¡¯s John?"


    "I¡¯m not sure," Ryan replied calmly. "I¡¯ll be in the car if you need anything."


    With that, he settled into the driver¡¯s seat, leaving Natalie standing there, confusion written across her face.


    Frowning, she headed toward the elevator, her thoughts swirling. <i>He didn¡¯t me John for what happened to me, did he?</i>


    <i></i>Somehow Natalie didn¡¯t have a good feeling about it. ¡¯<i>I need to ask him once he is home.¡¯</i>


    <i>Justin returned, still riding the high from Natalie¡¯s bold words to the reporters. The only man she counted on, the one supporting her¡ªit was him, and hearing her say it filled him with pride.</i>


    <i></i>¡¯She deserves a reward for this. What shall I reward her with? Should be something she won¡¯t forget.¡¯ A yful smirk painted on his lips.


    Justin stood in front of the door and rang the bell instead of unlocking on his own. He wanted to see her right in front of him, waiting for him to return.


    <i>¡¯Shall I give her nice hug? Or maybe a...¡¯</i>


    Click!


    The door swung open, and Natalie stepped into view. Before Justin could say a word or react, she cut straight to the point.


    "Where is John?"


    Justin frowned. Thest thing he expected was for her to ask about another man the moment he arrived home, instead of weing him sweetly.


    Without answering, he brushed past her and entered the house.


    "I asked¡ªwhere is John?" Natalie repeated, her voice sharper with impatience.


    Justin slipped off his shoes, ced them neatly on the stand, and turned to face her, his expression clearly displeased.


    "Is he more important to you than me now?"


    "It¡¯s not that," Natalie said, holding back her frustration. "I just want to know where he¡¯s gone."


    Justin¡¯s demeanour turned icy. "All you need to know is that he won¡¯t being back. Ryan will be your bodyguard from now on." With that, he strode past her, heading toward the bedroom to freshen up.


    Natalie¡¯s anger red, and she followed him, her footsteps echoing behind him. "Are you ming John for what happened to me?" she demanded.


    "He failed to do his job," Justin replied, his tone cold and unyielding as he continued toward the bedroom.


    Natalie clenched her fists, determined to make him see reason. "He tried to stop me from drinking it! I was the one who trusted my own ability to identify a spiked drink." Her voice softened slightly. "It was my fault, Justin. And you know that drug couldn¡¯t have been detected anyway."


    "He is not new to such situation," Justin countered as he entered the bedroom, "He should have drank some first and waited to check if it showed effect on him and then give it to you."


    "What if it was poison?" Natalie shot back.


    "Better that he dies than fail at his job," Justin replied, his voice cold and unyielding, with no hint of kindness in his demeanour.


    Natalie¡¯s anger surged. She grabbed his hand, stopping him from entering the bathroom, and stepped in front of him, her eyes zing.


    "Do you even know what he did for me?" she demanded. "If I am safe, it¡¯s all because of him! I was drugged, and to me, he was just a man I could easily have given in to¡ªbut he didn¡¯t even waver. Even when I tried to cling to him, he stayed like a rock. He felt nothing at all. He reminded me to be strong, again and again. He¡¯s my saviour. I owe him."


    Her voice cracked slightly, a mix of anger and helplessness. "You should reward him for being so dedicated to his job. But instead, you¡ª" she trailed off, overwhelmed by the indifference in Justin¡¯s eyes.


    "You have seen me, Justin, that how I was. Any man would have...but he didn¡¯t... You know right? You can¡¯t just...I clearly know how bad I was...."


    In response, Justin pulled out his high neck T-shirt in front of her, exposing his torso to her. The hurtful marks of her harsh bites were clear on his neck.


    His gaze stayed locked on her stunned face, cold and unflinching. "We both remember how you were and what we did."


    With that, he tossed the T-shirt aside and walked past her into the bathroom, leaving her standing there in shock.


    Natalie felt her heart left her chest.


    She was pretending to not remember what they did previous night, but now it was clear¡ªJustin had seen through her lie all along, but didn¡¯t expose her. And worse, she had just admitted, through her own words, that she remembered his presence by her side.

 Chapter 163: I Am Not A Saint

    <h4>Chapter 163: I Am Not A Saint</h4> Natalie stood frozen in her ce, and got back to her senses only when she heard the water from the shower running. She looked at the bathroom door and remembered Justin¡¯s expressions from just a moment before.


    <i>¡¯Is he angry that I pretended to forget it? Is he disappointed in me, because I was the one to beg him for it, but like an ungrateful person, I didn¡¯t even acknowledge his help or thanked him for taking care of me? </i>


    <i>I am such a terrible person.</i>She buried her face in her hands, struggling to get the hold on her thoughts. <i>What should I do now?</i>


    Her eyesnded on the T-shirt Justin had tossed aside before heading to the shower. She picked it up, and for a moment, it felt as though it still carried the warmth of his body. Her heart skipped a beat, memories of the previous night flooding back¡ªof him, of them, and the way he had cared for her.


    That intoxicating closeness, those passionate kisses, his warmth that felt moreforting than anything, his scent, and the deliberate care in his touch. Every intimate moment lingered in her mind, causing her breath to grow shallow.


    <i>What the hell? I¡¯m not high on drugs anymore to be feeling like this again.</i> She quickly folded the T-shirt, set it on a chair, and hurried out of the room before Justin could emerge from the bathroom.


    She went straight to the kitchen, grabbed a chilled bottle of water from the fridge, and downed half of it to steady herself.


    ¡¯It¡¯s just that the weather is hot... and I am thirsty,¡¯ she tried to reason out, breathed a few more times to calm herself and looked around the kitchen. <i>I shall cook everything he likes to make up for what I did.</i>


    Natalie remembered what Justin liked as she could guess it from his reactions whenever he ate her cooked meal. She started preparing quickly. <i>Everything has to be delicious. Once he sees the food, he¡¯ll forget all his anger.</i>


    She was immersed in cooking when Justin entered the kitchen, now dressed in casual home clothes. His damp hair clung slightly to his forehead as he ruffled it with his fingers on his way to the fridge to grab a drink.


    Natalie was aware of his presence but didn¡¯t dare to look at him, unsure how to react. She could see through the corner of her eyes that he was drinking water and his gaze was on her.


    "Dinner will be ready soon," she said, trying to sound casual.


    Justin hummed and put the bottle aside, only to hear Natalie wince lightly in pain. He looked at her and found that she had cut her finger.


    <i>Damn it!</i> Natalie cursed inwardly and grabbed a tissue to stanch the small cut on her forefinger.


    Justin stepped out of the kitchen instead of going to her.


    Natalie looked at the kitchen exit, and her heart sank. ¡¯Well, it¡¯s just a small cut so he doesn¡¯t need to pay attention,¡¯ she tried to reason out but could not deny that it felt worse to be ignored by him.


    But Justin returned as quickly as he left, taking her by surprise. A bandaid in his hand.


    "Let me see," he said, taking hold of her injured hand without waiting for permission.


    Natalie looked at him in surprise at how worried he looked for just a small cut on her finger. He had the bandaid in his hand. Now she understood he didn¡¯t ignore her but went to get the bandage. She was d that he was back to her, her heart was jumping in happiness.


    Justin held her finger under running water, then wiped gently it to dry it.


    Natalie took this chance to talk about the things she had in mind.


    "I pretended to forget... because I was embarrassed..." she murmured hesitantly, her voice barely above a whisper.


    Justin remained silent, focused on carefully wrapping the bandage around her finger.


    She kept her eyes downcast, unable to meet his gaze. "I was embarrassed by the way it all happened... I should have thanked you instead of pretending not to remember. I just thought it would help keep things normal between us. I know you didn¡¯t really want to do it¡ªit was just to help me in that moment. I kind of... forced you..."


    "Who told you I didn¡¯t want to?" Justin interrupted, his voice low but firm. His gaze locked onto her lowered face.


    Startled, Natalie looked up, meeting his intense stare.


    "Forced?" His gaze turned darker, his voice thick in desire. "You have no idea what I want to do with you whenever I see you. I¡¯m no saint, Natalie. But I wasn¡¯t going to do anything while you were drugged. If you were sober... trust me, I have all kinds of bad intentions toward you. I¡¯m just waiting for you to feel the same toward me."


    Intensity of his gaze and his words made her entire body aware of this man¡¯s overbearing presence and intentions towards her, but she didn¡¯t feel reluctant. He was boldly telling her what he wanted from her, but why did it feel so thrilling instead of feeling angry?


    This man¡ªwasn¡¯t he supposed to be theposed, sophisticated CEO of the Harper Group? But the more she got to know him, the more he seemed like a rogue, a man with wicked desires aimed solely at her.


    And strangely,ing from him, every bit of it felt dangerously attractive.


    He leaned in, his face so close that Natalie could feel the heat radiating from him. His voice, low and husky, sent a shiver down her spine.


    "You were beautifulst night... and it was so hard to hold back when you kept asking for it," he murmured. "If the doctor hadn¡¯t shown up in time..."


    Natalie swallowed hard, her gaze flickering between his intense eyes and his lips. His closeness tugged at her memory, dragging her back to the previous night. Her face flushed crimson, the warmth spreading across her skin.


    At that he was fresh from the shower, and all tempting. With this much closeness, he was simply ying with her innocent senses, to not let them innocent anymore.


    Justin¡¯s hand gently cupped her cheek, his thumb brushing across it in slow, deliberate strokes. The touch sent a tremor through her, and his breath, warm and steady, grazed her skin like a lingering me.


    "Justin..." she whispered, barely audible.


    "Hm?" His eyes darkened, his voice a soft hum.


    She opened her mouth to speak, but no words came. And then, his lips drifted closer.


    "Can I?" he asked, his voice rough with restraint.


    Natalie could only manage a small nod, her breath hitching in her throat, words failing herpletely.


    In the next heartbeat, his lips captured hers, and it felt as though her soul had slipped from her body. The night before had been a blur, muddled by the haze of drugs¡ªbut now, this was real. This was intentional. And for the first time, she was fully present, kissing someone without any idea what to do.


    Justin kissed her with exquisite gentleness, sucking and nibbling at her lips as if savoring the sweetest delicacy. Natalie tried to mimic his movements, awkward and uncertain.


    "Just focus on what feels good... on what you want," he whispered against her lips, his voice a sensualmand.


    With her eyes fluttering shut, Natalie let her instincts take over, trying to match his rhythm. Slowly, she found herself easing into the kiss, responding with more confidence.


    Justin guided her hands to rest on his shoulders, the warmth of his skin grounding her. Then, his hands slid to her waist, firm and assured. In one smooth motion, he lifted her with ease, cing her on the cool surface of the kitchen counter, not breaking away from the kiss.


    He stood between her parted legs, pulling her firmly against him, their bodies pressed so closely it left Natalie breathless. The intimacy of the position sent a rush through her senses, making it impossible to think of anything else.


    What began as a gentle kiss now unraveled into something far more intense. Justin¡¯s hand cradled the back of her head, tilting her face just the way he wanted. In that moment, all the restraint he had been holding back melted away.


    His mouth imed hers with raw hunger, drawing her into a kiss that was both passionate and overwhelming. His lips moved urgently, sucking and nibbling, leaving her breathless under the weight of his need.


    Natalie clung to him, her fingers curling tightly into his clothes, struggling to keep pace with the fervor of his kiss. Soft, muffled moans escaped her lips, each one fueling his desire.


    Taking her moans as encouragement, Justin deepened the kiss, slipping his tongue into her mouth. He explored her slowly but thoroughly, stealing every breath of hers.


    When she began to feel breathless, her fingers dug into his skin in subtle resistance. Only then did Justin finally release her, his lips reluctantly parting from hers.


    Natalie gasped for air, her chest rising and falling heavily, her face flushed with warmth and emotion. Justin wasn¡¯t much different¡ªhis breathing ragged, his pulse racing. Only he knew how hard it had been to stop himself, how much willpower it had taken to pull back before the kiss consumed them both entirely.


    His hands remained on her cheeks, gently caressing her flushed skin in a soothing gesture, as if tofort her from the intensity they had just shared. His face stayed close, his lips brushing her skin lightly as he breathed her in, savoring the lingering scent of her.


    "Natalie," he whispered, his voice hoarse and dripping with seduction. The sound sent a shiver down her spine.


    Her eyes, still hazy with emotion, fluttered open.


    His face was so close, their eyes met, and in his gaze, she saw it clearly¡ªhe wanted more. Much more.

 Chapter 164: Not Ready For Another Heartbreak

    <h4>Chapter 164: Not Ready For Another Heartbreak</h4>


    Natalie stayed frozen, unsure how to reciprocate the passion he was showing. The kiss was fine, but beyond that...


    Her mind wandered, overwhelmed by questions. <i>I am a married woman, yet here I am, being intimate with another man. What connection do I even have with him to justify this? What am I doing with Justin Harper¡ªthe powerful Justin Harper¡ªwho is only here for his own purpose?</i> Once his lookalike is found, he will leave. I can¡¯t let myself get too attached. <i>Just like Ivan... he¡¯ll leave too.</i>


    The thought of being abandoned again was unbearable.


    Justin sensed the subtle shift in her expression, catching that fleeting moment, realising she was not on the same page as him at this moment.


    He pulled back slightly and asked, "What are you thinking about?" His eyes searched hers.


    Before Natalie could respond, the soup on the stove boiled over, the sound abruptly breaking their connection.


    She started to move, but Justin was quicker. He turned off the gas before she could react.


    <i>I have to stop here. I am not ready for another heart break.</i>


    She hopped down from the kitchen counter, grabbed a cleaning cloth, and said, "I¡¯ll clean this up and finish cooking. You can wait in the drawing room."


    Justin watched her as she began wiping up the spilled soup, fully aware of the shift in her mood. He gently took hold of her hand to stop her.


    "Let it be," he said softly.


    She looked at him, regaining someposure. "Don¡¯t you want dinner?"


    "Let¡¯s eat out," he suggested, releasing her hand.


    "It¡¯s alreadyte, and we¡¯d have to drive to a restaurant," she replied, her reluctance clear. "I don¡¯t want to leave now that I¡¯m finally home."


    He gently took the cleaning cloth from her hand, set it aside, and guided her to the kitchen sink to wash her hands. "We¡¯re going somewhere close for some simple, tasty food," he said.


    His movements smooth as if he could make her do whatever he wanted. Though he wished to ask what¡¯s wrong with her, seeing acting normal, he decided to leave it forter.


    As Natalie washed her hands, she asked, "Will an ordinary ce suit Mr. CEO?"


    Justin joined her at the sink, rinsing his hands. "When thepany¡¯s just right, every ce suits me."


    <i>Sweet talker,</i> Natalie thought, feeling a bit lighter. <i>Better than staying home and dealing with the awkwardness.</i>


    He dried his hands and turned toward the kitchen exit "Let¡¯s go."


    Relieved that the tension had lifted, Natalie followed him.


    Justin slipped into a pair of casual slippers and opened the apartment door.


    She did the same, pausing. "Let me grab the car keys."


    "No need," he said casually.


    Surprised, Natalie gave him a curious look. Justin smirked and added, "Let them see me for what I am¡ªjust your poor gigolo husband."


    She blinked, stunned, as the realization hit. "Are we being watched?"


    "You¡¯re a sensation in every news outlet. What do you think?" Justin replied, stepping outside without hesitation.


    Natalie locked the door behind them and followed him. "What if they take pictures of you with me?"


    "They¡¯d be lucky to catch a shot of my perfect back profile. Most people don¡¯t even get to see my shadow."


    She chuckled as they waited for the elevator. "You really are a narcissist."


    "Highly self-aware, I¡¯d say."


    Natalie could only nod. This man was the king of narcissism.


    When they reached the ground floor, Ryan approached them.


    "We¡¯re staying close by. No need to follow us," Justin instructed. "Just hand me a cap from the car."


    Ryan nodded and soon brought over a ck cap, which Justin slipped on effortlessly.


    Natalie realized it was to provide a cover to his face, though she wondered if it could truly make any difference.


    She noticed, even in casual attire¡ªa simple half-sleeved t-shirt, pants, slippers, and now the cap¡ªhe still looked striking. There was just something about him that made him stand out, no matter what he wore. She was convinced that even if he wrapped himself in a bup sack, he¡¯d still manage to look handsome.


    "If you keep looking at me like that," Justin said, catching her in her daze, "I might think what happened in the kitchen wasn¡¯t enough for you."


    Natalie snapped her gaze away, her cheeks instantly warming. <i>It¡¯s not my fault you¡¯re so handsome.</i>


    But at the same time, an image of him in bup sack almost made her smile.


    Justin chuckled and caught up to her, held her hand, intertwining their fingers intimately.


    She nced at their hands, but before she could speak, he lifted them slightly into view and said, "This will give you a good image¡ªbeing seen hand-in-hand with your husband, all romantic."


    Natalie allowed him to hold her hand as they stepped through the main security gate. Justin was already aware of the spies tailing them, and it didn¡¯t take long for Natalie to notice them too.


    They made their way to a small, unassuming restaurant nearby. It wasn¡¯t crowded, which promised them some peaceful moments together.


    "Are you okay eating here?" Natalie asked, just to be sure.


    "I don¡¯t see any issue," Justin replied smoothly, guiding her inside.


    The restaurant owner, delighted by their presence, eagerly offered them the best seat in the house.


    Meanwhile, inside a deserted-looking residence...


    "Briena, you have to help me," Lily sobbed, her voice trembling. "That bitch ruined my life!"


    "I know, Lily," Briena said softly, her tone calm but distant. "But you should have been more careful."


    Tears streamed down Lily¡¯s face as she continued, "You don¡¯t understand what they did to me. They... they¡ª"


    "Enough with the crying already!" ra snapped, her voice sharp with irritation. "We all saw what you were up to. The entire elite circle saw it."


    Lily flinched, knowing full well that the trap she had set for Natalie had backfired¡ªhorribly.


    "It¡¯s all her fault!" Lily cried out, anguish in her voice. "I can¡¯t even show my face in this city anymore! I swear I will ruin her life entirely."

 Chapter 165: Jealousy

    <h4>Chapter 165: Jealousy</h4>


    "Well, at least you¡¯re aware of your situation," ra sneered coldly. "I¡¯ll lend you some money¡ªenough to leave this ce. Go back to wherever you came from."


    Lily trembled. "N-No! I can¡¯t go back there... I-I¡¯ve gotten used to this life. I can¡¯t survive in a vige again." Desperately, she turned to Briena. "I was only helping with the n to get revenge on Natalie. If it weren¡¯t for that, none of this would have happened. Please, Briena¡ªyou <i>have</i> to help me rebuild my life."


    Briena gazed at her with a mask of helpless innocence, carefully concealing her true feelings. She only felt disgust towards Lily. Before she could respond, ra interjected.


    "You are not allowed to be around Briena anymore," ra said tly. "I¡¯ll give you a million. Use it to start over somewhere far away. If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll have no choice but to be cruel."


    Lily¡¯s face twisted in disbelief. "After everything... after <i>using</i> me, you¡¯re just going to throw me aside?" she cried bitterly.


    Briena kept her expression neutral. "My grandmother has ordered me to sever ties with you. I¡¯m sorry, Lily¡ªwe can¡¯t be friends anymore."


    Lily¡¯s heart broke, tears welling in her eyes. "You can¡¯t do this to me..."


    Before she could say more, ra¡¯s phone buzzed. She nced at the screen, and her expression darkened.


    "That whore!" ra spat venomously. "After everything she¡¯s done to us, now she¡¯s off having a romantic fling with that gigolo!"


    "Let me see." Briena leaned in, studying the screen. It was a photo of Natalie, her side profile visible, walking hand-in-hand with a man whose back was to the camera, a hat obscuring his face.


    "It¡¯s him," Briena murmured, recognising him immediately. "That gigolo... her husband."


    Since the day Briena saw Justin, she could never shake off his handsome face, his perfect appearance from her mind. Just one nce, and she could tell that was him.


    ra nodded with a sneer. "Both of them are shameless. She sleeps with rich men, and he sleeps with women."


    "That¡¯s why they get along so well," Briena said through gritted teeth. "If I can tear him away from her, show the world that even a gigolo can¡¯t stay with her, proving she¡¯s nothing but a worthless bitch¡ªit would be the perfect revenge."


    "Don¡¯t worry. Money can buy anyone," ra assured her. "We¡¯ll buy him too."


    "It¡¯s not easy mother. Didn¡¯t you see how protective he is of her?" Brienamented, "I tried offering him money, but he is so into that bitch Natalie that he can reject money."


    Lily suddenly spoke up, catching both women off guard. "What if I manage to take him away from Natalie?"


    ra arched a brow, intrigued. "Can you do it?"


    Briena¡¯s lips curled slightly, amused by the idea.


    "I can," Lily dered, her voice steady. "But on one condition¡ªyou won¡¯t send me back to that vige. I want to stay here, and you¡¯ll have to help me maintain my lifestyle."


    ra exchanged a nce with Briena, as if to silently ask whether they could trust Lily. Briena gave a subtle nod.


    ra studied Lily for a moment. Though not as stunning as Briena, Lily had her own charm. With the right wardrobe and makeup, she could easily pass as a wealthy woman¡ªa perfect match for a gigolo.


    "Alright," ra agreed atst. "Stay in this house for now. When the time is right, I¡¯ll let you know what to do."


    Lily smiled, satisfaction washing over her. <i>Natalie Ford, I¡¯ll make you pay for what you did to me. That gigolo husband of yours, no longer be yours, but I will turn him into my ve.</i><i></i>


    Briena and ra left the house and got into the car.


    "Mother, do you have a n?" Briena asked as the door shut behind them.


    ra smirked, a glint of malice in her eyes. "Your friend isn¡¯t entirely useless just yet. Let¡¯s use her onest time before discarding her. Garbage like her doesn¡¯t matter¡ªno one will care what happens to her."


    "As long as she helps us get revenge on Natalie," Briena murmured, scrolling through more pictures, her eyes stuck at the handsome man in the picture, the kind which she had never seen before.


    None of the photos revealed Justin¡¯s face or even his side profile. But Briena knew without a doubt¡ªit was him. Aiden Handrix, Natalie¡¯s husband.


    Her eyes lingered on his back profile. Even from behind, he stood out¡ªbroad shoulders, a perfectly shaped physique, casual clothes draped effortlessly over him. Just remembering Justin¡¯s devilishly handsome face made her heart race.


    Despite knowing he was just a gigolo, jealousy gnawed at her. <i>That bitch... How did she manage to make him so loyal, like a trained dog? If only he hade to me, I¡¯d have offered him more money.</i>


    Her gaze hardened, determination ring in her eyes. <i>Once Lily takes him away from Natalie, he¡¯ll be mine.</i> A sinister smile touched her lips. <i>I¡¯ll make him my dog and show Natalie exactly what happens to her precious husband and how I y with him. I stole her fianc¨¦¡ªnow I¡¯ll take her husband too.</i>


    <i>----</i>


    Meanwhile, among the spying reporters...<i></i>


    "We caught her with her husband, but none of the photos show his face."


    "We¡¯ve been waiting for hours, and all we got was his back."


    "Even from behind, though, he looks like a handsome guy."


    "Of course¡ªgigolos are supposed to be good-looking. How else would rich women fall for them?"


    "Exactly. Why else would Natalie Ford marry him? He must be a real looker."


    "They went home after dinner. Looks like we¡¯ll have to wait until morning if we want to catch a glimpse of his face."


    -----


    Natalie and Justin returned home.


    "Are you sure they didn¡¯t catch your face?" Natalie asked, ncing at him anxiously.


    Justin smirked. "You shouldn¡¯t underestimate my cleverness. There¡¯s a reason no one knows what Justin Harper looks like¡ªat least, not yet."


    "Well, that¡¯s true," she admitted, slipping off her shoes. "I¡¯m heading to bed."


    Justin trailed after her, aware that she was trying to create distance between them, avoiding being alone with him. But he wasn¡¯t going to let it slide.


    Something was bothering her, and he was determined to find out what it was.

 Chapter 166: Confession

    <h4>Chapter 166: Confession</h4>


    Natalie headed to the kitchen to grab the water jug for the bedroom, but¡ª


    "What... who cleaned it?" she eximed, surprised by the sight of the spotless kitchen. It looked as if it had never seen a mess before. She clearly remembered the chaos she had left behind while cooking¡ªthe sttered soup and cluttered counters. Now, there wasn¡¯t a single trace of it.


    Justin stood beside her, humming in approval as he observed the pristine kitchen.


    She turned to him. "Did you send someone to clean this?"


    "Ryan was enough," Justin replied coolly, already heading toward the bedroom.


    Natalie nced around in disbelief, noting even the trash had been emptied and everything was neatly arranged. She picked up the already-filled water jug and followed him while thinking.


    "Ryan? How could you ask your bodyguard¡ªone trained like him¡ªto do chores like this?" she asked, unable to picture the towering, broad-shouldered man meticulously scrubbing her kitchen.


    Justin gave a nonchnt shrug as he entered the bedroom. "If I, the richest and most powerful man in the country, can do it, why can¡¯t he?"


    Natalie was reminded of the time Justin had cleaned her kitchen himself¡ªand to her surprise, he¡¯d done a wless job. She would have given him a 10/10.


    Setting the water jug on the table, she said, "Well, don¡¯t do that again. I¡¯d feel bad letting someone like you handle things like that."


    "Those are basic skills of survival. If he one can¡¯t take care of their own home and needs, how can they even handle the matters outside?" Justin replied casually, as if it were the most natural thing in the world. "Besides, if my woman can do it, why can¡¯t I?"


    Natalie fell silent, her gaze dropping as she avoided looking at him.


    "We should sleep early," she mumbled, heading toward her side of the bed.


    But Justin caught her hand, gently stopping her. "We need to talk."


    Without turning, she replied, "It¡¯ste. Maybe tomorrow."


    "It won¡¯t take long," Justin insisted, his gaze fixed on her back.


    Natalie finally turned to face him. He released her hand, guiding her to sit at the edge of the bed. He took a step back, leaning casually against the desk behind him, both hands tucked into the pockets of his pants.


    "Why are you avoiding me after we kissed in the kitchen?" he asked bluntly. ying with words and going round and round was not his style.


    Natalie took a slow breath to steady herself, her gaze lowered. "I think... we should keep some distance."


    "Hmm?"


    She fidgeted with her fingers, struggling to find the right words. After everything that had happened between themst night, followed by another intimate moment in the kitchen, asking for space felt hypocritical.


    "You are together stuck here due to my grandpa, but despite that I ept your presence around, even sharing a bed with you. But at the same time, we both know this isn¡¯t real. It won¡¯tst. Once we find Aiden Handrix¡ªmy husband, your lookalike¡ªyou¡¯ll go back to your world, and I¡¯ll return to mine. There¡¯s no reason to get too close."


    Silence fell between them as Justin studied her face, watching every flicker of emotion. His unwavering gaze made her fidget even more, anxiety prickling beneath her skin.


    When he didn¡¯t respond, her nerves tightened, and she dared not look at him.


    "So you think I will leave you just like others left you, especially that idiot Ivan?" Justin finally asked, his deep voice calm andposed, but she could feel he was not happy to hear what she thought.


    Natalie didn¡¯t reply.


    "You think, I am just ying with you as we are together and I have nothing better to do," he asked, maintaining hisposure. "You think I will leave you after I find Aiden Handrix.... But do you really believe in your own thoughts?"


    Natalie was taken aback by his words. Did she really believe Justin would leave her? She wasn¡¯t sure¡ªor maybe she was just too afraid to face the answer.


    "I... I just want to keep my distance," she whispered. "So it¡¯ll be easier to go back to being alone... to my usual life."


    Justin pushed away from the desk and closed the distance between them. He leaned down and gently tilted her chin up with his hand, forcing her to meet his gaze. His dark, intense eyes locked with hers.


    You won¡¯t be living alone ever."


    Natalie blinked a few times, his gaze, his words felt assuring andforting. She hated to live alone, that¡¯s why she never strongly rejected Justin¡¯s presence in her home.


    "When I told you you¡¯re stuck with me for the rest of your life," he said, his voice low and unwavering, "did you think I was joking?"


    "Huh?" was all Natalie could manage, her mind a swirl of confusion. His presence was so overwhelming that it left her feeling muddled and off bnce.


    "Natalie Ford," Justin said, his voice low and deliberate, "never in my life have I called anyone ¡¯my woman.¡¯ You are the first¡ªand I n for you to be thest. And trust me, my ns never fail. Do you understand what I mean and what my intentions are?"


    Natalie swallowed hard. That was as close to a full-blown confession as anyone could get¡ªbut could she trust him? What guarantee did she have that he wouldn¡¯t leave her? Ivan, who had been by her side since childhood, hadn¡¯t hesitated for a moment before walking away. How could she be sure that this man, whom she had known for barely a month, wouldn¡¯t do the same?


    Justin¡¯s sharp gaze seemed to cut through her thoughts, reading her doubts as if they were written across her face.


    "I know you¡¯re still hurting from your past rtionship," he said, his voice gentler now. "It¡¯s hard to trust when the people you cared for weren¡¯t kind to you. But I¡¯m not like them, Natalie. I never go back on my word." His gaze held hers, unwavering. "I¡¯ll wait for you¡ªfor as long as it takes¡ªuntil you can trust mepletely. We¡¯re not in a rush. I want you to fall for me, and I¡¯ll give you all the time in the world. You¡¯re the only woman I¡¯ve ever been willing to wait for."

 Chapter 167: All You Have To Do Is To Fall For Me

    <h4>Chapter 167: All You Have To Do Is To Fall For Me</h4>


    Natalie stared at him, torn between fear and hope. Before she could stop herself, she whispered, "What if I never...?"


    "You will," Justin interrupted, his tone certain and steady. "I believe in us. So stop overthinking, and let things between us unfold naturally."


    A small, hesitant nod escaped Natalie. She <i>wanted</i> to believe him¡ªto trust his words.


    Justin straightened, stepped back, tucking his hands coolly into his pockets, watching her with a steady, unreadable gaze.


    "I am giving you time, that doesn¡¯t mean I would stay away from you," He began turning to his domineering self, from how gentle he was a moment before. "If we stay away, how would you realize what you feel for me? So, do not expect me to be a gentleman, which I am not. I would be close to you, kiss you when both of us are in a situation. I won¡¯t hold back."


    Natalie swallowed hard. This man¡ªhe was like a chameleon. One moment, he seemed like the most patient, understanding man in the world. The next, he was unapologetically bold, making it clear that he wasn¡¯t going to y by the rules of restraint.


    ¡¯One moment gentleman, but the next moment a rouge.¡¯


    "But don¡¯t worry," Justin added, his tone calm but unwavering. "The more intimate things¡ªlike what we didst night, or sex¡ªthose will only happen when you consent to it."


    Natalie¡¯s breath hitched, her throat tightening at his blunt words. Her palms grew mmy, and she couldn¡¯t help but wonder, <i>Why is this man so direct?</i>


    "And another thing," Justin continued, his gaze steady on her. "If you have anything on your mindints, doubts, or feelings¡ªtell me directly. Don¡¯t jump to conclusions or create misunderstandings in your head and then cry over them like someone weak."


    His words, though firm, weren¡¯t harsh¡ªthey were matter-of-fact, reflecting his desire for rity.


    "I hate misunderstandings," he went on, "and I prefer openmunication, even if the truth might sting. You¡¯re a strong woman, Natalie. Be that way with me too. If something feels wrong, tell me to my face. Got it?"


    Natalie swallowed hard and awkwardly cleared her throat. "I am married."


    "Doesn¡¯t matter. When I said you are mine, that Aiden Handrix had already lost you," he said with a determination. "Got it?"


    "Understood," she muttered, nodding quickly.


    Justin gave a small, satisfied nod. "Good. Now let¡¯s get some sleep."


    Without furtherment, he walked over to his side of the bed, leaving Natalie with a swirl of thoughts and emotions she wasn¡¯t quite ready to unpack.


    He confessed, even stated the important conditions for the rtionship, and he was still so m,posed and so cool, while Natalie was a confused mess.


    Justin got the bed and Natalie realised she had yet to thank him for all the help he was offering her silently.


    "Thank you for helping me without me asking you to," she said gently.


    "You don¡¯t need to, as you are my woman," he said offering her to get on her side of the bed as he lifted the nket to cover then both. "But, as far as I remember, you clearly asked me to help you."


    Natalies face turned red as she remembered the way she begged him and what happened after that.


    Justin smirked yful but then got serious as he sat in the bed and she did as well, ready to say more.


    "Feeling gratitude for the help you receive is fine. But I don¡¯t want that gratitude to be the reason you fall for me. It can be part of liking me as a person, but it shouldn¡¯t be the foundation for love."


    Natalie blinked, confused, trying to grasp the meaning behind his words.


    "In life," Justin exined, "many people will help us, and we¡¯ll feel grateful to them. But that doesn¡¯t mean we fall in love with every person who lends a hand. Help should be seen for what it is¡ªjust help. It shouldn¡¯t be a debt you carry or a mission to repay at all costs."


    The rity of his words began to sink in, and Natalie listened intently, realizing he was leading her somewhere deeper.


    "When gratitude turns into a sense of obligation, you start to feel like you owe that person. That feeling of debt drives you to please them, to make them happy¡ªand before you know it, you mistake that for love."


    Justin¡¯s words hit Natalie hard, like a truth she had been avoiding. His insight pierced through her thoughts, bringing up memories of her past with Ivan.


    She had spent years doing everything she could for Ivan, believing it was out of love¡ªbut was it just gratitude?


    <i>Had I never really loved him?</i>


    Justin noticed the confusion flickering across her face and leaned in gently with his words. "You¡¯re smart enough to understand the difference, Natalie. It¡¯s time to let go of what¡¯s no longer worth holding onto."


    Natalie nodded slowly, lost in thought. She realized that she didn¡¯t need to feel indebted to Ivan for supporting her all those years. She had already repaid him¡ªby saving hispany and standing by him when he needed her.


    Letting out a small breath, she felt lighter, as if a burden she hadn¡¯t even known she carried was finally being lifted.


    Natalie felt that Justin understood her better than she understood herself.


    He gestured for her to lie down, and she obeyed. He slid into bed beside her, pulling the covers over them both.


    After the previous night, sleeping next to him felt different¡ªmore intimate, moreplicated. Slowly, she turned her back to him, not quite ready to face him directly.


    Justin didn¡¯t mind. As promised, he would wait for her. He knew she needed time, and this was part of it¡ªallowing her to move at her own pace.


    But just as he¡¯d also said, staying away from her wasn¡¯t an option. He shifted closer, his warmth wrapping around her as his arm draped gently over her.


    Natalie didn¡¯t flinch. She had grown ustomed to his touch and had even expected it the moment she turned away.


    "All you have to do is fall for me," he whispered softly against the nape of her neck. "I¡¯ll take care of the rest."


    A soft hum escaped her lips. "Good night," she murmured.


    "Good night, Natalie," he replied, his voice low and soothing.


    It didn¡¯t escape her notice¡ªhow he always said her name when wishing her goodnight. It was a small, tender habit, but one she found herself loving.


    With the clear talk they had tonight, Natalie felt happy and thought- Maybe she could consider what he said.

 Chapter 168: My Sunshine

    <h4>Chapter 168: My Sunshine</h4>


    A woman in herte forties sat on the sofa, her eyes fixed on the news broadcast from the Imperial City. Her face remained expressionless, but her sharp gaze lingered on one particr image¡ªa young woman named Natalie Ford.


    On the TV screen, Natalie stood before a crowd of reporters, speaking boldly, unflinching as she admitted to assaulting her own sister. A video of the incident yed in the corner of the screen, capturing every detail for viewers.


    A middle-aged man, Eric, entered the room and found her watching the broadcast.


    "Good evening, Ms. Shaw," he greeted politely.


    She gave him a brief nod of acknowledgment, her gaze never leaving the screen. "Who is she married to?"


    Eric hesitated, caught off guard by the unexpected question. He shifted ufortably, unsure how to respond. "Hmm, that I¡¯m not certain of."


    Before she could press him further, a tall, handsome young man entered the room with an air of casual authority.


    "Good evening," the younger man said, his deep voice calm yet firm.


    Eric exhaled in relief. "Good evening, Mr. Shaw."


    The younger man strode over to the sofa, picked up the remote, and switched off the TV. "Why are we watching news about random strangers from other countries?" he asked, ncing at the older woman. "The doctor advised you to rest. You shouldn¡¯t be sitting like this for too long."


    The woman¡¯s expression remained calm, but her gaze turned cold the moment the screen went ck.


    "You are a Shaw just in name," she said icily, "Don¡¯t try to dectate me on what I should do."


    The young man, unfazed by her sharp tone, stood his ground with the quiet confidence of someone ustomed to her harshness.


    "I spoke with the doctor," he said evenly. "We need to travel to the Imperial City for your surgery. We can¡¯t dy it any longer. The best specialist is there, and¡ª"


    "Have all the doctors in the world died?" she interrupted curtly. "I¡¯m not leaving this country."


    "If you don¡¯t, you might leave this world," he replied, his tone cool but pointed.


    "That would be preferable," she answered without a flicker of emotion. "Stop worrying about me. Focus on the business instead."


    The young man held her gaze. "If you won¡¯t go willingly, I won¡¯t hesitate to take you myself. That much right I have over you, even if I¡¯m a Shaw only in name."


    Her re sharpened. "You...!"


    Without flinching, the young man turned to Eric. "Take her back to her room when she¡¯s ready," he instructed, then walked away, heading upstairs.


    "Aiden!" she called after him, her voice sharp with authority. "You don¡¯t have the right to make decisions for me!"


    Aiden nced back briefly. "We¡¯ll see," he said, his tone unwavering as he disappeared up the stairs.


    Her expression darkened with fury, her gaze burning with the intensity of a silent threat. She turned to Eric, her voiceced with frustration. "Did I raise him for this? So stubborn."


    Eric, suppressing a sigh, thought to himself, <i>You¡¯re no less stubborn.</i> But aloud, he simply said, "I¡¯ll help you back to your room."


    "I want to go out. This air of stubborness suffocates me," she said. Eric nodded and helped her sit in her wheelchair.


    They exited the house and moved toward the garden, where the sprawling estate stretched out before them. The manicured paths glowed under the soft light of numerousmps, illuminating the lush greenery. The evening breeze carried a soothing calm that could soften even the most restless heart.


    As they made their way along the garden path, Eric broke the silence. "He¡¯s not stubborn. He¡¯s just worried about you."


    "I know," she replied after a short silence. "But you know why I can¡¯t go back to that city."


    "Aiden will handle everything. He¡¯ll make sure no one notices you," Eric assured her gently.


    "I can¡¯t take that risk," she said firmly. "Anywhere but there. I will never set foot in those two cities¡ªImperial and Bayford."


    "You should trust Aiden¡¯s abilities. If he had decided to take you there, then he would take care of everything," Eric tried to reason out, "You know that you need this surgery."


    "My decision is final and you tell him not to be reckless and go against my wishes," she retorted coldly, "Or it won¡¯t take me time to disown him."


    Eric kept quiet as he knew, opposing her decision will only make her go stubborn. "Find out who she has married with," She instructed, "I want to know who the man is."


    Eric almost wiped the nonexistent sweat on his forehead as he hummed. The young man standing by the ss wall of his room, was staring at the woman in the wheelchair.


    ¡¯I can¡¯t let you die. She is the only way to save you and for that we have to go to the Imperial city.¡¯


    ---


    After helping her back to her room and making sure she rested, Eric went to the young man, who stood silently by the ss wall, gazing out into the night. His tall figure appeared solemn, the darkness outside seemed to mirror the loneliness that clung to him.


    "She¡¯s started asking questions," Eric said quietly. "She wants to know who Natalie married."


    "You don¡¯t have to find it out," the young man replied.


    Eric exhaled slowly. "How do you n on taking her to the Imperial City? You know as well as I do¡ªshe¡¯ll never agree to go."


    "Don¡¯t worry about it," the young man replied, his voice calm and measured, as if the oue were already decided.


    Eric nodded reluctantly. "And what about her? How long do you n to keep her in the dark about who and how she ended up married?"


    The young man¡¯s gaze remained fixed on the dark sky. "They¡¯re looking for me. It won¡¯t be long before I meet the one who¡¯s after me. When that happens, she¡¯ll meet me too¡ªsoon enough. Until then, you¡¯ll have to be patient."


    Eric frowned, frustration flickering across his features. "I can¡¯t make sense of what you¡¯re nning."


    "You don¡¯t need to," the young man said firmly, his tone leaving no room for argument.


    Eric¡¯s frustration deepened. "I should¡¯ve kept you out of this. I should never have told you anything."


    "But you did." The young man turned slightly, his expression unreadable. "There¡¯s no point regretting it now. I saved her from worse, Eric¡ªyou should be grateful for that."


    Eric could say no more and left, feeling bitter about whatever was going on.


    The young man remained at the window, his eyes still locked on the vast, dark starry sky. A quiet promise formed in his mind, resolute and unyielding.


    <i>¡¯Don¡¯t worry. This <strong>Little Star</strong> will always be there for you... my <strong>Sunshine</strong>.¡¯</i>

 Chapter 169: Another Plan

    <h4>Chapter 169: Another n</h4>


    The next morning, Natalie and Justin started their day as usual. Both prepared the breakfast and enjoyed it together while they discussed Natalie¡¯s next ns rted to herpany.


    As Justin had decided to give her time, he kept his intentions of pursuing her low. Once they finished everything, Justin was ready to leave.


    "I have to leave early today," Justin informed getting hisptop bag after putting on the shoes.


    Natalie nodded, her eyes lingering on him.


    Dressed perfectly, exuding effortless charm, Justin was undoubtedly the most handsome man she had ever seen.


    "I¡¯ll head out in about half an hour," she replied. "If you can, stop by to visit Grandpa during lunch."


    Justin gave a small nod but arched a brow, as if waiting for something. "That¡¯s it?"


    Natalie blinked, puzzled. Before she could respond, Justin stepped closer, his tall frame towering over her. His gaze, intense and focused, locked onto hers.


    Her heart began to race, and she suddenly realized what he was waiting for.


    Justin leaned in, his face just inches from hers, his voice low and deliberate. "Today, I¡¯ll take the lead. But from now on, you need to remember what to do."


    Natalie¡¯s breath hitched. Just this small proximity sent a shiver through her, and she found herself frozen in ce, caught in his maic gaze.


    He tilted his head, drawing even closer, and the world around her seemed to disappear. The air between them grew charged, and her pulse quickened as he slowly closed the tiny gap between them.


    But before their lips could meet, the main door opened after the subtle sound of door unlocking.


    A loud gasp from the neer shattered the stillness.


    Natalie jumped back, her heart hammering in her chest, while Justin¡¯s expression shifted into a frown of annoyance. He turned toward the source of the interruption.


    Standing at the doorway was Mia, wide-eyed and visibly shocked, as if she¡¯d stumbled upon something she wasn¡¯t supposed to see. She hadn¡¯t expected to walk in on this scene the moment she entered her friend¡¯s home.


    Justin¡¯s gaze turned cold as he looked back at Natalie. "You should remove the doorbell outside and just ster the passcode on the lock so everyone can enter the home unannounced."


    "See you tonight," Justin said and left, leaving the dangerous silence behind.


    As the door clicked shut behind him, Mia exhaled dramatically, breaking the oppressive silence. "I swear, for a second, it felt like he wanted to kill me."


    Natalie calmed herself as she had the same feeling at the way Justin looked at Mia, but she was d he said nothing to her friend and left.


    Mia stepped closer, her sharp eyes studying Natalie¡¯s flushed face. "Your face is all red," Mia teased with a mischievous grin. "Looks like I interrupted something important. No wonder he looked like he wanted to murder me."


    Trying to regain herposure, Natalie turned toward the dining table and poured herself a ss of water. She sipped slowly, her heart still racing from the memory of how close Justin had been¡ªand what he¡¯d almost done.


    Mia chuckled. "Last time you said nothing was going on between you two. But from what I saw just now, that¡¯s not exactly the case. Hmm? What¡¯s really going on, Mrs. Handrix? Having a little extramarital fun?"


    "Shut up," Natalie muttered, handing her friend a ss of water. "You could¡¯ve informed beforeing here."


    Mia grinned as she epted the ss. "If I¡¯d known what I was walking into, I would¡¯ve knocked¡ªor texted, at least. I¡¯m just used to showing up like I always did. But it seems like I¡¯ll have to change my ways." She took a sip, her eyes gleaming with amusement. "Or who knows I would be lying somewhere dead thanks to Mr Harper."


    "Don¡¯t be ridiculous," Natalie said with a sigh, walking toward the bedroom to get ready. "Anyway, you¡¯re here, so I assume there¡¯s something important you need to tell me."


    Mia followed closely behind. "Yes, actually. It¡¯s about <i>NextEra.</i> I managed to demand a meeting with their CEO and now I¡¯m waiting on a response."


    Natalie stopped mid-step and turned to face her friend. "Seriously?"


    Mia nodded with a smirk. "Let¡¯s see what happens. Maybe we¡¯ll finally get a glimpse of the mysterious man who spent two billion on you."


    As they entered the bedroom, Mia shifted gears. "What are your ns about the perfumepetition?"


    "To destroy my sweet sister," Natalie replied, straightening a few things on her dresser. "Also, once our perfume isunched, be ready for new allegations. Keep yourpany¡¯s legal team ready."


    Mia didn¡¯t feel surprised at it. "Don¡¯t worry. I am ready to smack Fords hard this time."


    Natalie hummed and heard Mia again, "I have some other important things to discuss. It¡¯s about Victor."


    Natalie felt surprised, "What about him?"


    "We will discuss on the way," Mia assured.


    ----


    <strong>At the Ford Residence.</strong>


    "Mother, I wanted to talk about you and Father¡¯s wedding anniversary," ra said as the family gathered for breakfast, though Albert remained in the hospital.


    "What about it?" Sephina asked, sipping her tea.


    "Since Father isn¡¯t well, we canceled therge celebration. But I was thinking we could still have a small party at home with only close rtives and friends," ra suggested. "It might lift his spirits to leave the hospital for a bit and be surrounded by family."


    Sephina considered the idea, tapping her spoon lightly against her saucer.


    "That way," Briena chimed in, "Ivan could also get to know more of our family. It¡¯ll help him settle in with everyone." She turned to Jay. "What do you think, Father?"


    Jay nodded. "It sounds like a good n." He nced at Sephina. "Mother?"


    Sephina hesitated for a moment but gave a slight nod. "Alright."


    ra smiled, seizing the moment. "I¡¯ll start making the preparations right away."


    Before leaving the conversation, ra added cautiously, "Also... I was thinking, should we invite Natalie and her husband?"


    Sephina¡¯s expression turned cold, and her sharp re made ra flinch.


    "Mother," ra pressed carefully, "if we don¡¯t invite them, Father will be upset. Natalie is still his beloved granddaughter. It¡¯s an important day¡ªwe wouldn¡¯t want to upset him."


    Sephina remained silent, focusing on her te. ra cast a pleading nce at Briena, silently urging her to intervene.


    "Grandma, let theme," Briena suggested softly. "It¡¯ll give Natalie a chance to get used to seeing me and Ivan together. That way, she won¡¯t act out of jealousy." her tone changed, "And her arrogant husband? He¡¯ll see what kind of wealthy family he¡¯s tied to now. When he sees our home and the people we surround ourselves with, maybe he¡¯ll learn his ce and stop acting so superior."


    Sephina mulled over Briena¡¯s words, then gave a short hum of approval. "Fine. I just don¡¯t want any drama."


    "Don¡¯t worry, Mother," ra assured her with a sweet but deceptive smile.


    When breakfast ended and Sephina left for the office with Jay, ra and Briena exchanged smug nces, satisfied with the direction their n was taking.


    "It seems everything is falling into ce," Briena said with a wicked grin.


    ra¡¯s eyes glinted with malice. "It¡¯s time to put that idiot Lily to good use. Have Ana send Lily some expensive clothes, makeup, and jewelry," ra instructed. "Make her look presentable enough to lure Natalie¡¯s husband."


    "Yes, Mother." Briena smirked, having her own n in mind, ¡¯Once Lily traps him, I will be the one taking control of him. Tsk, poor Natalie, is going to lose her husband as well.¡¯

 Chapter 170: Who Are You Calling Gigolo?

    <h4>Chapter 170: Who Are You Calling Gigolo?</h4>


    <strong>Inside Natalie¡¯s Office.</strong>


    Natalie and Mia stepped into the office, where E was busy exining Victor¡¯s schedule for the uing week.


    Mia grinned as she spotted him. "So, our superstar is here too."


    Victor nced at the two women, his eyes lingering on Natalie as she took her seat. "I was waiting to recharge by seeing my little sweet."


    "Other than those good lines in the movies, all you know is to talk shit," Natalie countered.


    "Seems like you had too much sweetness from your husband and that my heartfelt words feels like a shit to you now," Victor countered, "What did you do? I can¡¯t expect more from you other than a kiss like school kids?"


    Natalie red at him. "You don¡¯t need to know."


    "Ahem," Mia interjected, stifling augh. "She missed her morning treat because of me."


    Victor raised a brow, leaning slightly toward Natalie. "Ah, is that why you¡¯re sulking? Come here, I¡¯ll give you a better one."


    "Shut up!" Natalie snapped, grabbing a nearby file and hurling it at him with force.


    Victor caught the file effortlessly, flipping it open. His expression soured instantly to annoyed ones. "No way I am epting this."


    Natalie smiled mockingly, "It¡¯s up to me to decide."


    Mia chuckled, catching onto the tension. "When Silvia approached me about promoting our perfume, her only condition was working with you. I thought it was because you were former co-stars, but from the look on your face... seems like there¡¯s more to this story."


    Victor¡¯s eyes darkened as he tossed the file back onto the desk with a flick of his hand. "There¡¯s no story. That woman is an annoyance, and I¡¯m not working with her."


    Natalie ignored his protest, turning to Mia. "Go ahead and sign with her agency for the perfume project. She and Victor will make a great pair."


    Victor¡¯s jaw tightened. "You really want me to drop out, don¡¯t you?"


    "This is an opportunity we can¡¯t miss," Natalie replied smoothly. "Silvia¡¯s contract with her current agency is about to expire. If you treat her well, we might be able to bring her over to our agency permanently. With two superstars on our roster, other artists will follow."


    Victor scoffed. "I¡¯m just a business deal to you."


    "Not like you didn¡¯t know that already."


    Victor shrugged in resignation. "Fine. Do whatever you want. But outside of work, keep her far away from me. If you can¡¯t, I¡¯m gone."


    Mia chuckled, unable to hide her amusement. "You¡¯ve really piqued my curiosity now. What did she do to get under your skin?"


    Victor shot her a dark look but said nothing, turning his attention back to E and their discussion.


    Mia grinned, nudging Natalie. "He really is a fortune-bringer for yourpany, isn¡¯t he?"


    Natalie smiled slyly. "That¡¯s exactly why he¡¯s here."


    -----


    Natalie and Justin visited Albert at noon. Natalie was already sitting by his bedside when Justin arrived.


    Albert¡¯s face lit up with a warm smile as Justin entered. "Good to see you here, young man."


    Justin gave a polite nod. "How have you been?"


    "Getting better," Albert replied as he epted a bowl of neatly cut fruit Natalie had prepared for him. "I just can¡¯t wait to get discharged from this ce."


    "Grandpa, this time you¡¯re not leaving the hospital unless the doctor says it¡¯spletely safe," Natalie said firmly.


    "That means I¡¯ll be stuck here forever," Albert grumbled.


    "Maybe just a little longer," Natalie coaxed gently.


    Albert sighed dramatically, but his eyes twinkled with mischief. "Alright, I¡¯ll endure it¡ªbut only if I have some hope of seeing your children before I get out of here."


    "Grandpa!" Natalie eximed, her face turning red.


    The old man chuckled. "You¡¯re married now! Can¡¯t I expect that from you?" He nced at Justin with an amused grin. "Did I say something wrong?"


    Justin¡¯s expression remainedposed. "No," he said calmly, "we¡¯ll work on it."


    Natalie¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. <i>What?</i> she thought, staring at Justin. <i>When did we even talk about kids? Wasn¡¯t this just about him courting me?</i>


    Albert beamed, pleased with Justin¡¯s answer. "That¡¯s the spirit¡ªa true filial son-inw!"


    Natalie decided it was best not to argue, especially seeing how happy her grandfather looked. Instead, she stood up abruptly. "I¡¯ll go talk to the doctor," she said, eager to escape before the conversation spiraled further into dangerous territory.


    Albert chuckled as she hurried away, clearly flustered. Once she left, his smile faded, and his expression turned serious.


    "Have you found him yet?" Albert asked quietly, his eyes sharp.


    Justin gave a small nod. "Soon. He¡¯ll be standing right in front of me."


    Albert leaned back against the pillows, satisfied but resolute. "I want to know the reason and his motive. After that, you can do whatever you see fit."


    Justin nodded in agreement.


    Albert¡¯s gaze softened as he nced toward the door where Natalie had just left. "She seems to like you now. I¡¯ve never seen her this shy before."


    Justin looked at the door she had left through. He could see she liked him or she wouldn¡¯t let him get close to her the way she allowed him now.


    But...deep down in his heart, he felt worried that he was yet to tell her the important thing about her life and how she would react to it.


    Also, there are many things she had yet to know about him. Maybe slowly, as they get together and she starts trusting him.


    Just then, Sephina entered the room. The moment her gazended on Justin sittingfortably in a chair, her expression turned cold.


    Justin didn¡¯t look pleased to see her, either. He made no effort to greet her, ignoring her presence entirely.


    Sephina walked straight to Albert, cing the fruit bag she¡¯d brought on the table with a dull thud. "I see you keep entertaining undesirable guests in my absence."


    "Undesirable for you, maybe. But not for me," Albert replied sharply. "I invited him here myself. He¡¯s our grandson-inw, and I expect you to show him some respect."


    Sephina sat down with a sharp re directed at Justin. "My day isn¡¯t so bad that I¡¯d start epting a gigolo into the family."


    Albert¡¯s brows shot up in disbelief. "A gigolo? Who are you calling a gigolo?"

 Chapter 171: Angry Like Volcano

    <h4>Chapter 171: Angry Like Volcano</h4>


    Justin remained unfazed, his tone calm and measured. "As long as my wife epts me, I don¡¯t care about anyone else¡¯s approval." His gaze didn¡¯t waver as he added, "And certainly not from someone she clearly dislikes."


    Sephina scoffed, her disdain evident. She turned to Albert with a mocking grin. "Did you hear how he talks? And you expect me to wee him into our family."


    Albert¡¯s frown deepened. "Sephina, watch your words. This is Natalie¡¯s husband¡ªhow can you..."


    Before Albert could finish, the door opened, and Natalie stepped inside, her gaze steely. "What my husband is or isn¡¯t isn¡¯t any of your concern, Grandma."


    Sephina¡¯s lips curled into a cold smile. "I wouldn¡¯t concern myself if your grandfather wasn¡¯t so stubborn about you." She turned back to Albert. "ra has arranged a small gathering for our anniversary¡ªjust close friends and family. Naturally, they¡¯re invited too."


    "There¡¯s no need to celebrate," Albert said tly. "Neither I nor they will be attending."


    Sephina rose from her seat, her eyes narrowing. "What are you afraid of? That our rtives will see the kind of man your granddaughter married?"


    Albert¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. "That¡¯s thest thing I¡¯d ever worry about."


    "I¡¯m not here to argue with you." Sephina¡¯s tone remained cold but steady. "If you insist on keeping her in the family, then she and her husband will attend. If they don¡¯t, it¡¯ll be clear where they stand." She turned her sharp gaze to Natalie. "Let your husband see what kind of family he¡¯s tied to. Maybe after that, he¡¯ll learn some manners."


    She stepped toward the door but paused, adding with a sneer, "You¡¯ll receive the invitation soon. No need to bring anything¡ªyou can¡¯t afford anything good, and I won¡¯t ept anything cheap."


    With that, Sephina left the room to talk to the doctor, her presence lingering like a bitter aftertaste.


    Albert turned to Natalie, his eyes filled with regret. "Don¡¯t take her words to heart, my dear. You don¡¯t have to go. They¡¯ll only use it as an excuse to humiliate you."


    "Don¡¯t worry, Grandpa," Natalie said softly. "We¡¯ll be there."


    "Are you sure?" Albert asked, concern creasing his brow.


    Natalie nodded and turned to Justin. "Is that okay with you?"


    Justin met her gaze calmly, his expression unreadable. "Whatever you decide."


    As they left the hospital, Natalie broke the silence. "Are you sure you want to go to the Fords¡¯ event?"


    Justin gave her a sidelong nce. "Are you worried they¡¯ll try to humiliate me?"


    She scoffed lightly. "That¡¯s the <ist</i> thing I¡¯m worried about. No one can outdo you when ites to humiliating someone."


    Justin smirked. "I¡¯ll take that as apliment."


    As they reached the car, Natalie asked, which she had been wondering for a while now. "When will John return to work?"


    "Never," Justin replied casually.


    Natalie froze, staring at him in disbelief. "What do you mean, <i>never</i>?"


    Without a trace of concern, Justin answered, "Exactly what it means."


    An uneasy feeling began to creep into Natalie¡¯s heart. "Justin... what exactly did you do to him? I haven¡¯t been able to contact him¡ªhis phone is off."


    "You don¡¯t need to know," Justin replied calmly, his expression unreadable. "Ryan will¡ª"


    "I want John, or no one," Natalie snapped, cutting him off, her voice sharp with frustration. "You might not care about him, but I do. I haven¡¯t even thanked him properly for protecting me that day. If you insist on assigning someone to stay by my side, it has to be him."


    "That¡¯s not possible," Justin said tly, as if the matter was already closed.


    Natalie¡¯s anger red, her eyes glinting with fury. "I¡¯m not obligated to obey you, Justin!" she eximed, her voice rising. "If you¡¯ve killed him, you¡¯d better <i>bring him back to life</i> and send him to me! I want <i>John</i> or no one¡ªgot it? And if you can¡¯t make that happen, you can go to hell."


    She turned sharply toward Ryan, who stood silently nearby. "And don¡¯t you <i>dare</i> follow me. If you do, you¡¯ll find out exactly what I¡¯m capable of."


    With that, Natalie stormed to her car, mming the door behind her before driving off, leaving both men standing stunned in her wake. Just moments ago, she had been calm andposed¡ªnow she was like a volcano erupting without warning.


    Ryan let out a breath, ncing cautiously at Justin. "So... what are we going to do now?"


    Justin¡¯s gaze darkened. His voice was cold, devoid of emotion. "Rules are rules¡ªthey can¡¯t be broken for anyone."


    Without another word, he climbed into his car. The driver pulled away, leaving Ryan standing there, still processing the heated confrontation.


    -----


    <strong>Inside the Car</strong>


    "Mr. Harper," Noah began, his tone calm yet focused. "We¡¯ve located the person we were looking for."


    Justin arched a brow. "And?"


    Noah continued, "He¡¯s not ordinary. In fact, he seems well aware of our actions. It¡¯s almost as if he <i>wants</i> us to find him¡ªhe isn¡¯t even trying to hide."


    Justin¡¯s gaze darkened thoughtfully. "Next, he¡¯ll ask to meet me."


    "That¡¯s what it looks like," Noah agreed.


    "ept the meeting," Justin said after a brief pause. "Let¡¯s see what kind of person my lookalike really is."


    "Yes, Mr. Harper."


    ---


    <strong>In another country. </strong>


    "Mr. Shaw, we¡¯ve done as you instructed. They¡¯ve reached us," said a tall, muscr man dressed in a crisp ck suit. "What¡¯s our next step?"


    The handsome man sitting in the chair behind his desk, looked at him. "Wait for a while and ask to meet their boss when I tell you to."


    "Yes, Mr Shaw," the man replied and added, "the arrangement to take Ms Shaw to Imperial city and the stay has been made. We can leave whenever you ask Ms Shaw is ready."


    The man in the chair simply nodded, and just then Eric entered the study in a hurry. "Aiden, Ms Shaw¡¯s reports are here and they don¡¯t look good." He put the file on desk.


    The man looked through the file and frowned, "Seems like it can¡¯t be dyed now."


    Eric nodded, "Even if we take Ms Shaw to the Imperial city, how are you going to get Natalie?"


    "By telling her the truth," the man in the chair replied and looked at the man in the ck suit, "Leo, it¡¯s time to meet the other party."


    "Yes, Mr Shaw," he said and left.


    "What truth are you going to tell Natalie?" Eric asked.


    "What she deserves to know," he replied, "And stop giving me that worried look."


    Eric definitely felt worried. "The one who is looking for you seems to be really powerful person. We can¡¯t tell what would happen. I don¡¯t want you to be in any trouble."


    "You worry for nothing," he replied, "Now calm down and prepare to leave for Imperial city."


    "Ms Shaw will never agree," Ericmented.


    "Who asking her?" the man said, "All she has to do is to keep living."


    Eric could not say anything as he worried for the woman as well.

 Chapter 172: Message From Little Star

    <h4>Chapter 172: Message From Little Star</h4>


    After arguing with Justin, Natalie returned to the office and busied herself in the work. But she couldn¡¯t stop cursing Justin in her mind.


    <i>¡¯That Jerk. How could you just dismiss someone without considering their efforts? John was his trusted man and he just.....Is he some god to build some ridiculous rules which can¡¯t be broken? Is he truly some kind of Mafia, hiding behind a faced businessman?¡¯</i> She wondered, but then frowned, <i>¡¯I don¡¯t need to be scared of him. I wasn¡¯t scared of anyone in Xyros city, then what more is this spoiled rich brat?¡¯</i>


    She looked at her cellphone, and once more dialed John¡¯s number but couldn¡¯t reach him once more.


    <i>I hope he¡¯s okay...</i> The thought tugged at her heart. <i>This is all my fault. All he did was try to protect me, and now he¡¯s the one paying for my mistakes. I just need to know he¡¯s safe, and maybe then I can finally have some peace.</i><i></i>


    With a sigh, Natalie set the phone back on her desk and leaned back in her chair, rubbing her temples. Then, a soft ping alerted her to a new message.


    Assuming it wasn¡¯t anything important, she picked up her phonezily. But as she saw the sender, her eyes widened.


    <strong>Message from: Little Star.</strong>


    <i>Ivan?</i> she wondered in disbelief. <i>Why is he messaging me now, after all this time, from that old ID?</i>


    <i></i>She opened the message to read it, her heart gripped with those past feelings when she would feelforted whenever she received a message from Little Star.


    She opened the message, her pulse quickening.


    <strong>Little Star: </strong><i>Soon, we will meet. Wait for me.</i><i></i>


    Natalie stared at the words, blinking several times in disbelief. <i>What the hell is Ivan trying to pull?</i> Her heart raced, a mixture of anger and confusion swirling inside her. <i>Is he out of his mind?</i>


    She furiously typed out a reply: <i>Go to hell, and don¡¯t ever message me again.</i>


    But just as quickly, she deleted it. Her fingers hovered over the screen, trembling with restrained emotion.


    <i>I have nothing to say to him. I already repaid him for everything. I owe him nothing. He can go to hell.</i>


    <i></i>With that Natalie closed the message and put her cellphone back. But somewhere she had this unsettling feeling in her heart as if there was something wrong.


    ----


    <strong>In the evening, at Ivan¡¯s private office suite.</strong>


    Ivan and Briena lounged on the plush leather couch, sses of wine in hand. Briena restedfortably against him, savoring the intimacy and the warm buzz of the evening.


    "Grandma invited Natalie and her husband to the anniversary gathering," Briena said with a casually. "Even though Natalie doesn¡¯t really see us as family, we still considers her a Ford."


    "You know her well. If you say so, then you must be right," Briena replied, grinning inside, <i>¡¯Can¡¯t wait for him to show up.¡¯ </i>


    "I wait to see what kind of a man he is for her to marry him," Ivan said, his gaze narrowing ahead, "I am sure she will regret it in the future."


    Briena¡¯s grin deepened. "How does she even tolerate him? Sleeping with other women for money... it¡¯s disgusting."


    "Isn¡¯t she doing the same?" Ivan remarked with a bitter sneer.


    Briena hummed in agreement and then shifted closer, her tone softening. "Ivan, I¡¯ll never tolerate it if you sleep with another woman. I want you all to myself."


    Ivan smiled faintly and brushed his hand along her cheek. "I never will," he promised, his voice low and smooth before pressing his lips to hers.


    Briena melted into the kiss, enjoying the tender side of Ivan. He wasn¡¯t as cold with her as he was with others. Things between them had improved, and she cherished the fact that he treated her well now.


    As Ivan¡¯s kiss grew more intense, Briena gently pulled back and whispered, "I have a concert tomorrow."


    Ivan paused, his gaze lingering on Briena. "After the concert, then?"


    Briena hummed in agreement, a yful smile tugging at her lips. "I¡¯ll make sure to look perfect for you."


    "You always do," Ivan murmured, his voice low.


    Briena smirked lightly, ¡¯This is it. This is what I want, for Ivan to only look at me. I won¡¯t let him get upper hand this time and will make him obey me. Natalie will see how the man she once treated like a god, is now treats me like his treasure while she is nobody.¡¯


    "What are you thinking?" Ivan asked.


    Briena got back to her senses and replied, "Can I ask you something?"


    He responded with a nomittal hum, swirling the wine in his ss.


    "Why did you agree to marry Natalie? Did you really love her that much?" Briena asked, her curiosity sharpening. Ivan always avoided answering this, but today she was determined.


    The expressions on Ivan¡¯s face changed to serious and he pulled away from Briena. Instead of answering, he moved to fill his ss once more with wine.


    "Or was it because she helped you save yourpany?" she pressed gently. But from the way his eyes darkened, Briena knew there was something deeper¡ªsomething he wasn¡¯t ready to share.


    Ivan emptied his ss in one long swallow and set it down with a clink. Then, without warning, he turned and kissed her hard, his grip firm and unyielding.


    "Please me," he whispered harshly against her lips, "instead of asking pointless questions."


    He pushed her down onto the couch, his movements more forceful now, a faint trace of alcohol fueling his aggression.


    Briena kissed him back willingly, but her mind raced. <i>If I can get him to drink more... maybe he¡¯ll let something slip. I¡¯ll find out the truth tonight, one way or another.</i>


    <i>----</i>


    Meanwhile, seated behind his desk, the tall, handsome man stared at his phone, his thumb hovering over the screen.


    He had sent a message to a username that once meant the world to him¡ª<strong>Sunshine</strong>.


    <strong>[Soon, we will meet. Wait for me.]</strong>


    He waited for a reply, with unspoken thoughts. But the screen remained silent.

 Chapter 173: Get Lost!

    <h4>Chapter 173: Get Lost!</h4>


    ¡¯Before she used to reply me in a moment.¡¯


    Leaning back in his chair, he let out a slow exhale. <i>It¡¯s my fault. But back then, I had no other choice.</i> His gaze drifted as memories resurfaced. <i>Maybe I saw myself in her and </i><i>I just wanted to be her strength, to keep her from giving up. And she did¡ªbetter than I ever expected.</i><i></i>


    The moment was cut short by the sharp, urgent beep of a device on his desk. His expression turned cold, and he stood abruptly, rushing out of the study.


    Eric and two other servants, alerted by the same device, followed closely behind him as they hurried down the stairs toward a specific room. Inside, a womany on the bed, her chest heaving as she struggled to breathe.


    "Aiden! The injection," Eric called, already dialing the doctor.


    Aiden was ahead of him, retrieving a small box from the bedside table. The two servants moved quickly, holding the woman steady as her body convulsed.


    With practiced efficiency, Aiden inserted the needle and administered the injection. Slowly, the woman¡¯s breathing eased, her body rxing as the immediate danger passed.


    One of the servants ced an oxygen mask over her face and let out a relieved breath. "Her pulse is stabilizing."


    "The doctor is on his way," Eric reported, closing his phone.


    Aiden gave a curt nod, his gaze never leaving the woman¡¯s pale face. "One of you stays with her at all times," he ordered, his voice low but firm.


    "Yes, Mr. Shaw," one of the servants responded immediately.


    Aiden stood silently by the bedside, watching the rhythmic rise and fall of the woman¡¯s chest beneath the oxygen mask. His features remained calm, but there was a flicker of something deeper in his eyes¡ªsomething that lingered just beneath the surface.


    <i>I won¡¯t lose you. You will be alright soon.</i>


    The doctor arrived soon and performed a thorough examination of Ms. Shaw. Once finished, he stepped outside the room with Aiden and Eric.


    "Mr. Shaw," the doctor said gravely, "we can¡¯t afford to wait much longer."


    Aiden gave a brief nod, his expression unreadable. He turned to Eric. "We leave tonight for the Imperial City."


    Eric nodded without hesitation, pulling out his phone to begin making the necessary calls. This time, he didn¡¯t question Aiden¡¯s decision.


    "What about the other person?" Eric asked, ncing at him. "Without her, taking Ms. Shaw to the Imperial City will be pointless."


    "Don¡¯t worry about that," Aiden replied confidently.


    Within hours, all arrangements were in ce. A private jet, fully equipped with medical facilities, was prepared to ensure Ms. Shaw¡¯s safe travel. In her unconscious state, she was carefully transferred to the aircraft, unaware that she was being taken to the very ce she had vowed never to return to.


    An hourter, the jet lifted off from the private airstrip, heading for the Imperial City.


    Inside the jet¡¯s cabin, Eric sat across from Aiden, a flicker of unease on his face. "How do you n to bring Natalie into this?"


    Aiden leaned back slightly, his expression calm andposed. "The man who is after me because of her¡ªhe¡¯ll bring her to me."


    Eric frowned. "You know you¡¯ll have to tell them the truth."


    "Depends on the situation that how much I reveal to them," Aiden replied smoothly, his focus shifting back to theptop in front of him.


    Eric¡¯s lips pressed into a tight line. "When Ms. Shaw wakes up and realizes we¡¯re in the Imperial City, she¡¯s going to be furious. Getting her to go through with the treatment will be another battle."


    "That¡¯s a problem forter," Aiden said without concern. He nced toward Leo, who stood nearby. "Did you send the message? Are we ready to meet them?"


    "Yes, Mr. Shaw," Leo confirmed. "I¡¯ll notify you the moment they reply. Our team in the Imperial City is prepared for anything."


    The man hummed and focussed on his work once more.


    -----


    As Justin drove home that evening, Noah ended a call and turned to him.


    "Mr. Harper, the man we¡¯ve been searching for¡ªhe¡¯s arriving in the Imperial City. They¡¯re asking for a time and ce to meet."


    Justin¡¯s expression remained calm, unbothered by the news. "Let them wait."


    Noah raised a brow, surprised. "But weren¡¯t we in a hurry to find him before?"


    Justin smirked slightly. "If he¡¯s rushing to meet me now, it means <i>he</i> needs something. By now, he must have realized that we¡¯re not just some ordinary opponents¡ªand certainly not weak. Let him get a little more desperate."


    Noah understood and asked, "Are you going to meet him personally?"


    "It¡¯ll be interesting to meet my reflection without having to look into a mirror."


    Noah could see Justin was eager to meet his lookalike, but then what happens next, only god knows.


    ----


    Justin reached home, but Natalie didn¡¯t open the door for him despite him ringing the bell a few times. He knew she was home, but she was still angry.


    He smiled lightly, put on the passwords to open the door, but to his surprise, it failed.


    ¡¯Has she changed the password?¡¯ He found this behaviour of her amusing because she knew he could easily get through it.


    <i></i>He sent her a message. <strong>¡¯I am waiting outside.¡¯</strong>


    A reply came after a while. ¡¯<strong>Get the hell out of here. You are not weed in my home.¡¯</strong>


    Justin could understand the depth of her anger now. He did something in his mobile and soon the lock of the door was unlocked. ¡¯What the fuzz about when it can¡¯t stop me from getting where I want to.¡¯


    He entered the home and Natalie was there, ring at him. Her hands folded in front of her chest like a boss.


    "Get lost!"


    Her expressions clearly told him that she was in a mood to kick him out.


    Not minding her anger, he strode towards her and kissed her, pushing her back to the wall behind her.


    She tried to push him away but he held her hands and pinned them above her head while kissing her with all his might, not letting her off even for a moment.

 Chapter 174: Way To Calm Wife’s Anger

    <h4>Chapter 174: Way To Calm Wife¡¯s Anger</h4>


    Natalie was stunned, her mind momentarily nk as she tried toprehend what was happening. His warm mouth sought hers, capturing her lips in deep, passionate kisses. Instead of resisting, she found herself melting into the heat of the kiss¡ªso intense, so consuming.


    The memories from that drugged night came crashing at her and she found herself responding to that kiss with her weak attempts that would let the person know she was truly not skilled in it. His body was so close that she could feel the heat radiating between them, his breath warm against her cold skin.


    Justin slipped one hand beneath her jaw, angling her face to suit his desire. His gaze lingered on her flushed face, watching as her eyes fluttered closed, surrendering to him. His fingers pinched her chin gently, coaxing her mouth open, eager to seek out her tongue.


    Without hesitation, he tasted her, his tongue twisting and turning against hers with practiced ease, stealing the breath from her lungs.


    Soft moans escaped her throat, just like that night¡ªsounds that pushed him further into madness. Releasing her hands, he wrapped one arm around her waist, pulling her firmly against him. His other hand slid to the back of her head, his fingers entwined with her soft silky hair.


    As if driven by instinct, her hands clutched at his shirt, fisting the fabric desperately, unknowingly drawing him even closer. The kiss deepened, transforming into something more¡ªraw, primal, and overwhelming, leaving her breathless.


    Their mouths moved feverishly, lost in the moment, lost in each other. The world around them faded into nothing, and all that remained was the searing heat of their connection¡ªthe way their lips met, parted, and sought each other again, as if they couldn¡¯t bear to stop.


    Every touch, every gasp, every shared breath was a silent confession, an unspoken promise neither was ready to break.


    After a long time, when they stopped, Natalie felt as if she had been freed from suffocation. She gasped heavily, her legs going limp, unable to stand on her own. She rested her head against his shoulder, her hand still clutching his clothes.


    Justin held her steady, his arms wrapped around her, panting heavily as he tried to suppress the wild desires that had ignited within him. With his chin resting over her head, he gave her a moment to catch her breath.


    "Why... did... you..." she managed to ask, her voice muffled against his shoulder.


    He didn¡¯t move and answered calmly, "I told you there would be situations when we could kiss, and this seems to be one of them. The kind of situation¡ªand the only way to calm my wife¡¯s anger."


    She wanted to say, <i>I am not your wife yet</i>, but she swallowed the words back.


    Feeling her calm, he pulled back slightly and made her look up at him. "Are you calm, or do you want me to go on?" His fingers gently ran through her hair, tracing along her ear.


    She turned her flushed face away. "It¡¯s enough." She definitely didn¡¯t want to die from suffocation.


    He guided her gaze back to him, brushing his thumb gently over her red, swollen lips. "Did it hurt?"


    She felt her cheeks burn with embarrassment. "I... I¡¯m fine..."


    A light smirk yed on his lips, amused by how flushed she looked. "You¡¯re getting better at it. Soon you¡¯ll be just as skilled as me."


    She swatted his hand away. "If you¡¯re done, let me go."


    "I didn¡¯t stop you," Justin said with a teasing grin.


    Natalie realized she was no longer trapped¡ªshe could have moved away anytime. "I¡¯m going to make dinner," she mumbled.


    Just as she turned to leave, Justin caught her hand, stopping her in ce. She didn¡¯t look back, waiting silently to hear why he held her back.


    "Never fight with me over another man. It¡¯s not something I appreciate," he dered. Though his voice was calm, it was clear he was not pleased.


    "I just wanted to know if John is alright. I can¡¯t forget that he helped me."


    "John is not the only person who works for me¡ªthere are many. I can¡¯t bend the rules for anyone, or nothing would function as it should. I can¡¯t be lenient with one person while others receive punishment for their failures. John knows this well, and he willingly epted his punishment."


    "What did you do to him?" Natalie asked, still not turning to look at him.


    "Just know that he won¡¯t be working for me anymore," Justin replied and released her hand. "And I would prefer you to never ask me about him anymore."


    Natalie didn¡¯t linger or look back at him; instead, she walked to the kitchen silently.


    Later, they had a quiet dinner. Natalie didn¡¯t say much, and they only exchanged a few words throughout the meal.


    "I have important work to do. I¡¯ll be workingte," Natalie informed him after they finished eating. "You can head to sleep."


    Justin worked for a while as well before going to bed, while Natalie remained in the drawing room, focused on an interior project that was nearlyplete.


    She sent an email to the owner of the house¡ªMr. BusyBarron.


    <strong>[The home is ready. I will visit it tomorrow for thest time to take a final look and will let you know when you can move in.]</strong>


    Meanwhile, Justin, lying in bed, received the email. He nced at it, closed it, and set his phone aside, his eyes falling shut.


    <i>Whether that home is ready or not, I¡¯m staying here¡ªwith you. It¡¯s morefortable with you around. And if I do move there, you¡¯reing with me.</i><i></i>


    The next day, Justin left for work while Natalie asked Ryan to take her to the house she had been working on. When Ryan set the GPS, he noticed something. <i>Isn¡¯t this the new home Mr. Harper bought?</i>


    "Ms. Natalie, may I ask why we are going there?" Ryan asked as he drove.


    Natalie¡¯s car was still at the hotel from the other night, and she had forgotten to retrieve it.


    "I¡¯m handling the interior decoration of this home. He¡¯s a VVIP client of thepany I work with," she answered, her gaze fixed on the scenery outside the window.


    <i>Seems like Ms. Natalie has no idea it¡¯s Mr. Harper¡¯s home,</i> Ryan thought to himself but remained silent.

 Chapter 175: Natalie’s Offer

    <h4>Chapter 175: Natalie¡¯s Offer</h4>


    "Ryan, will John never return?" Natalie asked after a moment.


    "He won¡¯t," Ryan replied without hesitation.


    Natalie fell silent. Since John was one of Justin¡¯s people, she had no choice but to ept his decision.


    Ryan nced at her through the rearview mirror and said, "Ms. Natalie, more than anyone else, Mr. Harper must be upset with John would no longer be by his side. John was his most trusted and cherished man¡ªsometimes more like a brother. But there are things even Mr. Harper can¡¯t change. I hope you won¡¯t hold it against him."


    Natalie stayed quiet.


    Ryan continued, "Mr. Harper may not show it, and he has to keep his kindness in check, but he cares about all of us. Please don¡¯t judge him just because of the situation with John. Even John would never me him. If I were in John¡¯s ce, I¡¯d do the same and ept my punishment without any word asked."


    "I wonder if you people are working for businessman or a underworld Don to have such rules," Natalie mumbled to herself.


    Ryan kept quiet, focussed on the driving.


    After inspecting the home, she sent a message to the owner, confirming the house was ready for move-in, and then returned to her office.


    As she stepped into the lobby on her office floor, someone was waiting there.


    "Ms. Natalie."


    A familiar voice caught her attention, and she turned quickly toward the source. Stunned, she froze in ce, unable to believe her eyes.


    John.


    He stood there, alive and well, looking just as she remembered.


    He approached her and bowed his head slightly. "I came to visit you onest time. I hope you don¡¯t mind."


    Natalie snapped back to her senses, feeling as if the heavy weight that had been suffocating her had finally been lifted, allowing her to breathe freely again.


    "John... you¡¯re alright?" she asked, still struggling to find the right words. All this time, she had thought the worst¡ªthat he had been killed¡ªbased on the way Justin and Ryan had spoken about him.


    "I am," he replied. But Natalie noticed that his face looked pale, his usual vitality faded. His aura felt weaker, and she could sense that whatever punishment he had endured before being dismissed must have been severe.


    "Come with me." She turned and led him to her office, John quietly following behind.


    Natalie took a seat at her desk and gestured to him. "Have a seat."


    "I¡¯m fine, Ms. Natalie. I won¡¯t take much of your time," John said politely. "I only came to apologize for failing in my duty to protect you. I believe Ryan will protect you better¡ªhe¡¯s more capable than I ever was."


    "Do you really believe you failed to protect me?" Natalie asked, her voice calm but probing.


    Without hesitation, John nodded. "Yes, I failed."


    Natalie understood¡ªthere was no room for mistakes in their world, even if they had been unintentional.


    She sighed softly. "I was worried you were dead or worse. But I¡¯m d to see you alive."


    John gave her a regretful smile. "It would have been easier if it were death. But... failure is a heavier burden." He paused, then straightened. "I¡¯ll take my leave now. I wish for your safety always."


    He bowed deeply, a farewell gesture, and turned to leave.


    "John!" Natalie called after him.


    He stopped and looked back at her. "Yes, Ms. Natalie?"


    "Where will you go after this?" she asked.


    "I haven¡¯t decided yet," he answered.


    "How about you work for me then?" Natalie suggested.


    John looked at her in surprise as she continued, "Be my personal bodyguard. I¡¯ll pay you as much as your previous boss did."


    "I¡¯d like to, but Mr. Harper might not like it. I¡¯ll have to decline your offer, Ms. Natalie."


    "He¡¯s not my husband for real, and he has no control over my decisions. He freed you from his service, which means you¡¯re free to do whatever you want."


    "Even though I¡¯m no longer working for him, my life still belongs to him. I¡¯ll always do what he wants me to do," John replied firmly.


    Natalie studied him in silence and then mumbled, "I wonder what kind of weed he feeds you all to make you so loyal."


    "When you understand the kind of person he is, you¡¯d feel the same, Ms. Natalie. We¡¯re all willing to die for him, follow him blindly¡ªeven if it leads us off a cliff to fall down from it. Mr. Harper is everything to us."


    Natalie realized there was no way to shake John¡¯s loyalty. "Did he tell you that you¡¯re not allowed to work for me or warn you to stay away from me?"


    "No, he didn¡¯t," John answered.


    Natalie picked up her phone, dialed a number, and put it on speaker. Soon, a deep, maic voice answered.


    "Hmm?"


    "John is here to apologize to me. I¡¯ve asked him to work for me as my personal bodyguard. Do you mind?"


    "He doesn¡¯t work for me anymore. What he does doesn¡¯t concern me." Came the reply from other side.


    "Thank you."


    Natalie hung up the call and looked at John. "Did you hear that?"


    John nodded.


    "Then?"


    "I¡¯ll do as you say, Ms. Natalie," he replied politely and thought, ¡¯Though I can¡¯t be with Mr Harper ever, I will protect the woman important to him. That way I can repay him for everything he did for me.¡¯


    "First, rest and heal. Thene back here," Natalie instructed.


    John looked at her in disbelief, wondering how she could tell he was injured when he hadn¡¯t shown any signs of it.


    "I¡¯m fine," he insisted. "I¡¯ll start once I settle a few things."


    Natalie didn¡¯t press the matter. <i>Must be a man¡¯s pride not to show when he¡¯s hurt,</i> she thought.


    "Alright. I¡¯ll wait for you to return."


    John left, and she leaned back in her chair, feeling a sense of relief that he hade to her.


    <i>How could Justin let someone so loyal go over a small mistake?</i> she wondered. <i>But it¡¯s good for me. I have someone strong and loyal on my side now, someone who will follow only my orders. Having someone like John is definitely a plus.</i>

 Chapter 176: Lie To Someone Else

    <h4>Chapter 176: Lie To Someone Else</h4>


    John came out and there he met Ryan, who hurried to him happily as if he was waiting for John toe out and meet him.


    "John!" Ryan eximed, pulling him into a hug and patting his back enthusiastically, almost as if he¡¯d feared he might never see his friend again.


    "Ugh..." John winced in pain rather than joy. "Can you... get away from me?" His voice was strained with difort.


    Realizing his mistake, Ryan quickly released him, his expression turning apologetic. "I¡¯m sorry, man. I was just so happy that I forgot you¡¯re hurt."


    John was like a rock, who rarely showed he was in any kind of pain, but if he showed, that meant it was truly beyond the limit his limit of tolerance.


    "It¡¯s nothing," John said, straightening up and quicklyposing himself. His expression became neutral, masking any sign of pain.


    "I¡¯m just d to see you alive and not deported back to where we came from," Ryan remarked. "Seeing you here feels like Mr. Harper showed you some mercy."


    John didn¡¯t respond directly and instead said, "I¡¯m working for Ms. Natalie from now on."


    Ryan looked surprised. "Mr. Harper...?"


    "She called him, and he said he had nothing to do with me," John said, a trace of sadness flickering across his face. Hearing it from Justin was truly hurting.


    Ryan understood John¡¯s feelings. For them, Justin was like a god¡ªsomeone they held in the highest regard. To hear Justin say he had "nothing to do with" John had to be painful.


    "He didn¡¯t oppose you working for Ms. Natalie, which means he doesn¡¯t really mean what he said. You know how strict and cold he can be," Ryan tried to reassure him. "Mr. Harper can¡¯t break the rules, but he also made sure you are by Ms Natalie¡¯s side. It shows he still trusts and value you the same. He didn¡¯t send you back. Isn¡¯t that proof enough?"


    John nodded, though he still seemed unsure of what to say.


    "Also, Ms Natalie insisted on having only you as her bodyguard and, he fulfilled her wish," Ryan added. "You know what that meant. He is trusting you to protect the woman most important to him. You will always be his most trusted man, John."


    John hummed this time, finally reacting to something.


    "Have you treated your wounds?" Ryan asked, concerned.


    John nodded. "Noah took care of them."


    "You shouldn¡¯t even be out for a week in this condition," Ryan remarked, shaking his head in mild disapproval.


    "I just wanted to apologize to Ms. Natalie; otherwise, I couldn¡¯t be at peace."


    "You did well. Now go back and rest, and let your wounds heal. Until then, I¡¯ll be here to protect Ms. Natalie," Ryan assured him.


    John nodded and left. As soon as he was out of sight, Ryan quickly typed a message and sent it to someone.


    -----


    Justin was on his way to inspect his new home after Natalie had messaged him that it was ready. He had received a call from Natalie regarding John and had given her the response he was supposed to.


    Noah, who had overheard part of the call, could tell it was about John, though he didn¡¯t know the details. His expression grew somber at the thought of John no longer being around.


    But at the same time, Noah felt a sense of relief. <i>At least he¡¯s alive. I should be grateful for that.</i>


    A short whileter, Noah received a message from Ryan:


    <strong>Ryan:</strong><i>John has epted to be Ms. Natalie¡¯s bodyguard, and Mr. Harper didn¡¯t oppose.</i><i></i>


    Noah couldn¡¯t help but feel cheerful and immediately nced at Justin with a smile.


    "What?" Justin asked, his tone cold, noticing Noah¡¯s gaze.


    "Thank you for allowing John to work for Ms. Natalie."


    "Stop acting like his wife," Justin¡¯s cold voice echoed in the car. "Keep in mind he¡¯s no longer one of us, so maintain your boundaries with him¡ªor it won¡¯t take me long to relieve you of your duties."


    "Yes, Mr. Harper," Noah replied quietly, looking straight ahead, while he thought, ¡¯<i>You allowed John to stay by Ms. Natalie¡¯s side, the woman most important to you, yet you im he¡¯s not one of us and pretend as if you don¡¯t care. Please, lie to someone else. Mr Harper.</i>


    They arrived at the new home. Justin looked around and found everything to his liking. Noah was equally impressed. "The interior designer really did a fantastic job."<i></i>


    Justin hummed in agreement and walked up the grand staircase to the master bedroom. Upon entering, he was pleased with what he saw. The room was elegantly decorated, designed with sophistication andfort, perfect for a couple.


    <i>The perfect room for both of us. I¡¯ll have her move in with me here soon.</i><i></i>


    "Mr. Harper," Noah¡¯s voice broke through his thoughts, as he stepped into the room where Justin seemed lost in his own world, imagining him and Natalie together in this very space.


    "Hmm?" Justin replied, still scanning the master bedroom intently.


    "We received another message from that man," Noah informed him.


    "Is he desperate to meet me?" Justin asked, an amused smile tugging at his lips.


    "It seems he¡¯s getting impatient since we kept him waiting. He mentioned a change in ns," Noah replied. "He says he¡¯ll go directly to Ms. Natalie."


    Justin scoffed with a smirk. "If he could meet her directly, he wouldn¡¯t have requested a meeting with me in the first ce. He wants to use me as a bridge to reach her and carry out whatever he has nned."


    "But why would he go to such lengths?"


    "There¡¯s clearly a reason he can¡¯t approach her directly. That¡¯s why he needs me," Justin exined. "We¡¯ll find out what that reason is today. Send him a message confirming a meeting this evening."


    "This evening?" Noah asked. "But you¡¯re scheduled to attend Mr. Ford¡¯s wedding anniversary with Ms. Natalie."


    "I¡¯ll head there right after meeting with him. It won¡¯t take long," Justin replied.


    Noah nodded and proceeded to send the message as instructed.


    ----


    At the Fords¡¯ residence:


    "It¡¯s so exhausting to make preparations for these pointless events," rained, slumping into a chair in the drawing room.


    "Mom, you were the one who suggested it," Briena replied, cing her shopping bags on the table. "I¡¯ve finished my shopping."


    "Did you send those things to your friend?" ra asked.


    "Yes. She¡¯ll be ready this evening," Briena smirked. "Ready to seduce Natalie¡¯s husband."


    ra hummed in approval, closing her eyes as she leaned back in the chair. "I don¡¯t want it to fail this time."


    "It won¡¯t," Briena assured her. "And this time, it¡¯s not just Natalie¡¯s husband¡ªI have something in store for Natalie herself."


    "Oh? What¡¯s that?"


    "She¡¯ll find out exactly why Ivan agreed to marry her," Briena said with an evil smirk. "I¡¯m dying to tell her; I can¡¯t wait to see her devastated by the truth."


    "What is it?" ra¡¯s eyes snapped open as she looked at her daughter curiously.


    Briena reclined in the chair with a smug look, breathing in with satisfaction. "I can¡¯t wait to see her face when she gets to know that the person she trusted most has betrayed her. Finally, I¡¯ll get to see her break down."


    "Will you tell me now?" ra asked, leaning forward eagerly.


    "Wait until tonight, Mom," Briena replied, a glint of excitement in her eyes. "It took a lot to get this out of Ivan, but he finally opened up. I can¡¯t tell you how happy I am to know the truth."

 Chapter 177: I Am A Tigress

    <h4>Chapter 177: I Am A Tigress</h4>


    In the evening, Natalie was getting ready to attend her grandparents¡¯ wedding anniversary celebration.


    The doorbell rang, and when Natalie opened it, she found Ryan standing outside.


    "Ms. Natalie, Mr. Harper will bete and will meet you directly at the venue," Ryan informed her, handing over a beautifully designed shopping bag. "This is the gift he chose for Mr. Ford, and he asked that you bring it with you."


    Natalie epted it and asked, "Any idea where he went or when exactly he¡¯ll arrive?"


    Ryan shook his head. "He just said he¡¯d be there for sure."


    Natalie nodded thoughtfully, and Ryan took his leave.


    She peeked inside the bag at the wooden box nestled within. "No need to check¡ªI¡¯m sure it¡¯s something Grandpa will appreciate."


    Just then, her phone buzzed with a message.


    <strong>Justin:</strong><i>Received the gift?</i>


    <strong>Natalie:</strong><i>Yes, Ryan handed it over.</i>


    <strong>Justin:</strong><i>Good. I¡¯ll be there on time. In the meantime, stay safe in the wolf¡¯s den.</i>


    <strong>Natalie:</strong><i>I¡¯m a tigress.</i>


    <strong>Justin:</strong><i>I know. The bite on my neck is still fresh to remind me of it.</i>


    A wave of embarrassment flooded her at the memory, and she quickly typed a reply before setting her phone aside.


    <strong>Natalie:</strong><i>I¡¯m runningte. See you soon.</i><i></i>


    She exhaled deeply to calm herself, her thoughts drifting. <i>I didn¡¯t even ask or check on the wound on his neck. He still wears high-neck shirts in this weather because of it. I¡¯m such an ungrateful person¡ªnot even bothering to check on him after hurting him.</i>


    Meanwhile, Justin, who was en route to a secluded meeting ce out of the city to meet his lookalike, couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at Natalie¡¯s reply.


    <i>She must be embarrassed. I can imagine her red face already.</i>


    "Mr. Harper, we¡¯ll reach our destination in about twenty minutes," Noah informed him.


    Justin gave a quiet hum as his gaze turned serious. Finally, he was about to uncover the mystery surrounding Natalie¡¯s marriage.


    ----


    Natalie made her way downstairs, ready to leave in the ck car that Ryan was driving. As she approached the building¡¯s entrance, she noticed Ryan wasn¡¯t alone.


    Another man in a ck suit stood nearby. When he noticed her arrival, he turned to face her¡ªit was John.


    "Good evening, Ms. Natalie," both men greeted her in unison.


    She acknowledged them with a nod, her gaze resting on John. "Didn¡¯t I tell you to rest?"


    "I¡¯m fine, Ms. Natalie," he replied politely.


    She narrowed her eyes at him, "I¡¯ve spent time in Xyros and have seen plenty of tough men like you."


    Her meaning was clear, and John understood. He couldn¡¯t hide anything from her.


    "If you were going anywhere else, I wouldn¡¯t be as concerned," John exined. "But as your bodyguard now, I can¡¯t let you go to the Fords alone. I¡¯ming with you, Ms. Natalie."


    Natalie could see the firmness in his resolve. "Alright." She then turned to Ryan. "Since John is here, you can resume your duties with your boss."


    "I¡¯m sorry, Ms. Natalie, but I have to stay by your side per Mr. Harper¡¯s instructions. He¡¯ll need updates on your wellbeing," Ryan replied.


    Natalie nced at John. Now that he no longer worked for Justin, he couldn¡¯t report to him.


    "Fine. Let¡¯s leave."


    John opened the back passenger door for her, while Ryan took his ce behind the wheel. Once Natalie was seated in the car, John settled into the front passenger seat, and they drove off.


    Natalie arrived at the private resort where the Ford family, along with close rtives and friends, had already gathered. Albert was present as well, having taken a day¡¯s break from the hospital.


    She entered therge openwn where the party was set up, with Ryan and John following closely behind. Natalie didn¡¯t stop them, knowing they would stay near her regardless.


    Her overconfidencest time had almost put her in danger and caused John to lose his job and face punishment. She didn¡¯t want Ryan to suffer the same fate if something happened by chance.


    As she arrived, everyone turned to look at her. Their gazes were filled with disdain, yet despite their reluctance, they couldn¡¯t help but admire her beauty and elegance.


    "Natalie?" A woman¡¯s voice called out, melodic yet sharp.


    Natalie turned to see a middle-aged woman dressedvishly, clearly unting her wealth, with several rtives standing by her side. It was ra¡¯s sister¡ªMaria Lewine.


    Maria approached her. "Seems like marriage has at least brought you one benefit. You¡¯ve finally learned to dress properly and look presentable. At least today, you won¡¯t be an embarrassment to the Fords today. And where is that poor husband of yours?"


    "You should be grateful I¡¯m not a Lewine, Aunt Maria, or I¡¯d be your embarrassment instead. Don¡¯t worry about the Fords¡ªthey¡¯re used to me and my ways," Natalie retorted. This woman was just as much of a nuisance as her sister, ra Ford. "And, pathetic selves such as yours, don¡¯t deserve to meet my husband."


    "I¡¯m happy with my well-mannered daughter. I don¡¯t need an embarrassment like you in my family," Maria replied sharply. "It¡¯s my sister¡¯s kindness that allows you to stay in this family despite all the trouble you cause." Maria looked to the other rtives for agreement. "Am I wrong?"


    "Absolutely not," they agreed in unison.


    "Allowed me?" Natalie scoffed. "Thanks to my mother¡¯s hard work, your pathetic sister lives a life of wealth, and so does your poor family. Have you forgotten the money your family borrowed from thepany my mother built? Or how ra Ford directed all those resources to her rtives to make them rich?" She looked around at everyone standing nearby and scoffed, "Talk about being ungrateful."


    "Natalie!" Maria eximed, "How dare you?"


    Natalie met her gaze icily, her eyes cold and unyielding. "I dare. Do you dare to stop me?"


    Maria was taken aback, momentarily rattled by Natalie¡¯s dangerous re. Natalie had changed¡ªshe wasn¡¯t the same as before.


    At the same time those two strong and aloof looking bodyguards standing behind Natalie, added to her scary aura.


    "How dare you call us ungrateful?" another rtive interjected. "We¡¯re working with the Fords as business partners."


    Natalie turned to face the man. "Don¡¯t make me air your dirtyundry here at this party. I¡¯m sure once Sephina Ford hears what her precious daughter-inw ra and her rtives have been doing behind her back, none of you will be weed here anymore."


    They all fell silent, stunned.


    "Take what you can until the day I take control of the Ford Group and leave you all penniless," Natalie dered, then walked past them having a smug expressions on her face.


    No one dared respond. They were all too aware that ra had been helping them without Sephina Ford¡¯s knowledge, and they knew it would not end well if the elder Ford discovered the truth.


    But the important question was- how did Natalie know about it?


    Just then a young woman ced her hand on Maria¡¯s shoulder. "Mother, let her go. Briena has a n for her. She will leave all embarrassed tonight."


    Maria gritted her teeth, "I can¡¯t wait to see her destroyed entirely. She is just like her mother- So hateful."

 Chapter 178: Because You Are Aiden Handrix

    <h4>Chapter 178: Because You Are Aiden Handrix</h4>


    Natalie walked further inside, ignoring the annoying people along the way. Not a single person was approachable enough for her to ask about her grandfather¡¯s whereabouts.


    She stopped a resort staff member who was helping with the party arrangements and guests. "Where is Mr. Albert Ford?" Natalie asked.


    "Mr. and Mrs. Ford are in the guest rooms. Mr. Ford is getting ready, and they¡¯ll be out soon," thedy replied politely. "Please have a seat. All the family members will be here shortly."


    Natalie went to sit at an empty circr table, while Ryan and John followed closely, sticking to her like glue, maintaining the distance not more than three steps away from her.


    John¡¯s hawk-like gaze swept across the guests, missing nothing. After the drug incident, he trusted no one around Natalie and was prepared to act if anyone dared to try something again. His anger from that night had yet to subside.


    Ryan mumbled, "Rx. We¡¯re both here with her."


    "You can¡¯t rx among wolves in sheep¡¯s clothing," John replied. "It¡¯s easy to handle the people we deal with directly. But here, these people are far more dangerous. You can¡¯t tackle them head-on without proof."


    Ryan understood his concern and nodded in agreement.


    Jay, who was busy greeting rtives and friends, spotted Natalie. Excusing himself, he walked over to her.


    "Natalie," he called, his voiceced with a warning.


    She turned to look at him, her gaze indifferent.


    Jay stood facing her. His expressions anything but gentle. "Make sure not to cause any trouble today. Father isn¡¯t well, and I don¡¯t want our family embarrassed in front of everyone."


    She stared at him, her heart feeling numb. This man hadn¡¯t even bothered to ask how she was and he wasn¡¯t even aware of what she¡¯d been through the night she was drugged. To him, she was always the troublemaker.


    <i>Did he ever think of me as his daughter, at least once?</i><i></i>


    "Mr. Ford," she replied coolly, "instead of me, you should warn your beloved younger daughter. I¡¯m certain she¡¯s cooking up some n to embarrass our family."


    She didn¡¯t wish to say ¡¯our family¡¯, but as long as Albert was alive, she had to.


    Jay frowned. "You always me Briena for your mistakes, just because she tolerates you. When will you grow up? She may be younger, but she¡¯s more sensible than you..."


    "Crafty is the word I¡¯d use," Natalie interrupted, her expression icy, though inside she could feel the hurt.


    Jay gritted his teeth. "You..."


    "I believe you don¡¯t want to cause scene in front the guest, Mr Ford," Natalie interrupted him, "so please excuse me." She turned and walked away, heading to the empty table away from everyone.


    Jay could only frown angrily as he watched her leave.


    Ryan and John exchanged looks, both almost tempted to smack him, but they held back out of respect for Natalie¡¯s father.


    "Ms. Natalie, are you alright?" John asked gently.


    Natalie nodded as she sat down, epting the chair Ryan had pulled out for her. "I was just wondering if my mother was truly as smart as everyone says she was. If she was so smart, then what on earth did she see in that man to marry him?"


    Ryan and John remained silent, unsure of how to respond.


    She was hurting, but more than that, she was disappointed in her own father.


    -----


    At the same time, Justin was nearing the location designated for the meeting. Outside the city, midway along the road, a fleet of ck cars appeared out of nowhere, forming a formidable entourage.


    Some cars drove in front of Justin¡¯s vehicle, while others nked it from the rear, positioning his car securely in the center. It looked like the powerful convoy of a dignitary heading to a significant meeting.


    They soon reached a secluded area outside the city¡ªa factory that was deserted and ominous in the dark. The convoy stopped in the open grounds of the factory, which was lit by numerous floodlights to ensure visibility.


    The tall, imposing men from the SUVs stepped out and took their positions, but Justin remained seated inside his sleek ck luxury car, waiting for their guest¡¯s arrival. All the men stood at attention, prepared.


    Momentster, another fleet of ck luxury cars arrived, stopping opposite Justin¡¯s entourage. Just like Justin¡¯s side, the other group had men in dark suits, tall and powerful, stepping out to form an equally intimidating line.


    Inside his car, Justin sat calmly, ncing at a photo on his phone¡ªNatalie, dressed elegantly for her grandparents¡¯ wedding anniversary.


    <i>Whenever she¡¯s dressed up nicely, I¡¯m never there,</i> he sighed inwardly. <i>When will she dress up just for me, to show only me?</i>


    "Mr. Harper, they¡¯re here," Noah informed him.


    Justin hummed in acknowledgment, slipping his phone back into his suit pocket. Straightening his jacket, he stepped out of the car with a calm confidence. Despite all the imposing men around him, Justin stood out distinctly¡ªa man with an aura of power that couldmand the world.


    At the same time, the door of the central car across from Justin¡¯s entourage opened, and a man in a dark suit stepped out, exuding the same air of power and dominance like Justin.


    The moment both men were visible to everyone, the entire area fell into dead silence as everyone took in the sight of these two men¡ªeach side equally stunned.


    Justin¡¯s men, who¡¯d been informed they were searching for their boss¡¯s lookalike, had never imagined the resemnce would be this uncanny. The man standing opposite Justin was as tall, with the same build and aura of authority, making him appear like a xerox copy of their boss. They couldn¡¯t help but exchange shocked nces between Justin and his double.


    At the same time, the men on the other side were shocked as they had no clue who they were going to meet and didn¡¯t think it would be a lookalike of their boss Aiden.


    <i>What¡¯s going on?</i>


    Justin and Aiden looked at each other.


    Justin was calm while Aiden looked entirely shocked.


    The Aura of seriousness Aiden carried till now, disappeared the moment he saw Justin, reced by utter shock. But, in his eyes, other than shock, there was something else which was like a storm which had shaken him entirely.


    In his shocked state, the lookalike man could not help but mumble, "Aiden?"


    Justin,posed yet inwardly surprised, wondered, <i>Is he calling me Aiden, or is he introducing himself?</i>


    Despite having prepared himself to meet his double, Justin hadn¡¯t expected the resemnce to be so striking that it felt like staring into a mirror.


    The man in front of him took a step towards Justin,posing himself while Justin did the same.


    "Aiden? Is that you?" the man asked, his eyes searching for some kind of assurance.


    Justin frowned, puzzled. "Why are you calling me Aiden?"


    The man¡¯s gaze shifted to Justin¡¯s ear, as if confirming something, then returned to his face. "Because you are Aiden... Aiden Handrix."


    Justin froze in his ce to hear it.


    Noah who was a few steps behind him was shocked to hear it as well.


    <i>What¡¯s going on? Why is this man calling Mr. Harper ¡¯Aiden Handrix¡¯? Since when did this happen and howe I don¡¯t know? Wait! Howe Mr Harper doesn¡¯t know? If this is true, then all this time was Mr Harper searching for himself, Ms Natalie¡¯s husband?</i>

 Chapter 179: Who Is Your Husband?

    <h4>Chapter 179: Who Is Your Husband?</h4>


    Natalie sat quietly, waiting patiently to wish her grandfather when he arrived. Soon, the elderly couple entered the garden, and everyone gathered to wee them.


    Meanwhile, Briena emerged with her cousins and friends. They all noticed Natalie sitting alone, nked only by her two bodyguards.


    "Does she think she¡¯s some kind of celebrity or really rich, needing bodyguards with her all the time?" one girl scoffed.


    Briena shrugged casually. "Why don¡¯t you go ask her?"


    They smirked and made their way toward Natalie.


    Noticing them approaching, Natalie spoke quietly to her two men. "You might see the unpleasant side of my family today, but you¡¯re not allowed to intervene or harm anyone. Just stay put."


    "What if someone tries to harm you?"


    "They won¡¯t. They may insult me, but I can handle that," she replied.


    The two nodded, though they both knew that if anyone tried to harm her, they wouldn¡¯t hesitate to step in.


    Briena and the group of young women finally reached Natalie.


    "Natalie, why are you all alone? Wasn¡¯t your husband invited?" one of the girls asked, her tone dripping with mockery.


    Natalie leaned back in her chair, folding her hands gracefully in front of her and crossing one leg over the other, her posture elegant and poised.


    "Seems like you¡¯ve been dumped by yourtest boyfriend if you¡¯re so interested in my husband," Natalie countered smoothly.


    They nearly burst intoughter, and one girl sneered, "Interested in a gigolo? Please, our standards aren¡¯t as low as yours."


    "I bet you couldn¡¯t match my standards if you tried," Natalie replied calmly, thinking, <i>No manpares to Justin¡ªof course I have high standards.</i>


    Ryan nced at John, as if to ask, <i>Did that woman just call our boss a gigolo?</i>


    John nodded, staying silent.


    "These women are truly out of their minds," Ryan muttered under his breath.


    "So, why didn¡¯t you bring him?" another girl taunted. "Are you ashamed to have him here?"


    "I wanted to spare him from women like you going crazy over him," Natalie replied, her gaze shifting to Briena. "She almost lost her mind over my husband, too."


    "What are you talking about?" Briena snapped. "I have Ivan. You can keep your gigolo husband."


    Natalie raised a brow, and Briena immediately seemed to shiver, as if she¡¯d been caught red-handed.


    "G-Grandpa and Grandma are here!" Briena blurted out, trying to shift everyone¡¯s attention, and then quickly led the group away.


    Natalie chuckled to herself. "Such an idiot."


    Albert, dressed smartly in a suit, sat in his wheelchair as hotel staff assisted him, while Sephina, looking elegant in her perfectly tailored dress, walked beside him.


    Everyone hurried to greet the couple. Since the guest list was small, Albert and Sephina could personally meet each attendee. Albert spoke with each rtive and close friend, all the while his eyes searching for Natalie.


    Once he finished talking to everyone, Natalie approached him.


    "Grandpa."


    "Natalie!" Albert greeted her cheerfully, signaling the staff to bring his chair closer to her.


    Natalie stopped in front of him, and Albert asked, "Where is Aiden?"


    "He had something important to attend to," she replied.


    Knowing that "Aiden" was actually Justin Harper and understanding his busy schedule, Albert didn¡¯t mind.


    Briena overheard and thought, <i>Is he noting? I had a n prepared for him...</i>


    "But he¡¯ll be here shortly," Natalie added.


    Briena let out a quiet sigh of relief.


    Just then, Ivan arrived with his parents, bringing a new face along¡ªa young, beautiful woman, Ivan¡¯s younger sister, Irene Brown.


    They all offered disdainful nces toward Natalie, except for Ivan, who simply observed her, noting how beautiful she looked.


    Natalie stepped aside to allow the Browns to greet Albert. Sephina joined them as ra and Jay also approached.


    "Happy anniversary, Mr. and Mrs. Ford," they all greeted Albert and Sephina politely.


    Briena quickly positioned herself beside Ivan, slipping her hand into his. Ivan offered her a smile, and she shared a happy nce with Irene, the two of them looking pleased together.


    All the while, Ivan¡¯s gaze kept drifting toward Natalie, as if he couldn¡¯t resist looking at her. Natalie, however, didn¡¯t spare him a nce, behaving as if she hadn¡¯t noticed him at all.


    John frowned, observing this. He moved forward and positioned himself in a spot that blocked Ivan¡¯s line of sight.


    Natalie noticed John¡¯s movement and gave him a questioning look.


    "Just stopping some unpleasant gazes from following you," John replied quietly.


    Natalie nced around and spotted Ivan standing nearby, now on the other side of John. Ivan had overheard John¡¯s remark and quickly looked away.


    The cake-cutting ceremony soon began, and everyone gathered around to wish the couple and present their gifts.


    When it was Natalie¡¯s turn, she approached Albert and handed him a gift. "Grandpa, this is for you."


    Albert epted it warmly. "Thank you, my dear. Though you didn¡¯t need to."


    "It¡¯s from Aiden," she added.


    "So thoughtful of him."


    "You didn¡¯t bring a gift for your grandma?" came a mocking voice.


    Natalie turned to see Ivan¡¯s sister, Irene, smirking at her. "It¡¯s a wedding anniversary¡ªyou should give gifts to both of them."


    "Grandma told me not to bring her a gift, as I can¡¯t afford anything expensive enough for her," Natalie replied, ncing at Sephina, who confirmed with a dismissive tone. "Right. I won¡¯t ept her cheap gift."


    Everyone was well aware that the old woman despised Natalie as if she were a gue.


    "All of you, don¡¯t be rude to her," Albert said firmly. "She¡¯s here for me, and the rest of you don¡¯t need to concern yourselves with her."


    "Calm down, Albert," Sephina said, cing a hand on his shoulder. "They were just curious."


    Irene exchanged a nce with Briena before speaking up again. "I want to see what Natalie bought for her grandpa."


    "Irene," Amelia interjected, "Don¡¯t embarrass her."


    "I¡¯m just a curious daughter," Irene replied innocently. "We¡¯ve seen what everyone else gifted the couple, so why not hers?"


    Other girls quickly chimed in.


    "Yes, we want to see it too."


    "Even if it¡¯s cheap, we won¡¯t judge her."


    Natalie remained unaffected. She didn¡¯t know exactly what Justin had chosen for her grandpa, but she trusted that he¡¯d chosen something Albert would appreciate.


    As everyone continued to insist, she looked at her grandfather. "Grandpa, you can open it. Though it may not be extravagant, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll like it."


    Albert chuckled warmly. "When the gift is from you, who cares about the price? I¡¯d cherish it even if you gave me a rock."


    Natalie felt touched; Albert had always stood by her.


    Albert opened the gift as the others watched, eager to mock her if the opportunity arose.


    "I¡¯m sure it¡¯s nothingpared to the rare green jade Ivan gifted," someone remarked smugly.


    "True. That jade is the most expensive gift here, worth more than all our giftsbined."


    Albert lifted the lid of the wooden box, revealing an item wrapped in red silk. Everyone leaned forward as he removed the cloth, revealing a heart-shaped red stone that shone brightly, almost like a precious gem.


    "What is it?" someone asked, surprised.


    "A red stone. But what kind of red stone?"


    "Did she pick it up from some roadside shop just because it looked pretty?"


    "Enough!" an elderly man stepped forward, his gaze fixed on the heart-shaped stone. Without asking, he picked it up from the box, his eyes brightening with recognition. He looked at Natalie in disbelief.


    "Where did you get this?" he asked her, visibly shocked.


    "My husband brought it," she replied.


    "What is it? Why are you so surprised, Eldric?" Albert asked his friend, curious about his reaction.


    "This..." the old man looked at the stone, "Impossible..." and looked at Natalie, "How did your husband get it. Who is your husband?" the old man asked.


    Natalie was taken aback. Wondering what was in this stone that the man was questioning about her husband.


    "What is it? Why are you so surprised, Eldric?" Albert asked his friend, curious about his reaction. as well as saving Natalie from being asked about her husband.

 Chapter 180: You Lost Your Memories

    <h4>Chapter 180: You Lost Your Memories</h4>


    Outside the city, Justin stared at his lookalike in disbelief at what he¡¯d just said¡ª<i>"Because you are Aiden Handrix."</i>


    He was certain he wasn¡¯t. Regaining hisposure, Justin maintained his cold and domineering stance.


    "Whatever tricks you¡¯re trying to y won¡¯t work on me, <i>Aiden Handrix,</i>" Justin warned, deliberately using the name on Natalie¡¯s marriage certificate.


    Justin knew he hadn¡¯t married Natalie¡ªmeaning the man in front of him was the one who did.


    The man kept his cool, and his gaze, which had softened momentarily at Justin, turned indifferent. "So you truly don¡¯t remember who you are."


    "I know exactly who I am," Justin replied sharply. "But if you don¡¯t reveal what kind of game you¡¯re ying with Natalie, I¡¯ll make sure you don¡¯t remember who <i>you</i> truly are."


    The man smirked. "You¡¯re still the same. I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if you came here with the intention of extracting information from me and then killing me. But if that¡¯s your n, let me warn you¡ªit would be a loss for both you and Natalie. Besides, if you truly have no memory of your past, killing me will only rob you of the chance to discover your real identity."


    Justin continued to look at him, trying to see this man andprehend what he meant. The moment this man called him Aiden Handrix, Justin had forgotten he was here to get everything out of him and then kill him.


    This man in front of him had changed the game, making Justin doubt that he himself was AIden Handrix. He had heard in his dreams someone calling him Aiden so many times and it felt so real.


    "And under what identity do you live now, if you¡¯ve truly forgotten your real name?" the man asked.


    Justin didn¡¯t answer, instead countering, "If I¡¯m Aiden Handrix, then who are you?"


    "If you won¡¯t tell me your current identity, then don¡¯t expect me to answer anything," the man replied, his gaze shifting to Justin¡¯s chest. "Or perhaps you¡¯d like me to <i>prove</i> that you¡¯re not who you think you are."


    Justin raised a brow and the man said, "Apologies for what I am going to do," he moved his hands to Justin¡¯s cors, only to have it gripped tightly by Justin, even before his hand could reach it.


    Justin passed him a warning gaze, both men with the same face, same built, same height and aura, stared at each other coldly.


    At the same time, the men from both sides got into an alerted position to take action if something had happened.


    The man remained calm and raised a brow at Justin. "Don¡¯t want to know the truth?"


    Justin didn¡¯t know why, but he let go of his hands, wanting to know what he was up to.


    As he released Aiden¡¯s hand, he held Justin¡¯s cors and pulled away the side of his shirt, revealing Justin¡¯s chest, the top buttons of his shirt torn apart.


    "You got rid of the tattoo?" The man asked in a surprise.


    Justin shrugged his hands away and said, "I never had any tattoo."


    "Don¡¯t want to know how you got the scar on your heart?" Aiden asked.


    Justin straightened his shirt, not believing himself that instead of taking any action, he was having a conversation with this man. As far as he knew, he had no idea how he got that small scar on his heart and there was never a tattoo.


    Aiden stayed calm, as the scar on Justin¡¯s heart had assured him of something even profound, clearing any doubt he had towards Justin¡¯s true identity.


    Aiden said, "You were supposed to have a tattoo on your heart, but you didn¡¯t want it and ended up hurting yourself at the heart¡¯s side. Later the tattoo was made on the right side of your chest. But as you have no tattoo, you might like to check if you were ever operated on.


    Justin¡¯s curiosity got the better of him. "What kind of tattoo?"


    Aiden stared at Justin for a long moment before speaking. "Now that I think about it, perhaps it¡¯s better if you don¡¯t know. You¡¯ve already lost your memories."


    Justin clenched his jaw. "If you¡¯re done with your games, get to the point. Why did you marry Natalie? Why do you look exactly like me? What are your intentions?"


    "I¡¯m here to tell you everything, but first, you have to do something for me," Aiden replied. "If you refuse, I¡¯ll take these secrets to my grave. And know this: it¡¯s for Natalie¡¯s good."


    "You don¡¯t need to worry about what¡¯s best for her," Justin shot back.


    "If I hadn¡¯t, she would have ended up in the wrong hands. You have no idea how long I¡¯ve been protecting her," Aiden countered. "The best thing I ever did was to stop her from marrying Ivan Brown. If you truly care about her, you should thank me for that."


    "What do you want from me?" Justin demanded. Though he didn¡¯t trust this man, he needed answers.


    "You need to bring Natalie somewhere¡ªwithout letting her know. And she mustn¡¯t remember anything that happens afterward," Aiden said.


    In an instant, Justin grabbed him by the cor, his voice a growl. "Say that again, and you¡¯ll regret it."


    Aiden remained calm. "She won¡¯t be harmed. I give you my word. But if you don¡¯t bring her, you¡¯ll both regret it."


    "I don¡¯t care what I¡¯ve forgotten or why you married Natalie," Justin hissed, tightening his grip. "Trust me, I could end you right here, and nothing would change."


    The man met Justin¡¯s gaze steadily. "Aiden."


    Justin¡¯s gaze wavered at the sound of that name.


    "You have to trust me, Aiden. I¡¯m not your enemy," Aiden said, his tone unwavering.


    Justin¡¯s mind screamed to strike him, but his heart... his heart hesitated. Slowly, his grip on Aiden¡¯s cor loosened, as if he truly didn¡¯t have the will to harm him.


    "Who are you?" Justin asked, staring into those familiar eyes.


    "I¡¯ll tell you once you do what I¡¯ve asked," Aiden assured him. "And if you manage to regain your memories, you¡¯ll know who I am. Trust me, on that day, you won¡¯t be holding my cors in anger like this."


    Justin simply red at him.


    Aiden continued. "I am giving you time not more than week. Decide what you want to do and let me know."


    "And you think I am going to let you off from here to respond you in a week," Justin countered coldly.


    "You know you don¡¯t want to kill me and instead you would be in loss to lose me, the only source of all your questions," Aiden replied, "I am not running away anywhere. If I wanted to, I wouldn¡¯t havee to you. Take your time and let me know if you can do it. If not, I will have to resort my own way which you might not like."


    Aiden waited for Justin to say something, but found Justin still ring at him.


    "Take your time. Doesn¡¯t seem like you want to kill me, then I am leaving first," Aiden turned around as he said, "Also, it¡¯s your name that¡¯s on Natalie¡¯s marriage certificate, your real name- Aiden Handrix," and he sat in his car.


    Justin and his people simply watched them leave.


    Noah came to Justin. "Mr Harper, what now? You let him go."


    Not answering, Justin turned and sat in his car, a signal for his people to leave as well. Noah looked at Justin and could see his boss had so much going on in his mind.


    "To the Ford¡¯s event," Justin instructed.


    Noah saw Justin¡¯s shirt needed to be changed and he arranged for that, as a good assistant he was.

 Chapter 181: Precious Gift

    <h4>Chapter 181: Precious Gift</h4>


    At the Ford¡¯s banquet.


    "This is one of the ancient jade relics, known as the Heart Stone," Eldric exined, his voice filled with awe as he stared at the red colour Jade in his hands.


    "It has passed through the hands of many royal families and is said to protect a weak heart. It¡¯s a priceless artifact that no one can easily acquire. It was guarded for centuries and was recently auctioned, attracting bids from the world¡¯s wealthiest, including the four richest families in our city¡ªnone of whom could secure it. Instead, it was won by a mysterious businessman who paid a fortune, though no one knows his identity. To even touch it is beyond most of us. I¡¯m lucky just to be holding it."


    Eldric turned to Albert, his gaze warm. "Your heart is weak. This is an incredibly thoughtful and valuable gift for you."


    Everyone gathered heard his words, and a wave of shock rippled through the room.


    Natalie herself was taken aback. <i>Did he really get this for Grandpa?</i> But then, another realization struck her. <i>Now everyone will want to know who my husband really is. I can¡¯t let Justin¡¯s identity be exposed... Why did he have to go overboard with the gift?</i> Yet, ncing at her grandfather, she softened. <i>But it¡¯s good for Grandpa, so...</i>


    Albert, too, was stunned. He knew that Justin Harper had the means to purchase such an item, but he shared Natalie¡¯s concern. <i>Now everyone will start digging into who Natalie¡¯s husband truly is.</i>


    Both Natalie and Albert exchanged knowing nces.


    Sephina, ra, Briena, and Jay were all visibly stunned by Eldric¡¯s words. Each had the same question running through their minds: <i>Is her husband really that rich? He acted so ordinary, even wearing cheap-looking clothes.</i>


    Briena, in particr, was shaken. <i>That gigolo can¡¯t possibly be rich. He might be good-looking, but there¡¯s no way he¡¯s wealthy. I can¡¯t let Natalie marry someone better than Ivan. She can¡¯t outshine me.</i>


    Ivan, too, was taken aback. He had yet to see Natalie¡¯s husband and wasn¡¯t certain of anything himself. <i>Did she really marry a rich man and not some poor gigolo?</i> A wave of jealousy twisted inside him.


    "This can¡¯t be right. Her husband is just some poor man," Maria dered. "Briena and the Ford family saw him. If he were wealthy, they would have recognized him."


    Others who disliked Natalie quickly chimed in, backing up Maria¡¯s im.


    "Yes, he¡¯s no rich man¡ªjust a gigolo," one of Briena¡¯s friends sneered. "If her husband were truly rich, why would she hide it?"


    "This must be fake jade. There are so many imitations these days; you can buy them for a few bucks."


    "Yes, it¡¯s probably fake," another agreed.


    Eldric red at them. "Silence! If you don¡¯t know anything, keep your mouths shut. This is the genuine article. I¡¯m a jade expert¡ªare you questioning my ability to recognize real jade?"


    No one dared speak, as Eldric was well-known for his temper.


    Another of Albert¡¯s friends stepped forward. "Let me see it, Eldric."


    Eldric carefully handed over the stone, and after examining it closely, the man confirmed, "It is indeed authentic," before turning to Natalie. "So, who is your husband? If he can afford this, then he must be an incredibly wealthy man."


    "He¡¯s... just my husband," Natalie replied, swallowing hard and ncing toward her grandfather for support.


    Albert, equally caught off guard, struggled to find a way to deflect their questions about Justin. But before he could respond, Briena leaned over and whispered something to Irene, who looked pleased and turned her attention back to Natalie.


    "See? She¡¯s not revealing anything because she knows he didn¡¯t buy it," Irene chimed in, her voice edged with suspicion. "Tell us the truth, Natalie. Wasn¡¯t it that same mysterious, wealthy man who spent billions to dance with you?"


    "Or maybe it¡¯s yet another rich man you¡¯ve been involved with recently?"


    "Come on, don¡¯t be so harsh," one girl said, feigning sympathy. "Natalie told that reporter she has only one powerful backer. It must be that one."


    Albert clenched his teeth, ready to scold the group, but Natalie spoke up first. "Why do you all care how I or my husband acquired it?" she asked, her voice calm andposed. "As far as I¡¯m concerned, that¡¯s none of your business. Or are you just looking for a fault in my gift because it¡¯s more precious than yours?"


    "We just don¡¯t want you giving Mr. Ford something you obtained in the wrong way," Irene retorted.


    "He is my grandpa, and this is my gift to him. It has nothing to do with you," Natalie replied, then looked at Albert, who immediately backed her up. "Natalie is right," he said firmly, ring at Irene. "This is my gift, and no one has any right to interfere."


    Both Albert and Natalie wanted to put an end to the discussion.


    Briena and ra ground their teeth in frustration, while Sephina, who had been quiet, narrowed her eyes at Natalie. A mysterious businessman purchased this jade. Does she have a connection with such a powerful person?


    Meanwhile, Ryan whispered to John, "These people are unbelievable. How does Ms. Natalie tolerate them?"


    "Now you know why I don¡¯t want to leave her alone with them," John replied.


    "It¡¯s hard to fight the urge to pull out my gun," Ryan muttered.


    "This isn¡¯t our territory where we are free to do as we please. It¡¯s Imperial City; we need to avoid drawing attention here," John cautioned in a low voice.


    "I know. But I¡¯m sure one of these days, Boss himself will ask us to get rid of them," Ryan added. "I don¡¯t know how he manages to stay so patient with people like this around."


    "For Ms. Natalie¡¯s sake," John answered. "We need to practice patience too. I¡¯ve been working on it, and you¡¯ll get used to it in time."


    "I hope so," Ryan sighed.


    "Natalie, why hasn¡¯t your husband arrived yet?" Eldric asked, genuinely curious to see the man who could afford such a jade.


    Natalie silently prayed Justin wouldn¡¯t show up now. "He¡¯s busy with some important work, so he might not make it," she replied, thinking, <i>I¡¯ll need to send him a message not toe.</i>


    Briena¡¯s friendughed mockingly.


    "We all know where your husband is <i>busy</i> at this hour," Irene sneered as she walked up to Natalie. "Busy earning money by pleasing his clients. If he weren¡¯t, he would have made it here by now. A gigolo..."


    <i>p!</i>


    A sharp, resounding pnded across Irene¡¯s face, leaving everyone stunned.

 Chapter 182: I Am Enough For Her

    <h4>Chapter 182: I Am Enough For Her</h4>


    The atmosphere fell into dead silence. Ireney on the ground, clutching her stinging cheek, her eyes filling with tears. Natalie stood rooted in ce, her icy gaze fixed on Irene.


    Ryan, equally stunned, whispered to John, "That was a wless p. Her jaw must be aching."


    "She¡¯s lucky it was just a p," John replied quietly.


    "Yeah, I¡¯ve heard Ms. Natalie once nearly strangled someone for insulting Mr. Harper."


    "Just like him, she¡¯s fiercely protective when someone insults him," John added.


    Meanwhile...


    "Irene?" Briena and Ivan hurried to her side, with Ivan helping his sister sit up while Amelia rushed over as well.


    "Are you alright?" Briena asked in a concerned tone.


    Amelia red at Natalie. "How dare you hit my daughter?"


    "Are you out of your mind?" Ivan snapped, ring at Natalie with fury. He adored his sister, and seeing her hurt and humiliated in front of everyone made his blood boil.


    "If I were out of my mind, she wouldn¡¯t have gotten away with just a p," Natalie retorted, her gaze unyielding as she looked at the Browns and everyone around. "This is a warning to all of you¡ªno one is allowed to insult my husband. I won¡¯t tolerate it, regardless of who you are."


    Amelia marched toward her, livid. "You dared to hit my daughter over him? Who even is he¡ªa gigolo?"


    "Watch your words," Natalie warned. "Or I¡¯ll forget that you¡¯re older than me, Amelia Brown."


    "You... I¡¯m truly relieved you didn¡¯t marry my son," Amelia spat back.


    "Trust me," Natalie replied coldly, "now that I think about it, I feel the same. A man who didn¡¯t trust me and couldn¡¯t even try to understand what happened¡ªthat was reason enough to marry someone who sees no one else but me, and he trusts me."


    Ivan heard her words but couldn¡¯t respond.


    With Briena and Ivan¡¯s help, Irene stood up, her tearful eyes ring at Natalie. "You im you didn¡¯t know how you ended up married to that man, yet seeing you so possessive over him, it seems it was all an act. You were cheating on my brother all along. And you dare talk about trust. You cheat."


    Natalie stood unbothered. "So? What can you and your brother do?"


    Irene looked to Ivan. "See? She isn¡¯t even denying it. She¡¯s been using you all along to secure a position in yourpany. Who knows what she would have done if her marriage hadn¡¯t been exposed? She¡¯d probably have robbed you blind."


    Ivan nced at Natalie, searching her face for any hint of truth. But Natalie offered no reaction, turning instead to Albert. "Grandpa, I¡¯m sorry if I¡¯ve ruined the party."


    "It¡¯s not your fault," Albert reassured her.


    "You always defend her, Albert, even after seeing her resort to violence," Sephina spoke up. "Even if she killed someone, you¡¯d still say it wasn¡¯t her fault."


    "I don¡¯t doubt my ability to kill someone," Natalie retorted, "And if I did, I¡¯m certain it would be their own fault for pushing me to it. You haven¡¯t even seen the true extent of what I¡¯m capable of, Grandma."


    "I¡¯ve never doubted your... abilities," Sephina replied coldly. "That¡¯s precisely why you don¡¯t deserve to be a Ford."


    "My wife doesn¡¯t need the Ford family¡¯s title. I¡¯m enough for her."


    A deep,manding voice cut through the tension, and everyone turned toward its source.


    A devilishly handsome man in a tailored ck suit stood at a distance, his gaze fixed on Natalie, ignoring everyone else around them. His presence was maic and imposing,manding everyone¡¯s attention as he walked forward. Hisrge strides were steady and confident, his expression cold and unyielding.


    As Natalie watched him approach, she couldn¡¯t take her eyes off him. She saw him practically every day, shared a home with him, yet in moments like these, his arrival and mere presence affected her senses, making him seem almost otherworldly.


    Perhaps it was the loneliness she felt among these people, and his presence was a reminder that she wasn¡¯t alone.


    Today, Justin wasn¡¯t dressed in his usual understated clothes. He had arrived as <i>The Justin Harper,</i> and even in his simplest attire, his presence was undeniable.


    John and Ryan stood alert at Justin¡¯s arrival.


    The young women around couldn¡¯t help but whisper among themselves, finding it nearly impossible to take their eyes off Justin. Their eyes widened, mouths fell open, and hearts raced at the sight of him. But it wasn¡¯t just them; every person there was equally captivated by his presence.


    "Who is he?"


    "How can a man be so perfectly handsome?"


    "Why haven¡¯t we seen him before?"


    Ivan stood nearby, a sense of uncertainty gripping him. <i>Is he Natalie¡¯s husband?</i> The air around this man exuded a powerful presence that was anything but ordinary. If this was the man they¡¯d been gossiping about, Ivan was certain he wasn¡¯t a gigolo.


    Briena, even with Ivan by her side, couldn¡¯t stop her heart from racing at the sight of Justin. <i>Why does he have to be Natalie¡¯s husband?</i>


    "Who is he?" Irene asked Briena, nearly drooling over the neer.


    Justin stopped directly in front of Natalie, ignoring everyone else around him as if they didn¡¯t exist. "Have I kept you waiting long?" he asked softly.


    Natalie shook her head, her gaze dreamy as she looked up at him. If her eyes could speak, they¡¯d be filled with hearts in that moment. She was entirely charmed, and she knew it.


    "You¡¯re right on time," she replied, ncing toward her grandfather. "Grandpa was waiting for you."


    Justin turned to Albert, offering a respectful bow. "Mr. Ford."


    Albert smiled warmly. "Good to see you here, Aiden."


    Irene turned to Briena, in disbelief. "Is that truly Natalie¡¯s husband?"


    Briena gritted her teeth, nodding.


    "How on earth did she end up with a man like that?" Irene muttered, only to catch her brother¡¯s gaze on her.


    Flustered, she quickly added, "He¡¯s just a gigolo. My brother is much better." But inside, she was undeniably captivated by Justin.


    The other young women couldn¡¯t contain their shock.


    "Is he really her husband?"


    "Oh my god, who <i>is</i> he?"


    "He doesn¡¯t look like a gigolo at all."


    "He¡¯s <i>so</i> handsome."


    "No one in this city¡ªnot even the sons of the wealthiest families¡ªis as good-looking as he is."


    "Is he some rich man from another city?"


    Ivan overheard every word, his gaze fixed on Natalie and Justin as jealousy simmered within him.


    The way she looked at Justin, Natalie had never looked at him. It made him feel bitter.

 Chapter 183: Justin’s Arrival

    <h4>Chapter 183: Justin¡¯s Arrival</h4>


    On the way to the Fords...


    Justin sat in his car in silence, his mind consumed by what his lookalike had told him.


    <i>"You are Aiden Handrix. You¡¯ve lost your memories."</i> And thest part stuck with him even more: <i>"On Natalie¡¯s marriage certificate, it¡¯s your real name, Aiden Handrix."</i>


    <i>If my name truly is Aiden Handrix, then why don¡¯t I remember it? When did I lose my memories? What kind of game is this man ying, and who¡¯s the mastermind behind it all¡ªsomeone who clearly knows both Natalie and me?</i> He thought back to the man¡¯s initial reaction. <i>He looked genuinely surprised to see me. So, whoever nned this didn¡¯t know I was alive. But why use my name to marry Natalie, and what¡¯s the real story behind Aiden Handrix?</i>


    The questions swirling in his mind made his head pound.


    "Noah, get me the details of everything I¡¯ve done up until now, especially in the past five years. I want records of where I was, what I did, and who I met¡ªall with concrete proof. Don¡¯t just give me written records; I want videos, pictures, anything you can find."


    "Yes, Mr. Harper," Noah replied, handing him a fresh shirt from the emergency bag always kept in Justin¡¯s car. "You¡¯ll need to change, sir."


    Justin looked down and noticed his shirt¡¯s top buttons were missing, remnants of his earlier encounter. He proceeded to change, knowing he needed to look his best at the Fords¡¯ event.


    Just then, his phone buzzed with a message from Natalie.


    <strong>Natalie:</strong><i>No need toe here. Your gift has caused quite amotion, and now everyone¡¯s curious to know more about you.</i>


    Justin continued changing shirts and asked, "How much longer until we arrive?"


    "Ten minutes at most, Mr. Harper," the driver replied. "The venue isn¡¯t far."


    Justin ignored Natalie¡¯s message, sensing the trouble brewing around her. <i>If I truly am Aiden Handrix, then she¡¯s my wife,</i> he thought, feeling at least one positive thing came out of all this confusion. <i>So, she married no one else but me. She belongs to me.</i>


    <i></i>Being Natalie¡¯s real husband was the only reason that he found the thought of being Aiden Handrix was bearable.


    They arrived at the Ford estate. As Justin stepped out of the car, he turned to Noah. "No need to follow me."


    Noah nodded, watching as Justin made his way inside. The staff directed him toward the garden, where the celebration was underway.


    Justin spotted amotion and saw Natalie p a woman, warning everyone not to insult her husband. He stopped in his tracks, momentarily taken aback. He¡¯d heard that she once nearly strangled Briena for insulting him, but witnessing her protective side in person tugged at his heart.


    He had always been powerful, the one everyone feared, never needing anyone to stand up for him. But seeing her defend him, he didn¡¯t mind forgetting who he truly was and simply wished to be her husband.


    <i>Though I don¡¯t know how I ended up marrying her, one thing is clear: it was the best thing that ever happened to me,</i> he thought, his gaze locked on Natalie. <i>This woman, she is mine, and I am never letting her go.</i>Then he heard Sephina say that Natalie didn¡¯t deserve to be a Ford. He couldn¡¯t help but find itughable as he replied aloud, "My wife doesn¡¯t need the Ford family¡¯s title. I¡¯m enough for her."


    He strode towards her, having eyes only for her. ¡¯If these people knew who she is truly married to, they would get on their knees in front of me right at this moment, but it¡¯s not the time yet. Soon, it will happen. They all will regret hurting my woman.¡¯


    He stood in front of Natalie, as if he could not wait to reach her already. The way she looked at him, he could see through her. She portrayed the strong and fierce woman just a moment before, but as she looked at him, she looked like a young woman experiencing her first love.


    Suddenly he had the urge to protect her, to keep her away from this world.


    After greeting Albert, Eldric turned to Justin. "Young man, are you Natalie¡¯s husband?"


    Sensing this man was Albert¡¯s friend, Justin nodded politely. "Yes, I am her husband."


    Albert and Natalie tensed, hoping Eldric wouldn¡¯t bring up the Heart Stone.


    "Of course he¡¯s my grandson-inw, Eldric," Albert intervened quickly. "Now, let¡¯s not bombard him with questions¡ªlet¡¯s cut the cake. It¡¯s gettingte."


    Understanding the unspoken message, Eldric backed off, realizing Albert wanted to move things along.


    They cut the cake and celebrated the wedding anniversary. With the gifts already presented, everyone enjoyed the evening with food, drinks, and dancing.


    Finally, Natalie had a moment to speak privately with Justin as they sat at a circr table. "I sent you a message that..."


    "I couldn¡¯t leave you alone to handle the trouble," Justin replied without hesitation.


    Natalie felt a warmth inside, touched by his words, and found herself momentarily at a loss.


    "What would you have done if they asked how you got the jade?" she asked, her curiosity piqued.


    "I¡¯d tell them the truth," Justin replied confidently.


    "But then they¡¯d want to know who you are to afford such wealth."


    "There¡¯s only one answer they need to know."


    "What¡¯s that?" Natalie asked, genuinely curious.


    "I¡¯m my wife¡¯s husband," Justin replied simply. "That¡¯s all they need to know."


    "And that you live off of her?" she raised an eyebrow, teasing.


    "That¡¯s true as well," Justin replied with a smirk. "I live in your home, eat your meals... and sometimes enjoy <i>you</i> for dessert."


    Natalie¡¯s face turned bright red. "You¡¯re truly shameless."


    Justin leaned closer, tucking a loose strand of hair behind her ear. "You haven¡¯t seen the full extent of my shamelessness yet, my dear wife. Want to experience it tonight?"


    She gulped at his closeness and the suggestive tone of his words, edging back slightly. "We¡¯re in public. Behave," she muttered, picking up a ss to drink some water.


    "You still haven¡¯t learned your lesson about drinking anything without checking," Justin remarked.


    "With you here, I don¡¯t need to be careful," she replied without thinking.


    Justin raised an eyebrow, and only then did Natalie realize what she had just implied.


    "Seems like someone is craving my touch again," he teased, smirking. "Did you enjoy it that much?"


    <i>Cough! Cough!</i>


    Natalie choked on her water, caught off guard.


    Justin quickly picked up a napkin, patting her back gently and dabbing the water from around her mouth. In the process, he leaned in closer and murmured, "Take it easy. I¡¯ll give you everything you want, including myself."


    "Shameless," she whispered, still flustered.


    He smiled. "Just for you."


    From a distance, Ivan observed the exchange, jealousy churning inside him.


    Irene and Briena were watching them too.


    "Is that lily ready?" Irene asked.


    Briena nodded. "Just have to separate him from Natalie first."

 Chapter 184: Kiss In Front Of Everyone

    <h4>Chapter 184: Kiss In Front Of Everyone</h4>


    "Justin, Natalie, why don¡¯t you two go ahead and dance?" Albert suggested, a warm smile on his face. "I¡¯ve never seen you dance together as a couple."


    Natalie nced at Justin, silently asking for his thoughts.


    "We should do as Mr. Ford says," Justin replied, standing up and extending his hand to her. "Shall we?"


    Natalie looked over at her happy grandfather and then took Justin¡¯s hand, standing to join him. Though she knew it would make her grandfather happy, she also didn¡¯t mind dancing with Justin.


    As they walked to join the other couples on the dance floor, all eyes turned to them, and envious whispers filled the room.


    "She has the nerve to show off her poor husband. All he has are looks, nothing more."


    "I bet even those clothes he¡¯s wearing are rented."


    "Does he even know how to dance?"


    "Gigolos are trained to please rich women. Don¡¯t underestimate him."


    "I wonder, after being with so many women night after night, if he even has anything left to give her."


    Irene scoffed. "She¡¯s like a log. When she was with my brother, he didn¡¯t even kiss her. I doubt that gigolo has done anything with her either."


    "But isn¡¯t she sleeping with wealthy men to get their support?"


    "There¡¯s a difference between being a slut and being a lover. She probably just makes a good slut¡ªsleeping with many but feeling nothing."


    "Look at Ivan and Briena," one of them added, watching the pair with admiration. "They look perfect together. That¡¯s real love."


    Justin led Natalie to the dance floor, pulling her closer with a gentle tug that caused her to collide softly against him. Her hands rested on his chest as she looked up at him, slightly puzzled. <i>Weren¡¯t they just going to dance?</i>


    He gazed at her intently, taking in her puzzled expression. <i>How I wish I could tell you that you¡¯re truly mine...</i>


    "Hmm?" she asked, breaking his thoughts.


    In response, he ced one hand on her back and took her hand with his other, guiding her gracefully into the dance. "You look so beautiful today. I just wanted to admire you up close."


    Natalie blushed, trying to remain calm, though his closeness always had a way of affecting her.


    She moved with him, following his lead, when something clicked. The way he held her, his movements, the energy between them¡ªit all felt familiar. It reminded her of the mysterious man who had danced with her at the charity g.


    Natalie looked up into Justin¡¯s eyes. Though his eye color was different, something in his gaze felt the same. His strong frame against hers, the confidence in his steps¡ªit was too simr to ignore. <i>If only he wore a mask and lowered his hair to his forehead... then maybe I¡¯d be certain.</i>


    She decided to test her suspicion in another way. Leaning closer, she buried her face near his neck, breathing in his scent.


    From the outside, it looked like an intimate gesture, as though she was being tender with her husband.


    "Is the tigress nning to bite another side of my neck?" Justin¡¯s low, teasing voice whispered in her ear.


    She pulled back slightly and looked at the other side of his neck, noticing a square bandage covering the spot where she had bitten him.


    "It hasn¡¯t healed yet?" she asked softly.


    "Almost," Justin replied. "But feel free to bite me anytime, anywhere. Your husband is tough enough for these tiny kitty bites."


    "Flirt," she murmured, then leaned back in, breathing near his neck again. <i>The cologne isn¡¯t the same, but there¡¯s something familiar. Could it be his own scent? Is it even possible for two different men to share the same natural scent?</i>Not trying to decipher what she was doing, Justin pulled her firmly against him. "Are you trying to seduce me in front of all these people?"


    "No, I¡¯m not." She tried to pull away, but his hand around her waist held her securely. "I was just..."


    "Just?"


    "Nothing."


    Before she could look down, Justin released her hand, lifted her chin, and kissed her.


    Everyone watched, reacting with shock, jealousy, or anger.


    Ivan, who was dancing with Briena, froze at the sight. He couldn¡¯t believe she was kissing a man openly, while she had never even held his hand in public, always maintaining an air of dignifieddy. ¡¯Was that all for a show and in fact she never loved me. Was she truly two timing me with this man?¡¯


    Briena felt a surge of jealousy, both at Ivan¡¯s reaction and at the sight of that handsome man kissing Natalie.


    Sephina, ra, and Jay and some other guests looked on in anger, while Irene and the other women were envious.


    They felt captivated by the power and intensity with which Justin kissed Natalie. He looked like amanding figure, showering his affection on the delicate woman in his arms, leaving the onlookers with dry throats and envious hearts.


    <i>Though he may be a gigolo, he¡¯s incredibly attractive¡ªand while kissing Natalie, he¡¯s just so tempting,</i> they thought, each secretly imagining taking Natalie¡¯s ce.


    Meanwhile, Albert and his friends smiled.


    Eldric chuckled. "Young people today are so bold."


    Another friend added, "He seems to love Natalie deeply. You can tell."


    "As long as she¡¯s happy," Albert said, a warm smile on his face.


    Natalie,pletely absorbed in the moment, couldn¡¯t resist the kiss and gave in, forgetting her curiosity about Justin and that mysterious man. The soft, gentle kiss overwhelmed her senses.


    When Justin finally pulled back, he looked down at her flushed face, his hand tenderly caressing her cheek, his thumb brushing over her trembling lips as she gasped for breath.


    She opened her eyes and looked at him. "Why did you..."


    "You¡¯re too tempting for me to hold back when you were seducing me so boldly," he murmured, his voice low. "I can see you enjoyed it as much as I did."


    "We¡¯re in public," she whispered, trying to regain herposure.


    "Doesn¡¯t matter to me."

 Chapter 185: Cleaning The Shit

    <h4>Chapter 185: Cleaning The Shit</h4>


    As the current melody ended, Natalie said, "I¡¯m done dancing."


    Justin held her hand and led her off the dance floor.


    Ivan, watching how Natalie looked so shy yet intimate with this man, frowned and left before the next song could start.


    Briena, seeing Ivan¡¯s reaction, felt even more bitter. <i>This woman won¡¯t stop affecting my life. Just you wait.</i>


    Justin had seen how Ivan had left feeling all jealous and grinned inwardly. ¡¯How dare you look at my woman? This is what you get for looking at her. You continue and one of these days, you will lose your eyes.¡¯<i></i>


    When they reached the table, Natalie felt too shy to face her grandfather. She turned to Justin and murmured, "I need to visit the washroom."


    As she walked away, Irene and Briena exchanged a nce. This was their chance to put their n into action.


    John and Ryan followed closely behind Natalie. John was her personal bodyguard, while Ryan was there under Justin¡¯s orders.


    "You two, I¡¯m just heading to the washroom. No need to follow me," Natalie said as she walked toward the resort building, where the staff had directed her.


    "We can¡¯t take any risks," John replied firmly, continuing to follow her.


    "Ryan, shouldn¡¯t you be by Justin¡¯s side? He¡¯s alone," she asked.


    "He doesn¡¯t need me," Ryan replied, chuckling inwardly. <i>If only you knew the kind of man he is. Others might need protection from him instead. These people don¡¯t realize who¡¯s gracing their lowly party.</i>


    Natalie entered the washroom area, while Ryan and John waited outside.


    Inside, she stood in front of the mirror, taking in her flushed face. <i>When will he stop being so bold? Grandpa was watching, too,</i> she sighed, then let another thought cross her mind. <i>That kiss made me forget what I was doing... Perhaps one of these days, at home, I¡¯ll ask him to dance with me again and try to figure it out. That would be better.</i>


    <i></i>----


    Meanwhile, Justin was seated with Albert and his friends, enjoying a conversation. No one brought up the Heart Stone, respecting Albert¡¯s request to avoid the topic.


    "Let¡¯s have another round of drinks with our grandson-inw, Aiden!" one of the old men said cheerfully.


    Justin didn¡¯t decline, appreciating how happy Albert seemed.


    A server arrived to serve another round of drinks, but as he reached Justin, he identally missed a ss, spilling the drink onto Justin¡¯s clothes.


    The server immediately bowed, looking nervous. "I¡¯m so sorry, sir. I didn¡¯t mean to."


    Justin remained perfectly still, showing no sign of irritation or anger, barely even moving as the liquid soaked into his clothes. His intense gaze fixed on the server, whose expression shifted to one of genuine fear under Justin¡¯s watchful eyes.


    "I...I apologize. Please, allow me to help you clean up," the server stammered.


    Justin¡¯s response was a silent, unblinking stare¡ªcold and calcting, like a predator observing its prey.


    "You should be more careful while working," Albert admonished. "Such irresponsibility."


    "I¡¯m very sorry, sir," the server repeated, ncing warily at Justin. "There are guest rooms nearby. Please allow me to guide you there to freshen up, sir."


    Justin stood up, seemingly epting the offer, and gestured for the server to lead the way. As he followed, his gaze remained fixed on the server¡¯s every movement, from his bodynguage to the subtle nces he exchanged with others as they walked.


    -----


    Meanwhile, inside the washroom...


    Two of Briena¡¯s friends entered.


    "Now you even bring bodyguards to thedies¡¯ washroom?" one of them taunted.


    Natalie rolled her eyes, annoyed at their presence. "As far as I can see, they¡¯re standing outside," she replied coolly. She hade here for some quiet, to sort out her thoughts, but someone always seemed intent on disturbing her¡ªeven in the washroom.


    "Natalie, your husband seems rather... skilled at pleasing women," one of them sneered.


    "No need to feel jealous," Natalie replied, heading toward the door.


    "Don¡¯t get angry. But he <i>is</i> a gigolo¡ªaren¡¯t you worried he might be tempted by any woman here?"


    "He¡¯s not interested in trash," Natalie shot back, moving to exit.


    One of them stepped in front of her, blocking the door. "Then howe he ended up with you?"


    Natalie¡¯s eyes narrowed as she red. "Are you asking for a beating?"


    "Oh, we know you can be violent. We just want to have a chat with you," the other woman said, moving to block her further.


    "My bodyguards are right outside. If I call them, you¡¯ll have nothing more to say," Natalie warned.


    "Aren¡¯t you worried that will ruin your grandpa¡¯s day? Imagine causing a scene on such an important asion," one of them replied smugly.


    Natalie sighed, frustration mounting. "Are you leaving, or am I going to have to make you leave?"


    The womanughed. "Why the hurry? Afraid your husband is off somewhere with another woman at the party, busy earning for you?"


    "I¡¯m warning you for thest time," Natalie said, struggling to keep her patience. She knew they were here to provoke her, trying to get a reaction.


    The two women exchanged a nce, smirking. They were tasked with keeping Natalie upied here, and they intended to do just that¡ªby any means necessary.


    "Natalie, he¡¯s a gigolo anyway. Why don¡¯t you let us borrow him for a night? We¡¯ll pay him more than he¡¯s ever earned."


    <i>Snap!</i> At that, Natalie¡¯s patience snapped.


    In the next instant, the woman found her hair gripped in a monstrous hold as Natalie dragged her into one of the bathroom stalls.


    "Ahh... let me go!" the woman screamed.


    "Natalie, what are you doing?" the other friend panicked, watching in horror as Natalie shoved her friend¡¯s face toward the toilet and hit the flush, letting her face plunge into the water as she struggled but failed to break free.


    As the flush finished, Natalie released her and asked coldly, "Was one flush enough to get the shit out of your mouth, or would you like a few more?"


    The woman, now crying and disgusted, huddled in the corner, horrified by what had just happened.


    Natalie turned to the other one. "Would you like me to help clean out your shitty mouth as well?"


    Terrified, the second woman bolted from the bathroom as if she¡¯d seen a ghost.


    Ryan and John, waiting outside, didn¡¯t bother checking on the noiseing from inside.


    "Told you, there¡¯s nothing to worry about," John said to Ryan with a shrug.


    "I¡¯ll never underestimate her again," Ryan admitted, shaking his head.

 Chapter 186: Where Is Justin?

    <h4>Chapter 186: Where Is Justin?</h4>


    Natalie returned to the garden, making her way back to Justin. Along the way, she caught sight of Briena and Irene, who wore mocking smirks. She ignored them, but a sense of unease lingered, as if their expressions were trying to tell her something.


    When she reached her table, Justin was nowhere to be found. She looked around, scanning the crowd, but he was nowhere in sight. Finally, she approached her grandfather, who was chatting with his friends.


    "Grandpa, I don¡¯t see Aiden anywhere," Natalie said, trying to hide her growing worry.


    Albert chuckled and turned to his friends. "Look at her face! She¡¯s so worried about her husband being out of sight for even a moment."


    Eldricughed, watching Natalie¡¯s anxious expression. "He¡¯s one handsome man. I can understand why she¡¯d be worried another woman might try to steal him away."


    Albert smiled, teasing. "Ah, that won¡¯t happen. He only has eyes for my granddaughter. For him, no other woman exists. Isn¡¯t that right, Nat?"


    Natalie nodded, feeling awkward but still focused on finding Justin. "Grandpa, where did he go?"


    "A server spilled a drink on him, so he took Justin to the guest room to clean up," Albert replied.


    Natalie¡¯s anxiety deepened, remembering the smirks from Irene and Briena. She managed a quick smile. "I¡¯ll go help him," she said, heading toward the resort building.


    She dialed Justin¡¯s number, but he didn¡¯t answer. Her anxiousness mounting, she instructed, "John, Ryan, we need to find Justin."


    The two bodyguards seemed calm, but Ryan spoke up, "Ms. Natalie, don¡¯t worry about him. He¡ª"


    "Shut up and do whatever you can to find him quickly," she cut him off, her voice sharp with worry. "You don¡¯t understand the kind of people lurking around here." She practically ran toward the guest area.


    "Looks like someone¡¯s very anxious to find her husband."


    A familiar voice made Natalie halt in her tracks. She turned to see Briena and Irene smirking at her.


    "Why are you so worried? Isn¡¯t it normal for your husband to be with some random woman every night?" Briena taunted.


    Natalie stormed over, anger written across her face. "Where is he?"


    Briena chuckled, feigning innocence. "How would I know? I only have eyes for Ivan."


    "Oh, now I remember," Irene chimed in mockingly. "I saw him with a woman. Probably took her to one of these rooms to get paid."


    "I¡¯m asking for thest time," Natalie gritted out, her voice filled with impatience, "Where is my husband?"


    Meanwhile, Ryan leaned over to whisper to John. "What are the odds that our boss is in actual trouble with these idiots trying to plot something?"


    "He¡¯s not my boss anymore," John replied, "and the chances are zero. No one fools him."


    "Ms. Natalie¡¯s definitely overthinking this."


    "Just follow her lead," John advised. "Her worry is normal. She doesn¡¯t know him well enough yet."


    "Got it."


    <i>Smash!</i>


    "Ah! What are you doing?" Irene cried out.


    Natalie had grabbed a wine ss from a passing server¡¯s tray. She pinned Briena to the wall, smashed the ss, and held the sharp edge dangerously close to Briena¡¯s face.


    "Tell me where he is unless you want your pretty face to be disfigured for life that no stic surgery can even repair it," Natalie warned.


    Briena felt the cold point of the broken ss near her cheek, realizing Natalie¡¯s threat was serious. "I... I don¡¯t know..."


    Irene, now pale with fear, stammered, "Natalie, let her go or..."


    Natalie red at her, "After this bitch, it¡¯s your turn. Don¡¯t worry."


    Irene froze, wanting to run, but Ryan and John blocked her path. Faced with these towering, powerful men, she stepped back, realizing escape was impossible.


    Natalie tightened her grip on Briena¡¯s neck. "First, I¡¯ll cut your cheek. Then, the same ss will slice through your eyes. Don¡¯t test my patience, Briena Ford¡ªI mean it." The sharp edge of the ss pressed into Briena¡¯s cheek, just enough to make her feel the sting and realize Natalie¡¯s threat was real.


    "I... I¡¯ll tell you..." Briena stammered.


    "Where?" Natalie pressed the ss harder.


    "In one of the guest rooms," Briena whispered, "You can go check."


    "You¡¯re taking me there," Natalie said, grabbing her by the hair and making her lead the way. John and Ryan guided Irene along, ensuring she couldn¡¯t escape either.


    Meanwhile, a few of Briena¡¯s friends, who had witnessed the scene, rushed outside to inform others.


    "Mrs. Ford! Natalie is threatening Briena. Please, you have to help her!"


    Everyone who heard stood up in shock. Albert, hearing themotion, was visibly shaken.


    "What¡¯s happening?" ra asked, panicked.


    "Natalie threatened to disfigure Briena¡¯s face with broken ss and dragged her to the guest rooms," one of Briena¡¯s friends exined.


    ra and Jay hurried toward the guest rooms, followed closely by the other guests. Albert¡¯s caretaker quickly wheeled him in that direction as well.


    At the guest room hallway, Briena stopped in front of a door. "Here," she whispered, trembling.


    Natalie didn¡¯t release her grip and looked at John and Ryan. They quickly moved to open the door but found it locked.


    "What¡¯s going on here?" ra¡¯s voice rang out as she arrived, her expression livid. "Let go of my daughter!"


    "Not until I open this door," Natalie replied icily.


    "Natalie, if your husband is with another woman, that¡¯s not our fault," Irene taunted. "Let Briena go."


    "He wouldn¡¯t even look at another woman, let alone touch one," Natalie growled, her voice full of anger.


    "Ahh... Umm... please... faster..."


    Everyone froze as they heard loud moansing from inside the room.


    "See? That¡¯s your husband in there," Irene sneered. "You say he wouldn¡¯t touch another woman? We saw him go in with Lily."


    Natalie¡¯s expression hardened as she released Briena and turned to Ryan and John. "Open the door."


    "Now do you see?" Briena scoffed mockingly. "Your husband is busy with another woman. He doesn¡¯t care where he is, only about making money. You¡¯re nothing to him."


    <i>Kick!</i>


    "Ah!"


    Natalie kicked Briena hard in the stomach, her heel digging in as Briena crumpled to the floor, groaning in pain.

 Chapter 187: Comforting A Wife

    <h4>Chapter 187: Comforting A Wife</h4>


    "He would never touch another woman," Natalie spat angrily, her cold voice echoing in the hall way. "But if you¡¯ve set him up, just like you tried to do with me, I swear, I¡¯ll make you pay. I¡¯ll find the same drug and let a hundred men have their way with you. I¡¯ll forget every ounce of woman¡¯s dignity, and you¡¯ll suffer it."


    ra and Irene held Briena. "Mother," she sobbed in pain.


    "You.." ra red at Natalie, but she ignored her.


    John opened the door with his usual tricks. Natalie barged inside the room in a worry as John and Ryan followed her. She knew Justin would never do it, she knew him well, but all she felt at this moment was worry for him.


    "Justin!" Natalie called, not even caring that she used his real name.


    In the chaos, no one noticed what Natalie had just said; everyone was too focused on getting a look inside, many with their phones ready to capture the scene unfolding.


    Inside the room, a man and woman were tangled on the bed, lost in a disy of passion, with the woman screaming for more while the man hovered over her, seemingly oblivious to the crowd now gathering at the doorway.


    "Who <i>is</i> this man?" Natalie muttered, feeling a wave of disgust wash over her at the sight. She scanned the room, her face growing pale. "Where is Justin?"


    Even without seeing that man¡¯s face or taking even a proper look at him, Natalie could tell that was not Justin.


    "Ms Natalie, I am sure he is fine wherever he is," Ryan spoke, "No one is born in this world to fool him and can even put him in any trouble."


    Natalie looked at Ryan in disbelief. <i>What kind of confidence is this?</i> Justin was a human, but these two were treating him like an invincible god.


    She¡¯d been wracked with worry for Justin, yet Ryan and John seemed as calm as ever, as if she was the only one who had been concerned.


    Briena despite in pain, hurried inside. She and Irene, equally puzzled, echoed the question. "Who <i>is</i> this man?"


    "It¡¯s not her husband," Briena whispered in shock.


    The other guests, realizing what was happening, quickly turned away, embarrassed by the scandal they¡¯d just witnessed.


    "Why are you so disappointed not to see me there, Briena Ford?"


    A cold,manding voice echoed through the room, drawing everyone¡¯s attention. Justin strode through the crowd and entered, his presence both intimidating and undeniable.


    Briena and Irene stared, stunned. They had nned everything meticulously¡ªhow could he have escaped? He was supposed to be the one in bed with Lily.


    Natalie immediately moved toward him and hugged him tightly, forgetting everything else in her relief. Justin wrapped his arms around her, feeling her body rx against his. "Did you underestimate me or overestimate them to think I¡¯d fall for cheap tricks of some random idiots?"


    Natalie didn¡¯t say a word, simply feeling the weight of her worry lift. All she knew was that she was grateful to see him, safe and unharmed.


    Justin looked directly at Briena, his gaze piercing. "Why so shocked? Would you have been happier if that man in bed had been your fianc¨¦ instead of that hotel staff?"


    Briena froze, her face paling at the intensity of his stare. He was intimidating.


    "What¡¯s going on here?" Ivan arrived, taking in the crowded hallway and the scene in the room. Seeing Justin with his arm around Natalie, he clenched his jaw, swallowing a fresh wave of jealousy.


    "Mr. Brown," Justin said coldly, "you¡¯d better control your woman, or don¡¯t me meter if I have to be cruel."


    Ivan nced at Briena, who immediately began to cry. "Ivan, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s happening. It¡¯s Lily again, and now they¡¯re ming me."


    Justin scoffed, looking at Ivan with disdain. "You must fancy crocodile tears a lot. They must taste really good to you." He turned to Natalie, his expression softening. "Let¡¯s go. This unpleasant, stifling air isn¡¯t good for my beautiful wife."


    Ivan could only watch them walking away. Briena sank at how Justin called her tears as Crocodile¡¯s tears and wished Ivan would believe her.


    Justin led Natalie away, holding her protectively. John and Ryan followed, calm and unbothered, as if the oue was nothing surprising for them. They had more faith in Justin than one could ever have in deities.


    Outside, Albert waited, looking sad and disappointed by what had transpired.


    "Mr. Ford," Justin addressed him respectfully, "I¡¯m taking her with me."


    Albert nodded, his expression apologetic as he looked at Natalie.


    "Grandpa, we¡¯re fine. Don¡¯t worry," she said gently, offering him a small smile before walking away with Justin.


    Once they were a distance from the gathering, Justin spoke up. "Last time, she targeted you, so I left her punishment in your hands. But this time, she¡¯s plotted against me. I won¡¯t show her mercy."


    "I won¡¯t stop you," Natalie replied. "I have a n of my own for her, but I might need your help."


    "Whatever you need," Justin replied.


    They reached the car, where Noah was waiting. Natalie chose to ride with Justin, while John and Ryan followed in a separate car.


    As they settled into the back seat, Justin nced at her. Natalie sat quietly, her gaze distant, looking out the window, lost in thought.


    "Isn¡¯t it unfair to be thinking about something else when your hot and handsome husband is sitting right next to you?" Justinmented lightly.


    His words pulled her out of her thoughts, and she turned to look at him, while Noah and the driver pretended not to hear anything.


    "As a good wife, shouldn¡¯t you beforting me after I escaped such a disgusting scheme?" he teased.


    "You seem perfectly fine to me," she replied, trying to keep her tone calm.


    Realizing he couldn¡¯t elicit sympathy from her, he took her hand and gently pulled her closer. "But you don¡¯t look fine. So let mefort you instead."


    "I¡¯m fine," Natalie insisted, trying to pull away, but Justin held her firmly. "You¡¯re not fine. What kind of husband would I be if I didn¡¯tfort my troubled wife? Do you want me to be an irresponsible husband?"


    "I...umm..." Before she could protest, he leaned in, sealing her words with a kiss.


    "Justin..." she tried to speak, ncing at Noah and the driver, who were both within earshot.


    "Shh. Let mefort you," he murmured, capturing her lips once more in a passionate kiss, leaving her breathless.


    Noah and the driver held their breaths, doing their best to be invisible in the confined space as the couple continued, seemingly forgetting the presence of two silent witnesses in the car.

 Chapter 188: You Pervert

    <h4>Chapter 188: You Pervert</h4>


    After a long, passionate kiss in the confined space of the car, Justin finally pulled back, gazing at her.


    Her face was flushed, and she panted softly, trying to catch her breath, her eyes calm yet dazed.


    His own breathing unsteady, Justin caressed her flushed cheek. "Are you calm now?"


    She looked away, muttering, "Your way of calming me is outrageous," and shifted back slightly.


    "As long as it helps you clear out any troubling thoughts," Justin replied smoothly. "When you¡¯re with me, I want to be the only thing on your mind."


    Natalie stayed silent, knowing that arguing with him was useless.


    After a moment, Justin gently held her hand and asked, "Were you scared back there?"


    She nodded slightly. "I didn¡¯t want you to be in any trouble."


    "And what if I <i>had</i> been in trouble?" he teased. "Would you have abandoned me for sleeping with that woman in drugged condition?"


    "Stop talking nonsense," she warned as her gaze turn darker. "All I know is that if that had happened, the Fords would have lost one of their daughters."


    "I don¡¯t doubt it," he replied with a smirk.


    After a moment, she asked, "How did you figure out their n and avoid it?"


    Justin chuckled, running his thumb over her hand. "All you need to know is that you¡¯re with the smartest man in the world¡ªand it¡¯s impossible to fool him."


    She frowned, rolling her eyes slightly. "Narcissist."


    Justin could only smile lightly. ¡¯One day you will know for sure who I truly am.¡¯


    ----


    After Natalie and Justin left, the party wound down in the aftermath of the drama. The guests gradually departed, while Sephina seethed over what had transpired. She arranged for Albert to be taken back to the hospital, and a doctor was called to check on Briena, who nowy on a couch, exaggerating her pain from Natalie¡¯s kick to avoid further questioning or reprimands.


    Ivan sat by her side as the doctor finished treating her.


    "ra, didn¡¯t I tell you to keep Lily away from this family? How did she end up here?" Sephina¡¯s voice echoed sharply through the room.


    "M-Mother, I don¡¯t know how it happened," ra stammered, palms sweating. "She must have found her way in somehow."


    Sephina turned her icy gaze on Briena. "And you, why did you tell Natalie that her husband was with Lily? What were you trying to pull?"


    "Grandma... I don¡¯t know..." Briena replied weakly. "Suddenly, she came at me, demanding to know where her husband was." She nced at Irene for support.


    "Yes, Mrs. Ford," Irene chimed in. "We saw him heading into that room and told her. Her husband is a gigolo, after all, so I assumed it was him with Lily. We didn¡¯t know it would escte like this."


    Sephina¡¯s eyes narrowed as she took in their excuses, then turned to ra. "If I ever see that woman, Lily, around us again, I¡¯ll make sure <i>you</i> pay for it."


    ra felt a shiver run down her spine. "Yes, Mother. I understand."


    As Sephina left the room, ra turned back to Briena with a forced smile. "Don¡¯t worry, dear. None of this is your fault. Whatever Natalie and her husband tried to pull, you¡¯re not to me. Don¡¯t be upset."


    Briena looked hesitantly at Ivan. "Ivan, I¡¯m sorry you had to witness another mess in our family."


    Ivan said nothing, merely standing up. "Take care," he said curtly, then looked to his sister. "Irene, let¡¯s go."


    With that, he turned to leave, his expression unreadable.


    Irene gave Briena an assuring look before walking away.


    On the drive home, Irene turned to Ivan. "That Natalie is too much. She married a gigolo and thinks every other woman is after him. Who would even fancy a gigolo unless she¡¯s... well, a woman like her, a slut?"


    Ivan remained silent, focused on the road, his face serious as he looked straight ahead.


    "They shamelessly kissed in front of everyone. Natalie truly has no shame," Irene continued.


    "Enough, Irene." Ivan finally spoke, his voice firm.


    She looked at him, surprised. "Ivan, even after everything she¡¯s done, you¡¯re still defending her? She chose a gigolo over you¡ªdoesn¡¯t that bother you at all?"


    "This has nothing to do with you. Now, be quiet," he replied, clearly annoyed.


    Irene stared at him, stunned. "You never used to scold me for talking about Natalie, but now you¡¯re upset. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re still interested in her after all this..."


    "Do you want me to keep driving, or should I drop you here in the middle of the road?" he asked coldly.


    Irene fell silent, watching him with a conflicted expression. <i>What¡¯s gotten into him all of a sudden? He never loved Natalie, so why the change? Has he taken an interest in that woman now? No way. I can¡¯t let this happen. Briena has to know.</i>


    <i>-----</i>


    Natalie and Justin returned home. Natalie went to freshen up while Justin busied himself on a phone call. He hadn¡¯t had time to fully process his recent conversation with his lookalike since heading to the Fords¡¯ event, and now, finally, he could follow up.


    "Tell him I need the full story¡ªwhy he wants Natalie and why he expects me to bring her without her knowing," Justin instructed on the call. "If he can¡¯t answer any of that, then he can go to hell and take his secrets to the grave while I live as Natalie¡¯s husband."


    "Yes, Mr. Harper," the person on the other end replied.


    Just then, the doorbell rang. Justin opened it to find Ryan holding a takeout order. Taking it from him, Justin thanked him and closed the door.


    When Natalie came out, dressedfortably, she found Justin setting the table.


    "Food?" she asked, surprised.


    "You didn¡¯t eat anything with all that drama tonight, so I¡¯m sure my wife is hungry," he replied, focused on arranging the dishes.


    Now that she thought about it, she <i>was</i> starving. <i>This man always seems to know what I need,</i> she thought.


    Justin looked at her and grinned. "I know you¡¯re touched. But don¡¯t worry, sooner orter you¡¯ll get used to my thoughtful care."


    She frowned, trying not to show how urate he was. "You think too much. I know you¡¯re hungry, which is why you ordered it," she said, taking a seat and eyeing the food.


    Justin settled into his chair across from her, his gaze lingering on her with a meaningful glint. "I¡¯m definitely hungry," he said with a smirk, "but not for this food."


    Understanding the implication, she quickly served more food onto his te and said, "Eat," adding silently in her mind, <i>You pervert.</i>


    "I wouldn¡¯t mind if you said that out loud," Justin said, amused. "Cursing might add some spice to our rtionship."


    "Eat," she repeated, tone slightly exasperated.


    With a quietugh, Justin picked up his utensils and obeyed.

 Chapter 189: A Global Star

    <h4>Chapter 189: A Global Star</h4>


    Once they finished eating, Natalie grabbed herptop. "I¡¯m sending you an email. Please check it."


    Justin nodded and opened hisptop, reviewing the email she¡¯d sent. As he read through it, he said, "Looks like you¡¯ve already started preparing for your sister¡¯s downfall."


    "Since the night she drugged me," Natalie replied, her tone resolute. "She¡¯ll get what she deserves, and everyone will witness it."


    "She won¡¯t sign anything that harms her image. Your sister values her reputation above all else," Justin noted.


    "That¡¯s why I need your help," Natalie replied.


    Justin hummed, smirking. "Consider it done." He picked up his phone and began making arrangements, speaking to Noah, "...You have full rights to take a decision. Spend whatever and how much money it takes, but I want itpleted by morning."


    "Yes, Mr. Harper."


    After hanging up, Justin turned to find Natalie watching him. "This will cost a lot," she said, sounding thoughtful. "Once mypany is established, I¡¯ll¡ª"


    "It¡¯s your money being used," Justin interrupted her smoothly.


    She blinked, surprised. "Mine?"


    "You¡¯re my wife, so everything I have is yours as well," Justin replied, his tone sincere.


    Natalie opened her mouth to say ¡¯I am not your wife¡¯ but seeing his serious expression, she held back. <i>If I say anything, he¡¯ll just use it as a way to get closer, and I won¡¯t get my work done tonight.</i>


    Without responding, she returned her focus to herptop.


    "Were you going to say something?" Justin asked, as if he could see through her.


    "Nothing," she replied.


    "Good. If you had said it, you would be in real trouble tonight," Justin said as he focussed on his own work, but his tone was serious and suggestive.


    Natalie acted as if she didn¡¯t hear him, but inside her heart almost skipped a beat and she swallowed hard, thanking her smartness of not saying anything.


    -----


    The next day, at Ford¡¯s corporate office...


    "What? The renowned, world-famous production house wants to sign <i>me</i> for their next project?" Briena nearly jumped from her chair, her eyes wide with excitement as she looked at Ana, who had delivered the news.


    "Yes, Ms. Briena," Ana replied, smiling. "They happened to watch your previous movie, the one that never made it to theaters. They felt it was a waste of such talent and have decided to cast you in their next film as the lead. The movie will be female-led and entirely focused on you. In short, it¡¯s meant for you alone."


    Briena let out an excitedugh. "Mother, did you hear?"


    ra, beaming with pride, nodded. "I always knew my daughter was the most beautiful and talented. Once this movie is made, you¡¯ll be a global star. Every movie this production house makes bes a massive hit, and every actor in the world dreams of working with them."


    Briena nodded eagerly and turned to Ana. "When... when can we sign with them?"


    "Their team ising to the office today. They n to offer you the highest pay they¡¯ve ever given any artist. You¡¯re about to be very rich, Ms. Briena, and from here, there¡¯ll be no stopping you," Ana said excitedly.


    Just then, Sephina entered Briena¡¯s office. Briena rushed over to her, barely able to contain her excitement. "Grandma, did you hear¡ª?"


    "Yes, I did. Turn on the TV," Sephina instructed Ana, smiling proudly at her granddaughter. "I always knew you¡¯d be the pride of our family. I was never wrong about you."


    They turned on the TV to an entertainment channel, where the news about Briena¡¯s signing with the prestigious production house was already making headlines.


    A reporter asked a representative from the production house, "Is it true that yourpany is expecting to sign Ms. Briena for your next project?"


    The dignified man in a dark suit nodded, "We always seek out talented individuals like Ms. Briena. But we¡¯re not certain yet, as it ultimately depends on whether she agrees to work with us."


    Briena nearly squealed with excitement at hearing such praise from a key figure in the production house. "Of course, I want to sign with you! Why would I even consider rejecting such an amazing offer?"


    The reporter then asked, "Why did you decide to sign her when so many experienced and famous actors are already eager to work with you?"


    "For this role, we wanted someone fresh and authentic, someone who could genuinely embody the innocence of the character," the man in the dark suit exined. "Additionally, there¡¯s a part where the female lead will y a musical instrument, and we wanted someone who could perform this naturally. With Ms. Briena¡¯s background in music, we believe she¡¯ll bring sincerity and skill to the role. Our team will be speaking with her soon; let¡¯s see how it unfolds."


    With each word, Briena and her family felt as if they were soaring on cloud nine.


    "I can¡¯t believe this," Briena eximed, turning to her mother, her excitement evident.


    ra hugged her daughter. "We¡¯re all so happy for you."


    "By now, Ivan must have seen the news too," Briena added, a self-satisfied smile forming on her lips.


    ra nodded, pleased. "Now he¡¯ll know just how right he was to choose you as his future wife."


    Briena agreed, her thoughts brimming with satisfaction. <i>Now he¡¯ll never consider leaving me, and he won¡¯t even nce at that trash, Natalie. After all, he¡¯ll be marrying a global star.</i>


    "Make sure you¡¯re perfectly prepared to meet their team," ra advised. "You want to make an impression so strong that they won¡¯t even consider signing anyone else."


    "Yes, Mother," Briena replied. Sephina handed her a card, saying, "Use this and spend as much as you need to get the best for yourself."


    "Thank you, Grandma," Briena smiled, heading out with Ana.


    Everyone in the office watched her in awe, offering their congrattions as she strode past, pride written across her face.


    "I¡¯m going to be the most sessful global star," Briena dered.


    "And I¡¯ll be the manager of that global star," Ana added with a smile.


    Briena¡¯s eyes sparkled with an idea. "Which actor should I insist on working with if they want to sign me? How about Victor Reid?"


    "That would be perfect. We could use this opportunity to lure him away from Natalie¡¯spany. There¡¯s no way he¡¯d reject working with the biggest production house¡ªno actor in their right mind would," Ana encouraged.


    "This way, it will hurt Natalie even more," Briena said with an evil smirk. "Victor Reid it is, then."

 Chapter 190: Start Of Briena’s Downfall

    <h4>Chapter 190: Start Of Briena¡¯s Downfall</h4>


    In Natalie¡¯s office, she and Mia were discussing the final ns for their uing perfumeunch, while the news about Briena yed on the TV.


    "What the hell is wrong with this big production house? How can they give her so much importance? Have all the talented actresses in the world disappeared so they¡¯re left with this wimp?" Mia eximed, visibly irritated. "That bitch must be soaring high right now."


    "The higher she soars, the harder she¡¯ll fall¡ªand this time, she won¡¯t be getting back up," Natalie said calmly, her focus still on their work, barely ncing at the TV.


    Mia raised a brow, studying her. "You seem awfully calm. What¡¯s going on?"


    "Just know that, everything that is happening, is to bring her downfall," Natalie replied, calmly.


    "Such a huge production house in y?" Mia mumbled, eyeing the TV again, then looking back at Natalie. "Is this your handiwork? Did you finally used the influence of your wealthy husband in a name?"


    "Something like that," Natalie answered, not giving away much. "It¡¯s time for her to be famous all over the world, just like she¡¯s always craved."


    She hadn¡¯t told Mia about the drug incident. If she had, Mia would have likely gone after Briena herself by now.


    "But why would she willingly do something that might lead her into trouble?" Mia asked, curious.


    "She¡¯ll have no other choice and her own greed would be the reason," Natalie replied. "Once the perfumepetition ends, her downfall will begin."


    Mia hummed, understanding. "So it¡¯s finally time for the world to know who Aroma really is, isn¡¯t it?"


    Natalie nodded. "Back then, I was powerless. But now, it¡¯s time to take back what¡¯s mine."


    "That bitch stole your identity, your creations, and painted you as a giarist," Mia growled. "But... do you have a way to prove it?"


    Natalie gave her a knowing nod.


    Mia¡¯s face lit up. "Perfect."


    Natalie smirked. "And I hear Mr. Davis has already started calling himself your fianc¨¦."


    Mia¡¯s reaction was immediate. "What? Since when? Who told you?"


    Natalie remembered when Steve Davis had introduced himself as Mia¡¯s fianc¨¦ to gain John¡¯s trust and help them. She was grateful for Steve¡¯s help that night but couldn¡¯t share all the details with Mia just yet.


    "Oh, I just heard it somewhere, not sure where," Natalie said casually. "But it seems he¡¯s still interested in you."


    "My ass!" Mia frowned. "That scoundrel can go after that slut he preferred over me. If he dares spread those rumours, I¡¯ll pull out his guts and feed them to stray dogs."


    "So much anger, huh?" Natalie teased. "Maybe he¡¯s really changed."


    "Once a betrayer, always a betrayer," Mia replied. "Anything can change, but that quality in men doesn¡¯t. From now on, don¡¯t even mention him to me."


    Natalie sighed, smiling. "Alright, noted. Now let¡¯s focus on our perfumeunch ns."


    Just then, Victor barged into Natalie¡¯s office. "Did you really have to schedule my photoshoot with <i>that</i> idiotic woman today of all days?"


    "Why?" Natalie shot back, her tone dripping with sarcasm. "Is today some special day where you¡¯ve decided to repent for your shitty attitude and finally earn some good karma?"


    "I already earned enough good karma by agreeing to be your ¡¯ve¡¯ after signing with yourpany," Victor replied, annoyed. "Not to mention the big investment I threw in to keep this sinking ship afloat."


    "You¡¯ll earn multiple times what you invested," Natalie replied coolly. "You should be thanking me for putting that idle wealth of yours to good use, securing your future as a rich man. Now get ready to leave for the shoot¡ªdon¡¯t keep Silvia waiting."


    Victor gritted his teeth, then plopped down on the couch. "I¡¯ll go when I feel like it," he muttered, pulling out his phone to y a game.


    Natalie said nothing and continued working, unbothered by his antics.


    Mia nced between them, noticing the strange dynamic.


    Victor was sulking on the couch like a stubborn child, ying games, while Natalie waspletely focused on her work, not even pushing him to go to the shoot.


    She raised an eyebrow, wondering, <i>What¡¯s going on here?</i>


    <i></i>-----


    Inside a private, secured location outside the city, Justin waited, seated on a couch. Across from him sat his lookalike, who had requested this second meeting after the instructions Noah had ryed the previous night.


    Both men sat in almost identical positions: one arm on the armrest, one leg crossed over the other. In their dark suits, they looked nearly indistinguishable.


    Noah, watching from a side, couldn¡¯t help but feel uneasy. <i>If this man ever decided to impersonate Mr. Harper, no one would be able to tell the difference. This isn¡¯t good; we¡¯ll have to be careful.</i>


    "So you wanted to meet me," Justin began, his tone measured, his eyes cold. "I take it you¡¯re ready to exin why you need me to bring Natalie to you."


    "Certainly," his lookalike replied evenly.


    "I¡¯m all ears," Justin replied, his gaze unwavering. Although he maintained a calm front, he deeply resented that this man had any business involving Natalie.


    The lookalike began his exnation. "My mother is unwell. She has a rare blood type and needs a matching bone marrow transnt for her treatment. Natalie Ford is the only match I¡¯ve found."


    Justin studied him, assessing his sincerity, before speaking. "How do you know Natalie is a match?"


    The man gestured to his bodyguard, Leo, who handed a file to Noah, who in turn passed it to Justin. As he opened it, Justin saw a report indicating that Natalie was indeed apatible match. His brows furrowed. "When and how did you get her blood tested?"


    "I can¡¯t answer the ¡¯<i>how¡¯</i>, but you¡¯ll see the ¡¯<i>when¡¯</i> in the report," the lookalike replied.


    Justin checked the date on the report and noted that it was from about a year and a half ago¡ªaround the same time as the date on Natalie¡¯s marriage certificate. This only deepened his confusion.


    "Why did youe after Natalie to check if she was a match among millions of people in this world?" Justin pressed, his tone firmer. "There must be a strong reason behind your choice."

 Chapter 191: Another Meeting With The Lookalike

    <h4>Chapter 191: Another Meeting With The Lookalike</h4>


    "There is a reason," the man replied, "but as usual, you¡¯ll get no answers until what I need is fulfilled."


    "You¡¯re your mother¡¯s son. Aren¡¯t you a match?" Justin asked, studying him closely.


    "I must have taken after my father, not being a perfect match," the man replied calmly, his neutral gaze revealing nothing.


    Like Justin, he was hard to read, his expression unwavering.


    "So, a year and a half ago, you came to this city, approached Natalie to get her blood samples, and even registered her marriage," Justin said, his tone steady though his eyes betrayed a flicker of restrained anger.


    The lookalike met his gaze without flinching. "I told you, the name on her marriage certificate is yours, not mine, <i>Aiden.</i>"


    The way the man repeatedly addressed him as Aiden stirred something in Justin¡ªa strange familiarity. He didn¡¯t find the name foreign, which made him wonder if he was truly forgetting something important.


    "You needed her blood; that much I understand. But why did you register her marriage?" Justin pressed, ignoring the implication that it was somehow his name on the certificate.


    "Just know that you are her husband and not me," the man answered calmly. "Knowing how protective you are to her, I am sure you are happy to be her husband, isn¡¯t it?"


    Justin ignored his question, not willing to let out anything and asked. "Does that mean you used my name to register your marriage with Natalie thinking I am no more and used the fact that we lookalike so there won¡¯t be an issue while doing so?" Justin looked into his eyes straight, "And even if she found you one day, you wouldn¡¯t be Aiden Handrix as your real name is different and you wouldn¡¯t be in any trouble. Were you nning to keep her wondering about her husband all her life? Is that your hate towards her and you want to punish her for something?"


    "Care, it¡¯s my care towards her," the man finally showed a reaction, though he kept his cool, "She was better married to some unknown man that marrying to that Ivan Brown."


    "Why didn¡¯t you want her to marry Ivan Brown?" Justin asked.


    "Ask her grandpa," The man replied. "Her grandpa might answer you."


    It surprised Justin. "What do you mean?"


    "I have already answered you enough," the man dered.


    There was a sudden silence between the two.


    After a while, Justin broke the silence. "How do you expect her not to find out? She¡¯d have to go through surgery; she¡¯ll know."


    "You¡¯re a powerful, resourceful man," the man replied smoothly. "I trust you¡¯ll figure it out."


    Justin almost scoffed. "Unless you want her surgical wound to magically heal in a day?"


    "That¡¯s your problem to solve," the lookalike replied. "I don¡¯t care what lie youe up with, as long as she doesn¡¯t know the truth."


    Justin studied him in silence, realizing that this man wasn¡¯t about to give up any additional information.


    "We need to know who she¡¯d be donating her bone marrow to. Your mother¡¯s name," Justin demanded.


    The man paused, clearly reluctant, but finally said, "You can call her Ms. Shaw."


    "<i>Ms.?</i>" Justin raised a brow.


    "She¡¯s not particrly fond of her husband and hisst name," the man replied. "On that note, you may call me Mr. Shaw as well. I prefer my mother¡¯s surname as well."


    Justin took mental note of this and then heard the man add, "I told you my name. Shouldn¡¯t you return the favor and tell me the identity you¡¯re using now?"


    "You called me Aiden Handrix, didn¡¯t you? Just continue with that," Justin replied coolly. "You¡¯re keeping plenty of secrets from me, so it¡¯s only fair for me to keep at least one."


    The man chuckled. "I wonder how long you can keep it up. A man like you can¡¯t stay hidden for long."


    "You¡¯ve hidden yourself well. The world doesn¡¯t know about you, so I expect I¡¯ll manage the same," Justin countered. "Unless I want it otherwise, no one will know."


    The man studied him, a faint smile appearing. "I like that you¡¯re still the same. I¡¯ll be waiting for the day when you know the truth. We won¡¯t be strangers then; we¡¯ll be... who we used to be."


    Justin stayed silent, finally asking, "Why do you look exactly like me? Are we twins?"


    The man chuckled. "Didn¡¯t your parents tell you if you were born alone or in a pair?"


    Justin couldn¡¯t answer this as James Harper was not his real father. But he could not tell this fact to this man. But the way this man asked whether his parents told him if he was born single, that made Justin clear of the fact that this man was not aware of his adoption. If he was and they were truly twins, he wouldn¡¯t ask it anymore.


    "stic surgery?" Justin asked coolly. "Did you have it done to look like me? But if no one knows about me, how did you choose this face?"


    The man sighed. "You¡¯re always so curious and impatient, Aiden. This time, let¡¯s test your patience. It¡¯s only a week¡ªthough it all still depends on you and how much I want to reveal it to you."


    "You talk like you know me well," Justin replied, studying him. "Like we¡¯ve spent time together."


    "We were close once, like shadows," the man replied with a nostalgic glint in his eyes. "You don¡¯t know how good it is to see you again. But that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯ll tell you anything now. My motheres first."


    "I¡¯d like to meet her," Justin proposed.


    "I told you her name; that¡¯s more than enough. Moreover she hates this city and people here, so there is no chance for you to meet her," the man responded firmly, letting it out that how protective he was towards his mother. "Nothing more until you do what I asked. Aiden. I¡¯ve exined why I need Natalie. Now, it¡¯s your turn to keep the bargain and bring her where I say."


    Justin¡¯s jaw clenched as he red at him.


    "I give you my word, she won¡¯t be harmed," the man assured him. "A quick procedure, and she¡¯ll be back with you. There¡¯s no benefit for me in hurting her. Instead, she would be a saviour of my mother."


    Justin rose. "I¡¯ll let you know," he said, turning toward the door. He knew by now this man wouldn¡¯t be answering any more questions, so staying was pointless.


    As Justin reached the door, the man called after him, "You didn¡¯t say no, so that means you¡¯ll bring her."


    Justin didn¡¯t answer and left. His fists clenched as he approached his car, suppressing the frustration he was feeling inside. There was even no way to ckmail or to torture that man to get the truth out.


    Justin had the knack of understanding the people and as much he understood this lookalike of his, Justin could tell he was afraid of nothing. If things won¡¯t happen in his way, that man would rather die and leave the enemies in a lifetime of a dilemma, not revealing anything at all.


    ¡¯That Bastard!¡¯ Justin cursed in his mind and sat inside the car to leave.


    The lookalike came out as well. He watched Justin¡¯s car disappearing from his sight.


    ¡¯I never thought we would meet this way, Aiden, and we would be like strangers instead of....¡¯ He shook his head and sat in his own car. ¡¯But I am happy that you are alive.¡¯

 Chapter 192: Angry Victor

    <h4>Chapter 192: Angry Victor</h4> The team from NovaFrame Studios, one of the world¡¯s most prestigious production houses, arrived at Ford Entertainment¡¯s office and were led to avish meeting room.


    The three representatives, all in dark suits, took their seats as Sephina and ra entered, weing them with formal greetings. Once everyone was seated, Briena walked in, with Ana following closely behind.


    Briena, adorned in an elegant, branded dress and expensive jewellery, exuded wealth and confidence. She offered the men a polite smile and greeted them as they introduced themselves, then gracefully took her designated seat.


    They began discussing the film. "...This is a period piece, and you¡¯ll be portraying the lead, Princess Miera. The story follows her journey from struggling under powerful men and facing unjust treatment and, mental and physical abuse, to rising as Queen through resilience. It¡¯s a story entirely focused on the strength of the female lead," one of the men exined.


    "Is there no male lead?" Briena asked, thinking ahead to her ns of casting Victor Reid in the project.


    "There is a love interest for the female lead, but his role is secondary to hers. However, he ys a critical part in her transformation into a Queen," the man rified. "There are other male characters who the female lead would be dealing to rise against them."


    "Have you decided on an actor for the role of female lead¡¯s love interest?" Briena asked.


    "Not yet," he replied.


    "Would you mind if I suggested someone?" Briena continued, confidence evident in her gaze. "I¡¯d like to work with Victor Reid. He¡¯s a global superstar and has coborated with NovaFrame before, so you¡¯re well aware of his talent. The female lead¡¯s love interest is still a key role, and I believe we should secure the best."


    The representative nodded, appearing intrigued. "Your suggestion is worth considering, Ms. Briena. We¡¯ll reach out to his agency today."


    Suppressing a smirk, Briena thought to herself, <i>Victor would never turn down a chance to work with NovaFrame, and Natalie won¡¯t be able to stop him. If she tries, he¡¯ll surely go against her and leave her agency altogether. One way or another, he¡¯ll be working alongside me.</i>


    As the discussion continued, one of the men handed over a script. "Here¡¯s theplete script for the film, along with a copy of the contract. Feel free to review it, and if your team has any questions regarding the uses, we¡¯re open to discussions. We¡¯ll give you a day to decide."


    The Fords agreed, and the team departed.


    Sephina turned to Ana. "Send the contract to the legal team for review."


    Ana nodded and left with the contract. Meanwhile, Briena held the script, flipping through its pages with excitement. "The entire story revolves around me. This is such a golden opportunity. How could I even think of turning it down?"


    Sephina, however, cautioned her. "Don¡¯t rush just because they¡¯re a prestigious production house. The fact that they want you means they have their own reasons, too. We¡¯ll proceed carefully."


    Briena, respecting her grandmother¡¯s words, nodded and remained quiet.


    -----


    After the meeting, reporters eagerly sought information on the project. The Fords¡¯ spokesperson stated that Briena was carefully reviewing the offer with her legal team and examining the script.


    When questioned, NovaFrame Studios¡¯ representative remained optimistic. "Things are looking positive, and we¡¯re hopeful about working with Ms. Briena."


    Reporters pressed further on the casting for the male lead. The representative responded, "We¡¯re considering several actors, as there are other male characters in the film. For one of the key roles, we n to approach Mr. Victor Reid and his managing agency. Ms. Briena herself suggested him."


    "What role would Mr. Reid be ying?" asked one of the reporters.


    "The love interest of the female lead," the representative confirmed.


    Victor, who had been sitting in Natalie¡¯s office for the past two hours, suddenly heard his name on the news. Natalie remained focused on her work as the TV echoed through the room.


    "What the hell?" Victor eximed, turning his attention to the screen.


    Natalie nced up at him, mildly amused. "Oh, you don¡¯t want to work with Silvia? Instead of wasting my valuable artist¡¯s time, I might as well consider this offer. This production house will offer a big chunk of money."


    Victor shot her a re. "What makes you think I¡¯d agree to y the love interest of that idiot? The thought alone makes me nauseous."


    "In entertainment, actors set aside differences and work with everyone. It¡¯s practically a rule," Natalie countered, unfazed.


    "My ass!" Victor retorted, frowning in irritation. "I¡¯d work with anyone¡ªeven my worst enemy¡ªbut not with Briena Ford."


    "Why? What did she ever do to you?" Natalie asked.


    "Do I need a reason to dislike someone?" Victor replied. "I don¡¯t need a reason to like or hate anyone. I just don¡¯t like Briena Ford, and that¡¯s final."


    "You don¡¯t want to work with Silvia, and now you refuse Briena..."


    "I¡¯m going to the photoshoot with Silvia," he interrupted, standing up and giving Natalie a warning look. "But don¡¯t even think about signing me with that damn woman," he muttered before storming out.


    Watching him leave, Natalie chuckled. "Such a kid." She picked up her phone and called, "He¡¯s finally headed to the photoshoot. Let Silvia know she can be there in fifteen minutes."


    E, who watched Victor march out, turned to Natalie. "Is he finally going to the shoot?"


    Natalie nodded.


    E grinned. "You told him the shoot time two hours earlier than the fixed time on purpose. You knew he¡¯d dy it."


    Natalie just nodded again.


    E shook her head, smiling. "Only you can handle him, Ms. Natalie."


    Natalie didn¡¯t respond, though she felt certain she understood Victor better than anyone.


    Natalie received a call. "Ms Natalie, reporters are here to know what will you do about the offer for Victor to work with Briena."


    "Let them wait. They will get answer from Victor himself," Natalie replied and hung up the call. A light smirk painted in her lips, "Briena Ford. Want to steal my artist? In your dream. He is not just a artist of mine, but the most trustable person in my life."

 Chapter 193: Rejecting The Offer

    <h4>Chapter 193: Rejecting The Offer</h4>


    Inside Justin¡¯s study.


    Noah ced the file on Justin¡¯s desk. "Mr. Harper, these are the records of your whereabouts over the past five years, along with all the supporting evidence."


    Justin nced at the file but didn¡¯t bother opening it¡ªhe already had the answers he¡¯d been seeking.


    Noah continued, "You were in another country the entire time and haven¡¯t been back here in the past fifteen years. On the day of Ms. Natalie¡¯s wedding, you were indeed attending an important meeting. Here are photos and videos of your schedule during those days. You were never in this country to be able to register that marriage."


    Justin sighed, leaning back in his chair. "I¡¯d already figured as much. That man must¡¯ve used the identity under the name ¡¯Aiden Handrix¡¯ to register Natalie¡¯s marriage, presenting himself as her husband. It exins why that ID was never used again¡ªhe has a different real name. Aiden Handrix is just an alias, either his or mine."


    Noah nodded thoughtfully, then added, "But how did he manage to register that marriage without her knowledge? And how did he even reach Ms. Natalie when, ording to her, she was in Ivan Brown¡¯s private estate, where no one could easily gain entry? Our investigations found no evidence that she left the office that night. Even if he did manage to reach her in that ce, it would have taken serious skill to bypass all security unnoticed. This man is dangerous¡ªand clearly resourceful."


    Justin clenched his jaw, feeling an unfamiliar sense of helplessness. His lookalike was somehow staying one step ahead, holding all the answers out of reach.


    "What¡¯s our next step?" Noah asked. "He wants you to bring Ms. Natalie to him, just like her marriage was registered without her knowledge."


    Justin leaned back, shutting his eyes, his brows furrowed in thought, the weight of unanswered questions pressing on him.


    "I¡¯ll get you a coffee," Noah offered, understanding that Justin needed a moment to sort through this web ofplications, and left him alone with his thoughts.


    ¡ª-


    Victor arrived at the photoshoot location, surprised to find everyone fresh and cheerful, rather than looking like they¡¯d been waiting for hours.


    "Howe you¡¯re on time, Victor?" Theo approached him, grinning.


    Victor raised an eyebrow. "Shouldn¡¯t you be saying I¡¯mte?"


    Theo checked his watch andughed. "Actually, you¡¯re five minutes early."


    Victor was taken aback, realizing something was off. But before he could piece it together, a stunning woman entered the studio with her assistant.


    The room lit up as everyone looked on in awe, seemingly in a dream.


    "Silvia!" someone cheered, and soon the entire team joined in, the ce buzzing with excitement.


    A beautiful, blonde woman in her mid-twenties, Silvia radiated a captivating charm. Her light blue eyes sparkled as she smiled at Victor, and her delicatece top and mini skirt highlighted her long, elegant legs, entuated by her heels. She walked confidently toward him, stopping just in front, and offered him a yful smile.


    "You¡¯re early," she teased. "Have you finally decided to give in and wait for me like a good boy?"


    Victor frowned. He¡¯d intended to arrivete and keep Silvia waiting, but... ¡¯Natalie, you just wait. You¡¯ll pay for this.¡¯


    "Are you so speechless at my beauty that you can¡¯t even say a word?" Silvia teased, pride shing in her eyes.


    Victor¡¯s tone dripped with sarcasm. "More like, seeing you makes me lose the will to do anything. At this rate, I might just lose the will to live."


    "You won¡¯t," she replied with a grin. "You¡¯d never leave me alone to be bored. As long as I¡¯m around, you¡¯ll just have to keep on living."


    He red. "I wish lightning would strike me right now. That¡¯s how desperate I am to get away from you."


    "Then run off to Briena Ford for her new movie?" Silvia mocked. "I didn¡¯t think your standards could sink that low."


    Victor¡¯s face hardened. Having his name linked to Briena Ford was thest thing he wanted.


    "My standards are high enough that even you can¡¯t reach them," Victor spat back.


    Theo, noticing the tension, stepped in. "Alright, that¡¯s enough. Silvia, you need to get ready."


    Silvia smirked, "I was just congratting him on working with an idiot."


    "I¡¯m already getting used to it," Victor replied coolly.


    Silvia¡¯s eyes shed mischievously. "Then brace yourself¡ªthere¡¯s more toe. You and I have a long way to go." With that, she turned and headed to the dressing room with her assistant.


    Victor clenched his jaw. "Women can be incredibly annoying."


    "I¡¯ll be sure to let Natalie know your thoughts," Theo joked.


    "She already knows¡ªshe deals with an entire family of annoying women every day," Victor shot back.


    "So that makes Natalie annoying, too?"


    "She¡¯s allowed to be as annoying as she wants," Victor said, heading toward his dressing room. He turned back, warning Theo, "Just make sure this goes fast."


    Theo chuckled. "Depends on how well you cooperate. This photoshoot is crucial for Natalie¡¯spany, remember?"


    "That¡¯s the only reason I¡¯m here," Victor replied and disappeared into the dressing room.


    "As long as it¡¯s for Natalie, he would do anything for her," Theo muttered.


    ----


    The photoshoot wrapped up smoothly as Victor and Silvia kept things professional, making Theo¡¯s job easier. Silvia was excited to work with Victor, while Victor was only there for Natalie, despite his dislike for the shoot.


    As Victor stepped out of the studio, reporters quickly surrounded him. "Victor, are you nning to take the new project from NovaFrame Studios, the one featuring Briena Ford?"


    Victor gave them an exasperated look. "Are my days really that bad that I¡¯d have to work with random people with no credible work?"


    "Does that mean you¡¯re rejecting the offer? You¡¯d say no to working with a giant like NovaFrame?"


    "I don¡¯t mind working with NovaFrame," Victor replied, "considering one of my most sessful films was with them. But that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯d ept just any project they throw my way."


    "Is this rejection because of Briena Ford?" one reporter pushed further.


    Victor¡¯s expression hardened. "Do I need to repeat myself?"


    "Is this decision influenced by her feud with Ms. Natalie?"


    "You¡¯re free to believe whatever suits you," he replied, walking away, showing his strong reluctance to work with Briena.


    Just then, Silvia stepped out, and the reporters turned to her.


    "Ms. Silvia, any thoughts on Mr. Victor rejecting the project with Ms. Briena and, by extension, NovaFrame Studios?"


    "Victor has his own thoughts and the right to decide for himself," Silvia replied with a dazzling smile that left the reporters captivated. "As for working with Briena... I agree with him. After all, once you¡¯ve worked with a refined actress like me, why would you want to work with novices whock credibility and talent?"


    Silvia, too, walked away, leaving the reporters buzzing with fresh headlines.


    Victor heard what Silvia said and so did his assistant, who said, "Silvia just called herself a refined actor?"


    "She is not wrong," Victor said as he sat in his car, "Though annoying, she is at least good at acting."

 Chapter 194: Desperate and Impatient

    <h4>Chapter 194: Desperate and Impatient</h4>


    The news of Victor refusing to work with Briena spread across the inte and on news channels like wildfire, overtaking the recent announcement of Briena¡¯s ns to sign with a major movie productionpany for her first official film.


    An online feud erupted between Victor¡¯s and Briena¡¯s fans, with each side trolling the opposing actors and exchanging insults. Silvia¡¯s fans rallied behind Victor, joining in on the attacks against Briena¡¯s supporters as Silvia supported Victor¡¯s statement as well.


    In response, Briena¡¯s agency mobilized its own "keyboard warriors" to defend her and retaliate.


    In her office, Briena seethed as she watched Victor and Silvia¡¯sments about her to the press. The barrage of online trolling only fuelled her anger further.


    "How dare they. Who does Victor think he is? That miserablepdog of Natalie," Briena snarled, sweeping everything off her desk in a fit of rage. "Natalie... that bitch must have told him to say it. She can¡¯t stand seeing me seed."


    "Calm down, Briena," Ana said soothingly. "Our PR team is handling it."


    "What if the productionpany decides not to sign me anymore?" Briena¡¯s expression shifted to worry. "We haven¡¯t signed the contract yet."


    "They won¡¯t back out. We haven¡¯t received any indication of that, which means they¡¯re not concerned with this," Ana reassured her. "They know you¡¯re perfect for the role. If Victor doesn¡¯t want to work with them, that¡¯s his loss."


    Briena clenched her teeth. "Once I be a global star after this movie, I¡¯ll make sure Victor and that bitch Silvia never get any more work. They¡¯ll regret this. They¡¯ll beg me to work with them."


    "Yes, let¡¯s focus on that," Ana replied, attempting tofort her. "Once we finalize the contract, the rumors will fade."


    "Get it done quickly. I don¡¯t care about the details¡ªI just want to sign it," Briena said, looking desperate.


    "We have to wait for the legal team to review it, and your grandmother¡¯s approval," Ana reminded her.


    "I don¡¯t care. Contact them and arrange for me to sign it now," Briena ordered. "Don¡¯t tell my grandmother."


    "But¡ª"


    "Remember, you¡¯re my manager, and I can rece you if you don¡¯t listen to me," Briena snapped.


    The insults from Victor and Silvia¡¯s fans were intolerable to her.


    Ana contacted NovaFrame and arranged for Briena to sign the contract. Briena left her office with Ana and her bodyguards, not letting anyone know where she was heading to.


    However, her arrival at NovaFrame¡¯s headquarters didn¡¯t go unnoticed by reporters, who quickly broadcasted the news, specting that she was there to sign her new film deal.


    ---


    Inside Sephina¡¯s office, her assistant showed her the news footage of Briena¡¯s car entering the premises of NovaFrame¡¯s headquarters.


    "What on earth is she doing there?" Sephina spat out, her expression darkening.


    "Given the current situation, she¡¯s probably gone there to sign the contract to silence everyone," the assistant replied.


    "That girl..." Sephina frowned, anger ring in her eyes. "Call her and tell her toe back."


    "I already tried reaching Ana, but her phone isn¡¯t reachable¡ªshe might have turned it off," the assistant said, a thin sheen of sweat forming on his forehead as he braced for Sephina¡¯s reaction.


    "Has the legal team finished reviewing NovaFrame¡¯s contract?" Sephina asked.


    "Yes." He ced the file on her desk. "They said the contract is solid and safe to sign. The only thing they suggested was negotiating for a higher signing amount, though NovaFrame¡¯s offer is already quite generous."


    Sephina exhaled, visibly relieved. "Even if she¡¯s signing, at least it¡¯s a sound deal."


    "It¡¯d be almost impossible to stop her now; they¡¯ve likely already signed or will finish by the time we get there," the assistant added.


    Sephina was still visibly displeased. "She¡¯s never behaved like this before¡ªnot once has she acted without consulting me. But now..."


    "She must have felt cornered after what Victor told the reporters and the trolling from his and Silvia¡¯s fans."


    "Victor," Sephina seethed, clenching her teeth. "That wretch Natalie must have put him up to this. They¡¯ll both pay for it."


    "Once Ms. Briena signs this movie, she¡¯ll silence them soon enough," the assistant replied reassuringly.


    ----


    At NovaFrame¡¯s office, Briena and Ana were escorted inside by a high-ranking staff member. Both women couldn¡¯t help but gasp at the opulence of the ce, a level of luxury they had only dreamed of entering so effortlessly.


    "Wow, they¡¯re practically swimming in wealth here," Ana murmured, still in awe.


    "You¡¯ll see that wealth in my pocket soon enough," Briena replied, unable to deny that this ce felt like heaven.


    "Oh my gosh, is that superstar Damien?" Ana whispered excitedly. "And there¡¯s Ciara too..."


    "Stop acting like a child," Briena chided. "What else would you expect from a ce where every actor dreams of working?"


    "This ce is like a paradise of superstars," Ana said with admiration. "Soon, you¡¯ll be a part of it too."


    With a smug smile, Briena followed the staff member deeper into the office.


    They were led into a sleek meeting room, where Briena took a seat at a stylish circr table, with Ana standing just behind her. A man in a ck suit entered, and Briena immediately recognized him as Mr. Dwen, one of the executives who had visited her at the Fords earlier. She stood to greet him.


    "Good to see you here, Ms. Briena," he said, shaking her hand before gesturing for her to sit again.


    "Has your legal team reviewed the contract we provided?" he asked.


    "Yes, they have," Briena replied confidently. "They found everything in order; we see no issues with signing." She had to lie as she didn¡¯t want to wait anymore. She trusted that offer from such a knownpany can never be of any loss.


    "Do you have any thoughts on the signing fee we¡¯ve offered?" Mr. Dwen inquired.


    "No, that¡¯s fine as well," Briena replied with a polite smile. "As we continue working together, we can discuss my fees further."


    The man returned her smile, clearly pleased. "Very well. We look forward to working with you."


    Both Briena and Ana felt relieved that neither he nor thepany seemed affected by the recent media controversy. As the industry leader, they likely saw such matters as trivial.


    Both of them could not help but feel smug inside and dream about their best future. A Superstar and superstar¡¯s manager.

 Chapter 195: Heading TO Her Doom

    <h4>Chapter 195: Heading TO Her Doom</h4>


    "Here¡¯s the contract," the man said, cing a stack of neatly organized papers in front of her. "Feel free to read through it again and sign at your own pace. I¡¯ll step out to attend to some matters while you go over it."


    "Oh, there¡¯s no need to read it again; our legal team has already approved it," Briena replied confidently, picking up the pen to sign. She felt a surge of urgency, worried that something might change if she dyed.


    The man nodded, maintaining his calm demeanor. "Alright."


    Briena signed each page where indicated, finishing with a sense of satisfaction. "I¡¯ll prepare another copy and send it to you soon," he said. "Since you were in a hurry, I only brought one copy for now."


    "No problem," Briena replied.


    "Of the agreed signing fees, half would be transferred to you in sometime." The man informed. "We have your bank details here already."


    Briena nodded and asked.


    "Shall we announce now that the contract is signed and I¡¯m officially working with you?"


    The man smiled warmly. "We¡¯re eager to announce it. Ourpany will release the news shortly¡ªpossibly before you even leave the building."


    "Thank you so much, Mr. Dwen," Briena said, brimming with excitement.


    They enjoyed a coffee together, and the staff gave Briena a brief tour of the office. As she admired the premises, she thought, <i>Soon, I¡¯ll be here regrly¡ªthe top among the top.</i>


    <i></i>Just as Mr. Dwen had promised, NovaFrame officially announced the signing before Briena even stepped out of the building.


    Outside, reporters waited eagerly, but Briena slipped into her car without pausing to speak to them, ignoring their rush toward her.


    With a smirk, she said, "I won¡¯t be talking to those ants directly anymore. I¡¯m no ordinary person now."


    Ana nodded. "You¡¯re right, Briena. No superstar stops to chat with the paparazzi."


    Just then, Briena¡¯s cellphone rang and her eyes almost rolled at the huge amount she saw on mobile screen that was said to be deposited in her ount.


    "Is this the half amount?" Briena asked in a shock. "I was so much in a hurry to sign that I even forgot how much I am getting paid."


    Ana looked at the screen as well and gasped in shock. "Is it like you are going to be the highest paid actor ever? I never heard anyone receiving that much of an amount."


    No word coulde out of Briena¡¯s throat.


    "I am sure your grandma would say nothing at all and instead feel proud of you," Ana said.


    "She will realise, choosing me over Natalie, was the best decision she had ever made," Briena said, "Now I will show that bicth Natalie what I truly am."


    Inside Natalie¡¯s office, Mia entered, having just returned from an important task.


    "Alright, Natalie, the photoshoot went well. We¡¯re gearing up for the full-blown advertising soon. The perfumeunch will happen before your perfumepetition. If ours is a hit, it¡¯ll boost your credibility going into thepetition."


    Natalie looked up from herptop, her expression thoughtful. "It could also be used against me to question my credibility, so don¡¯t get too excited. But we can probably count on some free publicity, at least."


    "I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve already thought of a way to handle that," Mia replied. "I never doubt your foresight."


    "I can¡¯t let thepany you¡¯ve built with such hard work suffer because of certain idiots in my family," Natalie said, her tone firm.


    Mia nced at the muted TV on the wall, picking up the remote. "What¡¯s going on now? Is this... her, crying about Victor¡¯s insult?"


    It was news about Briena officially signing the contract with NovaFrame.


    "Huh? Already?" Mia muttered, turning up the volume. "She¡¯s in a rush to set herself up for a fall."


    "Over desperation and impatience can be one¡¯s doom," Natalie remarked, twirling a pen gracefully between her fingers, her gaze fixed on Briena¡¯s face on the screen. "And my sister here is the epitome of desperation and impatience."


    "Couldn¡¯t agree more," Mia replied, then nced at Natalie thoughtfully. "You¡¯ve always forgiven her for your grandfather¡¯s sake. So what changed this time? She must have done something extreme."


    "Something like that," Natalie said calmly. "I just want to live in peace¡ªand that¡¯s only possible if I leave them unable to cross my path again."


    "Whatever you¡¯re nning, count me in," Mia said with a smirk.


    "I know," Natalie replied.


    ------


    Briena went straight to Brown Industries, where everyone had seen the news and was thrilled to see her in person. As she walked with her head held high, people congratted her along the way.


    She headed directly to Ivan¡¯s office, where he was immersed in work. Hispany, along with the Fords, was still recovering from the setbacks they faced after his engagement to Briena. However, with the news of Briena¡¯s contract with NovaFrame, their stocks were climbing once more, bringing joy to both the Browns and the Fords.


    Briena entered his office and offered him a sweet smile. Ivan, who had seen the news, rose from his chair and approached her. "Congrattions."


    "That¡¯s it?" she teased, raising an eyebrow with a yful smile.


    Ivan pulled her close and kissed her, a gesture Briena returned happily. When he finally released her, she grinned. "You just kissed a superstar, you know?"


    "I know," Ivan replied, smiling. "But this superstar isn¡¯t allowed to kiss anyone else, ever."


    "Are you jealous, Mr. Brown?" Briena asked, teasingly.


    He tightened his embrace. "Of course I am."


    "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll avoid any such scenes in the movie," she assured him.


    Little did she know that the contract she¡¯d signed would soon challenge that promise, and she woulde to regret it.


    -----


    Inside one of the offices at NovaFrame.


    "This is the full script of the movie, with each scene detailed thoroughly," a man said, cing a file in front of Dwen, who picked it up as another staff member continued. "The movie opens with a scene depicting the princess¡¯s sexual abuse with getting raped by bunch of noble me. Then it goes back in time, showing her past happiness as a princess¡ªa glimpse of her once-joyful life, and once more it resumes to her terrible life..."


    Dwen nced at the man seated next to him. "As the director, make sure everything feels realistic¡ªall the humiliation and trauma. If necessary, make her do it for real. She is bound by the contract and won¡¯t be able to say no to anything. By the time we¡¯re done filming, I want her to forget she¡¯s even an actress. Take her character as far as possible that she would lose her mind."


    "Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Dwen," the director replied confidently. "I know how to get the performance out of her as we need it to be."


    With that, the director and his colleague left the room. Dwen then picked up his phone, dialing a number. "Everything is set. All we need is your go-ahead to start."


    Dwen listened to the response on the other end, nodded, and ended the call.

 Chapter 196: Sinful Thoughts

    <h4>Chapter 196: Sinful Thoughts</h4>


    Justin returned home a littlete, where he rang the bell as usual despite knowing the lock password of the door.


    Soon the door was unlocked and a woman wearing an apron, holding a spat in one hand came into his sight.


    "You know the door lock password, but you still disturb me in my work by making mee to open the door," she said, in a littleining tone and turned to go back to the kitchen.


    "And I want to keep disturbing you like this all my life," Justin countered smoothly and entered the home.


    She heard him and clearly understood what he meant but didn¡¯t respond.


    After putting away his bag and shoes, Justin washed his hands and headed to the kitchen to see what Natalie was up to. He noticed she was preparing several of his favorite dishes.


    "Is the feast being prepared for me?" he asked, looking through all the dishes being prepared.


    "You could say that," Natalie replied, focused on her cooking.


    "Is it a way of thanking me for helping you with your n?" Justin asked as he stood behind her, leaned a little down, closer to her ear, "Hmm?"


    Natalie flinched slightly at the warmth of his breath that bushed her cold skin, but kept herposure. "If it weren¡¯t for you, things wouldn¡¯t have gone so smoothly. So I thought...."


    "So I was right. This is a thank-you feast," he murmured, staying close, clearly making her heart race.


    "Maybe," she replied softly, doing her best to resist the effect of his closeness.


    "You don¡¯t need to thank me for anything," he whispered, brushing his lips against her flushed earlobe, "but if you really want to, there are... better ways you know, the ways that I might find more satisfying."


    Natalie¡¯s breath hitched, fully aware of his intentions. He was trying to seduce her.


    "Justin..." she murmured, almost pleading.


    "Hmm?"


    "Go freshen up. I¡¯m hungry and want to eat early."


    Hearing her response, Justin sighed and stepped back. "A man who lets his woman go hungry is no good. I definitely don¡¯t want to be that man," he said, leaving the kitchen.


    Natalie let out a small sigh of relief and returned to her cooking.


    By the time Justin finished his shower and returned, Natalie hadpleted the cooking and was nearly done setting the table. Her expression held a quiet, pleasant satisfaction, as if she hadn¡¯t felt this happy in a long time.


    Moreover, there was someone she looked forward to seeing return home, someone whose presence brought herfort.


    "I thought I¡¯d get to help with something, but you¡¯re surprisingly fast," he said, looking at her.


    Natalie turned to respond but froze and her eyes widened at the sight. She quickly turned away to face her back to him.


    "I¡¯d appreciate it if you wore clothes instead of wandering around naked," she said, trying to calm her nerves at the sudden surprise. <i>¡¯Is he trying to seduce me for real? Is he trying to say it¡¯s time for us to move forward? But I am not ready yet.¡¯</i>


    "As far as I can see, I am still having a towel wrapped around me." I¡¯m still decently covered in a towel," Justin replied, moving closer to the table as he dried his hair. "And what¡¯s this delicious aroma that pulled me out to eat already, making me impatient to wear clothes even?"


    She kept her gaze on her work, setting out dishes and utensils. "You¡¯ll find out once we eat. Now, please go put on some clothes."


    Justin chuckled at her flushed face. "We¡¯ve kissed, hugged, and practically touched each other everywhere. Is there really any reason to be shy seeing me like this? We can be adults about this. But if you want to even things out, feel free to go around this home naked as well¡ªI wouldn¡¯t mind at all, promise."


    ¡¯This cheeky man.¡¯ Natalie shot him a frown. "One of the rules in my house: no one¡¯s allowed to wander around half-naked or naked."


    Justin raised an eyebrow. "I don¡¯t remember you mentioning such rule before."


    Flustered, she added, "Well, I¡¯m making one now. And you¡¯ll have to follow it."


    Justin didn¡¯t back down. Instead, he moved to her side of the table. Natalie watched him approach, shrinking back instinctively, only to be stopped by the table behind her.


    He leaned in, studying her flustered face. "I know I have a face and a body that might give people... sinful thoughts. Are you afraid you¡¯re having those thoughts, or are you already having them and just scared to let it show?"


    Natalie swallowed hard, staring at him in shock. Her mind shed a warning¡ªthis man was dangerous to her senses. He was right; since the day she met him, she had been undeniably attracted to his handsome face and perfect physique. Living together had only made him harder to resist.


    "Justin... I¡¯m starving..."


    "I know. You could always have me¡ªI wouldn¡¯t mind."


    Speechless, her mind raced with his implication. <i>Could I actually have him?</i> she thought, feeling herself drawn to him. <i>He looks so delicious and even smells amazing.</i> Her hand, which had been resting on the table for support, moved slightly, as if about to reach for him. But before she could touch him, Justin stepped back with a smile. "I¡¯ll be good and let you eat the meal first. I¡¯ll be back," he said, turning toward the bedroom.


    Natalie¡¯s face fell slightly as she looked at her hand, realizing she had almost reached for him. <i>What was I doing? Thank goodness he didn¡¯t notice¡ªor that would have been truly embarrassing, considering he was just teasing me.</i>


    The moment Justin turned around to leave, a corner of his lips moved into an evil smirk. He was well aware of what she was going to do, but he loved this game of pull and push with her.


    <i>The day I let you, there won¡¯t be any turning back for you, Natalie.</i>

 Chapter 197: Am I Being So Cruel?

    <h4>Chapter 197: Am I Being So Cruel?</h4>


    Briena returned home after spending time with Ivan, where the Ford family was eagerly waiting for her.


    "My dear daughter," ra said warmly as Briena walked in.


    With a triumphant smile, Briena hurried over to her mother, who pulled her into a hug. "I am so proud of you. From the moment you were born, I knew you were destined to make our family proud."


    "Thank you, Mom," Briena replied, her voice filled with pride.


    Her father, Jay, approached and embraced her in a warm, fatherly hug. "You truly are the pride of this family."


    "Thank you, Dad."


    Briena then looked toward her grandmother, Sephina, her expression softening apologetically. "I¡¯m sorry, Grandma, for leaving without telling you, but..."


    "As long as everything turned out well, that¡¯s what matters," Sephina said, patting her head gently. "I¡¯m proud of you. You always justify my faith in you. I knew you were the true phoenix of this family, the one who would bring us pride and sess."


    "Thank you, Grandma."


    Sephina nodded and asked, "Did you read the contract before signing?"


    Briena was momentarily taken aback but replied, "It was the same version they gave us to review with the legal team." She felt confident, reasoning that such a reputablepany would have no reason to deceive her. "And they¡¯ve already transferred half of my agreed fee."


    "Already?" ra asked, as Briena showed her the confirmation on her phone.


    ra¡¯s eyes widened, and she gasped. "If that¡¯s only half, then the full amount... You¡¯re going to be one of the wealthiest celebrities."


    Briena nodded, smiling. "This is just the beginning. Soon, I¡¯ll be earning sums no one has ever dreamed of."


    "What else did you discuss with them?" Sephina inquired, her expression serious.


    "They sent the details to Ana. Tomorrow, they¡¯ll send the schedule, then we¡¯ll meet the other actors cast in different roles and begin script readings..." Briena continued, "They¡¯re eager to start filming since this is their biggest project of the year. I¡¯ll be busy from tomorrow onward."


    "No one will disturb you," ra assured her. "Focus entirely on this movie. Any other engagements can be postponed or canceled."


    ----


    At Natalie¡¯s home.


    Justin returned to the dining table after quickly throwing on some clothes, his slightly damp hair tousled casually by his fingers.


    Natalie was already seated, waiting for him. Her heart nearly skipped a beat at the sight¡ªhe looked effortlessly enticing, his casual clothes and unruly hair adding a youthful charm to his mature,posed appearance.


    <i>Clothed or unclothed, this man could make anyone think sinful thoughts,</i> she couldn¡¯t help but muse, entirely captivated.


    Justin took his seat across from her, noticing her unblinking gaze. "If you¡¯re not nning to have me for dinner, we¡¯d better start. Otherwise, we might end up eating each other. And just so you know, I¡¯m a ravenous eater," he teased with a yful grin.


    Natalie snapped back to reality, clearing her throat as she began uncovering the dishes and serving them. Justin, smirking at her flustered reaction, helped her serve as well.


    They ate together quietly, with Justin refraining from further teasing, letting her enjoy the meal in peace.


    After dinner, they cleared the table together. Natalie moved toward the sink to wash the dishes, but Justin stopped her. "You don¡¯t have to do that. I¡¯ve hired a caretaker for these things. No need to tire yourself out with... non-productive work."


    "A typical businessman, only interested in work that has an oue," Natalie muttered with a small frown as she set the dishes in the sink.


    "True," he replied, unfazed, stepping closer to her. "Maybe you¡¯d prefer to do something more productive... like being my dessert for the night."


    Natalie pushed him away, blushing. "We still have work to do. That movie project¡ªwe need to go over some things since you¡¯re the investor." She quickly made her way out of the kitchen.


    Justin followed Natalie into the living room, where she handed him a file and sat on the sofa next to him. He epted it and began flipping through the pages as she spoke. "This is the final draft. The screenwriter I hired worked on the details just as I wanted."


    "Are you sure you want me reviewing the... erotic content right now?" Justin asked with a smirk, ncing up from the pages. "I¡¯m not sure about your sister, but this might get you into trouble with me. I warned you¡ªI¡¯m not a good man."


    Natalie quickly closed the file, taking it back from him. "Why did you go straight to that part? There¡¯s plenty of decent content in there..."


    "A bad guy like me can only spot the bad parts," he countered, grinning. "The only good thing I spot right away is you- a kind of good thing, I want to turn bad for."


    "Stop teasing me already," she muttered, trying to keep herposure. "How much did you invest in this project?"


    "Nothing too much," he replied casually.


    "I¡¯m sure it was a lot," she said, rolling her eyes. "But for you, I suppose that¡¯s ¡¯nothing at all.¡¯ I can assure you, though, the film will do well. You¡¯ll make back double what you invested."


    "I¡¯m d my wife knows how to turn a profit," he said, a hint of pride in his voice. "You¡¯re being quite generous with your sister by offering her first film with the biggest production house."


    "As her older sister, it¡¯s only right to help her achieve her dreams of fame and attention," Natalie replied, her tone calm but her eyes icy. "The kind of fame and attention that she¡¯ll one day wish she could hide from."


    Justin simply hummed. He could understand why Natalie had to do it.


    "Do you think I¡¯m being too cruel?" she asked, searching his face for his thoughts.


    He met her gaze sincerely. "The important thing is how you feel about it."


    Natalie lowered her gaze. "What she tried to do to us... it shattered any attachment I might have felt toward them. How could they n to drug me and... I didn¡¯t even mind when they sent me to Xyros or used me of things I didn¡¯t do, but this... It made me realize that no matter what I do, I¡¯ll never truly be part of their family. They¡¯ll always try to harm me¡ªand anyone who¡¯s important to me."


    "So I¡¯m important to you?" Justin asked, making her look up at him. "Am I?"


    She looked into his eyes, which always seemed to offer her trust. "You are."


    Justin took her hand and gently pulled her onto hisp, and she didn¡¯t resist. The atmosphere between them felt calm andforting.


    He brushed her cheek softly and said, "You can be as cruel as you need to be, and I¡¯ll always stand by you. I¡¯ve told you before¡ªeven if you killed someone, I wouldn¡¯t question it. I¡¯d back you up, because I know you have your reasons. If someone hurts you, return it a hundredfold so they never even think of harming you again. That¡¯s how my woman should be. Understood?"


    Natalie nodded, and Justin smiled, pleased at how she didn¡¯t deny being his woman¡ªepting it so easily, so willingly.


    Justin¡¯s hand that was around her waist, his fingers started to cares her soft skin, holding her gaze with his. She didn¡¯t seem to mind his touch now. His hand slowly made it¡¯s way inside her top.


    Her face turned red to find where his hand was going, towards her chest.


    Her lips parted a little to let out a light gasp. "W-What are you doing?"


    "A feast is iplete without a dessert," he whispered against her lips, "And I was not joking when I said I n to have you for the dessert."

 Chapter 198: Listen To Your Body

    <h4>Chapter 198: Listen To Your Body</h4>


    Justin¡¯s hand moved further closer to her breasts, but Natalie held his hand in a reflex.


    She wasn¡¯t used to being touched like this. After spending her days in dangerous ces like Xyros city, while protecting herself from those dangerous men she came across, denying any intimacy with someone, had be her innate instinct.


    She didn¡¯t want to admit it, but this was why she could never get close to Ivan, even after dating him for so long. He had never tried to push her boundaries either, sensing the invisible lines she always maintained between them. Shall she be thankful to him for being a gentleman or he simply didn¡¯t feel like being close to her.


    But this stubborn man, a born seducer, seemed to be adamant on breaking all her defenses What she thought would be impossible for her, he had proven her utterly wrong.


    Justin looked at her hand, which held his wrist firmly. The strong grip of her hand let him know about what he should understand about her. If it was just a normal reaction out of embarrassment or shyness, she wouldn¡¯t hold it so firm. It was like a strong instinct, instinct of protecting herself.


    She had held his hand this way once when she was sleeping. Even in her deep sleep she was so alert and defensive that she could feel his hand approaching her and held it without a miss.


    <i>What has she truly gone through to be like this? Will she ever tell me?</i>


    Their eyes met, and Natalie couldn¡¯t tell what he was thinking or if he was upset that she¡¯d stopped him.


    "Listen to your body, Natalie," Justin finally broke the tense silence, his intense gaze holding hers as thoughmanding her. "I¡¯m sure it¡¯s telling you to let go."


    Natalie¡¯s grip on his hand loosened slightly, a hint of her uncertainty showing. Justin leaned in closer, his voice a whisper against her lips, like a siren¡¯s call: "Trust me¡ªyou¡¯ll like it and want more."


    Before she could react, Justin captured her lips in his, his other hand settling at the back of her neck to pull her into a passionate kiss.


    She was getting used to his kisses and didn¡¯t resist. In fact, it was impossible to resist him. His greedy mouth imed hers with slow, deliberate movements, sucking and tugging at her lips, then suddenly letting go, as if to tease her, making her yearn for more.


    Caught up in his game, her hand had forgotten its hold on his, allowing him to move further up. With that freedom, he deepened the kiss, making herpletely forget what his other hand was up to.


    A soft moan escaped her lips as she felt hisrge hand squeezing her breast over her bra.


    She broke the kiss, surprised she hadn¡¯t noticed sooner. Panting, she nced down and saw his hand beneath her top, squeezing her soft flesh. Her face flushed red with embarrassment.


    Justin didn¡¯t stop; he allowed her to take it in, his hand working gently, letting her grow ustomed to the sensation. She didn¡¯t have the courage to pull his hand away or even look at him.


    With his other hand still at the back of her neck, he gently caressed her, his thumb soothing against her skin. "Look at me, Natalie."


    Though embarrassed, she lifted her shy gaze to meet his intense one, only to have him lean in and kiss her again. This time, the kiss wasn¡¯t slow but passionate, erasing any lingering rational thoughts from her mind.


    Meanwhile, his hand moved to her back, unsping her bra with practiced ease.


    The realization made her pull away, a spark of shock in her eyes, but he held her steady, whispering reassuringly as his hand cradled the back of her neck. "You¡¯ll be okay, trust me. If you still don¡¯t want this, I¡¯ll stop."


    In his sincerity, she found herself trusting him, and her resistance faded.


    She felt his hand now settled on her bare breast, the warmth of his palm radiating through her. The way he squeezed her breasts and teased the sensitive peaks with his fingers, alternating between them, made her throat release soft moans.


    All the while, Justin¡¯s heated kiss continued, his tongue skillfully iming hers, coaxing and exploring.


    The way he kissed and at the same time the way his hand was working on her, made her overwhelmed with the unknown feelings that she had never felt before.


    Her body hummed in response, ready to ept more of it, despite feeling theck of air to breathe, the waves of pleasure started to build inside the, something simr to what he had made her feel that night when she was drugged.


    How was it possible to feel this way when he was simply kissing her and touching her?


    Finally, after the long, intense kiss, he pulled away, leaving her panting heavily. His hand softened its grip on her breast, allowing her a moment to catch her breath.


    "It feels good, doesn¡¯t it?" he murmured, his voice rough as he spoke against her parted lips.


    She swallowed hard, unable to find her voice, too embarrassed to answer.


    "If you don¡¯t respond, I¡¯ll take it as a sign you want more," Justin said, his tone teasing. "And I might just take things further."


    The words brought her back to her senses, and she stammered, "It...it felt...good..." Her voice was barely a whisper, but she was being truthful; it had felt good.


    "Look at me and say it¡ªloud enough for me to hear, Natalie," hemanded gently.


    She lifted her gaze to meet his. "It...felt...good."


    In his mind, Justin was taking things slowly to help her open up to him, determined to ease her into letting go of her inhibitions, one step at a time. He was confident she wouldn¡¯t stop him if he pushed further, but he held back, careful not to overwhelm her.


    He didn¡¯t yet know what experiences had made her so reserved. Though she was a bold and courageous woman, she became unusually anxious when it came to intimate

 Chapter 199: Want To Be My Workout Machine?

    <h4>Chapter 199: Want To Be My Workout Machine?</h4>


    ¡¯How bold of her to im she¡¯d been with many men in Xyros City,¡¯ Justin thought to himself, amused. ¡¯More likely, she kicked their asses rather than let them touch her.¡¯


    He decided not to call out her lie, letting her reveal the truth in her own time. It would mean she trusted himpletely.


    Justin¡¯s hands trailed down her neck, slipping beneath her top.


    "Justin..." she murmured, as if to stop him.


    "I need to fix what I messed up," he replied, his hands moving to her back, under her loose top, finding the loose straps of her bra.


    She blushed, feeling embarrassed that he was about to fasten it.


    "I..I¡¯ll do it," she tried to move, but he held her steady with both his hands around her.


    "Get used to it. It would be happening often. Know that you are stuck up with one greedy bastard for all your life."


    Natalie swallowed, feeling her heart race at his words and the sincerity in his eyes, knowing he meant every word.


    With a gentle touch, he hooked her bra, then drew his hands back, adjusting her top to make herfortable once more.


    "Thank you," she said, preparing to get up from hisp, but he stopped her. "I have something else to talk about."


    "There¡¯s no need to sit like this," she replied, regaining her usualposure.


    "I prefer it this way," he said, wrapping his arms around her, making it clear he didn¡¯t intend to let her go.


    Realizing he was serious, she gave in, noticing the shift in his demeanor. His flirtatious side had vanished, reced by the serious andposed presence of Justin Harper.


    "What is it?" she asked.


    He took her hand, gently caressing the back of it with his thumb in a way that felt natural, almost intimate, like a husband¡¯s touch.


    "There¡¯s a patient with a rare blood type who needs a bone marrow transnt to survive," he began, his deep voice solemn. "They¡¯ve found a matching donor, and that donor is you, Natalie."


    "Me?" she asked in surprise. "How did they find me as a match? I don¡¯t remember ever volunteering for any bone marrow test."


    "You¡¯ve been to hospitals a few times in your life and might have undergone the necessary tests. Is it that surprising to find a match?" Justin replied, feeling it was not the right time yet to tell her about how exactly it happened.


    "Hmm, I suppose that¡¯s possible," she replied thoughtfully. "So, they want me to donate my bone marrow?"


    Justin nodded.


    "Who is the patient?" she asked.


    "Would you doubt me if I said I don¡¯t know?" Justin replied, his gaze serious. "Or rather, we¡¯re not allowed to know who the patient is."


    She looked at him in surprise, but as she studied his expression, she knew he wasn¡¯t lying. He looked more tense than she did.


    "Is there something you can¡¯t tell me?" she asked, sensing there was more beneath the surface.


    He stared at her, moved by her ability to understand him without question. Her gaze showed she didn¡¯t doubt him at all.


    He nodded slightly. "I can¡¯t tell you everything right now, but I don¡¯t want to lie to you either. I promised I¡¯d never deceive you, so I just need a little time to figure things out. I¡¯m still looking for answers. Once I get them, I give you my word that I will keep nothing from you."


    "I trust you," she said with a reassuring look. "And I¡¯m willing to donate my bone marrow if it could help save someone¡¯s life. I hope it might even help you find the answers you need."


    "Thank you," he said, feeling deeply grateful for her understanding.


    "When do I need to do it?" she asked.


    "This week¡ªprobably in a day or two," he answered, then added, "Do you have anymitments?"


    "Not really. I can ask E and Dan to handle things," she replied.


    "You¡¯ll need to rest for a few days afterward. Even though it¡¯s not a major surgery, the area might be sore for a while."


    Seeing his concern, she smiled gently. "I¡¯ll be fine."


    "Good," he said and stood up as he lifted her in his arms.


    She instinctively wrapped her arms around his neck, startled by his sudden action. "What are you doing?"


    "Time for bed, wifey," he replied, already striding toward the bedroom.


    "I can walk," she protested.


    "You can give your legs a break. I work out enough to carry both of us," he said, effortlessly carrying her as if she weighed nothing.


    She couldn¡¯t help butugh softly at his logic. "When do you work out, anyway? My ce doesn¡¯t even have gym equipment."


    He entered the bedroom and gently ced her on the bed, immediately hovering over her.


    He looked down at her flushed face, at the surprise of what he had done. "I don¡¯t need a gym equipment when I can have you," he said looking down at her, "You can be the best gym machine for the most effective work out. Want to be the one for me, my own personal living gym machine?"


    Pressed under him, she found her cheeks heated up, as she clearly understood the meaning. Though not intimate with any man either, she was no naive woman to not understand the clear implication.


    "Stop teasing me already," she said, pressing her hands weakly against his chest.


    "I¡¯m not teasing. I mean everything I say," he replied, his gaze serious as he took in her beautifully flustered face.


    She swallowed hard and said, "You said you¡¯d stop if I asked you to."


    He hummed thoughtfully. "But that doesn¡¯t mean I can¡¯t share my intentions. I was just asking if you want to help me with workout. Not now, but maybe soon. Is that so hard to answer?"


    "I will think about it," she said, trying to keep her calm.


    "I will leave it at that you didn¡¯t say no for it," he moved away from her andy next to her, "But be sure to answer me soon¡ªunless you want me to lose all my muscles fromck of exercise. You¡¯d regret missing out on this once a sexy body of mine."


    She couldn¡¯t help but giggle. "Such a narcissist."


    Justin turned to look at her, a smile forming as he watched her giggle. It was the sweetest sound he¡¯d ever heard, and seeing her so carefree was a rare, precious sight.

 Chapter 200: Your Heart Will Always Lead You Back To Me

    <h4>Chapter 200: Your Heart Will Always Lead You Back To Me</h4>


    As theyy together in bed, afortable silence settled around them. Natalie finally broke it, asking, "How many women have you dated¡ªor should I say, how many have been your ¡¯exercise machines¡¯?"


    "None." His answer was firm as he continued staring at the ceiling, just as she was.


    She turned her face to look at him. "And how do I know you¡¯re telling the truth?"


    He looked back at her. "Because I¡¯m the one saying it to you."


    "Looks like I¡¯ll never get tired of calling you a narcissist," she mumbled, turning onto her side to face him, curiosity flickering in her eyes. "You must havee across plenty of good women¡ªwhy haven¡¯t you flirted with anyone else?"


    He shifted onto his side to face her, meeting her gaze. "Because no one was like you. Or rather, no one was <i>you</i>."


    "Flirt," she murmured, smiling as the atmosphere between them felt light and happy. "So, how are you so good at flirting and seducing?"


    "Am I?" he asked, feigning surprise.


    She hummed in response, only for him to ask, "Does that mean my flirting and seducing skills work on you?"


    The smile lingered on her lips. "Maybe."


    Seeing her rxed and at ease with him, a rare side of her, he chose not to tease. He wanted to savor this peaceful moment, knowing he felt it only with her by his side.


    They continued gazing at each other in silence, both wrapped in a calm that felt as if it were just for them.


    After a while, Justin finally spoke, his deep voice soft. "Natalie."


    She kept her gaze locked with his. "Hmm?"


    His hand moved to her cheek, his fingers gently caressing it as he looked deeply into her eyes. "In the future, there mighte a day when you question whether being with me is right thing for you, when doubts about us as a couple might arise. When that dayes, I want you to forget what others think and listen to what your heart truly wants. Will you do that?"


    Seeing the seriousness and sincerity in his gaze, Natalie felt a sense of unease. "And what if, that day, my heart tells me to walk away from you?"


    "That won¡¯t happen," he replied confidently. "By then, your heart will always lead you back to me."


    She raised an eyebrow. "So much confidence in yourself?"


    "And in you," he responded, then asked softly, "Will you listen only to your heart?"


    She finally relented and nodded.


    Justin felt a surge of relief.


    He wanted to reveal the full truth of their true rtionship to her that they were step-siblings, but he knew that learning it now might cause her pain and also disappointment in her own mother. It would perhaps drive her away from him as well.


    Although they were together as husband and wife for real¡ªas per what his look-alike had imed¡ªhe won¡¯t be keeping her with him forcefully if she chose to leave. For now, he needed to strengthen their rtionship to the extent where nothing could shake it.


    In his mind, he wasn¡¯t deceiving her, only withholding information she wasn¡¯t yet ready to hear.


    He had already decided, once Natalie was truly a part of Harper family and bes Natalie Harper, he would no longer be Harper. He was prepared to dissolve his adoption under James Harper as his father, hand over the Harper business he managed to Natalie, even transferring all his rights and assets under him to her and break any past connection with the Harper family.


    All of this, to ensure that he could have Natalie as his wife without any issues. But these things would take time as it was not something that could be done on impulse. He had to consider the feelings of James and Julia Harper.


    Seeing him silent for a long moment, she finally asked, "What are you thinking about?"


    Without revealing his true thoughts, he smirked slightly. "I was just thinking that if you keep staring at me like that for a bit longer, I might lose control¡ªand then you won¡¯t get a wink of sleep tonight."


    This brought her attention back to their situation. Though the mood was rxed and casual, they were, after all, a man and woman¡ªand this man was actively pursuing her.


    "Uh... I think it¡¯s reallyte." Like a thief caught in the act, she shifted away from him and turned to face the other direction, facing her back to him. "Turn off the lights, please."


    Justin reached over to turn off the lights and pulled the quilt over them both. Natalie closed her eyes, only to feel him move closer, wrapping his arm around her as he did every night. By now, his closeness had be familiar, something she expected.


    But tonight, he seemed different; he nuzzled the back of her neck, nting soft kisses along it, and she heard a quiet groan. "How long do I have to keep enduring this?" he murmured, his deep, hoarse voice sending shivers down her spine.


    As she stirred to move, his hand steadied her at the waist. "Don¡¯t move," he whispered, "or you¡¯ll be in real trouble."


    Natalie swallowed hard, not daring to move, understanding exactly why he held her in ce.


    After a few deep breaths to calm himself, he asked what had been on his mind for some time. "Will you ever tell me about the years you spent in Xyros City? What exactly did you go through there, for you to be so defensive to any touch?"


    He felt her body tense at his words.


    "The way you react, I can tell there¡¯s something you¡¯ve been keeping to yourself," Justin continued, undeterred by her silence. "I just want you to share everything with me¡ªnot only your happiness but also your pain. I want us to face it together."


    They sat in silence for a moment before Natalie finally replied, "It¡¯s not something pleasant to talk about... or even to remember."


    "Sharing it with me might help, rather than keeping it all buried," he said gently. "I want us to have a truly close, intimate rtionship, but I don¡¯t want to move forward without understanding what you¡¯re going through and how you feel. I¡¯m not asking you to tell me everything right now. But one day, I hope you¡¯ll let me in. Will you?"


    After a short pause, during which she seemed to consider his words, she gave a quiet hum of agreement.


    Justin didn¡¯t press her further. Instead, he simply said, "Good night."


    "Good night," she whispered softly, "...Justin."


    A light, contented smile crossed his lips as he closed his eyes.

 Chapter 201: Nightmare

    <h4>Chapter 201: Nightmare</h4>


    In the dark space behind the rusted iron bars, a young girl, around sixteen or seventeen, huddled in the darkest corner. Her face was buried between her folded knees, her hands pressed tightly over her ears as she sobbed. Her long, messy hair fell forward, shadowing her from the horror unfolding before her.


    "Ahh...leave me...don¡¯t hurt me...save me...It hurts..."


    The agonised screams of a girl in the cell opposite reached her ears, sending chills through her, making her want to flee. But there was nowhere to go; she was trapped behind the thick, iron bars.


    Each tortured cry from the other girl was mixed with the mockingughter of the men assaulting her, their taunts cruel and relentless.


    "Let you go? You were worthless. No one wanted to buy you, so now you¡¯re just for us to use."


    The four men took turns with her, restraining her hands and legs, each one reveling in their cruelty.


    The girl in the corner sobbed quietly, her entire body drenched in sweat, as if she could feel every ounce of the other girl¡¯s suffering. Her faint sobs were muffled against her knees, her body unable to stop trembling.


    Suddenly, she jolted as one of the men approached her cell, only the bars keeping him from reaching her.


    "Tomorrow, it will be you," he sneered, his tone dripping with anticipation.


    <i>Tomorrow?</i> The word struck her like a death sentence¡ªa painful, humiliating end.


    "Pray that you would be sold, so you won¡¯t fall in our hands," then heughed mockingly. "Even if you are sold, your end would be the same. You are bound to be fucked either by us, or by someone else. You are going to be a whore one way or other. Did you see that girl, if she is alive after this, ask her how it feels to be a whore and prepare yourself."


    Fear froze her, leaving her voiceless. She couldn¡¯t even muster the strength to say a word of protest. All she could see or feel was the same thing happening to her the next day.


    All of a sudden a view changed and those scary men entered her cell. She raised her hair covered face to look at them, her eyes looking at them through the curtain of her disheveled hair.


    Everything looked blurry to her, all she could see or feel was the terroring her way. Their evilughs echoed in the cell, as they all started to walk towards her like the demons in hell.


    She shrank back against the wall. "No...don¡¯te closer..." she whimpered, her voice echoing in the confined space. "Please...I beg you...don¡¯te closer...don¡¯t touch me...go away..."


    Justin woke up as he felt Natalie stirring restlessly in her sleep, while she was mumbling something.


    "Please... I beg you...don¡¯te closer...don¡¯t touch me...go away..."


    He immediately sat up in the bed and watched her crying in her sleep, her face entirely sweaty, she was terrified by something. Even in the dim light of the nightmp, he could see her clearly.


    <i>Nightmare.</i>


    Justin leaned over and called her name softly. "Natalie."


    There was no response from her as she continued to be trapped in her scary nightmare. He finally moved his hand and gently touched her shoulder to wake her from the nightmare, but...


    Even before Justin¡¯s hand could touch her, his hand was stopped by iron grip and the next moment something happened that shocked him entirely.


    Natalie pushed him back onto the bed. In a swift, instinctive movement, she was atop him, one hand gripping his wrist while the other pressed firmly strangling his neck, as though she meant to choke him. Her eyes were wild, bloodshot, ring at him with unrestrained fury, her breathing in heavy pants.


    To Justin, it felt as if she saw him as a mortal enemy, her body reacting defensively with fierce intensity.


    The strength she disyed was surprising¡ªmuch stronger than he¡¯d anticipated. Justin didn¡¯t resist, allowing her to overpower him. Her hands, though small, pressed with precise pressure on his neck, her fingertips digging in just the right spots to deliver a choke if she applied the slightest additional force.


    Her eyes remained locked on him, fierce and unfocused, as if she hadn¡¯t yet realized where she was.


    "It¡¯s me. Justin," he said calmly, his tone steady.


    She blinked, her grip on him still firm, though his words began to prate the haze of her mind.


    "It¡¯s me, Natalie," he repeated, his voice soothing and gentle.


    Hearing her own name, reality slowly returned to her. Shocked, she released his hand, quickly pulling her fingers from his neck and retreating, as if horrified by what she¡¯d just done.


    Justin sat up slowly, careful not to make any sudden movements, hoping to reassure her that everything was alright.


    Natalie stared at her own hands, disbelief and guilt filling her expression. Her anxious gaze flicked to him. "I...I¡¯m...sorry..."


    She mumbled and turned to leave, as if she could not be facing him right away.


    But even before she could get out of the bed, a pair of strong arms wrapped around her from behind, holding her steady. He pulled her close, pressing her trembling, cold back against his warm chest. The warmth of his body sipping into hers.


    He continued to hold her close, feeling like he couldn¡¯t let her go at this moment. If he did, she would be gone forever.


    Natalie struggled briefly, but eventually surrendered, sensing he had no intention of letting her go.


    "Everything is fine. I¡¯m here with you," his soft and gentle voice reached her ears, as she felt him tightening his hold around her.


    Natalie continued to sit quietly, tears rolling down her eyes with her head lowered down helplessly.


    Justin didn¡¯t disturb her, letting her cry as much as she wished. He could feel the faint tremors of her body against his chest. Her quiet sobs filled the silence, while he remained by her side, apanying her in silence.

 Chapter 202: His Way Of Comforting

    <h4>Chapter 202: His Way Of Comforting</h4>


    Once Natalie was calm, Justin finally moved as he loosened his grip around her. He didn¡¯t say a word and stepped out of the bed, only to get the water for her.


    He sat next to her with the ss in his hand, but she didn¡¯t react and continued to sit with her head lowered and her eyes closed. Her long hair covered the sides of her face.


    Justin held her hands and made her hold the ss and moved it towards her mouth. She finally reacted, drinking the water in small sips. When she finished, he set the ss aside, picked up a hairband from the nightstand, and turned back to her.


    He said no words and started fixing her messy hair with gentle caress of his long fingers, as if coaxing a child. Once her face was clear from all the hair strands around, he tied them at the back of her neck using the headband.


    Natalie stayed silent, her head lowered, her lowered gaze looking at nothing in particr. Her eyshes wet, her cheeks had the faint traces of tears on them.


    Justin stood up and went to the bathroom, returning with a soft, damp napkin. He sat beside her once more, dabbing her face gently, wiping away the remnants of tears.


    When he was done, he finally spoke. "Are you feeling better now?"


    She nodded slightly, still not meeting his gaze. She hadn¡¯t expected him to see her this way, vulnerable and shaken. She braced herself, thinking he might ask about her nightmare, the cause of her distress, but instead...


    "Do you want to eat something?" he asked gently.


    Surprised, she looked up, her swollen eyes meeting his, trying to understand what he was thinking.


    Justin kept his usual calm andposed demeanor. "I saw your favorite ice cream in the fridge. How about some?"


    Natalie nodded, uncertain of how to respond. He was coaxing her gently, avoiding questions, so she decided to go along with it, grateful for his approach.


    "Would you rather eat here, or maybe outside on the deck?" he asked, then added, "The night air has a pleasant chill¡ªwinter¡¯s on the way. You might enjoy it more out there."


    She nodded again.


    Taking her hand, he led her outside to the deck. "Wait here," he said softly, before disappearing to get the ice cream for her.


    He didn¡¯t hurry to go back to her. He took some time to let her be alone and brought the entire tub of icecream with him along with the spoon.


    As he walked back, he saw her standing by the railing, gazing quietly at the sky. He wondered what must she be thinking about. There were so many questions he wanted to ask, but seeing her so affected, he held back.


    But, he was sure, sooner orter he would find out and punish the ones who must have hurt her. Whoever it is, they would regret being born even.


    For now, though, he set aside his anger and maintained a calm expression. He ced the ice cream tub on the table and said, "It¡¯s here."


    Hearing his voice, Natalie turned, seeing him standing beside a chair he¡¯d pulled out for her at the small coffee table on the deck, patiently waiting for her to sit.


    By giving her a moment alone on the deck, he allowed her the space to calm herself and gather her thoughts in the gentle breeze. It was his quiet way of caring for her, of understanding what she needed most at this moment.


    <i>How could he be so understanding?</i>


    She stayed by the railing, staring at him, lost in thought.


    "If you take too long, this ice cream might start melting," he teased, snapping her out of her thoughts.


    Natalie shook herself back to the present and moved to sit down, hearing him add, "Even if it melts, I can always get you more." He handed her the long spoon he¡¯d brought.


    A light smile painted on her lips, watching as he settled in the chair next to her, his gaze fixed on the sky, giving her space to enjoy the ice cream in peace.


    After a few bites, she asked, "Aren¡¯t you going to try a little?" She knew he rarely ate sweets, especially ice cream, even when she¡¯d offered it before. "I know you follow a strict diet, so it¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t¡ª"


    Justin looked over at her, noticing the way she licked a bit of ice cream from her lips. "Is it really that good?" he asked.


    She nodded, savoring another spoonful.


    "Alright, then! I¡¯ll give it a try," he said, taking the spoon from her and tasting a bite before she could even offer to get him another spoon.


    "Hmm!" he murmured, tasting the ice cream. "Sweet, but not bad." He ced the spoon back in the tub. "You can keep going."


    She chuckled softly. "You really didn¡¯t like it, did you?"


    "I didn¡¯t hate it either," he replied honestly. "I¡¯m just not used to eating it."


    "Well, now that you¡¯ve tried it, you might find one of your abs missing tomorrow," she teased.


    Seeing herpletely back to her usual self, he felt relieved and replied, "I¡¯d sacrifice one of my abs if it means not saying no to you when you clearly wanted me to try it, to give you apany in eating what you like."


    Natalie smiled, warmth spreading through her as she realized just how much he valued her wishes.


    He spared John for her sake, just because she was worried for John and even allowed him to work for her. But he let it all happen the way which showed he had nothing to do with it. His way of working was not usual, but he made sure to find a midway for her sake.


    One thing was as clear as the day that he was the man for her, the one she could trust and dream about her future with like any ordinary woman.

 Chapter 203: Angry Old Woman

    <h4>Chapter 203: Angry Old Woman</h4>


    As Natalie finished her ice cream and a sense of calm returned, Justin asked, "Do you want to talk about the nightmare you had?"


    She fell silent, only to hear him add, "I was just asking¡ªonly if you feelfortable. If not, maybe another day when you¡¯re ready and trust me enough."


    After a brief pause, she finally spoke. "It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t trust you or want to keep it from you. It¡¯s just... I¡¯ve never talked about it with anyone." She exhaled softly, her hands trembling slightly. "At this moment, I just don¡¯t feel like talking about it. It¡¯s not something pleasant that I would ever want to talk about. Maybe I just need a little more time."


    Justin put his hand on her trembling one¡¯s in an assuring hold, "Take your time. I can wait."


    She finally looked at him, her gaze gentle and filled with gratitude towards him for being by her side when she was so vulnerable. "Thank you so much."


    Justin offered her a light smile. "That look in your eyes tells me you¡¯re falling for me."


    Natalie couldn¡¯t help but smile. "Maybe... you¡¯re not wrong."


    "Let¡¯s head to sleep. It¡¯ste," Justin stood up, as he picked up the empty ice cream container to discard it. Natalie stood up and followed him.


    She watched him discard the things in his hands, while she returned to the bedroom. The moment she saw the bed, she realized something. The sheets on the bed were changed. Definitely her side of the bed was soaked in her sweat so...


    <i>When did he change it?</i>


    She realized, when he went to get the ice-cream for her, he took time to return. She understood while giving her some time alone, he was doing this.


    <i>What kind of a man he is, who always knows what to do. More I get to know him, the more he surprises me. Never expected this from the richest man in the country.</i><i></i>


    "What are you thinking about so deeply?" she heard him ask.


    She turned to look at him. "Just that...you act very differently from how I imagined a rich man would."


    "Even for a rich man,mon sense should exist, shouldn¡¯t it?" he replied, moving toward the bed.


    She chuckled softly, realizing that all the understanding and care he showed toward, in his mind, it was just amon sense.


    "Let¡¯s get some sleep," Justin said, aware that theing days would bring new challenges and unanswered questions. "We still need to n for your bone marrow donation, and you¡¯ll need extra rest."


    Natalie quietly climbed into bed as Justin did the same. Just as she was about to turn over to face away, he stopped her. "I¡¯m getting a little tired of seeing only your back. I might sleep better looking at your beautiful face."


    She paused, then turned to face him, finding him already lying on his side, looking at her.


    "Might as well take advantage of this for a better night¡¯s sleep," he added with a soft smile.


    Natalie moved closer, resting her face in the crook of his neck, her arms wrapping around him. Justin pulled the covers over them both and held her close as she murmured, "This feels so much better."


    A gentle smile curved on her lips as she closed her eyes, hisforting scent lulling her into a peaceful sleep.


    ------


    Inside VIP patients¡¯ fully equipped hospital room, a weak woman who had IV drips attached to her body, was fuming in anger. Her beautifully aged face was red with anger and annoyance.


    "How dare you bring me here. Eric? Who are you to decide for me? I told you¡ªI would rather die thane to this ce."


    Eric stood by her bedside with his head lowered. Just then, the door opened, and Aiden entered, his expression calm, hands tucked into his pants¡¯ pockets.


    She red at him. "You... don¡¯t push me to do something you¡¯ll regret."


    Aiden, long ustomed to her fury, remained unfazed. Her anger, no matter how fierce, never seemed to touch him. "The only thing I¡¯d regret is letting you die without doing everything I could to save you."


    "Whether I live or die, it¡¯s none of your business. How many times do you want me to repeat this until you underatdnt where you stand? I¡¯m ordering you¡ªtake me back to our home," she demanded, her voice sharp.


    "I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t do that," he replied evenly.


    "You... you¡¯re forgetting your ce! You are nobody to me. You have no right to make decisions for me. Take me back," she insisted angrily.


    "When you said ¡¯our home¡¯ instead of ¡¯my home,¡¯ I knew exactly who I am," he replied, his voice calm but resolute."


    She felt flustered at this. "In anger I ended up saying it. That¡¯s only my home, mine alone."


    "At this moment, I am clearly making a decisions for you, whether you like it or not," he dered. "Once you are treated, I will take you back to our home."


    "You..." She felt her strength waning, finding it hard to keep up the argument. He¡¯d always been like this¡ªstubborn and immovable, unaffected by her words or her anger. Somehow, he always left her feeling helpless. "I regret... I regret ever having you by my side..."


    "You¡¯ll have plenty of time to regret it once you¡¯re well," he replied. "Maybe then, you can punish me as you wish. I¡¯m sure you¡¯re tired of feeling helpless and weak in front of me."


    She red at him. "I don¡¯t need your pity. I¡¯m not afraid of dying. You can take that stubbornness of yours and go to hell." She turned to Eric. "You are an elder who had been by his side, couldn¡¯t you teach this kid some manners?"


    Eric stayed silent, as usual.


    Aiden remained unfazed by her words. "We¡¯ve found a matching donor for you. The doctor will perform the bone marrow extraction tomorrow, and then we¡¯ll begin your treatment. Until then, I expect you to be quiet and cooperative. Once you¡¯re well, feel free to throw rocks at us if you want."


    "Rocks?" she snapped. "Do you think I¡¯m some senile old woman?"


    In response, Aiden gave her a steady, silent stare, which meant he agreed to what she said.


    "You..."


    Without further words, Aiden lifted the old woman by the bedside in his arms and put her on the bed. "Sleep quietly. This is a hospital, not our home."


    She gritted her teeth. "Just wait until I recover. The first thing I¡¯ll do is disown you."


    "Sure," he replied and covered her with sheets.


    "I will see what you can do once you have nothing with you," she spat out angrily.


    "I am sure, I won¡¯t be begging at least," he replied, fixing the pillow under her head, "The teaching I got from you, it would be an insult to it, if I end up begging. I can¡¯t let that happen."


    She wanted to fire back but only managed to mumble, "This annoying kid... I wish I could throw him out somewhere far away."


    "When the timees, I¡¯ll leave on my own, somewhere far, just as you¡¯d like. No need to trouble yourself," he said, turning to leave.


    His words stuck chords in her heart and she asked, "Where are you going?"


    He didn¡¯t turn to look at her. "Don¡¯t worry. I am not going to leave you unless you are entirely fine."


    "I was not asking you that," he countered angrily.


    "Sure." He said and left, while she stared at the closed door.


    Eric finally spoke, "You should rest. I wille see you tomorrow morning."


    She didn¡¯t respond, seemingly lost in her own thoughts while Eric left.

 Chapter 204: I Plan To Stay And Make You Suffer

    <h4>Chapter 204: I n To Stay And Make You Suffer</h4>


    The next morning, Justin and Natalie were preparing breakfast together when Justin brought up the topic.


    "The bone marrow transnt we discussedst night..." he began, ncing at her to gauge her reaction.


    Preupied with cooking, she responded casually, "When do I need to do it?"


    He hesitated a little to see how she didn¡¯t question him about anything and agreed simply by trusting him blindly.


    "Today. You¡¯ll need to check in at the hospital, follow some instructions from the doctors, and they¡¯ll decide the timing for the procedure," he exined. "After that, you¡¯ll need to rest for a few days. You¡¯ll be able to leave the hospital the same day, but I¡¯d prefer if you stayed to recover. Though it¡¯s just an inserting needle in the bone and retrieving a bone marrow, it can be painful and you might meed to rest after that."


    She nodded and gave him a reassuring look. "Then, before we go, I¡¯ll visit Grandpa to let him know I¡¯ll be away for a few days, and then I¡¯ll stop by the office to hand over important work to E and Dan."


    "I¡¯lle with you to visit Mr. Ford and then drop you off at the office. I¡¯ll finish up my work ande back to pick you up."


    "Sounds good."


    After breakfast, they headed to visit Albert.


    "I haven¡¯t seen Grandpa since his wedding anniversary, and he hasn¡¯t called or messaged me either," Natalie said with a hint of worry as they walked toward Albert¡¯s hospital room. "I¡¯m sure he must feel guilty about what happened that day."


    "I visited him yesterday, so don¡¯t worry," Justin said.


    She looked at him, surprised. "You did?"


    He nodded. "He¡¯s doing fine. He knows you¡¯re strong, and he trusts that you are fine with me by your side," Justin assured her.


    "True," Natalie sighed. "With someone named Justin Harper by my side, I¡¯m sure Grandpa feels relieved. Should I thank you for easing my worry?"


    "I only ept intimate gestures as thanks." He gave her a suggestive look. "When can I expect one?"


    She shot him a mocking smile. "Forget it. As you said, we¡¯re husband and wife¡ªno need for thanks."


    "I might make exceptions in certain situations."


    "No need. Just follow what you once told me."


    He let out a helpless sigh. "What can a husband do when his wife is so stubborn and loves to torment him?"


    "This wife is like that. You still have a chance to run away, you know."


    "Not gonna happen," he replied firmly. "I¡¯ll make up for all this torment when the time is right¡ªand I¡¯ll get it all back with interest." His words were unmistakably suggestive, and she quickly understood his meaning.


    "Oh, look, we¡¯re here." She hurried to the room, leaving Justin behind.


    He chuckled lightly and followed her, pleased to see her in good spirits before the procedure.


    Natalie entered the room after knocking and saw Briena and Ivan already there.


    Her forehead creased as soon as she saw them, especially Briena. Does this bitch have some kind of sensor that alerts her when I¡¯ming? Just seeing her bitch face has ruined my day.


    <i></i>Just then, a man appeared beside Natalie and ced his arm around her shoulders. She looked up at Justin as he asked, "Does my handsome face make up for your almost-ruined day after seeing some... unpleasant faces?"


    Natalie was surprised that Justin seemed to know exactly what she was thinking. <i>Did I say it out loud? I was clearly thinking it in my mind.</i> But she nodded anyway. "It did. So stay in my sight, so I see nothing but your ever-so-handsome face."


    "Sure," he replied with a smile.


    Ivan, seated quietly, watched Natalie and Justin. These days he didn¡¯t know why, but he couldn¡¯t stop feeling upset to see Natalie and her husband happy together. The feeling of being betrayed by her was not letting him be at peace. By causing him humiliation in front of entire world, now she was showing off with her husband.


    Was she mocking him, by telling him how foolish he was to not know she was ying with him all along.


    He looked at Justin, who brushed off his gaze away from him as if he was seeing at some lowly thing. It made Ivan wondered what gave this man a confidence to act this way. ¡¯Is it because he feels proud that Natalie betrayed me to marry him? But Briena is better than her while Natalie is nobody.¡¯ Saying Ivan consoled himself.


    On the other hand, Briena offered Natalie a wide smile, ignoring what the husband and wife just said. She was on the cloud due to her recent sess and didn¡¯t mind what they said about her. For Briena, she was already a winner¡ªNatalie was nothing more than the CEO of a failingpany and the wife of a "gigolo," as she saw it.


    "Natalie, you¡¯re here too," Briena said, feigning cheerfulness.


    "No, perhaps it¡¯s my ghost," Natalie replied dryly, then turned her attention to her grandfather, who looked at her with an apologetic expression. Had he known she wasing, he would have suggested she visitter, once Briena and Ivan were gone.


    "Grandpa, how are you?" Natalie asked, ignoring the others in the room.


    "I¡¯m good," Albert replied, smiling warmly, visibly happy to see her.


    "Mr. Ford," Justin greeted respectfully, and Albert gave him a weing nod and a smile.


    Briena felt a sting of bitterness, noticing the joy in Albert¡¯s face for Natalie¡ªa joy he hadn¡¯t shown when she and Ivan were there.


    "Grandpa, I¡¯ll be away for a few days on some important business and won¡¯t be able to visit until I¡¯m back," Natalie informed him.


    "Of course, take care," Albert replied, then looked at Justin. "Will you be going with her as well?"


    "Yes, Mr. Ford. Don¡¯t worry about her," Justin replied.


    Albert looked at Natalie and said, "With Aiden by your side, I have no reason to worry."


    Natalie nodded in agreement.


    Just then, Sephina entered the room after speaking with the doctor. Seeing Natalie there, she frowned, clearly displeased. Having overheard Natalie¡¯s words to Albert, Sephina couldn¡¯t resist ament.


    "I wish you¡¯d leave forever and nevere back to this family."


    Albert nced at Sephina, about to speak, but Natalie gently patted his hand and looked at Sephina. "I¡¯m afraid your wish won¡¯te true. I once wanted to leave, too, but I¡¯ve changed my mind. I¡¯ll stay¡ªand make sure you suffer having me around."

 Chapter 205: Advice From Natalie

    <h4>Chapter 205: Advice From Natalie</h4>


    Sephina scoffed. "I¡¯ve been suffering you for years. If only you were more like Briena." She smiled with pride. "Look how she¡¯s brought honor to this family. But you must be jealous, since you couldn¡¯t even bring yourself to congratte her."


    Natalie released Albert¡¯s hand, giving him a reassuring smile, then stood up with a smirk.


    "My mistake. I truly forgot to congratte my dear sister on her incredible achievement." Natalie turned to face Briena, extending her hand with a smirk. "Congrattions, little sister."


    Briena epted the handshake, but before she could thank her, Natalie continued, "I wish you tremendous sess and fame..." Her grip on Briena¡¯s hand tightened. "...the kind that you might one day wish you never had."


    Briena felt a brief shiver at Natalie¡¯s words, but brushed it off, thinking, <i>She¡¯s just jealous and can only wish ill upon me. She can¡¯t actually do anything.</i>


    "Thank you," Briena said politely, subtly pulling her hand back, her fingers aching slightly from Natalie¡¯s firm hold.


    "Darling, shall we leave?" Justin asked, clearly aware of Ivan¡¯s disdainful gaze directed at him.


    Natalie was slightly surprised by his choice of words but didn¡¯t let it show as she offered him a lovely smile. "Yes."


    Ivan¡¯s gaze stuck on her the sight of her smiling face once more. She looked beautiful when she smiled, but why didn¡¯t he notice it before? His heart felt unsettled at the sight of it, making him swallow hard.


    She turned to Albert. "I¡¯lle visit you once I return."


    Albert nodded. "Take care."


    "Grandpa, we¡¯re leaving too," Briena chimed in. "Ivan has to get to the office, and I need to work on my new movie," she added, emphasising thest words to make sure Natalie heard. But Natalie had already walked out of the room with Justin.


    Ivan said good bye to the Ford couple and left with Briena.


    As Natalie and Justin waited for the elevator, Justin held her hand firmly. Briena and Ivan arrived just in time, with Briena clearly eager for an opportunity to unt her sess in front of Natalie.


    The elevator arrived, and they all stepped inside together. Justin pulled Natalie closer, his arm wrapping securely around her waist.


    Ivan¡¯s gaze narrowed at how Justin¡¯s hand wrapped around Natalie¡¯s slender waist. Briena noticed it and looped her arm through Ivan¡¯s and entered the elevator with them.


    She also felt jealous at how Natalie was well treated by her husband and at that he was like an eye candy, that her heart still wavered for him despite having Ivan with her.


    As the doors closed, she spoke up. "Natalie, I¡¯ll be starting filming soon. If you want, you¡¯re wee to visit the set. You could meet more celebrities¡ªit might help you with your work. You know, I would be surrounded by all those famous superstars soon."


    Natalie ignored herpletely, but Briena persisted.


    "Natalie, I just want to help you. If yourpany doesn¡¯t seed, you know Grandpa might revoke your rights over the business and family. I really want you to seed..."


    "Don¡¯t worry," Natalie replied coolly, "I¡¯ll seed¡ªand I¡¯ll do it so well that I might even take everything away from you and your dear grandma right under your noses. Now stop talking before you hurt my ears with that annoying voice."


    Briena¡¯s face fell into a hurt expression. "I...was just trying..."


    Ivan gently patted her hand. "You should stop being so kind all the time. Don¡¯t bother when it¡¯s clearly not appreciated."


    Briena nodded, looking appropriately wounded, while Natalie gave a quiet scoff. "Mr. Brown," she said, her tone measured, "for the sake of whatever little hurt my marriage might have caused you, here¡¯s some advice. Take it or leave it¡ªyour choice."


    Ivan nced at her, noting her close stance with Justin, as if silently asking her to rify.


    "I advise you to leave my sister, or you¡¯ll end up burning along with her," Natalie said coldly. "I have no intention of going easy on her after everything she¡¯s done to me and my husband."


    "Natalie, I didn¡¯t do anything," Briena interjected quickly, clearly uneasy, not wanting Natalie to bring up the drug incident.


    "Are you threatening us?" Ivan asked, his voice icy.


    "Certainly, she is," Justin replied, his deep voice calm but firm. "And I¡¯d advise you to take my wife¡¯s words seriously while she¡¯s still willing to show a little kindness. After this, I won¡¯t allow her to consider either of you again." His grip on Natalie¡¯s waist tightened, a clear indication of his displeasure that she still showed any regard for Ivan.


    Natalie could sense his tension and felt a twinge of nervousness.


    At that moment, the elevator doors opened, and Justin guided her out, his arm firmly wrapped around her.


    Briena and Ivan exited after them, and as the elevator doors closed behind them, Briena muttered angrily, "Who does that gigolo think he is? Ignore him, Ivan. People like him can only bark, not bite."


    "You should stop showing any consideration for Natalie," Ivan replied sharply as they walked to his car. "I don¡¯t want her insulting my fianc¨¦e. I tolerated it before because of your history as sisters, but don¡¯t forget you¡¯re my fianc¨¦e now."


    "I¡¯m sorry, Ivan. I¡¯ll be more careful from now on," Briena said, clinging to his arm, her expression one of practiced sadness.


    "Alright."


    As they reached Ivan¡¯s car, they noticed a high-end luxury car pulling out of its parking space. It was a limited-edition model, one so exclusive that only the wealthiest individuals in the world could afford it or were granted the privilege to purchase. Only a handful of these cars existed worldwide.


    Not even the city¡¯s four wealthiest families possessed one.


    "Who on earth could that belong to?" Briena murmured, her curiosity piqued.


    Ivan, equally stunned, stared at the car. It was every businessman¡¯s dream, a symbol of honor and prestige to own one.


    Then, to their shock, the car came to a stop right in front of someone that had not expected- Justin and Natalie


    Justin stepped forward and opened the back passenger door for Natalie. Once she was seated, he slipped in beside her.


    "What¡¯s going on?" Briena whispered, almost in disbelief, her eyes wide with shock.

 Chapter 206: His Intensity Can Kill Me

    <h4>Chapter 206: His Intensity Can Kill Me</h4>


    In front of their eyes, the luxury car drove out of the hospital parking lot, leaving Briena and Ivan stunned.


    "How can they have that car?" Briena murmured, her disbelief evident. "That gigolo can¡¯t possibly own something like this. Does it belong to the rich man who¡¯s backing Natalie?"


    Ivan, equally shocked, snapped out of his thoughts at Briena¡¯sment.


    She turned to him, her voiceced with suspicion. "That means what Natalie told the reporters¡ªthat some rich man is supporting her¡ªmight actually be true."


    Ivan didn¡¯t respond immediately, his emotions swirling. Jealousy burned brightest among them, watching Natalie seemingly thrive in luxury.


    "Let¡¯s go," he said curtly, walking to his car. Once they were seated and Ivan had started driving, Briena spoke again.


    "Ivan, that car is so rare¡ªonly a handful of people in the country have one. If we investigate who owns them, we could figure out who¡¯s backing Natalie."


    Ivan remained silent, his focus on the road, but his thoughts were tangled in the same direction. He wanted answers too.


    First, there was that absurdly expensive red heart stone, and now this car, which was even more extravagant. Both were nearly unattainable for most wealthy people. Whoever owned such items had to possess immeasurable wealth and influence¡ªsomeone no one would dare cross.


    If such a person truly supported Natalie, anyone who went against her would undoubtedly face severe consequences.


    Briena interrupted his thoughts. "Are you going to look into who owns that car?"


    Ivan nced at her, his expression serious. "I want you to stay away from Natalie and anything rted to her. Focus on your movie and give it your best. That¡¯s all you need to worry about."


    Briena quieted down briefly before speaking in a hesitant tone. "Don¡¯t take this the wrong way. I just want to make sure she isn¡¯t involved with someone dangerous or being ckmailed into something. Think about it¡ªwhy would such a wealthy person back her without having their own interests in mind? People like that can be dangerous. I¡¯m just worried about her as her sister. What if her gigolo husband has pulled her into something shady and he must be the one to introduce her to that wealthy person?"


    "You don¡¯t need to worry about her," Ivan replied coldly. "Thest thing I want is to get dragged into any trouble. Both ourpanies have only just recovered from the losses caused by the earlier scandal. Don¡¯t let anything else tarnish that."


    "Alright," Briena murmured, dropping the subject but her mind raced somewhere else.


    <i>¡¯If I get to know who is backing her up, I might use that person as well. If he supports me instead of Natalie, then she would never act this high and mighty once her support is gone. She can live her poor life with that gigolo and I will only see nothing but sess in my life.¡¯</i>


    <i></i>----


    <strong>Inside the Luxury Car</strong>


    From the moment Justin entered the car, the air grew noticeably colder¡ªnot from the air conditioning, but from his temperament.


    Noah and the driver, Ted, sat in silence, careful not to draw attention to themselves. Ted kept his focus entirely on driving, while Noah pretended to be engrossed in the view outside the window.


    Natalie, seated beside Justin, felt the tension and knew exactly why he was upset.


    "Justin..." she began hesitantly, but stopped when he turned to her, raising a brow as if daring her to continue.


    "I... back in the elevator... I was just mocking Briena by pretending to warn Ivan to stay away from her. I..."


    "So you <i>do</i> realize what you did wrong," Justin interrupted, his voice cold and sharp.


    "I didn¡¯t mean it like that... I was just mocking them both," Natalie said quickly, her tone almost pleading.


    Justin only stared at her for a while and finally moved to lean closer to her, making her want to sink back but she stayed in her ce, trying to keep her calm.


    "You dare show care and consideration to another man right in front of me, and that man happens to be your ex-lover," Justin¡¯s cold voice echoed through the car, sharp and unrelenting.


    Natalie finally sank back into her seat, realizing she¡¯d crossed a line. She¡¯d known the moment she spoke to Ivan that she¡¯d have to pay for it.


    Noah and Ted, seated at the front, could feel the tension thickening. Their hearts raced, knowing their boss¡¯s anger was nothing to trifle with.


    <i>May God bless Ms. Natalie,</i> they both thought.


    "I said there it was thest time I was advising him," she tried to make up for it. "I won¡¯t do it ever again."


    "But what about now?" he asked.


    "I¡¯m sorry..."


    "Sorry won¡¯t do," he said, leaning closer, his intense gaze flicking between her wary eyes and her soft, tempting lips.


    Natalie swallowed hard under the weight of his piercing stare. His hand moved to the back of her head, long fingers tangling in her hair as he pulled her closer. His breath fanned her skin, cool and steady, making her heart race.


    "Justin..." she whispered nervously. "We¡¯re in the car."


    Before she could say more, she noticed movement¡ªthe partition between the front and back seats was rising, blocking Noah and Ted¡¯s view. Her wide eyes darted back to Justin, whose gaze was locked on her, like a predator about to devour its prey.


    When the partition closed entirely, Justin murmured, "Time to make up for your mistake, wifey."


    Natalie exhaled shakily, knowing she had no way out of this. Resigned but also drawn to him, she shifted. Bracing one hand on the seat for support, she ced the other on his shoulder and closed the distance between them, letting her lips meet his.


    Natalie¡¯s heart felt like it would leap out of her chest the moment her lips touched his. She lingered there for a moment before pulling back slightly, her breath uneven. His hand remained at the back of her head, his fingertips gently caressing her scalp in a way that sent shivers down her spine.


    "Is this how we kiss?" His deep, low voice came like a seductive whisper, wrapping around her senses and making goosebumps rise on her skin.


    She could only stare at his devilishly handsome face, feelingpletely out of her depth. When it came to responding, she knew she was utterly useless.


    "Let me show you again," he said, his tone calm butmanding. "So you¡¯ll remember how to do it next time."


    Before she could protest, he leaned in and imed her lips in a passionate kiss, leaving her no choice but to respond. His intensity overwhelmed her, drawing soft moans from her throat as she surrendered. The confined space of the car filled with the faint rustling of clothes and the intimate sounds of their kiss.


    In the front, Noah and Ted exchanged silent nces, wishing they could suddenly lose their hearing. Despite the raised partition, the muffled sounds were hard to ignore.


    <i>Our boss, who¡¯s been celibate for years?</i> Noah thought. <i>Turns out he¡¯s just been saving it up. That man¡¯s a damn volcano.</i>


    Ted, equally mortified, focused harder on the road, doing everything in his power not to imagine what was happening in the back seat.<i></i>


    When Justin finally pulled away, leaving Natalie breathless, he smirked. "Was that enough to help you understand how to do it next time and how exactly I like it?"


    Natalie nodded weakly, still struggling to catch her breath. Her mind raced, her thoughts scattered. <i>If just a kiss with him is so intense like this... then if we ever go further, he¡¯ll kill me with his intensity. There¡¯s no way I¡¯d survive.</i>


    Her instincts screamed at her: <i>You need to protect yourself, Natalie.</i>

 Chapter 207: No Amount Of Money Compares To My Wife

    <h4>Chapter 207: No Amount Of Money Compares To My Wife</h4>


    Just then, Noah¡¯s phone rang. After answering the call, he said, "Yes, I¡¯ll inform Mr. Harper."


    "What is it about?" Justin¡¯s voice cut through the space as the partition between the front and back seats began to lower.


    Noah didn¡¯t dare turn to look behind but replied, "The gift you arranged for Mr. Steve Davis will be delivered today."


    Justin, still focused on fixing Natalie¡¯s disheveled hair with his fingers, responded casually, "Good."


    Natalie nced at him. "A gift for Steve Davis?"


    Justin finished setting her hair and finally leaned back. "He helped my wife when she was in trouble, so he deserves a proper gift. Besides, I don¡¯t like owing anyone."


    Natalie nodded, understanding his reasoning but feeling curious. "What kind of gift?"


    "Thend he¡¯s been wanting to acquire but found difficult to obtain," Justin answered smoothly.


    Natalie¡¯s eyes widened slightly. If it was difficult for someone as influential as Steve Davis to secure, it had to be an extraordinary acquisition.


    "That... must have cost a lot," she said hesitantly.


    "No amount of moneypares to my precious wife," Justin replied, his gaze steady as he met her eyes. "Don¡¯t worry about it."


    She hummed softly, touched by his words, and sat quietly for the rest of the drive.


    -----


    Justin dropped her to her office where Natalie handed over her responsibilities to E and Dan, exining her schedule and informing them of her uing absence. Once everything was in order, she left with Justin.


    Their destination turned out to be the same ce where Justin had previously met his lookalike. Several cars were already waiting for them.


    As Justin and Natalie stepped out of the car, she looked around, frowning slightly. "This doesn¡¯t look like a hospital," she said.


    Justin hummed and said, "From here, we have to follow the instructions given by the other party and proceed to the designated location."


    Natalie gave him a puzzled look, but he added calmly, "Don¡¯t worry. You¡¯ll be fine."


    Leo, Aiden Shaw¡¯s assistant, approached them. "Ms. Natalie, pleasee with us."


    Justin offered Natalie an assuring gaze, and she walked ahead. She wasn¡¯t scared, but questions swirled in her mind about the secrecy surrounding the situation.


    As Natalie sat in the car, Justin moved to join her, but¡ª


    "Sir, only Ms. Natalie," Leo said hesitantly. "We¡¯ve been instructed¡ª"


    "Dare to stop me, and none of us will leave here," Justin cut him off coldly, his icy gaze piercing. "I go wherever my wife goes. Inform your boss and let me know if he wants this to proceed his way or not."


    Leo immediately made a call, rying Justin¡¯s words. By the time he hung up, Justin was already seated in the car beside Natalie. Without another word, Leo got into his own car, and Justin and Natalie¡¯s car followed behind.


    Back at the parking area, Noah, the driver, Ryan, and John¡ªwho had stepped out of their trailing car¡ªwatched them leave.


    "None of us are allowed to follow," Noah said with a sigh.


    "Don¡¯t worry," Ryan replied. "If Mr. Harper decided to risk it, that means he¡¯s confident everything will be fine."


    "He¡¯d never put Ms. Natalie¡¯s life in danger," John added firmly. "He knows exactly what he¡¯s doing."


    "So much trust in your former boss, even after being fired," Ryan teased with a smirk.


    John shot him a re. "Careful, or you might be next."


    "How are you now?" Noah asked. He hadn¡¯t had the chance to talk to John much since John was no longer officially part of their team and interactions were restricted.


    "I¡¯m fine," John replied tersely.


    "Touch his back, and you¡¯ll see how <i>fine</i> he is," Ryan said with a smirk before giving John¡¯s back a strong pat.


    "You asshole," John cursed, his face pale from the sudden pain.


    Ryan grinned, unfazed, and looked at Noah. "See?"


    Noah sighed. "John, now that Ms. Natalie isn¡¯t around to notice, you really should get treated. Don¡¯t let it worsen."


    He turned to Ryan. "Since you¡¯re allowed to be with him, make sure he takes care of himself."


    "I will," Ryan assured, his tone unusually sincere. With that, they all parted ways.


    <strong>At Steve Davis¡¯s Office</strong>


    Steve Davis sat in his office, studying the file in his hands with an expression of disbelief. His gaze shifted to the sharply dressed man seated across from him on the couch.


    "May I know who sent this?" Steve asked, his curiosity piqued.


    "I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Davis, but I cannot reveal that information," the man replied politely, his tone unwavering.


    "The person who managed to secure thisnd¡ªand sent it to me as if it were nothing¡ªis clearly not ordinary," Steve remarked.


    The man didn¡¯t respond to thement, simply offering a polite smile. "I hope you liked the gift, Mr. Davis, and thank you for helping Ms. Natalie when she was in trouble. We just wish you to not reveal anyone about the incident from that night."


    Steve hummed and the man stood up. "I¡¯ll take my leave now."


    Realizing he wouldn¡¯t get more from the man, Steve nodded. The visitor left without another word.


    Leaning back in his chair, Steve¡¯s mind drifted to Natalie¡¯s husband. He had only caught a glimpse of the man¡¯s side profile, but it had left an impression. The way he carried himself, the aura of power and control¡ªit was unmistakable. Though Steve had only seen him briefly, the memory of that presence was sharp and vivid.


    ¡¯<i>Offering something so priceless just because I helped her¡ªwho exactly has she married?</i>¡¯ Steve couldn¡¯t help but wonder.


    He had tried reviewing the hotel¡¯s security footage to get a better look at Natalie¡¯s mysterious husband. However, all the files from that day in areas where the man had been were corrupted, erasing any trace of him and Natalie. That alone was a strong indication of the man¡¯s power¡ªfar beyond anything Steve had expected.


    Someone who could infiltrate the strong security of his own hotel.


    Just then, the door to his office opened, and Ivan stepped inside, his expression sour.


    "What now?" Steve remarked, setting the file aside. "I thought you¡¯d be celebrating with your famous fianc¨¦e, but you look like you just came from a funeral."


    Ivan slumped onto the couch, looking troubled. "Can you find something for me?"


    "What is it?" Steve asked, his tone casual.


    "There¡¯s a specific car belonging to someone powerful. I want to know who owns it," Ivan said, his voice clipped. "I sent you the car¡¯s brand and license number."


    Steve checked his phone and, upon seeing the message, raised an eyebrow. "Why are you poking around someone this wealthy? nning to marry your sister off?"


    "Just do it," Ivan snapped, sighing as he leaned back on the couch.


    Steve called in his assistant, instructed him to run a search, and dismissed him. Turning back to Ivan, he asked, "So, what¡¯s going on? Why are you so interested in this car¡¯s owner?"


    Ivan stayed quiet for a moment before answering. "I saw Natalie and her husband getting into that car. I just want to know who it belongs to."


    Steve¡¯s curiosity piqued. "Have you seen her husband?"


    "Yes, why?" Ivan asked, frowning.


    "Who is he?" Steve pressed, eager to finally put a name to the man.


    "Some Aiden Hendrix," Ivan replied tly.


    Steve frowned, trying to ce the name. "Never heard of him. But if Natalie and her husband got into the car, isn¡¯t it obvious it belongs to him?"


    "There¡¯s no wealthy person in this country with the name Aiden Hendrix," Steve said thoughtfully. "And if he were that rich, he wouldn¡¯t have been wearing ordinary clothes or driving an average car when I saw him before. But recently, it seems they¡¯ve found a wealthy backer. Both of their living standards have noticeably changed¡ªNatalie never used to wear expensive clothes, but now? Clothes, the car..."


    "Are you jealous?" Steve teased, smirking.


    "I just want to know how low she can go," Ivan replied coldly. "As if betraying me wasn¡¯t already her bottom line."


    Steve sighed, shaking his head. "Alright, we¡¯ll find out soon enough."


    Steve didn¡¯t tell him about the drug incident and neither he said anything about his intuition towards Natalie¡¯s husband that he was no ordinary person.


    He would rather use this chance to satisfy his own curiosity. ¡¯Let¡¯s see who this car belongs to.¡¯


    A whileter, Steve¡¯s assistant returned and said, "Mr. Davis, thepany refused to disclose the ownership details of that car."


    This surprised the two men.

 Chapter 208: There Is Nothing Wrong In Showing Pain

    <h4>Chapter 208: There Is Nothing Wrong In Showing Pain</h4>


    Natalie and Justin Reached one hospital on the other side of the city, which was far from the city center. The hospital was ced in one of the quietest parts in the city, with a huge and beautifulndscape.


    Before they could step out of the car, the man in the front passenger seat turned to face them. "Sir, Madam, please ce your mobile phones in these." He held up a small ck bag.


    Justin epted the bag without hesitation. He¡¯d already anticipated this level of precaution. This car likely had signal blockers installed to disablemunication devices, and now they were being asked to ce their phones in the bag to ensure they couldn¡¯t be tracked or essed.


    They had clearly verified that neither he nor Natalie carried any additional devices. Justin also knew they had ensured none of his people followed them.


    Justin epted the bag. Put his mobile in it and asked Natalie to do the same. Natalie looked at him, as if asking if this was right. He offered her an assuring gaze and she put her mobile in it as well.


    She noticed Justin was not worried about anything at all, as if he was sure about what he was doing and everything happening was under his control. As usual, she could trust him blindly.


    The man and the driver exited the car and opened the doors for them. Stepping out, Justin and Natalie were greeted by Leo, who approached with a polite demeanor.


    "Please follow me," Leo said.


    Justin and Natalie followed him. Natalie felt despite what was going on, there was no tension between these people. Not just Justin, but other people were calm andposed. She didn¡¯t feel like she was going into some enemies¡¯ den or in some kind of danger.


    They were led through the elevator to the VIP floor of the hospital, which was unusually quiet, as if no one else was allowed there. Only a few men in ck suits, who appeared to be from the other party, were present.


    Leo guided them to the VIP patient¡¯s suite.


    As Natalie and Justin stepped inside, Leo informed them, "Everything you two need has already been arranged here. Please make yourselves at home."


    Justin raised an eyebrow. Everything had been arranged for him as well. That meant his lookalike had already anticipated that Justin woulde with Natalie.


    How Justin always thought that he and his lookalike had their brains work in the same way, which Justin didn¡¯t feel like a good thing to be.


    "By the way, my name is Leo," the man said. "If you need anything, our people are outside. You can ask them for me. From here on, I¡¯ll be the one handling everything."


    Justin understood. His lookalike had no intention of appearing in front of Natalie.


    After Leo left, Justin turned to her and said, "You should rest. It was a long journey to this part of the city."


    "I¡¯m alright," Natalie replied, walking over to the window to take in the view outside.


    Justin joined her by the window. "What are you thinking about?" he asked.


    Her eyes were fixed on the beautifulndscape beyond the ss as she spoke. "I was wondering why this person has to be so secretive about everything. It¡¯s just about the bone marrow they need from me, but they¡¯re acting like it¡¯s some top-level secret mission. Who is the patient?"


    "We¡¯ll find out soon," Justin assured her.


    She turned to face him, her expression questioning. "You¡¯re so calm, even though they¡¯re leading you around however they want. You¡¯re not the type to let anyone take control of you. So why are you letting this happen?"


    "Think of it as taking a few steps back to prepare for a sessful long jump," he replied. "I promise you¡¯ll get all the answers you¡¯re looking for. But until then, we have to do what they ask. Understood?"


    She nodded.


    Soon, there was a knock at the door, and Leo entered the room, followed by a doctor and two nurses.


    The middle-aged doctor gave a polite nod to both Justin and Natalie before introducing himself. "I am Dr. Thomas Bell, the doctor in charge of your care, Ms. Natalie."


    One of the nurses stepped forward. "Ms. Natalie, please have a seat."


    Natalie sat down on the bed as the doctor began to exin the procedure. "The area we¡¯ll be operating on is the back of your hip bone¡ªthe posterior iliac crest. You¡¯ll be given anesthesia, and then we¡¯ll retrieve the bone marrow by making a small incision at the site and inserting a specialized biopsy needle. The procedure itself will be quick. You may experience some pain afterward, but you¡¯ll be alright."


    Natalie listened attentively and gave a small nod. She had already researched the process after Justin had informed her about it the previous day. She knew what she was getting into and wasn¡¯t afraid of the pain.


    "The nurse will draw some blood now so we can run preliminary tests before the procedure," Dr. Bell added.


    Natalie nodded again. The nurse prepared the syringe and proceeded to draw her blood.


    Justin noticed that Natalie didn¡¯t flinch at all as the needle pierced her skin. It was as if she felt nothing. He couldn¡¯t decide whether her toughness was a strength or a result of the circumstances she had endured.


    Except for the times when he drew some emotions out of her, and when she was with some close people in her life, like Albert or her friend Mia, Natalie was more like an emotionless person.


    When the nurse finished, she said, "Ms. Natalie, you can change into the hospital gown. It¡¯s in the wardrobe over there."


    Natalie nodded silently as the medical team left the room.


    Justin walked over to the small wardrobe, retrieved the gown, and went to her. He nced at her hand before asking, "Did it hurt?" He already knew the answer but asked anyway, watching her face for a reaction.


    "It didn¡¯t," she replied normally and got the hospital dress from him, "Don¡¯t tell me, you are among those men who flinch even at the sight of a syringe."


    He smiled lightly and asked, "What do you think?"


    "Maybe. Who knows, you might just be acting tough on the outside."


    "Just like you?" he countered.


    Taken back, she nced at him, only to hear him say again, "There¡¯s nothing wrong with letting others see when you¡¯re afraid or hurting. Whether it¡¯s about a tiny syringe piercing your skin or something else that hurts you."


    Natalie stared at him for a moment.


    His was gaze steady, as though he could see right through her.


    She immediately turned around and entered the bathroom, as if wanting to go away from that scrutinising gaze of his.


    -----


    Later that evening, in another suite within the same hospital:


    Leo entered the room. "Mr. Shaw, Ms. Natalie is being taken to the operating room. The man with her..."


    "You can call him Aiden Hendrix," the man interrupted.


    Leo nodded. "Aiden Hendrix. He¡¯s insisting on apanying Ms. Natalie into the operating room. If not, he says he won¡¯t let her proceed."


    "Let him stay with her," the man said. "She¡¯s likely anxious, trying to figure out many things going in her mind. Having him by her side will help her feel more at ease."


    Leo nodded and left the room.


    ¡¯Don¡¯t worry, my sunshine, I would never put you in any harm ever,¡¯ he thought, ¡¯I wish I was a match and I would be the one donating bone marrow instead of letting you feel the slightest of pain. But, we have no other option. The woman I am doing this for, is important for me as well. I can¡¯t let her die.¡¯

 Chapter 209: The Woman

    <h4>Chapter 209: The Woman</h4>


    Natalie was led into the operating room, and Justin was prepared to apany her once he had changed into hospital clothes, matching those of the doctors and nurses.


    Lying on the operating table, she nced at him. He stood nearby, offering her an assuring gaze from across the room.


    As she was turned onto her side and the doctors began their work, Justin stayed where she could see him. His presence seemed more effective than the anaesthesia in calming her nerves, allowing her to focus on him rather than the procedure.


    As she continued to look at him, her mind started to dream something, which was more pleasant that her lips curved into a pleasant smile. She forgot being operated by doctors and lost herself in the imaginary world that was being yed in her mind under the influence of the drugs.


    The procedurested over an hour. Once it wasplete, Natalie was moved to the recovery room, where she rested while Justin stayed by her side. It was as though he couldn¡¯t risk letting her out of his sight, even though he knew there was nothing to worry about.


    After the doctor confirmed everything was fine, Natalie was taken back to the VIP suite. The doctor informed her, "You may feel pain and difort at the procedure site for a few days, or possibly a week, but there¡¯s no need to worry. You¡¯ll be able to walk and move around, but we rmend you rest for at least two weeks for a better recovery."


    Natalie nodded, and the doctor left.


    Justin approached her bedside. "Do you feel better? Any difort?"


    She shook her head, signalling she was fine.


    "Close your eyes and rest," he said, gently adjusting the nket over her. Just as he was about to step away, she reached out and held his hand. He turned back to look at her, meeting her tired gaze.


    Without hesitation, Justin pulled a chair closer to her bed and sat down, letting her hold onto his hand. With his other hand, he gently caressed hers. "I¡¯m not going anywhere. Sleep now," he said softly.


    Natalie closed her eyes,forted by his presence. Hospitals had always unsettled her, but being alone in one frightened her most of all. With Justin by her side, she could finally rx.


    ------


    Late in the night, Natalie woke up and found Justin was not by her side. She looked around the room and just then a nurse entered the door.


    "Are you awake, Ms Natalie?" the nurse asked softly.


    Instead of replying, Natalie asked in a weak voice, "Where is the person who was with me?"


    "Umm, I am not sure," the nurse replied as she removed the IV drip attached to Natalie¡¯s hand. She observed Natalie¡¯s worried expressions and said. "Don¡¯t worry. He must be somewhere nearby. He sat with you for a long time, so he probably stepped out for some fresh air."


    Natalie kept quiet and heard the nurse again, "The IV drip for the night is done. I¡¯ll give you the next one in the morning. Try to get some rest. If I see yourpanion, I¡¯ll send him back to you."


    Natalie nodded quietly and watched as the nurse left the room. Just as the door closed, she overheard the conversation in the hallway.


    "Why are you in so much hurry," the nurse, who left Natalie, was asking someone.


    "Don¡¯t even ask," another nurse sighed. "The patient we¡¯re supposed to prepare for the bone marrow transfer for tomorrow is so stubborn. She¡¯s fortunate to have found a match, given her rare blood type, but she refuses to get treated. She caused a scene with her family just now, then copsed, and had to be rushed to the emergency room. Thankfully, she¡¯s stable now, but dealing with her is such a challenge. These VIP patients can really be troublesome sometimes."


    "Good to know she¡¯s fine. I won¡¯t hold you back. Go back to your work," the first nurse said.


    "Yes. Her tests must have been done by now. I have to take her back to her room. She even refuses to get on the stretcher, so we¡¯ll have to use a wheelchair. I¡¯m heading there now," the other nurse replied in a hurry.


    "Alright, go ahead."


    Natalie, who had been listening to the conversation, grew increasingly alert. <i>A woman with a rare blood type? Bone marrow transfer tomorrow?</i> It didn¡¯t take her long to realize they were talking about the patient she had donated her bone marrow for.


    <i>"She¡¯s being transferred back to her room?"</i> Natalie thought to herself. <i>"The nurses on the VIP floor are supposed to work exclusively on this floor. If that nurse is here, then the patient must be on this floor as well."</i>


    Determined to confirm her suspicions, Natalie slowly sat up in bed despite feeling weak. She pushed the nket aside, slipped on the hospital-provided slippers, and cautiously made her way to the door.


    A man in the suit was present outside. The moment he saw Natalie, he was alerted.


    "Ms Natalie...."


    "I am tired of lying on the bed. I am going to walk for a while," Natalie interrupted firmly, her voice steady despite the lingering fatigue.


    "But, you should not..."


    "I¡¯ve donated my bone marrow as your boss requested. You have no use for me anymore, even if I were to die. So don¡¯t even think about stopping me or following me," Natalie said coldly. "In this state, I can¡¯t even run away, so stay where you are. I want peace." Without waiting for a reply, she walked ahead.


    The man in the suit didn¡¯t stop her but chose to follow at a discreet distance, pulling out his phone to send a quick message to Leo about the situation.


    They had all been instructed that this woman was of the utmost importance and under no circumstances was she to be harmed or disrespected.


    Natalie walked slowly down the empty, highly secured hallway. The other men stationed nearby nced toward the one following her, who gave them a signal to stay put.


    As Natalie moved forward, her sharp gaze took in every detail of her surroundings like a hawk. She was determined to find the woman whose presence was kept in such secrecy.


    Eventually, she reached a turn where the corridor branched off toward the other wing of the expansive VIP floor.


    Just as she rounded the corner, she heard muffled voices and soft movements. Walking further, she spotted two nurses and a doctor assisting a woman in a wheelchair near the elevator doors.


    <i>Is this woman not on this floor? Where are they taking her?</i> Natalie thought as she walked forward, hoping to catch a glimpse of the woman¡¯s face, though one of the nurses blocked her view.


    The elevator arrived with a soft chime. The male nurse holding the wheelchair adjusted his grip and turned it around to drag it into the elevator more easily. This movement brought the woman in the wheelchair to face forward, revealing her features. Her eyes were closed, her brows furrowed and she appeared pale but serene.


    The moment Natalie saw the woman¡¯s face, her breath hitched, and her eyes widened in shock. She shook her head, trying to convince herself that her vision was ying tricks on her¡ªbut it wasn¡¯t. The face before her was unmistakable, etched into her memory like a vivid photograph. It was someone she knew closely.


    Natalie stood frozen in ce, her mind reeling, as if the world around her hade to a grinding halt. Time slowed, and she could only stare as the elevator doors began to close, obscuring the woman from view.


    "Mother..." she whispered, her voice barely audible, a tremble of disbelief and emotion breaking through the silence.

 Chapter 210: Identities Exposed

    <h4>Chapter 210: Identities Exposed</h4>


    Late in the night, inside one of the rooms, a woman had gone mad, shouting at everyone in sight.


    "I told you I don¡¯t want to be treated! I don¡¯t care if you¡¯ve got the bone marrow. I¡¯m not stepping out of this room!" she yelled, ring at the doctors and the tall man standing in front of her, who remained unfazed.


    "You¡¯ve been saying the same thing every day, and I¡¯ve been listening," the man said calmly. "But you know nothing¡¯s going to change. You can keep repeating it; we don¡¯t mind. Now listen to the doctors and cooperate with the tests. Tomorrow, you have a bone marrow transnt procedure."


    "I am <i>not</i> cooperating!" she retorted angrily, taking a step toward him. "Aiden Shaw, stop using myst name and get the hell out of here!"


    "Then tell me whatst name I should use," he replied calmly.


    "You¡ª" Before she could finish, her legs gave out, and she began to copse. Aiden swiftly caught her in his arms, her weak body barely standing with his support.


    "Even your body knows it¡¯s time to stop," Aiden said. "I told you, everything happens the way I want it to. You should be thankful I¡¯m keeping you awake. I could just as easily ask the doctors to keep you sedated until all of this is over, and we¡¯re back."


    She breathed heavily, clutching at his chest, her trembling hand scratching at his shirt as if wanting to dug out his skin with what little strength she had left. "Why... don¡¯t you let me be?" she whispered hoarsely. "I... hate... you..."


    "I know that well. You can rest assured," he replied, lifting her effortlessly and cing her into the wheelchair. Turning to the doctors, he said, "She¡¯s lost all her strength. Just go ahead with what needs to be done. She won¡¯t be able to resist or throw anymore tantrums."


    The doctor didn¡¯t know what else to do other than follow Aiden¡¯s orders.


    With heavy-lidded eyes, the woman red at him, her teeth gritted and her fists clenched tightly.


    Aiden¡¯s gaze fell on her clenched fists. He knelt in front of her and, one by one, gently pried her fingers open, his touch soft and deliberate, as though her anger didn¡¯t faze him. Her nails had dug into her palms so deeply they had almost drawn blood.


    "Making me bleed wasn¡¯t enough? Now you¡¯re hurting yourself as well," he remarked quietly, signaling to the nurse. She quickly brought over a tray with disinfectant and ointment.


    Aiden cleaned her wounds with care and said, "You can hurt me and take your anger out on me once you¡¯re better. Until then, take care of yourself. You¡¯ll need your strength if you n to deal with meter."


    The woman averted her gaze and closed her eyes, refusing to look at him. She could only swallow all her anger at this moment.


    As he continued to treat her wounds, he added, "The donor went through a great deal of pain to provide you with this bone marrow. It must have hurt them deeply when that thick needle pierced their bone, and the aftermath of the procedure must have been just as painful. The least you could do is respect their sacrifice. They didn¡¯t even know who they were donating it to, yet they endured all that pain for the sake of saving someone¡¯s life."


    She didn¡¯t reply, but her anger seemed to subside. Before she could ask about the donor, Aiden stood, finishing with her treatment, and gestured for the doctors and nurses to take her away.


    Just as they wheeled her out of the room, Aiden¡¯s phone buzzed. He answered.


    "Mr. Shaw, Ms. Natalie¡¯spanion wants to meet you," came the voice on the other end.


    "Send him to the room above," Aiden replied before ending the call.


    ----


    Meanwhile, when Justin was certain that Natalie was in a deep sleep and wouldn¡¯t wake up anytime soon, he quietly stepped out of the room. He nced at the man in the suit stationed outside. "Take me to your boss," he demanded.


    The man made a quick call and informed someone of Justin¡¯s request. Once the call ended, he said, "Room number 906, on the floor above."


    Justin nodded and headed toward the staircase nearby, choosing to take the stairs rather than wait for the elevator. On the floor above, he was met by Leo, who was waiting for him.


    "Mr. Shaw will be here soon. He¡¯s handling an emergency," Leo exined, gesturing for Justin to follow him to the designated room. Once there, Leo opened the door and added, "Please wait inside."


    Justin entered the room, sat on the couch, and waited for Aiden¡¯s arrival.


    After a short while, the door finally opened, and Aiden entered the room. His demeanor was calm, mirroring Justin¡¯s. There was no trace of the chaos he had just dealt with moments ago.


    Aiden walked over and took the chair opposite Justin, offering him a faint,posed smile.


    "Aren¡¯t you worried about leaving your wife alone, Aiden Hendrix?" Aiden asked, his toneced with subtle mockery. "What if something happens to her in your absence? After all, we¡¯ve taken her bone marrow¡ªshe¡¯s of no further use to us."


    Justin remained unfazed, his eyes meeting Aiden¡¯s taunting gaze without a flicker of emotion.


    "Why would you harm the daughter of the woman you¡¯re so desperate to protect?" Justin countered, a light smirk ying on his lips. "Instead, I am sure you¡¯d try to protect the daughter along with the mother, wouldn¡¯t you?"


    Hearing this, Aiden¡¯s expression stiffened momentarily, but he quickly regained hisposure, smirking lightly. "Are you disappointed at the thought that you might have ended up marrying my sister?" His gaze turned mocking. "You¡¯re definitely smarter than I gave you credit for. I was underestimating you, Justin Harper."


    This time, Justin felt a flicker of shock¡ªthis man had uncovered his true identity. However, he maintained his calm demeanor. "I¡¯m certain you¡¯re not her mother¡¯s son," Justin countered. "The woman who gave birth to someone like Natalie could never produce a man like you, Aiden Shaw. Caryn Shaw must have picked you up from somewhere."


    "Just like James Harper picked you?" Aiden shot back, his tone dripping with sarcasm.


    The two men locked eyes, tension crackling in the air as both their true identities were exposed to each other.

 Chapter 211: Dangerous Justin

    <h4>Chapter 211: Dangerous Justin</h4>


    "Now you understand why I needed Natalie, don¡¯t you?" Aiden Shaw said, breaking the silence. "But let¡¯s skip the boring questions about why I orchestrated Natalie¡¯s marriage to you. Oh, and just to be clear, I won¡¯t call you Justin Harper anymore. I¡¯ll address you by your real name¡ªAiden Hendrix."


    Justin¡¯s expression remained neutral as he responded, "Don¡¯t worry. As long as I¡¯m her husband, I don¡¯t care about those questions. What I <i>do</i> want to know is who this ¡¯Aiden Hendrix¡¯ is and why you im I am him. And you¡¯re going to tell me everything¡ªtonight, Aiden Shaw."


    Aiden raised an eyebrow, his mocking smirk returning. "You must be so ustomed to overconfidence, thinking everyone will obey you just because you¡¯re Justin Harper, the richest and powerful man."


    In response, Justin¡¯sugh echoed through the room¡ªa devilishugh, one meant to taunt the man before him.


    "Justin Harper?" Justin repeated his name, his re piercing into Aiden¡¯s eyes. In the next moment, the smirk on his lips vanished, reced by an icy cold gaze and a chilling expression. "You still don¡¯t know who I really am, Aiden Shaw. If you did, you wouldn¡¯t dare to challenge me like this. I¡¯ve tolerated your nonsense for a reason, and now that I have the answer to what I¡¯ve been suspecting, I don¡¯t have to hold back anymore."


    This made Aiden aware of something as if he had been underestimating Justin Harper, and at the same time, he felt worried about something else as well.


    "You didn¡¯t walk on that path, you should not. Did you?" Aiden asked as he could now feel the man sitting in front of him was far more dangerous than he let out.


    "I¡¯m not sure what you¡¯re implying," Justin cut him off, his voice low and dangerous. "But know this: if I don¡¯t get the answers I want, you won¡¯t be leaving this ce alive. If you think you¡¯ve been ying it safe by confiscating my phone and keeping me under surveince, you¡¯re dead wrong. This entire ce is under my control. At my signal, every single one of your men will be wiped out and buried without a trace. Then I¡¯ll walk out of here with my wife and her mother. I have nothing to lose."


    Aiden simply stared at Justin, no expressions on his face, but he could tell Justin was not bluffing. Not like it was entirely unexpected for him either. Someone powerful like Justin Harper, won¡¯t be yed by so easily.


    "Don¡¯t believe me?" Justin asked, a menacing smirk curling on his lips. "Would you believe it if, at this very moment, Leo¡ªyour man outside this room¡ªdropped dead?"


    Aiden finally broke the silence, his toneced with disappointment. "So you¡¯ve decided to walk the path of what¡¯s in our blood?"


    "Our bloodline?" Justin scoffed, raising an eyebrow. "Don¡¯t tell me something ridiculous like we¡¯re twins and¡ª"


    "What if we are?" Aiden interrupted, his gaze steady and serious.


    Justin stared at him, a flicker of disbelief shing through his eyes.


    "There are so many things you don¡¯t know, Aiden Hendrix, and I hope you never find out," Aiden Shaw said, his tone shifting from mockery to genuine concern. "Just live your life as it is and stop digging."


    Justin scoffed. "You came here, turned my life upside down by calling me Aiden Hendrix, and now you¡¯re backing out of revealing anything? I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re afraid of, but I fear nothing. I¡¯ll get to the bottom of this, one way or another. So tell me yourself, or I¡¯ll uncover the truth after I kill my so-called twin brother."


    "I was shocked to see you and then found it better way to make you listen to what I wanted from you by making you curious and then follow my instructions," Aiden added.


    "You used to be so confident. Now scared all of a sudden?" Justin mocked, "None of this works on me, as all matters to me is to get answers and I know how to get them. Brother or not, I would make you regreting across me."


    "You¡¯re just like him¡ªyou take after him," Aiden said, disappointment evident in his voice. "I only came here to save the woman who matters to me. After that, I have no business with you or your wife. But Natalie must never know about her mother. It¡¯s better if you take her and leave. Let¡¯s never cross paths again."


    Justin¡¯s gaze hardened. "I will take my wife and her mother, but I¡¯ll also get the answers I need. Until then, you¡¯re going nowhere. I don¡¯t care you and I are rted to me or not. I won¡¯t hesitate to kill you if you try to do something that you should not. You are alive at this moment, just because of Natalie¡¯s mother and I have so many things to know from you."


    Before Aiden could respond, his phone rang. He answered and listened to Leo on the other end, his expression darkening. "What? What were you all doing?" he barked before hanging up abruptly. He stood and turned to Justin. "Natalie saw her mother."


    Justin stood up in shock as well and both of them rushed out of the suite, but Aiden took a step back, letting Justin go ahead while he said. If Natalie saw them both together, that would be another shock for her.


    Justin didn¡¯t waste a moment. He hurried down the stairs to the floor below, where he found Leo standing, staring toward something. Justin followed his gaze and froze.


    There, kneeling on the floor, was Natalie, looking utterly helpless as she stared at the closed elevator doors.


    Justin rushed to her side, kneeling down and pulling her into his arms. "Natalie?"


    She lifted her head, her tear-filled eyes meeting his. "Justin... I saw her..."


    He gently wiped her tears away. "Let¡¯s go back to the room first, and then we¡¯ll talk."


    She shook her head firmly. "She¡¯s here... I need to find her..."


    "We will," Justin replied, not even bothering to ask who she was talking about, because he already knew.

 Chapter 212: Why Didn’t You Tell Me?

    <h4>Chapter 212: Why Didn¡¯t You Tell Me?</h4>


    Natalie looked at him with hopeful eyes.


    "But first, you have to listen to me. You trust me, don¡¯t you?" Justin asked softly.


    She nodded. "Then take me to her."


    "Soon. I will, but first, let me take you back to the room," Justin insisted, lifting her gently into his arms.


    Helpless and weak, she allowed him to carry her, closing her teary eyes as the tears continued to fall. On the way back, Justin noticed Aiden Shaw watching them from a distance. Aiden shook his head slightly, silently warning Justin not to be reckless and not to do anything that might endanger Caryn¡¯s health.


    Justin didn¡¯t react and silently carried Natalie back to the suite. He ced her carefully on the bed, ensuring she wasfortable.


    Feeling the strain and pain in her back, Natalie didn¡¯t resist. She knew she shouldn¡¯t have walked, and now she was paying the price for it.


    Before Justin could call for help, the doctor arrived, clearly sent by Aiden Shaw to check on her.


    The doctor examined Natalie carefully, paying particr attention to the procedure site on her back. He frowned and asked, "Are you feeling much pain?"


    She shook her head, but Justin quickly interjected. "She¡¯s in pain."


    The nurse prepared a shot of painkillers and administered it gently. "This will ease your pain and also help you sleep," the nurse assured her.


    The doctor spoke next, his tone serious. "Ms. Natalie, you weren¡¯t supposed to walk tonight, at least. Please rest properly and follow our instructions. The site of the procedure is delicate, and we don¡¯t want anyplicationster."


    Natalie nodded quietly, seeing the doctor¡¯s stern expression.


    Leo, who was present, approached Justin and handed over both Natalie¡¯s and Justin¡¯s cellphones, which had been confiscated earlier. Aiden Shaw had evidently decided there was no longer a need to hold onto their phones, given how the situation had shifted entirely.


    As Leo handed Justin his phone, a message notification popped up. It was from Aiden Shaw. Justin nced at it briefly before setting the phone aside.


    Once the doctor and Leo left, Natalie turned her gaze toward Justin. He was sitting at the edge of the bed, holding her hand and gently caressing it. "Is the pain easing now?" he asked softly.


    She took a deep breath, grateful for the quick relief the medication provided. The pain, which had been unbearable moments ago, was now finally subsiding, allowing her to breathe more easily.


    "I saw a woman today," Natalie began in a weak voice. "She looked exactly like my mother. The woman I suppose is the patient I donated my bone marrow to."


    Justin nodded quietly, listening as she continued. "You knew, didn¡¯t you?"


    "Today, I confirmed it for sure," Justin replied. "But I had my suspicions even before. That¡¯s why I agreed to the bone marrow donation¡ªbecause it was for your mother. If it had been for anyone else, I¡¯d have let them die before letting you endure this pain."


    "How did you know?" she asked, her voice trembling slightly.


    "There are various reasons¡ªa collection of clues I noticed from the start until we arrived at this hospital," Justin began. "First, the procedure they¡¯re carrying out requires the donor to be gically close to the recipient¡ªusually their child, parent, or sibling. Then, the patient is a woman in herte forties. If you consider the circumstances surrounding your mother¡¯s supposed death, there was never any clear evidence of her passing. The evidence they did present could have been faked."


    He paused before continuing, "Also, think about the man who approached you. He had been living abroad, yet out of millions of people worldwide, he somehow singled you out as the donor, even though you had never undergone any tests that would indicatepatibility. And even if he did choose you, why all the secrecy? Instead ofing directly to you for help, he concealed everything¡ªunless he had something important to hide."


    Natalie listened silently, her eyes wide with disbelief as she processed his words.


    "And most importantly," Justin added with a faint smile, "your husband is far too smart and powerful for anyone to keep him from discovering the truth."


    Natalie could not deny it anymore. Even his narcism was couldn¡¯t be faulted out.


    He reached out, gently caressing her cheek. "The list of clues is long, but I can see the medicine is starting to take effect. You should close your eyes and rest. We can talk more when you¡¯re awake."


    She shook her head weakly, her voice trembling as she asked, "Why didn¡¯t you tell me before?"


    "I needed to be certain," Justin replied. "I didn¡¯t want to disappoint you in case I was wrong."


    Natalie took a deep breath, her expression softening. "I don¡¯t know what to do now. Should I be shocked or happy to see her alive? Should I hate her for leaving me all alone when she was alive? Or should I go to her and demand answers about what all of this means?"


    "For now, all you need to do is rest," Justin said softly. "Later, you¡¯ll have the strength to deal with everything. How about I stay with you until you fall asleep?"


    She nodded immediately, her eyes glistening as she gazed at him.


    "Let me freshen up properly. I can¡¯t sleep with a patient just like this," Justin said, a teasing glint in his eyes.


    Natalie nodded lightly, her eyelids heavy with sleep, but her gaze remained fixed on him.


    Justin removed his jacket, hung it on the stand, and grabbed some clothes to take with him for a shower. Noticing her eyes on him, he smirked and teased, "Are you waiting for me to get naked in front of you, darling?"


    Natalie smiled faintly and nodded, her sleepy eyes still observing him.


    "Even in this situation, you¡¯re lusting after your husband," Justin teased further, unbuttoning his shirt. "And here I was worried you¡¯d be crying buckets after seeing your mother. But no, all you can think about is me." He paused, his tone yful. "I¡¯ll spare you tonight from seeing my irresistible naked body. I don¡¯t want to seduce you when you can¡¯t even move a muscle."


    Natalie chuckled softly, her smile lingering as sleep began to overtake her. She closed her eyes, her breathing evening out.

 Chapter 213: Talk Between The Brothers

    <h4>Chapter 213: Talk Between The Brothers</h4>


    Carrying his clothes in hand, Justin walked over to her and leaned down, pressing a gentle kiss on her forehead. "I¡¯ll be back in a while," he whispered. Turning off the main lights, he left the nightmp on to ensure she could sleepfortably.


    After a while, Justin returned, freshly showered and dressed in clean clothes. Noticing Natalie sound asleep, he grabbed his phone and walked over to the window. Dialing a number, he brought the phone to his ear. "Shoot," he said curtly.


    On the other end, Aiden Shaw¡¯s voice replied, "Tomorrow, her mother has the bone marrow transnt. Make sure to keep her in ce and don¡¯t let her mother see her. If it happens, it won¡¯t end well for either mother or daughter."


    Justin¡¯s tone turned cold. "Do you seriously think she¡¯ll stay put after seeing the woman she thought was dead? Aren¡¯t you being a bit too delusional?"


    "All I want is for her mother to recover first," Aiden replied. "She didn¡¯t even want to get treated, let alonee to this city. She was ready to die rather than step foot here. You can imagine why. If she sees Natalie now, the shock won¡¯t be good for her."


    "I don¡¯t care about a woman I don¡¯t know," Justin said coldly. "All I care about is Natalie. The rest will have to suffer whatever my woman decides to give them."


    "I¡¯m sure your woman isn¡¯t as heartless as you, to push her own mother toward death," Aiden retorted. "Just as much as you care for Natalie, I care for her mother. I¡¯ll do anything to ensure that woman survives. You might think you¡¯re some invisible demon, but I won¡¯t let this slide either as I am no less than you."


    "Are you even in a position to threaten me?" Justin countered, his voice steady and sharp. "Or do you think that because there¡¯s a chance you¡¯re my brother, I¡¯ll listen to you? Let me be clear¡ªI don¡¯t know you, and as far as I¡¯m concerned, we¡¯re strangers."


    "I¡¯d prefer it that way as well," Aiden replied calmly. "But if you want Natalie to get answers from her mother, you¡¯ll have to ensure her mother survives first. I¡¯m calm, but don¡¯t provoke me. I¡¯m not as easy to handle as you think. Don¡¯t forget¡ªwe share the same blood, and the same woman gave birth to us. And for the record, I was born three minutes before you. So don¡¯t push me to remind you who the big brother is here."


    Justin scoffed. "You almost scared me, <i>big brother</i>."


    "You will be scared," Aiden said with a mocking edge. "When I¡¯m no longer this lenient with you. But I don¡¯t wish to be your enemy. Let things happen quietly. You protect your woman, and I¡¯ll protect the one I care for."


    "Then answer me this first," Justin demanded. "If all you wanted was Natalie¡¯s blood sample, why did you trick her into marrying Aiden Hendrix?"


    "Last time, you asked the same question, and my answer remains the same: go and ask her grandfather why Ivan agreed to marry her. You¡¯ll get your answer. Any more questions? You¡¯ll get them only once Ms. Shaw leaves this hospital safe and sound." With that, Aiden hung up the call.


    <i>Natalie¡¯s grandpa,</i> Justin thought, his mind racing. Without wasting a moment, he dialed Noah¡¯s number.


    "Mr. Harper?" came Noah¡¯s surprised but cheerful voice.


    "I¡¯m not your long-lost, non-existent girlfriend, so stop being so hyper," Justin mocked.


    "My apologies, Mr. Harper."


    "Find out if, in the past two years since Natalie returned from Xyros, Albert Ford met Ivan Brown," Justin instructed. "Pay special attention to whether they met on the day of Natalie¡¯s marriage or the day before."


    "Yes, Mr. Harper," Noah replied.


    Justin ended the call and walked back to the bed. Hey down next to Natalie, careful to keep a little distance so she could restfortably.


    His gaze softened as he looked at her serene face. <i>You¡¯re stronger than I ever imagined. Though shocked, you didn¡¯t overreact. Instead, you chose to remain calm and patient, waiting for answerster. I was worried about how you might respond, but once again, you surprised me. Natalie, you are truly special.</i>His thought drifted to their reality. ¡¯I do hope, the day you get to know who you are, you will be patient just like this and try to understand why I kept it from you. I don¡¯t want to lose you ever, at any cost.¡¯


    He closed his eyes and drifted to the sleep as well.


    ------


    The next day, Natalie woke upte, thebined effects of the medication and her body¡¯s exhaustion keeping her in deep sleep. When she opened her eyes, she saw Justin sitting on the couch, fresh and dressed in a sharp new suit. To her surprise, Noah was there as well, standing nearby as Justin reviewed a file.


    "Good morning, wifey," Justin greeted her with a slight smile, passing the file to Noah before walking over to her. He sat at the edge of the bed and asked gently, "Did you sleep well?"


    She nodded, though confusion was clear on her face. "Noah?"


    "Now that the secret they were hiding is out of the bag, there¡¯s no reason for them to keep us here like prisoners," Justin exined, deliberately omitting any mention of the other reasons behind this change.


    Natalie hummed softly, her thoughts still clouded. Attempting to sit up, she winced as a slight groan escaped her lips from the difort in her lower back, where the procedure had been done.


    "Can you call for the nurse instead?" she asked. "I want to visit the washroom."


    Justin didn¡¯t hesitate and promptly called for the nurse. Leaving the room with Noah, he gave her privacy.


    Outside, Noah spoke up. "Mr. Harper, Mr. Albert Ford has met Ivan brown many times and he did indeed visit Ivan Brown¡¯s office on the day of Ms. Natalie¡¯s wedding."


    Justin hummed. "Seems like that man Aiden Shaw had heard Mr Ford and Ivan talking about something which made him arrange for Natalie¡¯s marriage. But if the retort to both of their n was Natalie being already married to someone else, that means those two were talking about Natalie¡¯s marriage with Ivan."


    "What could it have been?" Noah asked curiously.


    Justin stayed quiet for a moment, his gaze narrowing as if piecing everything together. "Mr. Ford loves Natalie. For her happiness, he¡¯d go to any length."


    "You mean..."


    "Ensure that Natalie doesn¡¯t find out about it yet," Justin instructed firmly. "She¡¯s not in the condition to handle another shock right now. Also, we have to keep that Ivan Brown away from her."


    "Yes, Mr. Harper."

 Chapter 214: Punch!

    <h4>Chapter 214: Punch!</h4>


    "What are we going to do about Ms. Natalie¡¯s mother?" Noah asked again. "Are we really going toply with that man¡¯s threats?"


    Justin chuckled. "Let him think he can threaten me. Regardless, that woman dying wouldn¡¯t benefit us, so we¡¯ll y along and let her receive her treatment in peace. Natalie will have plenty of questions for her once she¡¯s well enough to answer them," he replied. "It¡¯s a good thing he¡¯s wary of us when ites to her mother. At least we know one of his weaknesses."


    Noah hummed in agreement before adding, "Mr. James Harper is nning toe to Imperial City soon. I believe it¡¯s to announce you as the global CEO of Harper Group. Once that happens, everyone here will know who you are."


    Justin nodded. "I¡¯m aware. Perhaps it¡¯s not a bad time to reveal myself. Once they know who Natalie¡¯s husband is, they¡¯ll think twice beforeing after her."


    "But Ms. Natalie still doesn¡¯t know you¡¯re Aiden Hendrix, as per what that man said."


    "I¡¯ll exin everything to her soon¡ªonce I know the full story myself."


    "That man and Ms Natalie¡¯s mother, is going to stay here for a while. What if Mr James Harperes across Natalie¡¯s mother? Ms Natalie is yet to be aware of who she is."


    "That¡¯s for my father and that woman to worry about," Justin replied curtly. "Their personal matters are not mine to meddle in. My only concern is Natalie. What others do is none of my business."


    Noah stayed quiet, realizing just how much Justin¡¯s world now revolved around Natalie. What worried Noah was- When a powerful man like his boss got obsessed with a woman, the end was never a good one. Whether she was a good thing or a potential problem for him, only time would tell.


    "Sir, the doctor you requested is here," a hospital staff member said, interrupting their conversation.


    Justin and Noah followed the hospital staff to the doctor¡¯s office. Inside, a cosmetic surgeon awaited them.


    "I want to confirm if I¡¯ve ever had any cosmetic surgery on my chest," Justin said, his tone steady but firm.


    The doctor looked puzzled, as though it was odd for someone not to know about their own surgical history. Nheless, he nodded and gestured for Justin to proceed. "Please show me the area you¡¯re referring to."


    Justin unbuttoned his shirt, revealing the left side of his chest. The skin was wless, with no visible marks of any procedure or tattoo.


    The doctor carefully examined the area before speaking. "It¡¯s almost imperceptible, but I can confirm that this area has indeed undergone a procedure. The person who performed it was exceptionally skilled¡ªso much so that no one would realize it without a close, professional examination."


    "Can you estimate the timeline?" Justin asked.


    "That¡¯s difficult to pinpoint precisely," the doctor admitted. "However, I¡¯d estimate a minimum of ten years ago. The healing is wless, suggesting it¡¯s been a long time. Alternatively, you might have been quite young at the time, as surgical scars tend to heal better in children as they grow."


    Justin¡¯s expression darkened slightly at the information. He buttoned his shirt, stood, and said, "Thank you."


    Without waiting further, he left the office, with Noah quickly following behind.


    "Noah," Justin began as they walked, "I want our people to dig up every possible detail about my life from the time I was ten, starting from when James Harper saved me. I want to know every treatment I went through, including whether any cosmetic surgery was performed and what kind of tattoo it was. Don¡¯t rely on the information we¡¯ve trusted all these years¡ªit¡¯s likely been manipted."


    "Yes, Mr. Harper," Noah replied. "Every person who was involved in your treatment back then, will be questioned until we get satisfactory answer."


    "Have you sent our people to investigate Aiden Shaw?" Justin asked, his tone sharp.


    "Yes, they¡¯re already on it," Noah replied. "We¡¯ll uncover where he came from and how he met Caryn Ford. We¡¯ll find every single connection he has with you. But we haven¡¯t been able to obtain a DNA sample to match him with you. That man is so careful, we can¡¯t even get a strand of his hair without him noticing."


    "Don¡¯t worry," Justin said as he dialed a number. When the call connected, he said, "I want to meet you right away."


    "Not now," Aiden Shaw replied curtly. "I¡¯m apanying her for her treatment."


    "It won¡¯t take long," Justin countered. "Either youe here, or I bring Natalie to greet her mother."


    "She can¡¯t walk, and you¡ª"


    "I¡¯ve carried her plenty of times. Trust me, she¡¯s not heavy at all," Justin interrupted. "You¡¯ve got five minutes. Meet me at the north end of the corridor," he finished, hanging up before Aiden could respond.


    Justin stood waiting on the balcony at the north end of the long hospital corridor. Soon enough, Aiden Shaw arrived, his expression calm andposed, though Justin could sense the anger simmering beneath the surface. <i>So much care for that old woman. What exactly does he think of her?</i> Justin wondered.


    "What¡¯s the matter?" Aiden asked, his tone clipped. "Make it quick."


    "Sure," Justin said, walking toward him.


    <i>Punch!</i>


    A powerful blownded on Aiden Shaw¡¯s face, forcing him to step back and brace himself against the railing of the gallery. His re sharpened, and he moved as if to retaliate, but Justin cut him off.


    "Rx, older brother. I¡¯m not here to fight," Justin said coldly.


    Leo, who had witnessed the scene, began to step forward, but Noah blocked him, his expression firm. "Don¡¯t meddle in," he said calmly, but there was hint of warning.


    Leo nced at Aiden, waiting for a signal, but Aiden gestured for him to stay put. Leoplied, knowing his boss wasn¡¯t weak. If Aiden remained calm after being punched, it was for a reason.


    Aiden stood silently as Justin pulled a handkerchief from his pocket and walked toward him. "I made you bleed, brother. Let me take care of it," Justin said mockingly.

 Chapter 215: DNA Sample

    <h4>Chapter 215: DNA Sample</h4>


    Though anger simmered beneath hisposed exterior, Aiden held himself back. He didn¡¯t want to escte matters, not while Caryn was undergoing treatment.


    Justin wiped the blood from the corner of Aiden¡¯s mouth, then handed the stained handkerchief to Noah.


    He smirked at Aiden as he said, "If you hadn¡¯t been so careful about not leaving any trace for my people to collect your DNA sample, you wouldn¡¯t have gotten hurt."


    Aiden scoffed. "You could have just asked for it. After telling you we¡¯re brothers, I have no reason to hide it."


    "That would¡¯ve been boring," Justin quipped. "And this is just the start. You¡¯ll pay more for touching my woman when you took her away to register that marriage."


    Aiden remained unfazed. "Sure. I¡¯ll wait to see what my younger brother can do."


    "You won¡¯t like it."


    "If you¡¯re done," Aiden said, turning to leave, "I need to get back to her side." He paused and added, "I wonder... after confirming we¡¯re truly siblings, how restless you¡¯ll be to uncover who you truly are. Trust me, I¡¯ll enjoy watching it."


    Justin¡¯s expression didn¡¯t falter. "I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t get that satisfaction."


    Aiden smirked faintly. "Very well. That will make it even more interesting. Once you discover the truth about yourself, I¡¯ll be waiting to see your reaction." He stopped to look back onest time. "But as your elder brother, I genuinely wish you never find out." With that, he walked away.


    Justin stood there, watching him leave. <i>Why would he say he didn¡¯t want me to know? I will find out anyways. Living in dark, is something I would never ept despite how painful the truth could be.</i><i></i>


    "Mr. Harper, I¡¯ll send this for a DNA test," Noah¡¯s words brought Justin back to his senses.


    Justin hummed and left to return to Natalie.


    Meanwhile, with the nurse¡¯s help, Natalie had freshened up and changed into clean clothes. The nurse reminded her, "Ms. Natalie, you¡¯re not allowed to walk today. Please stay in bed and rest. Last night, you almost gave us all a scare."


    Natalie could only hum in response. The nurse set up another IV drip and added, "Your breakfast will be here shortly. After that, I¡¯ll give you your medication."


    Natalie nodded softly, and the nurse left.


    When Justin entered the room, he found Natalie lying in bed. She turned to look at him. "What¡¯s the update about her? When can I see her?" she asked.


    "Not anytime soon," Justin replied, sitting at the edge of the bed. "She¡¯s being prepared for a stem cell transnt. It¡¯s not just about her recovery, though¡ªit¡¯s about yours too. Today, you need to rest. You¡¯re not allowed to leave this room. Once you¡¯re better, you can see her."


    A nurse brought in Natalie¡¯s breakfast, and Justin helped her sit up. As she began eating, she said, "I¡¯m not even sure what I would say to her or ask."


    "When you face her, you¡¯ll know," Justin reassured her. "Just ask whateveres to mind, and don¡¯t overthink it. You don¡¯t need to worry."


    Natalie finished her breakfast, and the nurse handed her the prescribed medicines. Just then, Leo entered the room. "Ms. Natalie, there¡¯s a call for you."


    Justin nced at Leo, his expression questioning, but Leo stood firm. "It¡¯s only for Ms. Natalie."


    "Who is it?" Natalie asked, frowning slightly.


    "You¡¯ll know once you answer," Leo replied, walking over to hand her a cellphone.


    Natalie looked at the phone, then decided to put it on speaker so Justin could hear too. "Who is this?" Natalie asked.


    Justin had an idea who it could be but chose to remain silent and listen.


    "You¡¯ll know who I am soon enough," came the voice of a man, its tone eerily simr to Justin¡¯s. "But for now, let¡¯s talk about something more important."


    "What is it?" Natalie asked, her tone cautious.


    "I know you want to see your mother and question her, but this isn¡¯t the right time," the man said. "Wait until she recovers. Only then will you be able to meet her. She¡¯s not in the right physical or mental condition right now. Seeing you could worsen her state and cause you to lose her forever. If you want answers, you¡¯ll need to be patient."


    "What¡¯s the guarantee you won¡¯t run off with her once she¡¯s better?" Natalie countered.


    The man chuckled softly. "What¡¯s the use in doing that? She doesn¡¯t have many years left. It¡¯s better for her to meet her daughter while she still can. But not now."


    Natalie¡¯s patience frayed. "Why did she leave me? Why was she¡ª"


    "That¡¯s something you¡¯ll have to ask her yourself," the man interrupted. "The man next to you¡ªhe¡¯s powerful. Even if I tried to flee with her, he would find us. So don¡¯t worry, and be patient."


    Natalie said nothing, her silence taken as approval. The man ended the call without another word.


    Leo quietly picked up the cellphone and exited the room.


    Natalie turned to Justin. "Who is this man?"


    "The one taking care of your mother," Justin replied simply.


    Natalie mulled over his response before speaking again. "Wait... a few days ago, you told me you were going after the man behind my marriage issue. Then suddenly, I¡¯m donating bone marrow to someone to get answers from these people. How did it go from finding my real husband to finding my mother? Does my mother have something to do with all of this?"


    "It doesn¡¯t seem like it," Justin said calmly. "In fact, this man seems adamant about not letting you see her."


    Natalie frowned, her eyes narrowing. "Is he the reason behind my marriage? Who is he?"


    Justin¡¯s gaze steadied. "Give me a few hours. I need to confirm something, and then I¡¯ll tell you everything."


    "You¡¯re not hiding anything from me, are you?" she pressed.


    "More like, I¡¯m waiting to confirm the facts," Justin assured her. "Just a few hours. Can I have that much time?"


    "Alright," she said reluctantly. "But I want to know everything."


    "Of course. Rest for now," Justin said, his tone firm but gentle.

 Chapter 216: Has She Never Loved Me?

    <h4>Chapter 216: Has She Never Loved Me?</h4>


    Later that day, Caryn underwent the stem cell transnt procedure. She was keptpletely unconscious to ensure she wouldn¡¯t interfere with the process.


    The entire floor was cleared and secured, with ess restricted to only a few authorized hospital staff. Aiden Shaw stayed nearby until the procedure wasplete, and Caryn was transferred back to her fully isted room. No one was allowed inside to prevent contamination. Aiden and Eric could only watch her through the ss wall while the assigned doctor and nurse checked on her periodically.


    "Is it done?" Natalie asked Justin anxiously, unable to rx until she had news about her mother.


    "It is," Justin replied. "She¡¯s back in her room, but she¡¯s in istion. She won¡¯t be allowed to leave for at least a month. Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll be able to see her eventually."


    Before Natalie could respond, Justin added firmly, his tone leaving no room for argument, "But not now. You¡¯re not supposed to be walking around afterst night. You need to rest."


    Natalie swallowed her words, his authoritative gaze silencing her. She could only hum softly in agreement and stay quiet.


    Momentster, Justin received a message from Noah. Rising to leave, he said, "I need to talk to Noah about something important. I¡¯ll be back soon."


    Natalie nodded again, her response subdued, and Justin exited the room.


    Outside, Justin asked, "What¡¯s going on?"


    "Aiden Shaw has increased security around Caryn Ford," Noah informed him. "It seems like they¡¯re worried about something, and I don¡¯t think it¡¯s because of us."


    Justin raised an eyebrow. "You think they¡¯re taking precautions against someone else?"


    "It looks that way. They¡¯re keeping everything tight-lipped, but something is definitely happening. Aiden Shaw is always near Caryn Ford¡¯s room," Noah exined. "I believe there¡¯s more to this than they¡¯re letting on. He¡¯s keeping her presence strictly confidential. Maybe she¡¯s under some kind of threat. I also noticed they¡¯ve added more security to our wing, likely as a precaution."


    Justin¡¯s expression hardened. "Double-check everything. If Caryn Ford is under threat, there¡¯s a high chance Natalie could be at risk too."


    "Yes, Mr. Harper," Noah affirmed. "Our team is already on alert. I¡¯ll increase security on this floor and clear out any unnecessary personnel if needed."


    -----


    A day passed, and Natalie grew increasingly impatient to see her mother. Eventually, Justin relented after the doctor permitted her to use a wheelchair.


    Aiden Shaw was informed and approved the visit as well. Justin apanied Natalie, pushing her wheelchair himself. A nurse guided them to the room where they could observe Caryn from outside.


    Seated in the wheelchair, Natalie gazed at the frail woman lying on the hospital bed. Caryn was surrounded by machines, her body connected to various monitors and an oxygen mask covering her face.


    Even from the other side of the ss, Natalie could see how weak her mother was¡ªtoo weak to move even a muscle. A wave of conflicting emotions surged through her. Tears welled up in her eyes as countless questions bombarded her mind.


    Her mother had been alive all these years, yet she had let Natalie believe she was dead. How could she abandon her daughter without a thought? Had she never cared about what a seven-year-old girl endured after witnessing her mother¡¯s supposed death? What kind of mother leaves her child to face the trauma of loss alone?


    Had Caryn ever loved her?


    The memories of her mother¡¯s love, so vivid and cherished, suddenly felt like a cruel illusion. Was it all a lie?


    Natalie wiped her tears and turned to the nurse. "How long will she have to stay like this?" she asked softly.


    "At least a month," the nurse replied. "The patient¡¯s immune system is extremely weak, so we can¡¯t risk any infection. Other than hospital staff, no one is allowed inside her room."


    Natalie sighed in frustration. There was no chance of speaking to her mother anytime soon.


    Back in her own room, Natalie received a call from Mia. As soon as she picked up, a loud voice red through the phone.


    "Girl, where have you been? You said you¡¯d be gone for a week, but then you disappeared! What¡¯s up with you keeping your phone off?"


    Natalie winced and quickly held the phone away from her ear, waiting for her friend to finish her rant.


    "Do you hear me? Where the hell are you? Is your husband keeping you so busy that you can¡¯t even charge your phone?" Mia¡¯s voice boomed through the phone.


    "Calm down," Natalie said, her tone soft but firm. "There was a situation, but I¡¯m fine now. Don¡¯t worry."


    "You better be," Mia retorted. "We¡¯ve got the perfumeunching up, and I hope you¡¯re back by then. I¡¯ve handled all the preparations."


    "I¡¯ll be there in time," Natalie assured her.


    "Good. You¡¯ve gotpetitions lined up too, so don¡¯t ck."


    "I¡¯m ready. Don¡¯t worry," Natalie replied before ending the call.


    -----


    Two more days passed, and Natalie grew increasingly restless and bored, confined to the hospital. There wasn¡¯t much she could do about it. Justin refused to let her work, insisting that prolonged sitting would impede her recovery and prevent her from getting the necessary rest.


    Meanwhile, Justin had practically turned the hospital couch into his makeshift office, managing his work from there while keeping an eye on Natalie.


    One night, while Natalie was fast asleep, Justin received a call. His expression immediately darkened, and he stepped out of the room. Outside, Ryan and John, who had resumed their duties, stood by.


    Justin turned to Ryan. "Make sure this ce is secure."


    Then, looking at John, he added, "I don¡¯t need to tell you how to handle your new responsibilities with your boss. Do what needs to be done."


    "Rest assured, Mr. Harper," John replied.


    It was the first time Justin had spoken to him directly in a long while. John couldn¡¯t help but feel both relieved, but at the same time, Justin¡¯s approach suggested that something serious had happened and they had to be on alert.

 Chapter 217: Caryn In Danger

    <h4>Chapter 217: Caryn In Danger</h4>


    Justin hurried off with one of his bodyguards following closely. They headed toward the highly secured area where Caryn was being kept. As they approached, Aiden¡¯s men stepped in to block his way.


    "Sir, you aren¡¯t allowed to enter," one of them said.


    "I know what happened here, and I¡¯m certain your boss wouldn¡¯t dare make a wrong move either," Justin said coldly, his voiceced with authority.


    "Still, let me confirm," the bodyguard replied, dialing a number immediately.


    Justin waited, his patience measured. He wasn¡¯t here to create unnecessary chaos, not in a situation this delicate.


    After a brief exchange over the phone, the bodyguard nodded. "Sir, you may go in."


    Without wasting a second, Justin strode forward. When he reached the corridor outside Caryn¡¯s room, he found Leo waiting for him. Silently, Leo motioned for Justin to follow, leading him to a side room.


    Inside, Aiden was seated on a couch, his sharp re fixed on a hospital nurse kneeling on the floor, sobbing uncontrobly.


    "Please, trust me! I don¡¯t know who they are!" the nurse wailed. "They told me to inject that drug into the patient¡¯s IV so the patient would die with cardiac arrest. That¡¯s all I know!"


    "And youplied without question?" Aiden¡¯s voice was ice-cold, his tone cutting through the woman¡¯s pleas. "No curiosity, no concern about what you were doing?"


    "They¡¯ve taken my son!" the nurse cried. "They¡¯re ckmailing me. I had no choice. I just wanted to protect my child!"


    Justin observed the scene, his sharp mind piecing together the situation. It was clear that someone had exploited the nurse¡¯s desperation, using her as a pawn in their game.


    The nurse suddenly nced at Justin and froze, her tear-streaked face registering shock. The resemnce between the neer and the man seated on the couch before her was uncanny, almost surreal.


    By now, those who worked closely with Justin and Aiden were ustomed to their striking simrity, but outsiders were often caught off guard, as the nurse clearly was.


    "Take her away," Aiden ordered, his voice steady and unyielding. "Find out who¡¯s behind this."


    Two men stepped forward, pulling the distraught nurse to her feet as she continued to plead. They covered her mouth with tape so she won¡¯t create unnecessary disturbances with her crying and pleading.


    Aiden remained impassive, his eyes like steel at that woman¡¯s begging.


    For a moment, Justin could see himself in this man. Both of their behaviours resembled a lot.


    Aiden nced at Justin, his expression unreadable. "You just can¡¯t stay out of this, can you? Are you that fond of your older brother now that you found one?"


    "Maybe," Justin replied with calm indifference, settling into a chair. "If you wanted me to stay out of it, you wouldn¡¯t easily allow me to witness all this. What¡¯s going on? Who¡¯s after Caryn Ford?"


    "Caryn Shaw," Aiden corrected sharply. "She¡¯s no longer a Ford and has nothing to do with them."


    Justin¡¯s lips curled into a faint smirk. "So possessive of her. What should I make of that?"


    "You don¡¯t need to make anything of it," Aiden retorted coldly. "And frankly, I don¡¯t care what you think. Just be d you know my weakness now¡ªso enjoy that while itsts."


    Justin chuckled softly. "I don¡¯t care about her or you, but if she¡¯s in danger, that danger will inevitably reach Natalie. That¡¯s what concerns me. And that¡¯s precisely the reason you allowed me here so easily."


    Aiden¡¯s gaze narrowed. "At least you¡¯re not an idiot to entirely blinded by your obsession with your woman. Know that, keeping Natalie away from her mother is for her own protection."


    "So Caryn has kept herself away from her daughter to protect her?" Justin pressed, his tone carrying a hint of skepticism.


    "Why else would a mother do this?" Aiden shot back, locking eyes with Justin. "You may think you¡¯ve got everything under control, but there are countless things you¡¯re clueless about. I¡¯ve been protecting her for a long time, and I¡¯ll keep doing so."


    Justin leaned back in his chair, studying his brother. "Her? You told me your mother needed bone marrow. Why not call her ¡¯mother¡¯ instead of always addressing as just ¡¯her¡¯?" His smirk deepened.


    Aiden¡¯s reply was curt. "Because she¡¯s not my mother. And she¡¯s made that perfectly clear, before letting me carry herst name."


    "I see," Justin said simply, his voice neutral.


    "And for the record," Aiden added, his tone hardening, "our mother¡ªthe only mother I ever truly epted¡ªwas irreceable. No one will ever take her ce."


    Justin¡¯s smirk faltered, his expression shifting. <i>"Our mother?"</i> he thought. <i>His own mother?</i>


    "Who is she?" Justin asked, his voice quieter now.


    Aiden¡¯s lips curled into a faint, knowing smile. "Have you received the DNA results yet to confirm my ims? Or have you already decided to trust me?"


    Justin stayed quiet. This man in front of him had an advantage over him as he was not the one to lose his memories.


    Aiden was right, without even a DNA test Justin somehow trusted his words. He had those dreams many times when someone called him Aiden many times as if it was so real.


    "Just know that, don¡¯t let Natalie close to her mother," Aiden added.


    Just then Eric entered the room, all panicked, "Aiden, did they reach here as well? How can it be. Didn¡¯t you take care of everything...?" Eric shut his mouth the moment he saw Justin there as well.


    "She is fine. Don¡¯t worry," Aiden replied, and looked at Justin, "You might like to leave. Focus on protecting your woman, rest leave it to me."


    "I can surely protect her well despite you tell me anything or not," Justin replied, "but don¡¯t forget you are in my country and my territory," Justin¡¯s tone calmed a little, "You will get help, if you ask for. And it will be just because that woman is Natalie¡¯s mother and she is yet to get answers from her. That woman can¡¯t die before she answer everything my wife wants to know."


    Justin walked away, only to hear Aiden say. "Yesterday I said you are just like him, but maybe not entirely. You at least have one person you care for and wants to protect, while he cared about no one but himself."


    "If you can¡¯t tell me who that ¡¯He¡¯ you refer to is, don¡¯t mentions it again. Don¡¯t try to get reaction out me by telling things uncleared, because you would be disappointed. I won¡¯t be begging you to tell me anything. Either I find it on my own, or I would never know about it," Justin dered coldly and left.

 Chapter 218: DNA Report

    <h4>Chapter 218: DNA Report</h4>


    The DNA report was in Justin¡¯s hands. He stared at the results, his expression unreadable¡ªsurprised, yet not entirely so.


    The report clearly stated that the DNA samples belonged to identical twins.


    Noah, standing nearby, was visibly stunned. <i>So that man wasn¡¯t bluffing. He really is Mr. Harper¡¯s twin brother.</i>


    Justin handed the report back to Noah, a slight frown on his face. "Why did he have to be the older one?" he muttered.


    Noah blinked, taken aback. Of all the reactions his boss could have had¡ªshock, confusion, even denial¡ªthis wasn¡¯t what he had expected.


    Instead of worrying about the implications of having a twin or uncovering the truth about his own background, his boss was sulking about being born a few minutester than his twin brother.


    Noah didn¡¯t know how to respond. Comforting Justin by saying, <i>It¡¯s okay, just a few minutes difference,</i> seemed entirely inappropriate. He wisely chose to remain silent.


    "Any other orders for me, Mr. Harper?" Noah asked, hoping to steer the conversation back to a productive direction.


    "Have our people investigate any families with thest name Hendrix," Justin instructed. "The way my twin brother talks about me and someone he referred to as ¡¯him¡¯ doesn¡¯t feel ordinary. Focus on notable Handrix families, ones with influence or a history that could attract attention. And check if any of those Handrix families lost twin boys around fifteen years ago."


    "Yes, Mr. Harper," Noah replied, nodding briskly.


    For the first time, Justin felt overwhelmed, his thoughts scattered across multiple pressing concerns. His own origins, Natalie¡¯s reality, and the mystery surrounding those who were after Natalie¡¯s mother. The fact that Caryn had staged her death to protect Natalie only meant one thing¡ªNatalie could be in danger as well.


    Moreover, Aiden shaw clearly told that Caryn stayed away from her daughter to protect her.


    If their enemies had managed to breach such tight security and attempt to harm Caryn, it was clear they weren¡¯t ordinary adversaries. It also meant they could find Natalie, or worse, they already knew about her and were simply waiting for the right moment to strike.


    Justin¡¯s chest tightened with unease. For the first time in his life, he felt genuinely afraid¡ªbecause this time, it was about protecting the woman he loved.


    The only solution Justin could think of at the moment was to follow Aiden Shaw¡¯s advice: keep Natalie away from her mother.


    When he returned to the room, Natalie was awake after her rest. He approached her, his expression calm and collected.


    "Something going on?" she asked, her toneced with curiosity.


    "Nothing much," he replied evenly. "How are you feeling? Better, or still in pain?"


    Though Justin had always been skilled at hiding his emotions, Natalie had begun to see through his facade. She could sense that his mind was preupied with something significant.


    "You said you were waiting for confirmation about something and that you¡¯d tell me everything once you had it," she said, her eyes locking onto his, searching for any sign of hesitation. "What was it?"


    Justin held her gaze for a moment before speaking. "The man who looks like me¡ªthe one responsible for orchestrating our marriage."


    Her eyes widened in surprise. "The one who married me? My husband? Aiden Hendrix? The real one?"


    Justin¡¯s jaw tightened. Hearing her refer to the other man as her husband didn¡¯t sit well with him. How was he supposed to exin that the man had imed something entirely different?


    She continued, almost to herself, "Yes, I remember you were nning to catch him. I nearly forgot with everything else happening."


    "He¡¯s not Aiden Hendrix," Justin said firmly. "His name is Aiden Shaw. And he is <i>not</i> your husband."


    Her brows furrowed in confusion. "Then who is my husband?"


    Justin hesitated, swallowing hard before answering. "I am your husband."


    Natalie frowned. "You always say that, but I¡¯m talking about the real Aiden Hendrix."


    "I <i>am</i> Aiden Hendrix," Justin admitted quietly.


    Her eyes widened in shock. "What? How?"


    "I don¡¯t know," he confessed. "I¡¯ve lost my memories from a certain period, and I don¡¯t recall anything about that time."


    "He must be lying!" Natalie countered, herself feeling uncertain. "Maybe he¡¯s trying to confuse you, manipte you, taking the advantage of you two look alike."


    Justin didn¡¯t know how to go about telling her they were twins and that also meant he had to reveal to her that he was the adopted son of the Harper family. He had promised James Harper that he would never reveal it to anyone, but if he had to take Natalie back to Harper family, then one day he would have to dissolve his adoption and it would be revealed to the world.


    <i>Was he ready for that?</i>


    Maybe, but only once everything was clear.


    Natalie stared at his stiffened expressions. He was surely keeping something from her. She had so many questions now as well, but forcing him to answer was not the way.


    "I¡¯ll look into it," Justin finally said. "But if it turns out I really am Aiden Hendrix, I¡¯ll dly ept it."


    "Why?" Natalie asked, curiosity flickering in her eyes.


    "Because it would make me your real husband, and that¡¯s all I want," he replied sincerely, his gaze unwavering. "I don¡¯t want you to belong to anyone else but me. If that means being whoever you¡¯re supposed to be married to, even if it means to change my identity entirely to someone else, then so be it. All I care is that, you are mine, my wife."


    Natalie¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She couldn¡¯t help but wonder why this powerful, invincible man was so deeply devoted to her. Was she truly special enough to deserve someone like him?


    "There are so many things happening right now, but I can¡¯t tell you everything yet," Justin continued. "I need you to wait until I¡¯ve sorted it all out."


    "If you tell me, maybe I can help," Natalie offered.


    Justin reached for her hands, holding them gently but firmly. His eyes softened as they met hers. "You have your own things to focus on. Just take care of yourself and your goals. If I ever need your help, I won¡¯t hesitate to ask. Remember, you¡¯ve got to prepare for the perfumepetition¡ªthat¡¯s your next move against your sister."


    Natalie hummed in agreement, her expression thoughtful.

 Chapter 219: Arrival Of A Friend

    <h4>Chapter 219: Arrival Of A Friend</h4>


    Justin¡¯s voice grew firm as he added, "Until then, stay away from your mother. My people will keep you updated about her condition, but you can¡¯t meet her anyway right now."


    "Is there a reason you¡¯re asking me to stay away from her?" she asked, her voice tinged with suspicion.


    "If I said yes, would you trust me and listen?" Justin countered, his tone steady but serious.


    She studied him for a long moment, searching his face for answers, before finally replying, "Sure."


    Justin¡¯s gaze softened as his hand gently caressed her cheek. Leaning closer, he captured her lips in a tender kiss. Natalie didn¡¯t pull away; instead, she responded, her lips moving softly against his.


    Not wanting to suffocate her in her weak condition, he ended the kiss quickly but stayed close, his breath warm against her lips as he whispered:


    "Why do you have to be so understanding instead of demanding? It makes me feel guilty for keeping things from you."


    She whispered back, her lips brushing against his. "You¡¯re a powerful man, someone who doesn¡¯t need to hide anything and can handle even the worst situations. If you¡¯re keeping something from me, it must be for a strong reason. But... I can only hope you¡¯ll tell me everything one day."


    Justin pulled back slightly to meet her eyes. "Do you trust me that much?" he asked, his voice low. "And do you trust that I truly love you?"


    "Maybe," she replied softly. She didn¡¯t deny it¡ªhis care and actions spoke volumes. And there was no point in ying coy for no reason.


    His lips curved into a confident smile. "I¡¯ll make sure that ¡¯maybe¡¯ bes a ¡¯definitely yes¡¯ one day."


    She simply smiled as she didn¡¯t doubt his resolve, his unwavering confidence. She knew she had started to fall for him as well.


    ----


    A week passed, during which Natalie was not allowed to meet her mother directly but was asionally permitted to see her from a distance. Meanwhile, Aiden Shaw and Justin maintained an uneasy truce, both focused on protecting the women in their care. Justin had significantly increased security around the hospital, ensuring there would be no threats to Natalie or her mother.


    Despite the DNA results confirming their sibling rtionship, neither brother brought up the subject. Both seemed unwilling to acknowledge or ept the other as family, silently agreeing to let the matter lie¡ªfor now.


    As the week ended, Natalie was cleared to leave the hospital. However, Justin had his own conditions.


    "Even if you¡¯re allowed to leave, you are not to exert yourself," he said firmly. "You¡¯ll work quietly from your office or home and rest as much as possible."


    "I will, don¡¯t worry," Natalie assured him as she prepared to leave with him.


    Justin¡¯s gaze darkened, his tone serious as he added, "If you fail to keep your word, I¡¯ll bring you straight back here and lock you in this hospital room for an entire month. And you¡¯ll have nothing to do but rest."


    Natalie sighed but couldn¡¯t help smiling at his protective nature. "I¡¯ll behave, Mr. Harper," she teased lightly. "You don¡¯t have to threaten me."


    "I do hope the threat works on you, or you wait for the punishment," Justin replied, his expression and tone strict.


    Natalie could only humm as she didn¡¯t want to challenge him or she knew she was not going anywhere.


    Justin left Natalie to her office where Ryan and John apanied her. There were instructed to not let Natalie off of their sights even for a moment unless she was inside her own office.


    When she reached her office floor, a receptionist greeted her and informed, "Ms Natalie, someone is here to meet you."


    "Who?" she asked.


    "He is in the waiting room and Mr Dan is attending him," the receptionist replied, her expressions conflicted which didn¡¯t go unnoticed by Natalie.


    Definitely someone troublemaker was here.


    Natalie walked to the waiting room where Ryan and John followed her. She turned to him. "This is my office and it¡¯s safe here. You two can rx in your ce."


    John and Ryan had also noticed receptionists expressions and they needed to see who the guest was.


    "I have to follow Mr Harper¡¯s order. I need to see who the guest is. If it¡¯s safe only then I can allow him to meet you," Ryan dered.


    She looked at John who said, "If you want me to be your bodyguard, then this is how I am going to work. If not, I would leave."


    Natalie sighed, ¡¯Not just their master, but his trained dogs are stubborn to the bones as well.¡¯ She quietly walked ahead, letting the two to follow her.


    Just as they reached the door of the waiting room, they heard the voice of a man.


    "When is sheing? If not, you can tell me and I can go to her on my own. She knows me well enough to not deny my visit."


    "We are not sure whether she woulde today or not," Dan¡¯s voice was heard, "maybe you can leave your information behind and we let her know of your arrival."


    The man chuckled coolly, "Only she is allowed to know me. Don¡¯t get ahead of yourself...umm...what¡¯s your name again?"


    "Dan."


    "Yes, Dan. Stay put and if she won¡¯t show up in next ten minutes, I will go find her myself."


    Recognising who it was, Natalie frowned and entered the room.


    "What the hell are you doing here, Vincent?" Natalie eximed as she looked at the man.


    A tall and handsome silver haired man in perfect fitted suit was sitting leisurely on the couch with his one hand stretched along the backrest of it and his one leg folded over other.


    John and Ryan got alert seeing Natalie was not happy to see this man.


    "Sweetheart, finally you showed up," the man looked at her, offering her a lopside smile. "I knew you would sense my presence here ande running to me."


    "My Ass!" she mumbled with a frown.


    He tilted his head a little, his gaze moving towards waist and as if he could see her bottom from there. He sighed, "Hmm, not as impressive as before. Have you stopped working out to mess up with your perfect figure?"


    "Mind your words," John warned and Ryan was the same.


    The man chuckled, "Are these your body guards? Not bad, but you know who I am, don¡¯t you, Natalie?" His tone though yful but carried the tinge of warning, his yful gaze, suppressing the darkness within.


    Natalie turned to Ryan and John. "He is my friend Vincent. I know him well. You two can rest assured and leave us alone."


    "Ms Natalie..."


    "John, though you two are my bodyguards, I know when I am in danger. You two should learn to trust and obey me as well. I am not a child and Vincent is my friend, the one who had protected me many times," she said firmly, not leaving a space for argument.


    John and Ryan could only obey and left, deciding to trust her.

 Chapter 220: Secret Lobby- Ivan Brown Is An Idiot

    <h4>Chapter 220: Secret Lobby- Ivan Brown Is An Idiot</h4>


    "Dan, you can leave as well," Natalie instructed.


    Dan hesitated, clearly reluctant to leave Natalie alone with this unfamiliar man. However, seeing that she had already dismissed her bodyguards, he knew he had no grounds to stay. With a slight nod, he stepped out of the room.


    Once Dan left, Natalie walked forward and took a seat in the chair opposite Vincent. Her gaze was cold, her voice steady as she asked, "Why are you here?"


    Vincent raised an eyebrow, a smirk ying on his lips as his light gray eyes fixed on her. "Is that really the right question to ask me?" he countered. "You were the one who asked me to look for someone and told me that if I couldn¡¯t, I might as well go to hell. Since I¡¯m not keen on going to hell¡ªparting ways with my sweetheart would be unbearable¡ªI decided to do as you asked."


    With a loud thud, he tossed a file onto the table between them. "Here¡¯s what you wanted¡ªinformation about a man named Aiden Hendrix."


    Natalie¡¯s heart skipped a beat as she stared at the file. Which Aiden Hendrix had he found? Was it Justin or the lookalike? The situation was spiraling further out of control, and she almost regretted turning to Vincent for help. Her mother was now tangled in the mess as well.


    Sighing helplessly, she picked up the file and began flipping through it. Meanwhile, Vincent leaned back, his toneced with smug satisfaction.


    "You blocked my number, so I realized you must have missed me terribly and wanted me toe see you in person. So here I am," he said, inhaling dramatically. "So thoughtful of me, don¡¯t you think?"


    Natalie ignored him entirely as if his words meant nothing to her, nor she was listening to his nonsense for the first time.


    Instead, her focus remained on the file¡ªand the photograph inside. Her breath hitched as she stared at the image of a familiar face: either Justin or his lookalike.


    "By the way," Vincent added casually, "his real name is Aiden Shaw, and he¡¯s here, in this city these days."


    Natalie¡¯s hand trembled as she stared at Vincent. He had found Justin¡¯s lookalike.


    "H-How did you find him?" she asked, her voice shaky.


    "Darling," Vincent began with a smug grin, "are you forgetting who I am? Do I really need to remind you?"


    "Ugh!" she muttered, barely suppressing her frustration. <i>Why are all these powerful men so insufferably narcissistic?</i> she screamed internally. <i>Can¡¯t I have one normal man around me¡ªjust one¡ªwho gives me a straight answer without reminding me of their status and power?</i>


    "Would it cost you a kidney to just answer me straight for once?" she said coldly, ring at him.


    Vincent chuckled softly, clearly entertained by her irritation. "Do you really think I¡¯de to this city without first finding out everything about you? Hmm?"


    "Get to the point," she snapped, her tone bored.


    "Fine, fine," he said with mock surrender, leaning back in his chair. "This man, Aiden Hendrix, is your husband, isn¡¯t he? The one you were so desperately searching for."


    Natalie remained quiet, giving out that he was right.


    He chuckled again, shaking his head. "It wasn¡¯t all that difficult to find him. That man only used the Aiden Hendrix identity once¡ªto marry you. If he hasn¡¯t used it again, then it¡¯s obvious he has another identity. I just had to track the breadcrumbs left behind by that overconfident fool. He thought no one would ever connect the dots, even after he waltzed in here and married my sweetheart without her consent."


    Natalie didn¡¯t press him further. She knew all too well how capable Vincent was. His vast resources could uncover mysteries a century old; her year-and-a-half-old marriage was child¡¯s y for him.


    "But what puzzles me," Vincent said, leaning forward with a cold glint in his eye, "is how he managed to fool <i>you </i>into this marriage. After everything I taught you? After all my hard work to turn you into my sharp weapon?"


    Natalie had no answer to this and she could only silently ept the mocking. In the eyes of others, she must be definitely a fool.


    "Don¡¯t tell me that idiot Ivan Brown have turned you into an idiot as well! My smart, fearless Natalie, reduced to this?" He mmed his hand on the armrest, his tone growing angrier. "Damn that man! He ruined five years of my effort in such a short time. I shall just shoot him..."


    "It¡¯s not that..." Natalie started to exin, but her words faltered under his intense gaze. She clearly feared Ivan being killed as Vincent was truly capable of doing so.


    "Oh please! Just a few messages offort from him, and you fell head over heels? I should¡¯ve questioned your so-called smartness back then, but I decided to give you the benefit of the doubt," Vincent said, his tone dripping with mockery.


    "Shut up, alright?" Natalie shot back, her frustration evident. "Those messages were my strength. You wouldn¡¯t understand."


    "Still defending him, sweetheart?" Vincent remained unbothered, a smirk ying on his lips. "Forget the messages. When you came here and met him in person, couldn¡¯t you have been smart enough to realize you deserve better?"


    "Are you here to rub salt in my wounds?" Natalie snapped, her voice heavy with irritation.


    "Aww, did my words hurt you, sweetheart?" Vincent chuckled,pletely unfazed. "Let me tell you something. The <i>only</i> reason I haven¡¯t gone straight to Aiden Hendrix and dragged him out myself is because I¡¯m giving him some credit¡ªfor at least stopping you from marrying that idiot."


    Natalie stared at him, her disbelief turning into resignation. <i>Another one.</i> Other than Justin and Victor, this was now the third man to call Ivan an idiot without even knowing him. None of them approved of Ivan for her.


    Most important, was Aiden Handrix trying to stop her from marrying Ivan as well?


    <i>Are these men around me running some secret lobby with the title- Ivan Brown is an idiot?</i><i></i><i></i>


    She had never thought of Ivan as an idiot, but these days, with how blinded he was by Briena¡¯s maniptive ways, she couldn¡¯t deny the truth staring her in the face. <i>They might have been right all along.</i>


    <i></i><i>Maybe it¡¯s time for me to join this secret lobby and say as well- Ivan Brown is an idiot.</i>


    <i>But it s</i><i>eems like I was the real idiot,</i> she thought bitterly. <i>No wonder they all doubt my intelligence when ites to Ivan Brown.</i>


    She let out a silent groan. <i>Now, I truly wish he wasn¡¯t the one who sent me those messages. At least then I wouldn¡¯t feel guilty when I destroy his fianc¨¦e.</i>

 Chapter 221: Vincent’s Demand

    <h4>Chapter 221: Vincent¡¯s Demand</h4>


    "So, what do you want me to do?" Vincent asked casually.


    His words pulled Natalie out of her thoughts. "What do you mean?"


    "Do you want me to drag this Aiden Hendrix¡ªor Shaw, whatever he calls himself¡ªto you? Or would you prefer toe with me and personally press a gun to his temple?" His tone was so nonchnt it was as if he were talking about a stroll in the park.


    "There¡¯s no need to do anything," Natalie said firmly. "I¡¯ve already found him."


    "Found him?" Vincent raised an eyebrow. "Did hee to you on his own?"


    "Yes, and we¡¯re together now. So stay out of it. You¡¯ve done enough." Her tone was dismissive, signaling the end of the conversation.


    Vincent¡¯s expression darkened, his voice taking on a dangerous edge. "After making me work for you, you dare to dismiss me like this? Are you taking me for granted because I¡¯ve given you some freedom? Do you want me to take you back to Xyros right now?"


    Natalie swallowed hard. Despite his usual care and gentleness toward her, she was all too aware of the darker side of Vincent¡ªthe one she had no intention of provoking.


    "What do you want to do, then?" she asked carefully. "You can stay in this city and... have some fun."


    "Oh, I will," Vincent replied with a smirk. "But first, I want to meet your husband in person. Once I see him..." He paused, the smirk widening. "...I¡¯ll be good to him."


    Natalie¡¯s heart sank. The idea of Vincent meeting Justin¡ªor Aiden¡ªwas rming. She couldn¡¯t allow that to happen.


    "You don¡¯t need to," she said quickly, trying to dissuade him.


    "But I <i>want</i> to," Vincent replied, his tone firm. "If I see that the reason I let you go isn¡¯t good enough¡ªthat he¡¯s not suitable for you¡ªyou¡¯reing back with me to Xyros. No arguments."


    Natalie clenched her fists in frustration, but she knew better than to challenge him outright. She needed to think fast to prevent Vincent from crossing paths with Justin¡ªor worse, Aiden.


    "You gave me three years, and only two have passed, so..." Natalie began, her tone defiant.


    "You¡¯ve failed miserably in these past two years," Vincent interrupted coldly. "Do you really think another year will make a difference?"


    "It already has," she snapped back, anger ring in her voice. "Aiden and I¡ªwe love each other. I¡¯ve decided to spend my life with him."


    Vincent¡¯s expression didn¡¯t waver. "That remains to be seen. I trusted you with Ivan, and I was wrong," he said tly. "I didn¡¯t invest my time in you just to watch you fall into the hands of idiots. I¡¯m the only man who is suitable for you, and you¡¯ll realize that soon enough."


    "I never¡ª" Natalie began, but he cut her off sharply.


    "Dare say that?" His voice was calm, but the underlying menace was clear.


    Natalie felt headacheing her way. Were her current troubles not enough that another one added to it, just at the worst moment?


    <i>This man will never let things go.</i> Vincent wouldn¡¯t leave until he met her supposed husband and confirmed her love was genuine.


    When Vincent had allowed her to leave Xyros, it had been on the condition that she had three years to find her true love. If she failed, she had promised to return to him.


    Now, she was stuck. Letting Vincent meet Justin as her husband seemed the only usible option because introducing him to Aiden Shaw was out of the question. But the thought of Vincent and Justin meeting made her heart almost jump out of her chest.


    <i>If Vincent acts like this in front of Justin, calling her sweetheart and showing all his rights over her as if he owned her, she was sure these two will be at each other¡¯s throats,</i> she thought grimly. <i>And one of them won¡¯t exist anymore.</i><i></i>


    She buried her face in her hands. <i>What am I going to do?</i> The frustration welled up, and she resisted the urge to scream. <i>Why is my life such a mess?</i>


    Just then, the door of the meeting room opened, and Mia entered. "What¡¯s going on, Nat? Why does everyone outside look so tense, and why did they even dare to stop me froming in¡ª" Her words trailed off as her gazended on a tall, silver-haired man lounging on the couch. "Hmm? Is he a new actor you¡¯re poaching, Nat?"


    Vincent chuckled, his lopsided smile making him look both charming and unsettling at the same time.


    "What are you doing here, Mia?" Natalie asked, her tone tinged with irritation as she frowned at her friend.


    "I thought one of the Fords was here to annoy you. I didn¡¯t realize you were poaching an actor," Mia said, her gaze still fixed on Vincent.


    "He¡¯s not an actor," Natalie replied with a sigh.


    "Then... a model?" Mia asked, tilting her head as she studied him. "He definitely looks promising."


    "Keep quiet," Natalie said firmly, shooting Mia a warning look before turning back to Vincent. "You can leave now. I¡¯ll call you when I¡¯m free."


    Vincent, however, remained unbothered, his demeanor as cool as ever. "Won¡¯t you at least introduce me to your friend?" he asked smoothly, his sharp gray eyes glinting with amusement. "I must say, you have excellent taste in friends. She looks smart."


    Mia blinked, caught off guard by his tone, while Natalie pinched the bridge of her nose in frustration. <i>This day just keeps getting worse,</i> she thought grimly.


    "Mia, this is my friend Vincent. He¡¯s from Xyros City," Natalie introduced reluctantly. Before either of them could say more, she quickly added, "Vincent, I have work to do. You can leave now."


    Vincent stood, unfazed. "I¡¯m not leaving because you asked me to, but I do have some work to take care of," he said, pulling something from his pocket as he walked toward Mia.


    "Pleasure to meet you, Mia," he said smoothly, holding out a small package. "This is for you."


    Mia¡¯s eyes widened as she stared at it. "H-How did you get this? I thought it was discontinued ages ago."


    Vincent smirked and ced it in her hand. "You might not want to know the details... dear Mia."


    "Vincent!" Natalie eximed, stepping toward them, her tone both warning and exasperated.


    Smirking, Vincent turned back to Mia. "I simply made an earnest request to the owner of thatpany. Now, he makes these exclusively for me. I like keeping them around to honor a woman who¡¯s crazy about them."


    <i>Earnest request?</i> Natalie frowned, her imagination painting a vivid picture of Vincent holding a gun to thepany owner¡¯s head. <i>Exactly Vincent¡¯s style of persuasion.</i>


    "These are mine and Natalie¡¯s favorite candies!" Mia eximed, tearing open the pack with giddy excitement. "We used to devour packs of these, but the damnpany stopped making them."


    Without hesitation, Mia popped a few tiny sweet-and-sour candies into her mouth. Her eyes fluttered shut as she savored the taste. "Damn!" she said, her voice tinged with delight. "My stomach just had a foodgasm."


    Vincent smiled as Natalie snatched the candy pack from Mia¡¯s hands. "Don¡¯t finish them all at once," she said, shooting a warning nce at her friend before turning to Vincent. "Will you leave now?"


    "No need to be sneaky, sweetheart," Vincent replied with a yful smirk. "I¡¯ll get more for you. I hold exclusive authority over your favorite thing, after all."


    Natalie red at him, still trying to keep Mia away from the candy pack. Unbothered, Vincent chuckled and walked out of the room.


    The moment Vincent stepped out, Ryan, John, and Dan burst into the meeting room, their faces filled with concern¡ªonly to stop dead in their tracks at the scene before them.


    "Nat, he gave those to me!" Mia was saying, chasing Natalie around the table.


    "But he brought them for me!" Natalie countered, standing across from Mia as she stuffed more candies into her mouth.


    "Hey! You can¡¯t eat so many at once!" Mia eximed, still trying to grab the pack. "You¡¯ll finish them all!"


    Natalie finally pulled out a small handful and ced them on the table. "These are for you. Be happy."


    "That¡¯s unfair," Mia grumbled but quickly snatched them up anyway, her face pulling into an exaggerated pout. "You¡¯re not my friend anymore."


    "Alright, fine. Two more," Natalie said, putting a couple more candies on the table. "Just because you¡¯re my friend."


    Mia¡¯s face lit up as she grabbed them, and the two women settled into their chairs, happily munching on their candies like content children.


    The three men stared at the scene, then at each other, utterly dumbfounded. They had been dead worried while standing outside and here these two women were, fighting over candies like kids, as if the world outside didn¡¯t exist.


    <i>What in the world did that man do before leaving?</i> they wondered in unison, still frozen in disbelief.

 Chapter 222: Why Does Sephina Hate Natalie

    <h4>Chapter 222: Why Does Sephina Hate Natalie</h4>


    Ryan and John sighed, shaking their heads helplessly as they turned to leave.


    "Ryan," Natalie called out, "I¡¯m sure you¡¯re going to update your boss about this. Tell him he¡¯s my friend, Vincent, from Xyros City."


    Ryan nodded and left with John.


    Just then, E entered the meeting room with a file in her hands. "Ms. Natalie... oh, these candies..."


    "Want one?" Natalie offered.


    "Yes, yes, please," E replied eagerly, taking a candy with delight. "Umm... after so long..."


    "Better than the orgasm your husband gives you, isn¡¯t it?" Mia teased with a chuckle.


    E nodded without hesitation, agreeing enthusiastically.


    Dan, watching the exchange, shook his head and left the room, muttering to himself. <i>What¡¯s so special about these candies that makes these women lose their minds? If they¡¯re that good, why were they discontinued? Women definitely have weird taste buds.</i>


    "Natalie, can you ask your friend to get more of these?" Mia said with a hopeful look.


    "For me as well," E added quickly.


    "We¡¯ll see," Natalie replied, tossing the empty candy packet into the bin. "Now, let¡¯s get back to work."


    The group moved to Natalie¡¯s office to discuss the uing perfumeunch, which was right around the corner. Nora and Dan joined them shortly after.


    "I¡¯m sorry you all had to handle everything on your own while I was gone during such an important time," Natalie began.


    "Ms. Natalie, you had already nned everything so well that even in your absence, we were able to carry out everything smoothly," E said. "Moreover, Ms. Mia was here. It felt like we were still working with you¡ªshe didn¡¯t let us face any trouble at all."


    Natalie turned to Mia. "Thank you for taking care of my responsibilities when you already have your ownpany to manage."


    "Ah, it¡¯s no big deal," Mia replied casually. "But I must say, your assistant Nora is truly impressive. In your absence, she made things so much easier for me." She nced at Nora, who gave a small, grateful smile. Mia continued, "I got so used to working with her that I practically imed her as my own assistant and even had her help with mypany¡¯s work. She was assisting with the production side, and honestly, she was not only eager but incredibly efficient."


    Natalie shifted her gaze to Nora, understanding the underlyingpliment in Mia¡¯s words. "Nora is indeed very capable. That¡¯s why I chose her as my personal assistant¡ªI knew she wouldn¡¯t disappoint me."


    Nora¡¯s smile remained pleasant, but her innocent eyes betrayed a hint of nervousness. She wasn¡¯t ustomed to receiving so much praise at once.


    "Where¡¯s Victor?" Natalie asked, changing the subject.


    "Don¡¯t even mention him," E groaned. "He¡¯s been nothing but a headache, constantly asking about your whereabouts. Somehow, Mia managed to send him off to his work, and now he¡¯s shooting in another city. He¡¯ll be back tonight for tomorrow¡¯s perfumeunch."


    Natalie turned to Mia with a skeptical expression, raising an eyebrow. "He listened to you?" Her tone carried a mix of disbelief and curiosity. "What did you say to make him agree?"


    Mia¡¯s confident demeanor faltered slightly as she smiled awkwardly. "That¡¯s between him and me, alright? Let¡¯s just say he¡¯s not just the brand ambassador for mypany¡¯s product now¡ªhe¡¯s also my friend."


    Natalie narrowed her eyes at Mia, silently warning her to spill the beans. But Mia quickly stood up. "I have to go check the venue for tomorrow¡¯sunch party. I¡¯m leaving."


    Before Natalie could say a word, Mia dashed out of the office, mumbling under her breath, <i>"If I tell her, she might kill me. Better to just leave."</i>


    Natalie watched her friend¡¯s hurried exit, unable to shake off the feeling that something was amiss.


    No one knew Victor better than she did, and she was certain he wouldn¡¯t listen to anyone else when it came to her. Mia must have struck some kind of deal with him to get him toply, and the thought of what kind of deal it could be made her uneasy.


    ----


    <strong>Meanwhile, at the Ford Group headquarters...</strong>


    "I heard Natalie is back in her office," ra said with a sly grin. "I wonder which hole she was hiding in after seeing you grab the spotlight as the star."


    Briena scoffed, crossing her arms. "She knows her ce now. She probably won¡¯t dare show her face in front of me."


    "And after tomorrow¡¯s event, she¡¯ll crawl back into that hole, never to return," ra added with augh.


    "Did we get what we need?" Briena asked, her tone turning serious.


    "Not yet," ra replied. "But your grandma is confident we¡¯ll have it by the end of the day."


    Briena chuckled smugly. "Grandma is so resourceful. She¡¯s been an incredible help in getting Natalie out of my life."


    "Her hatred for Natalie runs deeper than you think," ra said, leaning closer.


    Briena tilted her head, her curiosity piqued. "But why does she hate her so much? Don¡¯t get me wrong, I¡¯m thrilled she does, but knowing the reason mighte in handy one day. We could use it topletely destroy Natalie."


    "Your grandmother always hated Caryn, so I imagine that hatred has simply been passed down to Natalie," ra suggested.


    "But still, Natalie is her son¡¯s daughter," Briena pressed. "There must be something more. I¡¯m certain that Natalie or her mother must have done something to make Grandma hate them this deeply."


    ra paused, thinking it over. "You might be right. I never thought much about it before, but I¡¯ll look into it."


    Ana entered the office. "Briena, we have to leave for the shoot. Today You have a shoot with superstar Tristan."


    ra gasped, "With Tristan, already?"


    Briena smiled, "They want to hurry up the not so important part of the movie first soter we will move the most important part which is only focussed on me and no other star had any ce in it, other than me."


    ra chuckled, "I forgot my daughter herself is going to be a superstar so other superstars won¡¯t tempt her."


    Carrying the smug expression on her face, Briena stood up to leave as she said, "You are absolutely right mother. And in this movie I am going to outshine every one of them."

 Chapter 223: Surprising Guest

    <h4>Chapter 223: Surprising Guest</h4>


    The day passed quickly with the flurry of important preparations, and soon the workday wasing to an end.


    The moment Natalie closed herptop, signaling she was ready to leave, Nora spoke up hesitantly. "Ms. Natalie?"


    Natalie turned to her and immediately noticed the nervousness etched across Nora¡¯s face. "Hmm?"


    Nora fidgeted, her unease growing under Natalie¡¯s calm but piercing gaze. "I... I have something to tell you..."


    Natalie nced at her watch. "If it¡¯s not urgent, we can talk about it tomorrow."


    Nora swallowed hard, her hands trembling slightly. "I... need to tell you today. It¡¯s important."


    Natalie waited, giving her the time to gather her words. Finally, Nora pulled something from her file and handed it to her¡ªa white envelope.


    "I... am resigning," Nora said, her voice shaky.


    Natalie took the envelope but didn¡¯t open it. She simply raised an eyebrow, silently waiting for an exnation.


    "I..." Nora began nervously, her voice barely above a whisper. "I¡¯ve been betraying you... for a while now. Those rumors¡ªthe ones that caused all the issues¡ªthey were my fault. I was the one who leaked the information."


    Her voice cracked, but she continued. "I know I don¡¯t deserve to work with you anymore. If you want, you can even file aint with the police. Please, just ept my resignation."


    Natalie¡¯s expression remained unreadable as she listened. She epted the envelope but said nothing, allowing Nora to continue.


    "I¡¯m so sorry for what I did, despite the trust you ced in me," Nora said, her guilt evident. "I¡¯ll pay for what I¡¯ve done. Thank you for giving me the opportunity to work with you. I¡¯ll leave now. My address is in the system if you need to find me."


    She turned toward the door, her steps heavy with shame. Just as she reached it, Natalie¡¯s calm voice stopped her in her tracks.


    "Won¡¯t you exin why you did it?"


    Nora paused and turned back slowly. Her eyes met Natalie¡¯s, and for a moment, she hesitated before replying. "Whatever the reason was, it was my personal problem, and I shouldn¡¯t have let it affect yourpany or betray your trust. No matter the reason, it doesn¡¯t excuse what I did. I have betrayed you, Ms. Natalie, and that fact won¡¯t change."


    Natalie could see the sincerity and determination in Nora¡¯s eyes. Before admitting her betrayal, Nora had been scared and fumbling for words, but now, having let it out, she looked relieved¡ªlike a heavy burden had been lifted off her chest.


    "Before you leave, you need to do onest thing for me," Natalie said calmly. "Until then, I¡¯m not epting this resignation letter."


    "I¡¯ll do whatever you ask me to," Nora replied earnestly.


    "Complete the task they asked you to do," Natalie instructed.


    Nora¡¯s eyes widened in shock. "That... I can¡¯t. It will affect tomorrow¡¯s¡ª"


    "Just do as I say," Natalie interrupted firmly. "Give them what they want. It¡¯s my final order to you. Whether you want to or not, you have to do it."


    Nora hesitated but quickly realized that Natalie must have a n. "I... I¡¯ll do it."


    "And make sure to get a good amount of money in exchange for it. They¡¯ll pay as much as you ask," Natalie added.


    Nora looked guilty. "I... I won¡¯t take any money for this. I¡¯ll do it only because you¡¯re asking me to."


    "Then you¡¯re an idiot," Natalie said bluntly, surprising Nora.


    "I¡¯m giving you an opportunity to make some money. Make sure to use it wisely as it would be thest time you do it," Natalie continued. "If you fail to get the good amount from them, then I was an idiot for hiring you as my assistant."


    Nora was left speechless. Instead of scolding or ming her, Natalie was encouraging her to make the best out of the situation. She didn¡¯t know how to respond to this unexpected reaction.


    Just then, Natalie¡¯s phone rang. It was Justin, calling to let her know he was waiting in the car to take her home.


    Natalie looked back at Nora, "If you are wondering how much should be a good amount to ask for, then count every penny which can solve all your financial issues you are having at the moment. Once you got the final amount, triple the number." Natalie ced the envelope back in Nora¡¯s hands. "I¡¯ll see you tomorrow in the office, back to your work,"


    "Huh?" That¡¯s the only word could leave Nora¡¯s mouth.


    Without another word, Natalie walked away, answering the call as she left. "I just left the office. I¡¯ll be there in a few minutes."


    Nora felt like her mind had stopped working at all. What was happening. Was she dreaming? Her boss asked her toe to the office tomorrow and also told her how much money to demand from them, as if nothing had happened.


    What kind of a woman her boss was? It was difficult to understand.


    ------


    Downstairs, a sleek luxury car was waiting for her. Natalie approached it. The driver opened the door for her and she sat in the back passenger seat where Justin was already sited. The driver turned the car.


    "Have I made you wait long?" Natalie asked as she slid into the car.


    Justin shook his head. "How was your day?"


    "Quite interesting," she replied, her tone light.


    "Because of the <i>friend</i> you met?" he asked.


    Though his voice was calm, Natalie could sense the coldness behind his dark eyes.


    "It¡¯s because of the event tomorrow," she said honestly. Then, after a brief pause, she added, "But since we¡¯re on the subject of my friend, let me tell you about him. I met him in Xyros City¡ªor rather, he found me and protected me. If it weren¡¯t for him, I wouldn¡¯t be here now, alive and talking to you."


    She waited for his response but the man simply stared at her, making it unable for her to guess what he was thinking.


    "How many of such men are there, who are responsible for saving your life?" he finally asked, his cold voiceced with subtle sarcasm. first Ivan Brown and now this Vincent whatever?"


    "Are you jealous?" she asked, raising an eyebrow.


    "Can¡¯t you tell?" he countered without hesitation.


    She inhaled deeply and gathered her thoughts. She was prepared for this already, but this man was not patient enough to wait anymore.


    "Forget about Ivan, but this man truly did save my life when I was in grave danger," Natalie began. Without waiting for Justin to ask what danger, she continued, "I was once abducted by human traffickers and sold to someone. But he arrived in time¡ªbefore something terrible could happen to me. He¡¯s truly my savior. Since then, he¡¯s been my protector in Xyros City. He taught me so many things¡ªhow to fight, how to protect myself. He¡¯s the reason I¡¯m so strong today. Otherwise, I¡¯d probably be dead by now. You might not realize it, but I was really weak and helpless back then. It was so hard to..."


    Justin moved forward and hugged her, cutting her off mid-sentence.


    Natalie stiffened at first, taken aback, but then rxed as she heard him speak softly. "I¡¯m sorry I wasn¡¯t there for you back then. You must have suffered a lot."


    "If you had been with me, I would have always been protected¡ªbut I wouldn¡¯t have be as strong as I am now," she replied, her voice steady. "Everything happens for the best, and I like who I am now, not the weak version of myself from back then."


    Justin pulled back slightly, meeting her eyes. "Alright, I¡¯ll ept that. What matters is that you¡¯re safe and sound now."


    She nodded, and the two talked peacefully during the rest of the drive. Natalie shared her ns for the uing event, and Justin listened intently.


    Soon, they reached home. Justin keyed in the password, and Natalie entered the house first.


    "Why are the lights on?" Natalie mumbled, her steps faltering. Her eyes widened in shock. "You¡ªwhat are you doing here?"


    Justin stepped in behind her and immediately noticed the man standing casually in the living room. He appeared fresh out of the shower, a towel wrapped around his waist. One hand was drying his silver hair, while the other poured water into a ss.


    "I came all this way to this unfamiliar city. Where else do you expect me to stay other than your home?" Vincent replied smoothly, shing her his signature lopsided smile. "And since you still have my number blocked, I had no choice but toe here on my own."


    Natalie stared at him, stunned, her mind racing to process the situation.


    Behind her, Justin¡¯s cold re locked onto Vincent, his body tense. The dark intensity in his eyes suggested he was moments away from strangling the man standing so nonchntly in his and Natalie¡¯s home.

 Chapter 224: Another Surprising Guest

    <h4>Chapter 224: Another Surprising Guest</h4>


    Vincent¡¯s smirk deepened as his gaze shifted to the man standing behind Natalie. "Oh, you brought your husband along?" he said with mock surprise, raising a hand in a casual wave. "Hey, Aiden."


    Natalie stiffened, suddenly reminded of Justin¡¯s presence behind her. The temperature in the room seemed to drop instantly. Her mind raced as she tried to figure out how to untangle this situation.


    How was she going to exin that how Vincent even entered her home, taken a bath, and now stood there almost naked, acting as if he owned the ce?


    She knew Vincent could do anything, but it would be difficult to exin to Justin who might think it was her who had invited the man here and even allowed him to enter the home in their absence and what not.


    "Why are you looking at me like that?" Vincent asked, raising the ss of water to his lips. "It¡¯s not like this is the first time you¡¯ve seen me without proper clothes. Back when you lived with me all those years, you even saw me¡ª"


    "Shut your mouth!" Natalie interrupted sharply, her voice rising in exasperation. She turned to face Justin, who stood silent but visibly furious, his grim expression unchanging. "He... he¡¯s Vincent, the friend from Xyros I just told you about."


    Justin¡¯s cold, piercing gaze shifted from Vincent to Natalie. The icy intensity in his eyes remained, sending a chill down her spine. "What is he doing in our home?" he asked, his tone low and dangerous.


    Natalie felt her throat tighten. The way Justin spoke, the way he looked at her¡ªit was clear this situation wasn¡¯t going to end well.


    "I... I didn¡¯t invite him. I didn¡¯t know¡ª"


    "Sweetheart," Vincent interjected smoothly, setting down the empty ss. "Since when do you have to exin your actions to others?" His tone was light, but his words carried an unmistakable edge. "When you lived with me in my home for so many years, I never questioned you about anything. Why do I see my tigress turned into a pussycat?"


    Natalie spun around to re at Vincent. "I <i>said</i> shut your mouth!" she snapped.


    She turned back to Justin, her voice softer but filled with urgency. "Just...cough! Aiden, this is <i>not</i> what it looks like. He¡¯s not how he¡¯s making himself sound. He¡¯s just... a friend. I¡¯ll exin everything to you, I promise."


    "Really?" Vincent mocking voice was heard. "I don¡¯t think you¡¯d share a home with <i>just</i> a friend¡ªor even sleep with him when you¡¯re scared," Vincent said, cing the empty ss back on the table. He casually dried his hair with a small towel, as if oblivious to the tension thickening in the room.


    Justin¡¯s gaze darkened further, his fury radiating as though he was ready to flip the entire world upside down.


    Natalie, on the other hand, felt all the blood drain from her face. The way Vincent worded it, it sounded like anything <i>but</i> friendship.


    Justin¡¯s patience snapped, and he took a step toward Vincent, his fists clenched. Natalie quickly grabbed his hand, holding him back. "Please, don¡¯t," she pleaded.


    Justin stopped, his sharp eyes shifting to her. His jaw tightened, but he waited for her to speak.


    "He is someone important to me," Natalie said softly, her voice trembling but sincere. "Please try to understand. There are very few people in my life who matter to me, and he is one of them."


    Her gaze pleaded with him, silently asking him to calm down. "He¡¯s just trying to mess with us," she continued. "Please trust me. I¡ªI don¡¯t know how to exin, but it¡¯s not what he¡¯s making it seem like."


    Justin¡¯s cold expression didn¡¯t waver, but his voice was controlled as he asked, "Someone very important to you, huh?"


    "You are the <i>most important,</i>" she replied in a coaxing tone, her sincerity clear. "But there are others, like my grandpa and... him, who are also important to me. But you, my husband¡ªyou¡¯re the most important."


    Justin¡¯s gaze softened slightly, the tension in his frame easing as his expression shifted from icy to calm.


    "So boring," Vincent sighed, breaking the moment as he walked toward his bag ced on the side. He rummaged through it with an air of nonchnce, acting as if the house was his own. He pulled out a set of clothes and turned back toward them.


    "I¡¯ll ask him to leave," Natalie said, starting to turn toward Vincent. But Justin¡¯s hand firmly held her in ce as Vincent casually dropped the towel around his waist.


    "Don¡¯t look," Justin told her.


    Vincent chuckled as he began dressing. "She¡¯s seen me like this plenty of times," he said with a mischievous smirk. "I¡¯m sure she¡¯s already impressed."


    Natalie quickly shook her head, her cheeks heating as she silently denied Vincent¡¯s im. But her movement only drew her into Justin¡¯s cold, unyielding gaze once more.


    Justin¡¯s sharp gaze shifted back to Vincent, his eyes narrowing as they dropped below Vincent¡¯s waist. "I¡¯m sure she won¡¯t feel impressed anymore¡ªshe¡¯s seen better," he said with a pointed smirk.


    "I doubt that," Vincent replied with a casual chuckle, slipping into his clothes as though the tension in the room didn¡¯t faze him. "Knowing her, I can bet on you two haven¡¯t even done anything of that sort."


    The confidence in Vincent¡¯s voice stung Justin, fueling a pang of jealousy. This man clearly knew Natalie better than he did, and it showed.


    Natalie remained silent, unsure how to respond. It wasn¡¯t untrue¡ªVincent did know her better than anyone else.


    They had spent years together in Xyros, and he had seen her at her worst, helping her rise again and grow stronger. She owed him a lot, and now, it felt impossible to exin the depth of their bond without making Justin feel worse.


    Seeing Natalie speechless, Justin said nothing to her but instead directed his words to Vincent, who was now fully dressed in a casual ck T-shirt and pants. "If you¡¯re done, you can leave."


    "Leave?" Vincent echoed with a chuckle, dropping himself onto the sofa and picking up the TV remote. "If I wanted to leave, why would Ie here? Just like my home was hers, her home is mine. And I¡¯m sure she wouldn¡¯t want to kick me out either." He nced at Natalie. "Am I right, sweetheart?"


    Justin¡¯s gaze snapped to Natalie, who hesitated under his intense stare. She couldn¡¯t outright refute Vincent¡¯s im without stirring up even more trouble.


    Sensing Justin¡¯s rising frustration, she quickly said, "Vincent, I¡¯ll arrange your stay in the best hotel in the city. I promise, you¡¯ll be morefortable there¡ª"


    "I¡¯mfortable wherever I feel your presence and essence," Vincent interrupted, his focus still on the TV. "This ce is heavenpared to any luxury hotel, and I¡¯m staying here as long as I want." He finally turned to her, raising an eyebrow. "Do you dare ask me to leave?"


    Natalie opened her mouth to respond but nced at Justin first, her nerves on edge. Before she could say anything, the sound of the door unlocking echoed through the room.


    The three of them turned toward the door just as it opened. A figure stepped inside, leaving Natalie utterly stunned.

 Chapter 225: Our Home

    <h4>Chapter 225: Our Home</h4>


    "What are you doing here?" she eximed, her voice filled with shock and disbelief. <i>Was this supposed to be the worst day of her life after seeing good days for so long?</i>


    Victor stood at the doorway, his eyes fixed on Natalie. Ignoring the presence of the others in the room, he strode straight to her.


    "Where have you been? I couldn¡¯t get in touch with you, and nobody seemed to know where you were. Do you have any idea how worried I¡¯ve been?" he said, his voice filled with concern.


    Before Natalie could respond, a strong arm wrapped firmly around her shoulders, pulling her against a broad, solid chest.


    Victor¡¯s eyes shifted to the man now holding Natalie¡ªJustin. The cold, menacing look Justin gave him made it clear he was barely holding himself back.


    Natalie winced internally, feeling the pounding of an oing headache. She had just managed to calm Justin down about Vincent, and now Victor¡¯s sudden appearance had thrown her into an even worse mess.


    <i>How did he even know where I live? And how does he know my door¡¯s password?</i><i></i>


    "Oh, so my sweetheart is running a harem here," Vincent¡¯s mocking voice sliced through the tension. "All this time, I was wondering why she doesn¡¯t miss me and even blocked my number. So you have been entertaining men here, huh?"


    Victor¡¯s gaze moved to Vincent, then back to Justin, confusion etched across his face. One of these men was supposed to be Natalie¡¯s husband¡ªbut which one?


    "Shut up, Vincent," Natalie snapped, ring at him before turning her attention to Victor.


    Victor, however, smirked and said, "I didn¡¯t know you were into harems, Natalie. If that¡¯s the case, sign me up too as a new member of your harem."


    "Shut up!" she barked, her irritation ring. <i>Can¡¯t they give me a moment to breathe before jumping to conclusions?</i> She was feeling utterly exhausted while dealing these three man now.


    She felt Justin¡¯s grip on her shoulder tighten, his body tense. The silent storm brewing in his dark eyes made it clear how much effort it was taking for him to hold himself back.


    Natalie sighed, knowing she had to tread carefully. One man was her life savior, the other herpany¡¯s savior and cherished artist, and both were important in her life to let them lose their lives in her husband¡¯s hands.


    Natalie maintained herposure, turning toward Justin and wrapping her arms lovingly around his waist.


    She gazed into Justin¡¯s cold, piercing eyes and forced a sweet smile. "This man here, the most handsome of all, is my husband, Aiden."


    "What¡¯s wrong with your taste? <i>Most handsome?</i> Have you gone blind?" Victor said and walked to sit on the sofa and looked at Vincent, "and you?"


    "She¡¯s my sweetheart, and I¡¯m her darling," Vincent replied smoothly, a sly grin ying on his lips. "And you?"


    "She¡¯s my angel, and I¡¯m her archangel," Victor retorted, crossing his arms smugly.


    Natalie could feel her patience unraveling. The more she tried to soothe Justin, the more these two seemed determined to escte the chaos. And the way they behaved¡ªsofortable in her home, as if it were their own¡ªonly added to her frustration.


    With a sigh of defeat, she rested her head on Justin¡¯s chest. "I¡¯m sorry," she murmured. "I don¡¯t know how to exin any of this. I¡¯m just tired."


    Justin¡¯s arms tightened around her, and he gently tilted her head to meet his gaze. His expression softened as he took in her weary face. She wasn¡¯t fully recovered from her surgery yet, had worked tirelessly all day, and now had to deal with these uninvited guests.


    Without a word, Justin leaned down and captured her lips in a tender kiss, pulling her firmly against his chest. It was a silent reassurance¡ªhis way of telling her he wasn¡¯t angry or upset, that everything between them was fine, and that she shouldn¡¯t worry.


    Natalie could feel what he meant through the deliberate care and tenderness in that kiss and kissed him back.


    "<i>Gross!</i>"


    The exaggerated groans of disgust from the two men on the sofa could be heard. Vincent and Victor both frowned dramatically, visibly unimpressed with the intimate disy.


    Justin pulled back slightly, his hand still resting on Natalie¡¯s cheek who rested her head against his chest once more. He turned to re at the two intruders with a look that promised retribution for what they did today.


    In response, Victor and Vincent smirked at Justin, their expressions as if to say, <i>What can you do?</i>


    "Are you two leaving yet?" Justin asked, his tone sharp.


    Both of them scoffed in unison. "You wish," Vincent said, his smirk widening.


    Justin didn¡¯t bother replying. Instead, he held Natalie¡¯s hand firmly and said, "Come with me."


    Without hesitation, she nodded, and the two walked out of the door, leaving Vincent and Victor behind, momentarily stunned and wondering what he was nning.


    Once seated in the car, Natalie broke the silence. "Are we going to your hotel suite?"


    Justin shook his head. "We¡¯re going our home."


    "Home?" she asked, surprise evident in her voice. "It¡¯s ready?"


    He hummed and pulled her closer. "You look tired. Rest until we get there."


    Natalie leaned into his shoulder, her exhaustion catching up with her as she closed her eyes.


    After a while, the car arrived at one of the most exclusive and expensive neighborhoods in the city. Passing through the grand gates of the luxury residence, the car drove into a magnificent property illuminated by countless lights. The entire estate shimmered under the starry sky, its beauty and grandeur taking one¡¯s breath away.


    The gentle halt of the car woke Natalie. She rubbed her eyes and blinked a few times. "Are we here?" she asked groggily.


    Justin hummed in response, stepping out of the car and walking around to open her door. He extended a hand to her, and she stepped out, holding onto him.


    As Natalie observed her surroundings, something clicked. She froze for a moment, a puzzled expression on her face.


    "Why does this ce look so familiar?"

 Chapter 226: Enemies After Natalie

    <h4>Chapter 226: Enemies After Natalie</h4>


    When Justin heard her mumbling, he responded, "Because this ce belongs to some BusyBaron." Without warning, he lifted her into his arms effortlessly.


    Natalie, startled, instinctively circled her arms around his neck and stared at him in shock. "So... you¡¯re the BusyBaron?"


    "Who else do you think has the power to buy the most expensive property in the city, right under the noses of all those wealthy families in the city fighting over it?" Justin replied, his tone smug. "At that someone new and mysterious from other city. Must be none other than Justin Harper."


    Natalie nearly rolled her eyes at his tant narcissism, but at the same time, she felt foolish for not piecing it together sooner. She had heard the buzz about someone from outside the city purchasing the property, a move that had bruised the pride of the city¡¯s elite families.


    The mystery buyer¡¯s identity had remained a secret, and while she¡¯d even worked on the property¡¯s interiors, she had been too caught up in her own matters to suspect Justin.


    As he carried her through the grand doors of the residence, she asked, "So you knew it was me you were talking to in emails? That I¡¯m Carlie?"


    "Not at first," he admitted casually. "But after I moved into your home, I saw what you were working on and figured it out."


    "Why didn¡¯t you tell me?" she asked, narrowing her eyes.


    "At first, I thought you didn¡¯t want to reveal your identity as Carlie," he exined. "Later, I found it amusing to keep emailing you without you knowing."


    "So that night when I was sending emails to BusyBaron, you were sitting right in front me, replying to my emails?" She asked, frowning that she was yed by this man.


    "I must admit, it was amusing," he replied with a chuckle.


    "You¡ª" She pinched his shoulder in frustration, only to realize that pinching those firm, well-defined muscles was a futile effort. With a sigh, she gave up.


    "Why not try biting instead?" he teased, clearly enjoying her exasperation. His strides were steady and effortless as he carried her up the grand staircase to the bedroom. "You bite really well, almost making me want to....umm..."


    She mped her hand over his mouth, cutting him off before he could finish his lewd thought. She swore she felt his lips curve into a wide, mischievous smile beneath her palm.


    <i>This man simply loves to tease me every chance he gets,</i> Natalie thought.


    Entering the bedroom, Justin ced her gently on the bed. She tried to sit up, but he stopped her with a firm yet gentle hand. "Lay down. I¡¯ll take care of it."


    Before she could protest, he held her feet and began removing her sandals. Natalie hesitated for a moment, theny back on the bed, watching him as he sat at the edge, his hands holding her feet firmly but tenderly.


    "What are you doing?" she asked, attempting to pull her feet away.


    "Just close your eyes and sleep," he replied, ignoring her mild resistance as he began massaging her feet gently.


    A sigh of relief escaped her lips, her entire body rxing as if this was exactly what she had needed. "You know," she murmured, her eyes growing heavy, "you¡¯re so good to be real."


    Justin smiled softly, not replying, letting her drift into sleep without interruptions. Once she was asleep, he carefully pulled a nket over her and left the room, closing the door quietly behind him.


    ----


    Downstairs, Noah was waiting in the drawing room. Justin descended the staircase and sank into thevish sofa, gesturing for Noah to speak.


    "Mr. Harper, as we predicted, there are indeed some mysterious individuals targeting Ms. Natalie," Noah began. "It seems they are connected to the same group trying to harm Ms. Caryn Shaw."


    Justin¡¯s expression darkened, but he remainedposed. "Did we manage to catch anyone?"


    Noah shook his head. "No. Before we could even reach them, someone else got to them first and wiped them out."


    Justin was visibly shocked as he turned to his assistant, raising an eyebrow.


    Noah added, "Those were not Mr Shaw¡¯s men, but some other people who have recently turned active in the city and seem like they are protecting Ms Natalie as well."


    Justin concluded, "So other than our men and Aiden¡¯s shaw¡¯s men, there is a third party who is not an enemy and also fourth one that is after Natalie and her mother."


    "Yes, Mr. Harper," Noah confirmed. "This third party, they¡¯ve been around Ms Natalie for some time to protect her, but have kept their movements so discreet that even Ms. Natalie doesn¡¯t seem to know about them."


    "Did you get the information on that man?" Justin asked after he gave some thought.


    Noah handed him a tablet and began his report. "His name is Vincent Castello. He¡¯s the son of Dominic Castello, who effectively rules over Xyros City. Although Dominic is still officially in charge, he¡¯s handed over most of the power to Vincent, who¡¯s proven to be both smarter and more cunning."


    Noah paused briefly before continuing. "Vincent has expanded his father¡¯s empire beyond Xyros and is far more powerful than most realize."


    Justin closed the tablet and set it aside, his expression unreadable. "So the third party protecting Natalie is Castello¡¯s men."


    Noah didn¡¯t disagree; he had reached the same conclusion.


    "He seems to be protecting Natalie since long and is aware of the activities of that fourth party around Natalie." Justin¡¯s cold gaze narrowed as he fell silent for a moment, piecing things together. "If he¡¯s personally here after leaving Natalie free for so long, it means something has forced him toe. It means, Natalie is in danger and he is here to protect her."


    Noah hummed in agreement, awaiting further instructions.


    "Increase our security around Natalie," Justin ordered. "And next time, ensure we capture those people alive. I need to know who is after Natalie and her mother."


    Noah nodded. "Aiden Shaw might already know who they are," he ventured cautiously.


    Justin scoffed. "That bastard wouldn¡¯t spill the beans. I will just get it through Vincent."


    Noah awkwardly cleared his throat, <i>Calling your twin a bastard kind of makes you one too, Mr. Harper.</i>

 Chapter 227: Protecting In Shadows

    <h4>Chapter 227: Protecting In Shadows</h4>


    Thinking about everything revolving around Natalie and her mother, Justin couldn¡¯t help but wonder just who Caryn Shaw really was. A woman powerful enough to orchestrate her own death and vanish without a trace, yet still hold influence even after years of hiding, was no ordinary person.


    <i>She¡¯s definitely not simple.</i>


    "Have you found out anything about Caryn Shaw yet?" Justin asked. "Her past?"


    Noah shook his head. "No, Mr. Harper. It seems her past doesn¡¯t exist¡ªor at least, there¡¯s no record of it. The only information we have starts from her time at the orphanage."


    "How did she end up there?" Justin pressed.


    "When she was eight, the orphanage head found her unconscious at the gate," Noah exined. "She imed to remember nothing, and since then, she was cared for by the orphanage."


    "Someone must have left her there," Justin mused, his brows furrowing.


    "Unfortunately, we couldn¡¯t uncover anything more. It happened decades ago, back when surveince cameras were rare, especially in areas like that. Even if there had been cameras, retrieving footage from so long ago would be nearly impossible."


    Justin couldn¡¯t argue with that. Even if someone had left her at the orphanage gate, tracking them down almost forty yearster was a daunting task. If it had been an older individual, they were likely long gone. If not, they would be deep into old age by now.


    But Justin wasn¡¯t one to give up easily. If uncovering her past was what it took to protect Natalie, he was willing to go to any lengths to do so.


    His eyes turned cold, <i>Seems like I¡¯ll have to get those answers from that woman itself.</i><i></i>


    <i></i>----


    Inside Natalie¡¯s home, after Justin had whisked her away, Victor and Vincent were left alone.


    Vincent, his attention seemingly on the news ying on the TV, broke the silence. "So, you¡¯re this guy on the screen?"


    Victor hummed in response, ncing at the TV. "Don¡¯t you watch movies?"


    "I prefer action. Real-life action," Vincent replied with a smirk, his sharp eyes flicking to Victor.


    Victor, unfazed, leaned backzily on the sofa, one leg stretched out and the other folded casually. "Seems like there¡¯s plenty of real-life action going on around Natalie," hemented. "Especially with you personally here to... annoy her."


    "You¡¯re not an idiot for being an actor," Vincent remarked dryly.


    "I get smart when ites to her," Victor retorted, his tone casual yet firm.


    "Are you a drain hole boy?" Vincent asked, his smirk widening.


    "Are you a mafia boy?" Victor countered smoothly.


    The two men exchanged a nce, the unspoken understanding clear between them. Natalie had clearly already told each of them about the other. After a beat, they both smirked.


    "Alright," Vincent said, his gaze turning serious. "You stay close and look after her from the inside. I¡¯ll handle things outside."


    "I¡¯m always looking out for her," Victor replied confidently.


    "That would exin why I had toe running here," Vincent quipped with a chuckle.


    "You¡¯re no different," Victor shot back with a smirk.


    "Are you going to stay here?" Victor asked.


    Vincent smirked yfully. "Want to keep mepany now that the owner¡¯s gone?"


    "Without the owner, there¡¯s no fun," Victor replied as he stood up. "Enjoy your stay. I¡¯m sure she won¡¯t being back here anytime soon."


    "I won¡¯t see you out, then," Vincent said nonchntly, his attention seemingly back on the TV.


    Once Victor left, Vincent picked up his cellphone, which was buzzing with an iing call. He muted the TV and put the call on speaker as he walked into the kitchen to make coffee.


    "We¡¯ve taken care of them all before they could get close to Natalie," a voice reported on the other end of the line.


    "Did you manage to grab anyone to get answers?" Vincent asked, opening cabs with ease. She hasn¡¯t changed her habits at all¡ªeverything¡¯s in the same ce. Truly my sweetheart¡¯s home.


    "Same story as always," the man on the line replied. "They¡¯d rather die than talk. But we found something interesting. Some of their men crossed paths with another group and were confronted."


    "Who?" Vincent asked, his brows furrowing slightly.


    "The group belongs to Aiden Shaw¡ªthe man we investigated a while ago. Natalie¡¯s husband."


    Vincent¡¯s eyebrows rose in mild surprise as he stirred the coffee. He thought back to the man who had arrived with Natalie earlier. <i>So, he¡¯s already taking care of her?</i> he mused silently.


    The voice on the other end continued, "We¡¯ve also discovered that Aiden Shaw is focused on protecting someone who¡¯s hospitalized. He hasn¡¯t left the hospital and stays close to this person at all times. It seems like the patient is the target."


    Vincent leaned against the counter, sipping his coffee thoughtfully. "So, not just Natalie then," he murmured, his voice low. "Interesting...Wait! You said Aiden Shaw doesn¡¯t leave the hospital at all?"


    "Yes, he¡¯s always there," the man confirmed.


    "What¡¯s his current location?" Vincent asked, a hint of doubt creeping into his tone.


    "He¡¯s at the hospital," the man replied confidently.


    "Are you sure about that?" Vincent questioned, narrowing his eyes. "Because I just saw him at Natalie¡¯s home. He was with her and took her away. It¡¯s impossible for him to be at that hospital and here at the same time. Check again. Confirm if Aiden Shaw is truly at the hospital¡ªand find out Natalie¡¯s location."


    The man agreed, and Vincent ended the call, his mind swirling with questions.


    After a while, the phone buzzed again. Vincent picked it up, and the same voice delivered the report. "Aiden Shaw is confirmed to be at the hospital. As for Natalie, we¡¯ve lost track of her. Our people can¡¯t locate her at the moment."


    Vincent ended the call without a word, setting the phone aside as he leaned back thoughtfully, reying the earlier scene in his mind.


    <i>The man with Natalie... who is he, if not Aiden Shaw?</i><i></i>


    Vincent¡¯s jaw tightened as his thoughts drifted back to Natalie. <i>Natalie, who are you, really? To have been hunted for years by such a dangerous and mysterious group? I¡¯ve spent years protecting you from those shadows, keeping you safe from people no one can trace. I let youe to this city, believing it would be safer for you¡ªfar from a ce full of criminals¡ªand continued to protect you from afar.</i>


    His gaze hardened as he stared into the distance. <i>I hope you haven¡¯t fallen into the wrong hands, sweetheart. I need to find out who that man is. And you... you¡¯d better be safe.</i>

 Chapter 228: Clothes And Size

    <h4>Chapter 228: Clothes And Size</h4>


    After two hours, Natalie finally stirred from her sleep. Exhausted, she didn¡¯t even have the will to move out of the soft,fortable bed.


    <i>I thought I was fine after a week of rest, but this damn "small procedure" feels worse than a major surgery. My back still hurts. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve fully recovered yet.</i>


    Just then, Justin entered the room. He saw her awake, her face drawn into a frown as shey in bed.


    "Are you in pain?" he asked, walking over to her.


    <i>Of course I am. But if I tell you the truth, you won¡¯t let me attend tomorrow¡¯s important event for mypany,</i> she thought. Shaking her head, she replied, "Not much."


    He moved closer and helped her sit up. "Dinner is ready. Once you eat, you can take your medicine and feel better."


    She nodded silently as he stood and walked toward the wardrobe. "You need to freshen up and change into the new clothes."


    "We forgot to bring my clothes," she said, watching him as he opened the wardrobe. <i>Don¡¯t tell me he¡¯s going to make me wear his clothes¡ªmaybe just his shirt. One of his perverted fantasies? I¡¯m not going to wear that.</i>


    But when Justin opened the wardrobe, she froze. An entire section was filled with women¡¯s clothing.


    <i>Why does he already have women¡¯s clothes here?</i>


    Justin casually pulled out afortable nightdress and picked up matching lingerie, cing them neatly on the bed.


    She stared at the clothes, then shifted her gaze back to him. Before she could ask, he said, "Sooner orter, I was going to bring you here, so I¡¯ve already arranged everything for both of us."


    <i>So these are for me,</i> Natalie concluded, her suspicions fading as she nced at the neatly arranged clothes.


    Justin smirked lightly, as if he could read her thoughts from the moment he mentioned changing clothes. "What? Are you disappointed that I already have clothes arranged for you and didn¡¯t offer my shirt instead?"


    She felt bbergasted, caught off guard like a thief discovered mid-act.


    "Did I disappoint you?" he teased, the sly smirk on his lips deepening. "If so, you¡¯re always wee to wear my shirts. I have plenty."


    "I... didn¡¯t," she stammered, her voice slightly defensive. "I was just wondering why you have women¡¯s clothes, but then you already exined it."


    Justin was clearly enjoying her flustered state. "Were you suspicious that I might¡¯ve entertained some other women behind your back?"


    "No, I wasn¡¯t," she said quickly, though she had briefly wondered about it. She hadn¡¯t expected him to have clothes prepared for her, and it amazed her how thoughtful and meticulous this CEO could be¡ªeven in small matters.


    "If you still have doubts," Justin continued smoothly, "you can check the size of every single dress. They¡¯re all specially made for you¡ªperfectly your size."


    "I don¡¯t need to check," she muttered, grabbing the clothes and inspecting them out of habit.


    Justin¡¯s yful gaze lingered on her. "Wondering how I know your size?" he asked.


    She paused, bracing herself for some cheeky remark, expecting him to say something perverted like, <i>I¡¯ve been close enough to you, touched you enough to know every inch of your size.</i> But instead, he surprised her.


    "We¡¯ve been staying together for quite some time now," he exined casually. "We¡¯ve even shared the wardrobe. You don¡¯t think I¡¯m blind, do you? It¡¯s not hard to notice your clothing sizes. You probably know mine by now too."


    Natalie couldn¡¯t refute his statement. She <i>did</i> know his clothing size, so it wasn¡¯t surprising he knew hers.


    She hummed softly, as if agreeing with him, only to hear him add, "By the way, what you were thinking isn¡¯t entirely wrong."


    "Huh?" She looked at him, only to see his smirk widen.


    "Knowing your size after touching you everywhere..." he teased.


    "I¡¯ll freshen up," she blurted, cutting him off as she quickly walked toward the bathroom, her cheeks burning. <i>Does this man have sensors in his brain to detect what I¡¯m thinking? I need to be careful with my thoughts.</i>


    Despite the slight difort in her back, she hid it well and disappeared into the bathroom. Justin watched her leave but said nothing, his gaze lingering thoughtfully.


    When she returned, the dinner had already been brought to the bedroom, and a servant was arranging the dishes on the small coffee table by therge ss wall. The view outside was breathtaking, the city lights twinkling under the night sky.


    Justin stood and pulled out a chair for her. "Sit."


    She hesitated butplied, taking the seat as he moved to sit across from her.


    "Why here?" she asked, ncing around. She had personally decorated the grand dining room downstairs, a space she thought he would prefer.


    "I know your back is hurting," Justin said calmly. "It¡¯s better for you to eat here and rest afterward. Otherwise, you won¡¯t be allowed to attend tomorrow¡¯s event." His tone was gentle, but there was an unmistakable edge of warning in his words.


    "That event is important for mypany," she argued, her voice firm.


    "Nothing is more important than you," he countered without hesitation, calmly serving food onto her te.


    She frowned slightly, her gaze fixed on him. "Aren¡¯t you being a little too controlling, just because I¡¯m in your home?"


    "You might not feel the seriousness of your situation," Justin said, adding food to his own te, "but if you don¡¯t take proper rest, you could end up with serious injuries or long-term issues with your spine." His sharp gaze met hers. "Do you want to spend your entire life in a wheelchair?"


    The thought sent a shiver down Natalie¡¯s spine. "I didn¡¯t think¡ª"


    "That¡¯s exactly the problem," he interrupted, his tone firm. "You need <i>at least</i> a few weeks of rest. Instead, you¡¯re out of the hospital in just a week, and on top of that, you refuse to slow down. I don¡¯t mind spending my life with a crippled wife if ites to that, but are you really happy to let it happen?"


    Her heart sank. "I¡¯m sorry," she said quietly. "I thought I was fine. I¡¯ll make sure to rest properly."


    Justin¡¯s gaze softened as he hummed in approval. "And just so you know," he added, "this isn¡¯t <i>my</i> home. It¡¯s <i>our</i> home."


    She blinked, puzzled. "Our home?"


    "Do you really think I¡¯d let any designer n my home however they wanted?" he asked, a small smile tugging at his lips. "I allowed you to design it because you¡¯re the one who¡¯s going to live here with me."


    Natalie stared at him, speechless. She remembered being told to design it however she thought was best. At that time she just thought the owner was too busy to pay attention to it and he trusted her skills.


    Little did she know, this home would turn into her home one day.


    <i>Should I feel ttered or feel annoyed that he yed me while knowing everything about me?</i> She sighed internally. <i>Forget it. I¡¯ll just ept it as my home. He stayed in my home like it was his own anyway.</i><i></i>


    "You don¡¯t need to overthink and be calctive," Justin said, as if he¡¯d read her mind. "Just enjoy the rightful benefits of having a rich and capable husband."


    She shot him a re. "I¡¯m not a freeloader. I won¡¯t even freeload off my husband¡¯s money."


    "But I wouldn¡¯t mind freeloading off my wife¡¯s money," he countered smoothly. "Should I transfer all my wealth to you and depend on you, then?"


    "Aren¡¯t you worried I¡¯d betray you, leave you penniless, and let you suffer in poverty?" she challenged.


    He chuckled softly. "I can be anything, but penniless. You don¡¯t know how capable your husband is. Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll see soon enough."


    "Why not just tell me now?" she asked, narrowing her eyes.


    "You wouldn¡¯t be able to handle it."


    "That¡¯s a poor excuse to hide your true self from your wife," she retorted.


    "Maybe," he replied with a smirk.


    She frowned. "Fine. Keep your secrets to yourself. I have my own life to focus on anyway."


    "That¡¯s like good girl."


    After dinner, Natalie satfortably in bed after she felt better with the quick effect of the medicines, and went through some reports about the next day¡¯s event.


    Just then, her phone rang. It was Mia. "Natalie, how are you?"


    "Shouldn¡¯t you be asking if I¡¯m ready on my side for tomorrow¡¯s event?" Natalie replied.


    Mia¡¯s voice hesitated. "I... I was just wondering. But you sound fine, so..."


    "Wait," Natalie interrupted, something clicking in her mind. "Mia, did you tell Victor my home address and the password?" Natalie asked, her voice sharp.


    The other end of the line went dead silent.


    "So you did, huh?" Natalie frowned, her irritation rising.


    "Look," Mia began, sounding defensive, "in your absence, he was throwing tantrums, and your staff was at their wit¡¯s end. He kept demanding to know where you were and refused to go for his scheduled shoot. It was the only way I could get him to calm down and let the team focus on preparing for the event."


    "You should have told me when I asked what deal you made with him," Natalie said, her tone still stern.


    "I didn¡¯t want to die, alright? I know your temper," Mia said, then asked cautiously, "Did he reallye looking for you?"


    "What do you think?" Natalie replied tly.


    "That impatient punk," Mia muttered. "Did he at least leave without making a fuss?"


    <i>I was the one who left instead,</i> Natalie thought, sighing. "Forget it. Just focus on tomorrow¡¯s event."


    "Alright, see you tomorrow," Mia said, a hint of relief in her tone. "I¡¯m eagerly waiting to see how what Fords are gonna do.


    "Let¡¯s see," Natalie replied, ending the call. Her gaze darkened, and a faint smirk yed on her lips. <i>Let them try.</i>

 Chapter 229: It’s Stollen

    <h4>Chapter 229: It¡¯s Stollen</h4>


    The next day, a grand perfumeunch event was held in the event hall of one of the city¡¯s most luxurious hotels. Mia was busy overseeing the final preparations, her energy reflecting the importance of the asion. The perfume was the debut product of her newly founded cosmeticspany, and invitations had been sent to influential figures from various walks of life.


    Each guest had their own reasons for attending. For some, it was the allure of Mia¡¯s Wilson family background. Others were drawn by the involvement of Victor and Silvia as the brand ambassadors. Recent controversies surrounding the perfumeunch and Natalie Ford¡¯s involvement only added to the intrigue.


    But the mostpelling reason was the connection to NextEra, the major investor in Mia¡¯spany. Many guests hoped to capitalize on the opportunity towork with someone from NextEra, with the faint hope that the elusive CEO might make an appearance¡ªthough such chances were slim.


    Natalie arrived just before the event was about to begin. Without dy, she headed straight to Mia, who was busy instructing staff. Natalie¡¯s entrance turned heads. She was dressed sharply in a stylish white shirt and trousers, topped with a bottle-green jacket andplemented by chic sneakers. Her outfit radiated effortless confidence.


    "Mia," Natalie called with a smile, approaching her.


    "Oh, look! My VIP guest has finally arrived," Mia teased yfully as she turned toward Natalie.


    "You¡¯re early," Mia said with mock sarcasm. "A little more dy and you¡¯d have missed the whole event."


    "You should be grateful I made it here at all," Natalie quipped in response.


    "Let me guess, your husband didn¡¯t want you to leave?" Mia chuckled, her tone mischievous.


    "You could say that," Natalie replied, her mind drifting back to the scene from an hour ago when Justin had been adamantly against her attending the event.


    "You¡¯re still not fully recovered, and going to an event will only exhaust you...Although I¡¯m <i>allowing</i> you to go, make sure not to stand for too long¡ªor I¡¯ll have Ryan follow you with a chair in his hands... And forget the heels. I¡¯ve already arrangedfortable sneakers that match your outfit.... And don¡¯t forget toe straight home after the event and rest..."


    Justin¡¯s nagging voice was still echoing in Natalie¡¯s ears.


    Her thoughts were interrupted when Mia¡¯s parents arrived, their presence lighting up the room.


    "Mom! Dad!" Mia cheered, hurrying to greet them.


    The middle-aged couple, Mr. and Mrs. Wilson, smiled warmly at their daughter. "That¡¯s quite the grand arrangement for yourpany¡¯s first event," her mothermented proudly, ncing at her husband, who nodded in agreement.


    "Well, you should know your daughter managed to bring in NextEra as an investor," Mia bragged with a yful grin.


    Her parents exchanged knowing looks. Having NextEra involved in anypany was a significant achievement thatmanded admiration. They were clearly proud.


    Mia¡¯s mother turned to Natalie with a kind smile. "How have you been, dear?"


    "I¡¯m fine, aunty," Natalie replied politely. "It¡¯s good to see you after so long." She greeted Mr. Wilson as well, who responded with a polite nod.


    Despite the rumors surrounding Natalie, Mia¡¯s parents had never objected to their friendship. In fact, they treated Natalie with warmth and respect, much like a second daughter, which meant Mia never had to tread carefully around them.


    Mia nced behind her parents. "Mrs. Hitler isn¡¯t here?" she teased, referring to her grandmother with a mischievous grin.


    "She¡¯s not feeling well," Mia¡¯s mother exined. "But she did ask us to pass on her regards. She¡¯s happy for you."


    "But," she added, her tone brightening, "there¡¯s someone else here you might want to meet."


    Mia raised an eyebrow in curiosity, only to see a man stepping into view. Her eyes widened, and she nearly ran toward him. "Brother! You¡¯re finally here!"


    The tall, handsome man caught her effortlessly, steadying her. "Be careful," he said softly, his voice carrying a gentle warning. "It wouldn¡¯t look good if the CEO of apany and the host of this event fell t on her face."


    "I don¡¯t care," Mia retorted, wrapping her arms around him in a tight hug. "I just want to hug my brother."


    The crowd around them couldn¡¯t help but take notice of the striking man. It was none other than Morris Wilson, the heir of the Wilson family. In histe twenties, Morris was tall, with perfectly styled blond hair, sharp and refined features, and an air of nobility about him. Dressed in a tailored dark suit, he exuded a presence that was bothmanding and radiant.


    As Mia finally let go of him, he patted her head fondly. "You¡¯ve finally achieved what you¡¯ve been fighting for. I¡¯m proud of you."


    "Thank you, brother," Mia said, beaming with happiness.


    Morris¡¯s gaze shifted to Natalie, and he greeted her with a warm smile. "How have you been, Natalie?"


    "I¡¯m good, Morris," Natalie replied politely. "It¡¯s good to see you after such a long time."


    He hummed in acknowledgment, and the three of them exchanged a few words before Mia turned to Natalie. "We need to go," she said.


    Their parents nodded in understanding, while Mia leaned closer to whisper something to her brother. Morris looked surprised, his eyes darting between Mia and Natalie.


    "Just look after our parents if the need arises," Mia added with a smile.


    Morris sighed lightly, shaking his head, but nodded nheless. "Fine."


    As the two women left, Mia¡¯s mother turned to her son, her curiosity piqued. "What did she say?"


    "She told me to take care of you both," Morris replied with a faint smile. "Now, let¡¯s have a seat."


    The Wilson family moved to the main part of the hall, where a crowd of guests eagerly surrounded them, all hoping to engage with the prominent family.


    The event officially began, and it quickly became a focal point in the city¡¯s news coverage. Various media outlets were present, eager to capture the gathering of well-known figures under one roof. With Natalie Ford¡¯s presence, the reporters were particrly excited¡ªher name alone guaranteed a potential scoop. They waited in anticipation, sensing that something noteworthy was bound to happen.


    On stage, Mia and Natalie stood alongside Victor and Silvia, all poised and confident. Mia addressed the audience, exining the theme of the perfume: <i>The Spark of True Love.</i>


    Meanwhile, Victor leaned closer to Natalie, his voice low as he whispered, "Where did that man take you?"


    Natalie didn¡¯t turn to look at him, replying in an equally quiet tone, "At least not to a drain hole."


    Victor frowned. "Would it hurt to give me a proper answer?"


    "You should¡¯ve thought about that before showing up at my home uninvited," Natalie shot back.


    "I¡¯m used to doing things my way," he retorted. "I didn¡¯t know you¡¯d change so much after getting a husband."


    "Yeah, I changed," she replied, her tone sharp as she gritted her teeth. "Now stop talking and focus on the event."


    Victor huffed butplied, leaning back slightly. Natalie, meanwhile, maintained her professionalposure, refusing to let the exchange distract her.


    Mia concluded her exnation about the perfume, her enthusiasm shining through. As her words came to an end, the hall erupted into apuse, the audience clearly impressed.


    From a distance, a pair of eyes followed Mia closely, ignoring everything else in the room. Steve Davis stood silently, his gaze fixed on her, his attention unwavering. Though he had received the invitation like everyone else, he wasn¡¯t here for business orworking. He hade purely to witness a milestone in Mia¡¯s journey as a businesswoman.


    "...So let me introduce ourtest creation," Mia announced with a bright smile. The stage floor shifted, and a beautifully decorated disy emerged, revealing an intricately designed perfume box. Inside were two elegantly crafted perfume bottles¡ªa couple¡¯s set¡ªthat sparkled under the stage lights.


    At the same moment, servers began moving through the hall, cing perfume boxes on the tables of the guests.


    "We¡¯ve prepared this perfume as a gift for all of you," Mia continued. "Please feel free to try it."


    The audience was intrigued, their curiosity piqued by the stunning packaging and presentation. The guests eagerly examined the boxes, impressed by the craftsmanship and the luxurious feel.


    Meanwhile, across the city, live advertisement boards lit up with Victor and Silvia¡¯s posters promoting the perfume. The captivating visuals caught everyone¡¯s attention, further building excitement.


    Fans of the two stars, particrly the younger crowd with limited budgets, were thrilled to discover that pocket-sized versions of the perfume had been crafted just for them. Many expressed their gratitude toward Mia and Natalie for thinking of everyone.


    Back in the event hall, just as the guests were about to try the perfume, amotion erupted at the entrance. A woman entered, nked by a team ofwyers, her sharp heels clicking against the polished floor.


    "This perfume is my creation!" she dered loudly, her voice cutting through the hum of the room. "Natalie Ford and Mia Wilson have stolen my form."


    Gasps rippled through the audience, and a wave of whispers filled the hall.


    "Who is this woman?" people murmured, their confusion evident as all eyes turned toward the unexpected intruder.


    On the other hand, the reporters were delighted. They hade for drama, and this was the kind of scoop they had been hoping for.


    The woman, appearing to be in herte twenties, strode confidently toward the stage, her expression defiant. Once there, she faced the guests and repeated her usation.


    "This perfume you all hold in your hands," she said, her voice steady and loud, "is originally my creation. It was stolen from me."


    The entire hall fell into a dead silence, along with the some whispers.

 Chapter 230: Not The Reaction She Desired

    <h4>Chapter 230: Not The Reaction She Desired</h4>


    Mia¡¯s parents, taken aback, were ready to stand up, but Morris stopped them. "Let her handle it."


    His father clearly looked displeased. "But..."


    "She had told me to take care of you, if something like this happened," Morris exined.


    "What do you mean, is she aware this was going to happen?" Mr Wilson turned angry, "Did they really steal? Even if she is my daughter, I would never..."


    "No father," Morris ced his hand on his father¡¯s. "Don¡¯t you know your daughter? Do you really think Mia can ever do such a thing, the one who rejected all the privileges from her wealthy family and resorted to the way of struggle?"


    "Not Mia, but what if Natalie?" Mia¡¯s mother hesitated to say it.


    "We have known Natalie for so many years. So many things happened with her, but have we ever changed our options about her?" Morris asked.


    Mia¡¯s mother shook her head. "That¡¯s because we know....Forget it." Her mother sighed as she looked towards the stage, "Let¡¯s trust these two like we always did."


    Mr Wilson somewhat calmed down as well and spoke, "If they are wrong, let them face the consequences of their own actions. It would be a great lesson for them."


    Morris didn¡¯tment as he simply decided to trust Mia and Natalie.


    The hall had fallen into silence, the tension thick as everyone waited to see how Mia and Natalie would respond.


    While the guests looked puzzled or shocked, Natalie and Mia looked calm and simply looked at the woman standing below the stage, looking back at them with a challenging gaze.


    Dan stepped forward, addressing the woman politely. "Ms., I think there¡¯s some misunderstanding. The perfume form was personally designed by Ms. Natalie and is already registered under Ms. Mia¡¯spany."


    "I¡¯m not mistaken," the woman snapped, her voice firm. "I have proof that this form belongs to me." She turned her attention to Natalie, her tone using. "I am Faye. I used to work under Ms Natalie as her associate at the Brown industries¡¯ cosmetic department. This isn¡¯t the first time she¡¯s done this to me. Even before she used <i>my</i> perfume forms and imed the credit for herself. As her associate only, I could do nothing but ept my fate."


    Natalie raised an eyebrow, her lips curving into an amused smirk. Her calm demeanor only seemed to agitate the woman further.


    At that moment, Ryan and John brought a well-cushioned chair onto the stage, cing it beside Natalie. She gracefully took a seat, and John adjusted a soft cushion behind her lower back for addedfort.


    Natalie was not allowed to stand for long and given what¡¯s going on, it was going to take time and she needed to befortable.


    "Oh, do continue," Natalie said nonchntly, settling into the chair. "Your name is Faye, right? Please, go on."


    Mia chimed in, "Too unfair for being just an associate. Do let us know entire story. Go on."


    The woman, Faye, faltered at Natalie¡¯sposed reaction. Her confidence wavered as she suddenly found herself forgetting the next part of her usations.


    "Forgot your script, Ms. Faye?" Mia asked coolly, walking over to Natalie. She sat stylishly on the wide armrest of Natalie¡¯s chair, her posture rxed.


    The audience, their eyes glued to therge screens broadcasting the scene throughout the hall, watched in astonishment. The poise and unbothered attitude of the two women were striking.


    Despite being publicly ndered in front of some of the city¡¯s most powerful people, and during such a crucial event, neither Natalie nor Mia seemed the least bit shaken. The media, already live-streaming the scene, was sure to make this moment the talk of the town and no one from Mia¡¯spany was stopping them.


    Breaking the silence, thewyer who had apanied Faye walked up to the stage. "I am Ms. Faye¡¯s legal representative, Advocate Shawn," he announced, his tone confident.


    Natalie nodded toward thewyer, gesturing for him to proceed. He pulled a file from his bag and presented it. "Ms. Natalie, is this the form for your new perfume?"


    E, who was on stage, stepped forward to take the file from him and handed it to Natalie.


    Natalie opened it, her eyes scanning the contents briefly before speaking. "This is indeed the form for our new perfumeunched today."


    On the side of the stage, Nora stood stiffly, her face a mix of guilt and nerves. Even though she had confessed to Natalie about being ckmailed and forced to hand over the form, Natalie had insisted on going through with it. Nora still didn¡¯t understand why Natalie had chosen to walk straight into what was clearly a trap.


    <i>I hope everything works out,</i> Nora thought anxiously. <i>If it doesn¡¯t, I¡¯ll never forgive myself.</i>


    ------


    Meanwhile, elsewhere, Justin sat across from the silver-haired Vincent, their discussion interrupted as Noah approached Justin with a tablet.


    "Ms. Natalie seems to be facing some trouble at the event," Noah informed him, his tone neutral.


    Vincent¡¯s eyes flicked toward his own associate, who stepped forward and handed him a tablet as well.


    Justin and Vincent both looked at what was going on during the event and news channels were spicing up the things with various usations.


    Both of them sighed as if they had just wasted their precious time and handed the tablet back to their respective associate.


    "She can handle it herself," Both the men said at the same time.


    Both associates exchanged uneasy nces between their bosses, who had spoken in perfect unison, and then silently stepped back.


    "In short time it seems you¡¯ve gotten to know her well," Vincentmented, his tone casual. "Or are you just toozy to go help her?"


    "What¡¯s your deal?" Justin asked coolly.


    "I¡¯ve trained her personally. I know her well enough to trust her," Vincent said with a smirk.


    "I share a bed with her. I know her more than just ¡¯<i>well enough</i>¡¯,"Justin countered smoothly, his gaze steady. "These kinds of games? Child¡¯s y for her."


    Vincent sighed, rubbing his temples. "As much as I dislike you, I have to admit you¡¯re right about that. Damn it."


    "I know my wife is amazing," Justin replied smugly. "Now let¡¯s cut to the chase. Who are these people trying to harm Natalie? And why are you protecting her?"


    Vincent¡¯s expression hardened. "Not so fast. First, you need to answer me this: <i>Who are you?</i> If the real Aiden Handrix¡ªor Aiden Shaw, as I must call him¡ªis busy protecting someone in the hospital, then who the hell are you?"


    Justin met his gaze without a flicker of surprise, calm and unaffected. Hisposure only seemed to irritate Vincent further.


    Vincent continued, his voice low and threatening. "If you¡¯ve deceived her in any way, I swear you won¡¯t live to see another day."


    Noah, standing off to the side, stiffened. His eyes narrowed at Vincent, his re icy. <i>Does this man even know who he¡¯s threatening?</i> Noah thought. <i>He has no idea who he¡¯s dealing with.</i>


    Justin, still calm, offered a faint smile. "I¡¯d like to see you try."


    The tension in the room thickened, but both men remained seated, their gazes locked like two predators sizing each other up.


    Back at the event hall, tension filled the room.


    "See! She admitted it¡¯s the same form she used for her perfume," Faye eximed, her voice sharp with usation. "She stole it from me!"


    Natalie calmly closed the file and fixed Faye with an icy gaze. "How do you even know it¡¯s the same form I used for my perfume?" she asked coolly. "As far as I¡¯m aware, it¡¯s the first time we are presenting it to everyone and none of my guests here have even opened the bottles yet."


    Faye scoffed. "Does that even matter now? Just admit it! Like always, you¡¯ve stolen my work and used it under your name. Back then, I couldn¡¯t say anything because you were my superior, but now you¡¯re no longer at Browns, and I have nothing to fear. I thought you only stole my work while I was under you, but I didn¡¯t expect you to take it with you. How many of my creations have you stolen to use as your own?"


    Natalie¡¯s expression didn¡¯t falter. Her tone remained calm,posed, and cutting. "Not sure about the other ¡¯works¡¯ of yours that I didn¡¯t approve because they were trash. But let¡¯s talk about <i>this</i> work of mine that you im to be yours."


    "It¡¯s not your work¡ªit¡¯s mine!" Faye spat, her voice rising.


    "Alright," Natalie said smoothly, "let¡¯s assume it¡¯s yours. Tell me, do you even know what kind of perfume this form creates? Or the scent it carries?"


    "Of course, I know!" Faye snapped, her anger bubbling over. "I created this form after investing so much time and effort! You¡¯re just a thief who can¡¯t stop pretending."


    "Sure, prove it," Natalie said calmly.


    Faye froze for a moment, thrown off by Natalie¡¯sposed challenge. Regaining herposure, she retorted, "Of course, I¡¯ll prove it! I can¡¯t let you get away this time."


    Just then, John returned with a ss of juice with a straw in it and handed it over to Natalie.


    John and Ryan acted all ignorant to the surroundings, solely focussed on the one they needed to protect. Nothing else mattered but her.


    Natalie took a sip of the juice and looked at John. "It¡¯s really refreshing."


    He offered a nod and stepped back while Mia looked at Natalie with a little pout on her lips.


    Natalie offered her the juice as well. Mia sipped it through the same straw as Natalie and said, "It¡¯s indeed so refreshing."


    Natalie offered her a smile and had another sip, entire unbothered by Faye.


    It left Faye baffled. Feeling annoyed and angry at not getting the reaction she had expected from Natalie and Mia.

 Chapter 231: Powerful Lawyer

    <h4>Chapter 231: Powerful Lawyer</h4>


    In the audience, Morris chuckled softly, drawing the puzzled gazes of his parents.


    "These two friends are still the same," hemented, shaking his head in mild amusement. "they know how to rile up the opponent."


    Mr. Wilson turned to his son, confused. "Did you already expect this?"


    Morris nodded, setting down his wine ss. "I know my sister. She would never do anything wrong." He nced at his parents and added with a faint smile, "Just sit back and enjoy the show."


    The Wilson couple exchanged nces before nodding. Trusting their son¡¯s words, they turned their attention to the stage, eager to see what would unfold next.


    Victor, standing on the stage, red at the Faye and was about to step forward, but Silvia quietly held his hand, stopping him even before he could move as if she had already sensed his next move.


    Barely anyone noticed as they were shielded by Natalie¡¯s chair and Mia sitting on the hand rest.


    Victor turned to look at her, only to hear Silvia whisper, "You see Natalie is calm and confident. I¡¯m sure she has a n. Your meddling will only cause her trouble. Just stay put and trust her."


    He shrugged her hand off as if she were a nuisance and frowned. "You know nothing."


    "This is the perfume I represent as well, and I care about its reputation just as much as you do. But I won¡¯t interfere because I trust the person I chose to work with," she retorted, frowning. "But an arrogant man like you wouldn¡¯t understand that."


    Victor nced at Natalie, who was calmly sipping her juice. Silvia¡¯s words made sense, and after a moment¡¯s hesitation, he decided to hold back. He reminded himself that Natalie was no longer the weak woman from the past. She had changed, and he didn¡¯t need to be so overprotective anymore.


    "You have to admit that this is my form and that you stole it," Faye dered.


    Natalie gave her a bored look. "You still need to prove it¡¯s yours. You were granted entry into this highly secure event hall with a <i>fake invitation card</i>. Don¡¯t make me regret it," she said with a smirk.


    Faye flinched, caught off guard. She hadn¡¯t realized how easily she had been allowed inside, and the realization made her nervous.


    "Not just me, but everyone here¡ªand let¡¯s not forget the people all over the city watching this broadcast, thanks to our journalist friends¡ªare waiting," Natalie added smoothly.


    "Fine," Faye scoffed. "If you¡¯re that desperate to humiliate yourself in front of everyone, so be it. Not like it¡¯s anything new for you. One more addition to your list of shameful moments won¡¯t make a difference."


    Natalie remainedposed, unfazed by Faye¡¯s taunts, while Mia clenched her fists, itching tosh out. Natalie ced a calming hand over Mia¡¯s and said quietly, "You¡¯ll get your chance."


    Mia held back her anger, choosing to wait and see how things unfolded.


    The guests in the room were struck by Natalie¡¯s confidence and calm demeanor. Herposure made many of them begin to doubt Faye¡¯s usations, though they remained curious about what would happen next.


    Faye gestured toward two women standing behind her at a distance. As they stepped forward, she smirked.


    "You recognize them, don¡¯t you?" Faye asked Natalie. "They used to work under you."


    Natalie let out a bored sigh. "Ah, yet another pair of useless staff members I kept around out of pity. "I should have known kindness goes to the gutter after some time and people be ungrateful." Her cold tone made the two women shiver as her piercing gazended on them.


    Faye, undeterred, continued, "These two are witnesses who saw you harass me at work and steal my creations. I also have video proof of how you constantly made us cry. You insulted our work publicly, only to use itter under your own name."


    The screen lit up, and a video began to y. It showed Natalie scolding Faye in a boardroom.


    "Is this how you work?" Natalie¡¯s voice was cold and sharp as she mmed a file onto the table. "Don¡¯t bring this garbage to me. If you can¡¯t produce something worthwhile, just leave thepany."


    In the video, Faye appeared distraught, tears streaming down her face. "I¡¯m sorry," she stammered. "But I really think this perfume form is good and¡ª"


    Natalie cut her off sharply. "Are we creating a unique, high-end product or churning out something you¡¯d find on a roadside stall?"


    The video continued, showing several instances of Natalie harshly criticizing employees.


    Faye turned to the audience triumphantly. "This was her pattern¡ªbelittling us and our ideas, only to recycle those same ideaster. The forms that brought her fame at Brown Industries were mine. She denied me credit every single time. She¡¯s been a giarist before, and everyone here can see it¡¯s true."


    "Is it wrong for me to scold my employees when they do trashy work in the phase ofpany energies?" Natalie looked at the guests who were conflicted and said, "Ask anyone for them if they had never scolded their employees." No one could refute the im.


    Turning back to Faye, Natalie¡¯s expression grew even colder. "The way you worked, if someone else were in my ce, they might have pulled out your brain, washed away all the nonsense, and put it to better use. I showed you kindness by merely scolding you." She paused before continuing, her tone cutting. "But setting that aside, this video doesn¡¯t prove I stole your work. If you¡¯re going to use me, bring explicit evidence. Otherwise, you¡¯re just making a fool of yourself."


    At that moment, a dignified man with a schrly air rose from among the guests and approached the stage. His unexpected action caught everyone¡¯s attention, and murmurs spread through the hall. Who was he, and why was he here?


    The man offered a polite nod to Mia, who acknowledged him with a slight smile. She then addressed Natalie. "Natalie, this is Mr. Daniel Cross. He¡¯s here to assist us with legal matters. The CEO of NextEra himself has appointed him as ourpany¡¯s legal advisor."


    Gasps and loud whispers filled the room. Daniel Cross was not just anywyer¡ªhe was the most renowned legal expert in the city, known for his undefeated record. His name carried weight, and his association with NextEra added even more to his influence.


    Opposingwyers often preferred to settle rather than face him in court, knowing the futility of challenging his expertise.


    Faye¡¯swyer, who had seemed confident moments earlier, visibly faltered. Though he was a reputable attorney from a top firm, the presence of Daniel Cross left him uneasy.


    Daniel approached, his sharp eyes briefly meeting those of Faye¡¯swyer, whom he greeted with a polite nod. Turning to Faye, he addressed her in a firm, measured tone. "Ms. Faye, if the usations you¡¯ve made against my client are false, I assure you, the legal repercussions will be severe. You and anyone associated with this matter will facewsuits soprehensive that recovery will be impossible. However, if you admit your mistake and withdraw your ims now, we may consider leniency."


    "Mr. Daniel," Natalie interjected, her voice calm but resolute. "I have no intention of sparing her or the people behind her. Kindness has no ce in this matter."

 Chapter 232: Evil Glint In Her Eyes

    <h4>Chapter 232: Evil Glint In Her Eyes</h4>


    Daniel turned to her, bowing his head slightly in acknowledgment. "As you wish, Ms. Natalie. I have been instructed to follow whatever you wish me to do."


    <i>What?</i> The collective shock was seen among the guests, though no one dared voice it aloud. In their minds, they were all screaming the same question.


    <strong>Daniel Cross, the most fearedwyer in the city, was instructed by the NextEra CEO to follow Natalie¡¯s directives?</strong>


    Whoever couldmand such awyer¡¯s allegiance was undoubtedly powerful¡ªbut Natalie? What rtionship did she have with the NextEra CEO? And wasn¡¯t she already married?


    Faye stood frozen, her mind reeling. She turned to her ownwyer for guidance. Though visibly shaken, he gave her a slight nod, urging her to proceed. It was toote to back out now. His orders were clear: escte the matter and ensure Natalie was discredited in front of everyone.


    -----


    <i>Meanwhile, in the Ford¡¯s office...</i>


    "Why is she so calm?" ra asked, her voice tinged with unease. "And what did she mean by allowing them entry even with a fake invitation card? Was she expecting this all along?"


    "That¡¯s not the real issue, Mother," Briena interjected. "Look at the screen¡ªDaniel Cross is there, and he mentioned the NextEra CEO is supporting her. This makes things far worse."


    ra and Briena both turned toward Sephina, who hadn¡¯t said a word. Her eyes were glued to the television. Finally, she spoke, her tone dismissive. "You two worry too much."


    Briena¡¯s concern didn¡¯t waver. "What if Faye fails and implicates us? We can¡¯t afford to be at odds with NextEra."


    ra scoffed, waving her hand dismissively. "This has nothing to do with us. It¡¯s all Amelia Brown¡¯s doing¡ªshe arranged everything with Faye. If anyone is in trouble, it¡¯ll be her."


    "Ivan won¡¯t be happy if this reflects badly on us," Briena countered, a hint of anxiety in her voice.


    ra smirked. "If anything, it¡¯s a blessing in disguise. Ivan will stop listening to his mother so much and start valuing you more. Let Amelia deal with her mess."


    Briena considered this, her lips curving into a sly smile. "You¡¯re right. Let¡¯s enjoy the show."


    ----


    <strong>Inside the event hall</strong>


    Faye said to Natalie, "I had my works already copyrighted under my name even after you rejected them. You must not know that, right?" Faye asked. "This form was registered a few months back, and I am sure you must have registered yours recently after leaving Brown Industries."


    "I invented it after leaving Browns, so of course, I registered it after that."


    Faye scoffed. "Whether you agree or not, this already proves I was the first one to invent it and register it."


    "Maybe it¡¯s possible that we invented the same form by coincidence?" Nataliemented.


    "I am sure this is not a coincidence," Faye scoffed, thinking Natalie was trying to defend herself. "This perfume was my best creation, and I treasure it the most. I was waiting to propose it to get an investment and start my ownpany, but you beat me to it."


    "Alright, keeping aside copyrights, tell me. Do you know how the perfume made with this smells?" Natalie repeated her question from before. "Maybe try the smell from this bottle and see if it¡¯s the exact one you created?"


    Faye, feeling arrogant and confident that Natalie had no way out, walked towards the perfume bottles ced on disy on the stage. She sprayed some on the testing paper. The moment she smelled it, her expression changed to shock.


    <i>How can it smell so good?</i> Faye couldn¡¯t help but wonder. <i>If I can truly prove it¡¯s my form, I will be famous and rolling in immense wealth, other than getting money from suing the daughter of the Fords.</i>


    "Is this the same one you created from this form?" Natalie asked, her demeanor neutral.


    "Yes, yes," Faye said excitedly. "This is the one, my treasure. It smells exactly the same."


    Natalie looked at all the guests. "A while ago, you were all interrupted, but feel free to check this perfume. The truth wille out soon, and you won¡¯t regret trying it. But make sure to try it on your own body instead of those testing strips. I will tell you a surpriseter."


    Everyone who had been curious tried the perfume and couldn¡¯t help but like it¡ªnot just the one meant for their own gender, but also the perfume intended for the opposite gender. The set came as a pair of two bottles: one for men and one for women.


    Natalie turned to Faye. "You only tried the bottle meant for women. Won¡¯t you try the one for men? Maybe that¡¯s your creation as well."


    Faye immediately reached for the bottle meant for men. She sprayed it on a testing strip and sniffed it. Her brows furrowed in confusion. She then picked up the strip she had used to test the women¡¯s perfume andpared the two.


    Faye looked at Natalie, her expression turning usatory. "They¡¯re the same. Are you fooling everyone by putting the same perfume in bottles meant for different genders?"


    "Of course I¡¯m not fooling anyone," Natalie replied coolly. "But since you im this is your creation, you should know why both bottles contain the same perfume."


    Faye looked utterly baffled, unable to respond. Meanwhile, the guests began rechecking the perfumes. Women sniffed the wrists of men, and men did the same with women.


    "They¡¯re not the same but different!" the guests eximed in surprise, the murmur of astonishment spreading through the hall.


    "Why is that woman saying they¡¯re the same? Is it really her creation?"


    "But Natalie said it¡¯s the same in both bottles!"


    "Yes, but why does it smell different?"


    Faye stood there,pletely perplexed. "You¡¯re fooling the customers," she used.


    "I¡¯m definitely not," Natalie responded calmly. "But since you couldn¡¯t guess the reason behind this, I¡¯ll give you the benefit of the doubt. Maybe you overlooked the uniqueness of this form. I¡¯m willing to give you another chance to prove yourself right."


    "Whatever it is, it doesn¡¯t change the fact that this is my creation," Faye growled angrily.


    "Sure," Natalie said, maintaining herposure. "How about you prepare this perfume right here in front of all the guests? Show everyone your skills and prove it¡¯s truly yours."


    Faye, taken aback a little with this absurd request, thought. "I just have to follow the form. I am a perfumer as well and I can create one. After following this form, it will turn out the same. What¡¯s the big deal about it? Is this Natalie an idiot? It will only prove me right."


    "I agree," Faye dered. "Once I create this same scent with my form, you have to apologies to me and hand over me the rights of this form publicly. Also, you will never be allowed to create any perfume affter this."


    Natalie smirked, "Worry for yourself, Faye. If you fail to prove, it won¡¯t be just apology from you or the rights over this perfume I will get."


    The evil glint in Natalie¡¯s eyes, almost scared Faye, but she was stubborn and greedy enough to not give up and fall into a trap on her own.

 Chapter 233: Smartly Selected Judges

    <h4>Chapter 233: Smartly Selected Judges</h4>


    Mia stood up from the chair¡¯s handrest and looked at the emcee, who got the hint.


    "Alright! As things have gotten to this, let¡¯s arrange for these two lovelydies to prove who is the owner of this perfume form, and we can all enjoy the live show of how to make a perfume," the emcee said. "Thankfully, today we had arranged some fun perfume-making events for the guestster on, but it seems like we have to use those resources now for something even better."


    Soon the staff arranged the table on the stage. The table had everything needed to create perfume, such as measuring tools, mixing containers,bels, storing bottles, all kinds of essential oils, bases, fixatives, distilled water, and additives.


    The table was set up in a professional way that any perfumer would want to use.


    Faye looked at the table. "Though I am willing to make a perfume here in front of everyone, the way you all are so ready, I am sure there is something wrong with these chemicals, and even if I make it, the perfume won¡¯t turn out the same. In the end, you all will prove I¡¯m lying, won¡¯t you?"


    She looked at thewyer, Shawn, who offered her an approving nod, as if saying she did the right thing, and then himself said, "This ce is under the control of Ms. Natalie and Ms. Mia. How can we be assured that there is no foul y going on here?"


    Shawn then looked at Natalie. "Ms. Natalie must have known the original owner of this perfume form mighte forward like this and already set this trap for Ms. Faye. When she said Ms. Faye was allowed inside the event hall even with fake invitation letters, it was clear she had already anticipated it."


    Then, He turned to Daniel, Natalie¡¯swyer. "Mr. Daniel, is it like that your client, Ms. Natalie, is already guilty and prepared this setup beforehand? She is using her power against an ordinary person like Ms. Faye to im her creation publicly and humiliate her. Only the guilty one can anticipateing events and prepare countermeasures."


    Daniel remained calm, his expression cold and professional. "Mr. Shawn, as awyer, you should be thest one to say such things. Thinking about possible countermeasures with any case is what wewyers do. If you think what we do and what Ms. Natalie did are different, then I should correct you on this. Do you really think that, with so many enemies waiting for her downfall, she wouldn¡¯t think about preventive measures?


    "Moreover, when the form of her perfume was stolen from herpany, do you think she was unaware and reckless enough to leave that form unprotected? I¡¯m sorry, but I must remind you that she served as the R&D head of the perfume department for two years at Brown Industries. No one else but her knows better how to safeguard such critical information.


    "Now, who stole whose form will be proven soon, so let¡¯s not nder each other¡¯s clients in haste. Any malicious words spoken against my client will be chargeable to the opposite party once my client is proven innocent."


    Shawn could not refute this, as nothing had yet been proven. "What about fair judgment?" Shawn asked. "How can I be sure my client is not being yed?"


    "Among the guests, we have many experts from the perfume industry and other sectors as well. All of them are known for their fairness and reputation. No power can influence them. You can select any of those people, or even someone from other sectors among our guests," Daniel said. "These people are not just attendees but also highly influential individuals. You should know how powerful each one of them is."


    Shawn hummed thoughtfully and scanned the guests. His gaze settled on a particr figure seated in the first row. "Ms. Taylor, the renowned figure in the perfume world, is here. I would like her to be a judge."


    The elegant-looking woman, with a rather serious expression on her face, appeared to be in herte forties. She offered an approving nod.


    He then looked at another woman. "Mrs. Cristina Summers, if you do not mind, would you be one of the judges?"


    A beautiful middle-aged woman, who appeared younger than her age, nodded. She was the daughter-inw of one of the four wealthy families, the Summers family, and the mother of Adam Summers.


    "And thest one, I would like Mr. Steve Davis to join," Shawn said. "Is it fine with you, Mr. Davis? I hope you will not be biased towards Ms. Mia, as we all know some things..."


    Steve looked at Shawn with a displeased gaze. "If Mr. Shawn decided to choose me as one of the judges despite hearing those rumors, then you must already know I won¡¯t be biased. But if you still dare doubt your own judgment, please feel free to choose someone else and keep me out of it. You can see this event hall is full of other influential figures, which are no less than me."


    Steve¡¯s cold and blunt response left Shawn a little baffled, but not like he had not expected this reaction. As a skilledwyer her was, Shawn quickly covered it up. "Apologies, Mr. Davis. I didn¡¯t mean to offend you. Please, be our third judge."


    Steve hummed in acknowledgment, and soon all three of them walked toward the stage and sat in the three chairs arranged for them on that big size stage.


    Shawn had chosen individuals strategically, who could not be influenced by Natalie or anyone else. Ms. Taylor was known for being strict, righteous, and unflinchingly blunt in her criticism. Mrs. Summers came from the wealthiest and most formidable of the four families, making it unlikely that she would side with Natalie.


    As for Steve Davis¡ªthough rumored to be Mia¡¯s fianc¨¦¡ªhe would not dare contradict the decisions of Ms. Taylor and Mrs. Summers. If the result went against Mia and Natalie, Steve¡¯s agreement would only lend more weight to Faye¡¯s side.

 Chapter 234: Calling For Own Doom

    <h4>Chapter 234: Calling For Own Doom</h4>


    The emcee asked as he looked at Natalie and Faye, "Who among the twodies would proceed first?"


    Natalie simply looked at Faye, only to get an obvious reaction and reply from her.


    "Let Natalie go first. What if there is something wrong with those things, and I can¡¯t make the perfume? I need to see if they are the right things to put on the table," Faye said smugly. She was ying it safe. <i>Natalie, if you have nned something, it¡¯s not going to work today. I am not an idiot.</i><i></i>


    "Alright!" Natalie said and stood up while John took the half-empty ss of juice from her. Natalie went to the table and stood in front of it, ready to work.


    "Wait, what if you have hidden something in your jacket, something that¡¯s needed to create perfume, and you have not put it on the table but hidden? Knowing how shrewd you are, you can... do... anything..."


    Natalie offered her an icy re, which made Faye shut her mouth. "Faye, if you are a true perfume maker, you can identify any chemical needed to create it without even havingbels on it. And if that form is truly yours, you can see if anything is missing here. What are you so nervous about?"


    Faye was left baffled, but she as usual replied stubbornly, "I don¡¯t trust you anymore. If you can steal my form, you can do anything. But why are you so offended when I simply asked you to remove your jacket? Is it that you are truly hiding anything in it?"


    Natalie proceeded to remove her jacket, when Mia stood behind her and helped her take it off. Natalie spoke, "Yes, I am indeed hiding something in my jacket."


    Faye smiled, "See..."


    "Your brain," Natalie interrupted her. "Your brain which you left behind in your mother¡¯s womb when she gave birth to you. I have that brain in the pocket of my jacket. Want it? I will give it to you for free."


    Hearing this, aughter echoed in the hall.


    Faye was utterly angry, but had no counterattack.


    All the reporters were having fun recording it. Even the people who were watching it on their TV or other gadget¡¯s screens could not help butugh andment.


    "This woman has a sharp tongue. No one can beat her."


    "True. We have seen her before talking to the reporters, and every time she left all of them speechless."


    "Could it be that Natalie is wrongly framed this time? Her calmness and confidence show she did nothing wrong."


    "We will know soon. If the other party can hirewyer Shawn, that means Faye has strong backing as well."


    Soon everyone watched confident Natalie, who had removed her jacket and stood there in her stylish and elegant white shirt and trousers that highlighted her tall and slim perfect figure.


    She went to the table while she rolled her shirt¡¯s sleeves elegantly to her elbows, her slender arms and delicate fingers visible. She even removed any essories she was wearing on her fingers and wrists and then pulled out a hairband from the pocket of her trousers, which she always carried out of habit, and tied her open hair into a loose bun. Lastly, she put on the gloves.


    For her, it was just regr preparation whenever she indulged herself in perfume making, but to others, all those were highly elegant and captivating moves from a charmingly beautiful yet professional-lookingdy. Everyone had their eyes glued to her, as if enchanted by her, while Natalie was oblivious to it all.


    Mia sighed, her eyes almost carrying hearts as she looked at her friend. <i>If I was a man, I would have proposed to her right now, right here. My goddess-like beautiful friend.</i>


    Steve, meanwhile, had his gaze fixed on Mia. Seeing the way she looked at Natalie, Steve frowned in displeasure but could do nothing.


    Natalie, all focused, busied herself in making a perfume. She didn¡¯t even have to look at the form even once, as if everything was fixed in her brain. Everyone watched her, observing how skillfully she made the perfume¡ªher expressions of focus, her movements¡ªnothing but sheer perfection.


    For the first time, others could feel that the simple process of perfume making could be this eye-catching. All patiently waited for Natalie to finish, and no one showed a sign of impatience, even though it was going to take some time.


    As Faye watched Natalie, she could not help but feel jealous. After working with Natalie for so long, she knew how talented and skilled Natalie was in perfume making. For some time, she even doubted her own ability to create perfume.


    <i>I can do it. I have worked under Natalie and created perfumes many times. I am one of the top students in my university and known for my skills. I can surely do it.</i>


    After a while, Natalie finally finished making the perfume with thest step of sealing it into the two perfume bottles. She put thebels on both bottles, indicating one was for a man and the other for a woman.


    The three judges were presented with the perfume bottles made by Natalie on the spot and the ones from the already prepared product of Natalie¡¯spany.


    They all verified them carefully and unanimously agreed on the same thing¡ªit¡¯s the same perfume that is beingunched today.


    Faye was not surprised at all. <i>I will make the perfume as well. The result will be a tie. Then, everyone will have no choice but to trust the date of form copyright registration and that Natalie has stolen it from me. Even if everyone agrees that we both have created the same form by coincidence, Natalie will have to share half of her profit with me. In any case, it¡¯s my victory.</i>


    With her head held high, Faye walked toward the table, all smug in her mind.


    Natalie had returned to Mia¡¯s side, who whispered to her, "You were so amazing just now, Nat. I almost had my heart beat for you."


    Natalie, used to suchments from her naughty friend, smiled. "The most amazing thing is yet toe."


    Mia looked at Faye, who was ready to prepare her perfume, and said, "This is what we call¡ªcalling for their own doom."


    Natalie agreed as a light smirk painted her lips.

 Chapter 235: What Tricks Have You Played?

    <h4>Chapter 235: What Tricks Have You yed?</h4>


    Faye was wearing a short-sleeved, knee-length one-piece dress. She only had to remove the essories on her hands, fix her hair, and put on gloves. She started creating a perfume as per the form she had revised in her mind. If Natalie had prepared the perfume without even looking at the form, she had to do the same, or people would doubt how she didn¡¯t remember her own form.


    <i>I am smart enough to remember that form, or things would have ended badly for me,</i> Faye thought. <i>Who knew Natalie would ask me to prepare a perfume in front of everyone? She must have thought I might not remember. She truly underestimates me. Such and Idiot.</i>


    Though Faye also acted like a professional perfumer while creating the perfume in front of everyone, it didn¡¯t have the same effect as Natalie. Faye clearlycked the grace, confidence, and remarkable skills that Natalie possessed.


    When others watched Natalie, it was as if she had been crafted to create perfumes and had mastered the art for a long time.


    Even Ms. Taylor, the renowned perfume maker, was amazed by the way Natalie worked, while she was not that impressed with Faye. However, this was not going to affect the judgment she would make¡ªshe would remain fair in her decision.


    Soon, Faye finished preparing the perfume and remembered that Natalie had filled it into two bottles. She did the same andbeled the bottles: one for a man and another for a woman.


    In her rush and overconfidence¡ªthinking that if Natalie had made it the same, she didn¡¯t need to check¡ªFaye forgot to smell the perfume. With utter confidence, she presented the bottles to the judges.


    As usual, Steve allowed the two women, Ms. Taylor and Mrs. Summers, to test the perfume first and waited for his turn.


    The moment the two women smelled it, Mrs. Summers coughed with a distorted expression, while Ms. Taylor¡¯s face turned angry, disying clear disgust at what Faye had made.


    "What kind of joke is this?" Ms. Taylor furiously red at Faye. "Is this what you call a perfume or some garbage from the sewer?"


    Faye was taken aback. "What... what do you mean? It¡¯s the same perfume that Natalie has created. I followed the form perfectly. Don¡¯t tell me you have already colluded with Natalie and..."


    "Shut up!" Ms. Taylor, known for her temper, turned even more furious. "Have you even checked for yourself what perfume you have made before giving it to us?"


    "I didn¡¯t, but I know it¡¯s the same as I perfectly used the same form," Faye countered.


    Ms. Taylor looked at Faye¡¯swyer, Shawn, as if thinking Faye was an idiot. "Mr. Shawn, care to check what your client has created?"


    Shawn, having no other choice, walked toward them and had a sniff of the perfume, feeling conflicted over it. The moment he did, he stepped back in shock and disgust. He looked at Faye in disbelief and anger. She was making him lose this important case live in front of the entire world.


    "Check it yourself," Shawn told her.


    Faye walked ahead and sniffed, only to have her own expression distort as she almost puked, but held back.


    "Did you n to kill us with this scent?" Ms. Taylor growled, her bitter words echoed through the hall. "Even my five-year-old granddaughter can make a good perfume. Are you really a perfume maker or just delusional to think you are? You even dared to offer it to us without smelling your final product. Have you not studied the basic principles a perfumer should follow? What made you so confident that you could give us this garbage without even testing it yourself?"


    Faye was utterly embarrassed, still trying to recover from the disgusting scent she had created.


    Mia whispered to Natalie, "Did you expect it to go like this?"


    Natalie replied, "I didn¡¯t expect her to trust my form so blindly as to not smell it even once before giving it to the judges. I thought she would smell it first, find out it didn¡¯t work, and then use me of tampering with chemicals. But I didn¡¯t expect her to be an idiot of this level."


    Mia could onlyugh inwardly. "Her career is destroyed after this, let alone fulfilling her dream of mooching off your creation." Then Mia looked at Steve, who didn¡¯t have to test that perfume. "God damn it. Only this asshole had skipped smelling Faye¡¯s creation. How I wish to get one bottle of Faye¡¯s sewer perfume and stuff it into his nose."


    Natalie didn¡¯tment on it. This man was her savior once, and she had no enmity with him. Whatever he had with Mia, she decided to leave it to those two.


    Steve, standing on the side, was himself relieved that he was thest one and his turn didn¡¯te, but somehow that whip of that scent reached his nose, and immediately distant himself from it.


    Faye got back to her senses and red at Natalie. "You... you tampered with the chemicals after you worked here, didn¡¯t you? I know you would."


    "There is nothing wrong with the chemicals. If you did it the right way, you could easily make the same perfume from these things," Natalie replied as she continued to sit in the chair, unbothered, her hands folded in front of her, and her legs crossed, one over the other, in a style that showed her authority over the matter.


    "I don¡¯t believe it. I remembered the form perfectly, and I followed it. I am sure I did nothing wrong," Faye spat out.


    Unaffected, Natalie added, "And I am sure there is nothing wrong with the chemicals, but you didn¡¯t follow the form¡ªor rather, you don¡¯t remember it right."


    "Really?" Faye growled. "Then why is it you made it right with the same form while your mind changed? After you finished making your perfume, you must have done something to tamper with the chemicals. If not, do you dare make the perfume again with those same chemicals?"


    "Do you want me to?" Natalie asked.


    "Why are you scared now?" Faye growled. "I am sure you won¡¯t be able to make it with tampered chemicals."

 Chapter 236: Confession

    <h4>Chapter 236: Confession</h4>


    Natalie sighed in boredom, stood up, and went to the table. Her sleeves were already folded, and she was ready. Once more, everyone present¡ªeven the media people¡ªprepared to capture her properly as she skillfully made the perfume. It was like watching living art.


    Though Faye was annoying, because of her, they could witness this blissful moment of perfume making again.


    Natalie finished making the perfume, offered it to the judges, and then handed another bottle to Faye this time. "You saw, I used the same chemicals as you."


    The judges, as well as Faye, tested it, and it was the same perfume. The three judges assured everyone it was the same, and even Faye could not deny it.


    "I will try making it again then. You must have tampered with the bottles I was going to fill the perfume in," Faye said with confidence and went to the table to create the perfume.


    All the people, somewhat irritated with Faye¡¯s behavior, had already started doubting her. But since it was about finding the truth, everyone waited patiently to see the end of this free drama.


    Faye finished making the perfume. This time, she didn¡¯t pour it into the perfume bottles, as she doubted they had been tampered with. She made sure to smell it herself. With full confidence that she had done everything right, she brought it to her nose and smelled it, only to¡ª


    <i>Cough! Cough!</i>


    Once again, the result was the same. From her reaction, everyone understood it already. The judges stepped back, unwilling to smell that scent even by chance.


    Faye¡¯s expression distorted as she red at Natalie. "What did you do this time?"


    "What could I have done?" Natalie asked, raising a brow.


    Agitated, Faye went to Shawn and grabbed the file from him¡ªthe same file that contained the form. With a panicked gaze, she scrutinized the form as she mumbled, "I followed the same form. Why is the result different?"


    Forgetting what her next words might cause her, Faye looked at Natalie. "This is the wrong form, isn¡¯t it? The perfume youunched today is not made with this form and you also used that other form, right?"


    "Are you sure you want to ask me this after you clearly confirmed that this is the form you made that creates exactly the same scent as the perfumeunched today?" Natalie replied. "Didn¡¯t you im it was your precious creation and that you could never forget it or be wrong about it? I¡¯m sure if this is your form, you must have created it after so many trials and errors and then finalized it, isn¡¯t it?"


    Faye felt a loss for words. "I... I indeed created it..."


    "But you happened to forget it," Natalie said. "You are free to make the perfume while looking at the form. Go ahead."


    Faye observed the form and recalled every step. She was sure she had followed it exactly. She shook her head in disbelief. "This can¡¯t be. Something is wrong." She looked at Natalie, her gaze shifting from disbelief to anger. "Bitch, what did you do with my form? Tell me. Were the chemicals there different from the ones written in the form?"


    "Ms. Taylor inspected all the chemicals before we started," Natalie replied.


    Ms. Taylor spoke up. "Yes, I checked the form and the chemicals avable. There was nothing wrong with them. If this woman, Faye, dares to doubt my judgment and tries to ruin my reputation, I won¡¯t mind bringing a team of experts here and then suing this Faye till the end of hell."


    Faye trembled with fear. Ms. Taylor was a ruthless woman¡ªnot just with her words but with her actions against any injustice in the field of perfume. She was powerful and renowned enough to do exactly what she had just said.


    Natalie finally stood up and faced Faye, her gazemanding. "Also, I told you before that as a perfumer, you should be able to identify the chemicals without even abel when you are so familiar with them. You must have used those chemicals more than hundreds of times while you were making this perfume and finalizing this form. Then how could you not find anything wrong on your own? Because there was nothing wrong. The chemicals are the same, the form is the same, and there is no tampering at all."


    Faye felt like she had lost her mind over this. "What game are you ying with me? Why is my result different from yours? What did you do? Tell me!" she shouted angrily. Her career, her image, was at stake now.


    Natalie¡¯s lips curved into a light smirk. "I will tell you, but do you dare admit this is not your form but mine?"


    Faye felt as if there was no way out for her. She looked at Shawn, who himself didn¡¯t know how to get out of this situation.


    "If you admit everything, I won¡¯t sue you anymore. But if you don¡¯t clear this today, I will make sure your life turns into hell," Natalie warned.


    "You... won¡¯t sue... me?" Faye asked in a trembling voice.


    "I won¡¯t," Natalie said. "Only for the sake of the truthing out in front of everyone, I won¡¯t sue you. You yourself know it¡¯s my creation, so you better take mercy when I¡¯m showing it to you."


    Faye knew she was already doomed, so Natalie¡¯s offer was indeed better. If Natalie sued her, she would definitely lose everything in life.


    "I... I admit that this perfume form is not my creation," Faye said as she cried.


    Everyone heard it. Though some were shocked, most had already expected this oue and saw Faye as nothing more than an idiotic creature.


    "Why did you do it?" Natalie asked.


    Faye continued to cry. "I just followed someone¡¯s instructions. They assured me that I could take revenge on you for your strict treatment towards me as my boss, and that I could use this perfume in my name and earn money."


    "Name the person," Natalie ordered. "Tell everything clearly, or I won¡¯t hesitate to go back on my words about not suing you. We don¡¯t have an entire day to hear your answers in pieces."


    Everyone in the event hall agreed with Natalie, as their patience was wearing thin as well, and they waited to hear the full truth. No one dared to make a sound.

 Chapter 237: Neither Merciful Nor Forgiving

    <h4>Chapter 237: Neither Merciful Nor Forgiving</h4>


    "Mrs. Amelia Brown," Faye answered. "She also promised that once the perfume was in my name, theirpany wouldunch it and share the profit with me."


    "Hmm, so Amelia Brown is getting rid of herpetition even before it can stand against her cosmeticpany?" Mia asked, chuckling. "I must say, she is a delusional woman."


    "I... I just did what she told me to do. I am innocent," Faye said, crying her heart out.


    <strong>p!</strong>


    A tight p left Faye sprawled on the ground as Mia stood in front of her like a wild tigress, ready to protect her cub, Natalie.


    "Innocent?" Mia scoffed coldly. "The moment you got to test that perfume and found its scent was amazing and unique, your own greed drove you to follow this n¡ªyour greed to earn money for what didn¡¯t belong to you. You thought you could make this form yours, then rip off Natalie and me by suing us. You even dreamt about gaining fame and fortune with this perfume. Do you think we didn¡¯t notice the way you drooled over it?"


    Steve¡¯s eyes widened as, after so long, he saw Mia this fierce, even raising her hand on someone. During university days, it had been a repeated urrence. Whenever someone tried to bully Natalie, Mia would make them taste the blood in their mouth. Almost every student feared her, and didn¡¯t dare mess with her.


    Unfortunately, thest time she had raised her hand on someone, that person had been him. He still remembered her angry face and moist eyes, trying to suppress her emotions behind her anger. That was the moment he had lost her. That face of hers still haunted him every night.


    "I admit my mistake," Faye said. "I am but an ordinary person caught in the fights of wealthy people. Please let me go."


    "As you say," Mia said, and the next moment, the police arrived.


    "You saw everything. Please take her away," Mia said. "The legal team of mypany will handle the matters with you."


    The police had already been called by Dan, as he knew the n and how it would end.


    The police officer nodded and instructed thedy constables to take Faye away.


    Faye looked at Natalie. "You said you won¡¯t sue me. Are you going against your words?"


    Instead of Natalie, Mia answered her once more. "Of course, Natalie is a woman of her word, and she won¡¯t sue you. But that doesn¡¯t mean I can¡¯t. The product you used of being stolen from you¡ªthough Natalie created it¡ªis now owned by mypany, as she sold it to me. That means I have all the rights to sue you and punish you with every single charge I can file against you. I will make sure you don¡¯te out of prison until all your hair turns gray. I am not as merciful and forgiving as Natalie is. In fact, I don¡¯t even know what mercy and forgiveness are."


    Steve, standing there, felt like those words had struck him. What she said about herself was true. She was never merciful or forgiving.


    "No... You can¡¯t do this to me," Faye screamed but was dragged away by the police. "I am innocent."


    Natalie remained impassive while Mia smirked at Faye. <i>That bitch deserved it. She had been a pain in the ass for Natalie even when she was working under her. I wish I could just kick her a few times. Only if my parents and these people weren¡¯t here. Can¡¯t let someone criticize my parents for my reckless actions.</i>


    Daniel looked at Shawn, who was left utterly embarrassed and ready to leave.


    Mia called after him. "Mr. Shawn, let your real client know they¡¯ll have to face the consequences of trying to harm mypany."


    Shawn could only nod politely and leave.


    Ms. Taylor, who had been quiet and was puzzled, asked in her strict voice, "Natalie, what was the reason she couldn¡¯t make this perfume? Though you have proven it¡¯s your form, what trick did you y?"


    As she asked this, everyone¡¯s attention turned to Natalie. They were all curious to know what kind of trick Natalie had used to prove her innocence.


    Natalie looked at Ms. Taylor, her gaze confident, showing no wariness of Ms. Taylor¡¯s status.


    "Ms. Taylor, are you asking me this because you truly feel I yed a trick and want to criticize me for it, or are you genuinely curious to know what exactly happened?"


    Ms. Taylor couldn¡¯t doubt the confidence and pride in Natalie¡¯s eyes and demeanor. Moreover, Natalie wasn¡¯t scared at all.


    "Let¡¯s say both," Ms. Taylor replied in her cold tone. "But more like I am curious, like the others."


    Natalie picked up the file from the table that belonged to Faye and held it in front of Ms. Taylor. "This form is absolutely correct, and those chemicals were correct as well. But how to use this form to make the desired perfume¡ªonly the creator of this form would know."


    Ms. Taylor observed the form and noticed something about it, a realization slowly dawning on her.


    Natalie continued, "Though it looks like any other form, it¡¯s not. Someone might attempt to follow it by the standard directives they¡¯ve learned, only to make a worse mistake. I have my unique way of writing it, where no one can decipher it." Natalie pulled out the paper from the file and turned it upside down. "You might like to read it this way to understand it better. Even with this adjustment, you can¡¯t crack the entire form, but a smart perfume maker like you can at least see the truth."


    Ms. Taylor¡¯s eyes widened as she looked at Natalie. "Who did you learn this from?" There was something more behind her shocked gaze.


    "My mother taught me. She said one should always know how to protect what belongs to them, whether it¡¯s a person, a thing, or something as simple as a perfume form."


    "Who is your mother?" Ms. Taylor asked, but then she said, "You¡¯re Natalie Ford... How did I miss it? You¡¯re Caryn¡¯s daughter?"


    Natalie nodded. "I am."


    Ms. Taylor couldn¡¯t help but exim, "Other than Caryn, there was only one perfumer who could write forms this way. How could I ever miss it?" The more Ms. Taylor looked at Natalie, the more shocked she became. "Aroma? Are you the perfume prodigy, Aroma?"


    In response, Natalie offered her a smile.

 Chapter 238: Chance To Prove The Innocence

    <h4>Chapter 238: Chance To Prove The Innocence</h4>


    Everyone in the hall understood it, but at the same time, they were reminded of a child perfume prodigy who was famous in the past. No one truly remembered who that was except for few people who watched thepetition that year. Their memories were filled with Natalie being proven as a giarist, who giarised from her sister Briena who was imed to be Aroma.


    The reporters present, now aware of the past and present of Natalie¡¯s life¡ªhaving had to dig it up due to her sudden poprity and the numerous scandals surrounding her¡ªwere all shocked and filled with questions.


    Sensing the rush, Mia spoke into the mic. "My reporter friends, I know you all have so many questions to ask. But please remain seated. Whatever you want to ask, you can do so from your ce instead of rushing toward the stage and causing inconvenience to my esteemed guests."


    The guests didn¡¯t mind the reporters asking questions, as they were curious to know as well.


    "Ms. Natalie, what Ms. Taylor just said, is it true? Are you Aroma?" a reporter asked, and everyone¡¯s gazes fixated on Natalie.


    Mia handed her friend the mic.


    "Yes, I am Aroma, that child perfume prodigy you all once heard about," Natalie replied.


    With this revtion, those who were aware of what happened during the perfumepetition years ago began whispering among themselves.


    "But during the perfumepetition in the past, where you were a part of it as well, wasn¡¯t it proven that your half-sister, Ms. Briena Ford, is Aroma?" a reporter asked. "While you were disqualified from thepetition due to giarism?"


    Natalie remained unfazed and righteous. "Didn¡¯t just a while ago, one person tantly im to own my perfume form in front of you all?" Natalie countered the question.


    "You mean, your sister Briena imed your title as Aroma?" another reporter asked.


    "Do I really need to say more now?" Natalie replied.


    The reporters were now well aware of Natalie¡¯s habit of leading them toward the truth with her remarks, without directly saying anything herself.


    "Do you have proof that you are Aroma and not your sister?" a reporter asked.


    "Not yet," Natalie replied without hesitation.


    "Then how can you im it without any proof? Do you think you can use today¡¯s incidents to direct everyone¡¯s opinion in your favor and make them believe you are Aroma?" another reporter pressed. "Back then, the perfumepetitionmittee itself identified Briena Ford as Aroma. Are you using them of making a mistake when they had all the proof?"


    "Back then, I was powerless and too young to fight against the injustice that happened to me, but not now," Natalie said to the reporters. "You all will find out the truth soon."


    "How are you going to prove it?" a reporter asked.


    "If I reveal my n, wouldn¡¯t it be like informing my enemies in advance?" Natalie smirked. "Are you truly confident in the questions you ask, or do you take me for an idiot?"


    The reporter was taken aback but pressed again, "How long will it take for us to know the truth?"


    "As long as I want it to take," Natalie answered. "No question regarding my ns rted to this matter will be answered."


    "Ms. Natalie, it seems like you have no n in your defense at all," one reportermented. "How about we give you a chance?"


    "To solve my matters and prove anything about myself, I don¡¯t need chances from a third party. I am capable enough to create them on my own," Natalie replied.


    The reporters liked her for her smartness but hated her arrogance. Still, they had to do their job to get the news.


    "If you are truly Aroma and that capable, why didn¡¯t you ept participating in the national perfumepetition even after thepetitionmittee invited you?" a reporter asked. "Are you scared your sister will win, and you¡¯ll have no face to show?"


    "You are free to think as you like," Natalie countered. "And keep in mind, I have no respect for thatpetition or thatmittee, which once dered me a giarist despite being innocent."


    "To us, it looks like you¡¯re just scared to fight against your sister, who is the true prodigy, Aroma," a reportermented.


    "As I said, you are free to think what you want," Natalie replied, unfazed, which only irritated some reporters, while others started to believe in her.


    "We challenge you to participate in thepetition. If you win against your sister, we will believe you are Aroma and that you were framed back then," one of the reporters dered.


    Natalie remained unaffected, as the reporter¡¯s words meant nothing to her, but the corner of Mia¡¯s lips curved into a light smirk. ¡¯Exactly just as we nned.¡¯


    Other reporters chimed in. "Yes, we challenge you and will ept the truth you say. We will even bow to you."


    "Who are you? Some kind of judges from the Supreme Court that I need your approval?" Natalie asked.


    Mia stepped forward and said, "No questions rted to Natalie being Aroma will be answered. As Natalie said, she will reveal the truth when she feels it¡¯s the right time. Now, we must focus on carrying this event forward as nned and give our guests what they are here for. The rest of the questions rted to this perfumeunch and today¡¯s unfortunate events will be answered after the event is over. Till then, my journalist friends, please be patient and enjoy the event."


    "Last question?" a reporter said. "For you, Ms. Mia."


    "Go ahead," Mia agreed and waited for him to ask.


    "How are you going to deal with what Ms. Faye said¡ªthat Mrs. Amelia Brown had tried to frame you and Natalie?" the reporter asked.


    Mia looked at Daniel, who came to her and took the mic. He looked at the reporters and said, "We will have this entire matter investigated thoroughly and won¡¯t go easy on our opponent. We will let everyone out there know what can happen if you try to conspire against us. There will be no mercy, and maximum charges will be filed against them."


    ¡¯Against us?¡¯ These words stuck in everyone¡¯s mind. Was Daniel implying NextEra and Mia¡¯spany as ¡¯Us¡¯?


    This simple words ultimately provided the strong support and power to Mia¡¯spany, as well to Natalie.


    The reporters got their answers and stopped asking questions. The emcee resumed his role, and the event continued from where it had been stopped.

 Chapter 239: Worried and Scared

    <h4>Chapter 239: Worried and Scared</h4>


    <strong>Meanwhile in Sephina¡¯s office.</strong>


    The three Ford women were glued to the screen, where Faye had revealed Amelia Brown¡¯s name and had been proven guilty by Natalie.


    "This Natalie!" Briena eximed. "Why does it feel like she was aware of what was going to happen and prepared everything beforehand? Were you trapping her, or was she trapping us?" Briena said in disbelief. "What will happen now?"


    ra patted her daughter¡¯s hand and said, "Don¡¯t worry. Nothing wille to us. Faye or no one else is aware of our involvement¡ªnot even Amelia Brown. As I said before, if it fails, Amelia Brown will be the one to face the consequences."


    Briena hummed and looked at her grandmother, whose gaze had turned colder.


    "Grandma," Briena called out.


    "We have underestimated her," Sephina said. "I keep forgetting she would be sly and deceitful like her mother. This girl, I have to crush her tail soon before she grows bigger. I can¡¯t let her gain power."


    "Grandma, didn¡¯t you see she already gained power by having the NextEra CEO with her?" Briena said.


    Just then, they heard something from the TV, and all of their bodies froze.


    "Are you Aroma?" they heard Ms. Taylor asking Natalie.


    The TV screen showed both their expressions¡ªMs. Taylor¡¯s shock with realization and Natalie responding with a smile.


    "G-Grandma..." Briena¡¯s next words choked in her throat as they watched what was happening next.


    The three women, all shocked, continued to watch until Mia stopped the reporters from asking questions.


    "Mother..." Briena turned to ra. "What will happen now? Will she prove I¡¯m not Aroma? If that happens..."


    "She can¡¯t prove it," Sephina said, regaining herposure after seeing Briena panic. "She has no proof. She¡¯s just bluffing to scare us. Just like her mother, this wretch is shrewd and trying to intimidate us. In reality, she has nothing in her hands to prove anything. Back then, all the proof was on your side, and she was proven to be a thief."


    Though Sephina sounded confident, Briena and ra couldn¡¯t help but feel wary.


    "Mother, this is not the same Natalie from the past," ra added. "The more I look at her, the scarier she seems now. I can¡¯t tell what she would do if she were in front of us. She has changed a lot after her marriage."


    "She changed when she returned from Xyros, but she hid her fangs well because of Albert. But now, she has nothing to worry about," Sephina replied. "At the same time, she could have done this after returning from Xyros. So why did she keep quiet for the past two years?" Sephina asked, then answered herself. "It¡¯s because she knew she couldn¡¯t prove anything. And now, she¡¯s just bluffing because she has strong power behind her."


    ra thought about it and said, "She did say she had no proof."


    "Yes, because she has none. I took care of everything well," Sephina assured her and looked at Briena. "Don¡¯t worry. Just focus on the perfumepetition and your movie shooting. Once you win thepetition, it will prove you are Aroma."


    "Grandma, you know I am not that good. How am I going to makepetition winning perfume?" Briena asked.


    "Leave it to me. You will get perfume form. All you have to do is to practice on creating it, like how you did in the past," Sephina replied.


    "Yes, Grandma," Briena agreed, but inside, she couldn¡¯t help but panic. <i>I don¡¯t think Grandma will do anything else to stop Natalie. It seems I¡¯ll have to take things into my own hands to protect myself. I can¡¯t afford any scandal now, or I¡¯ll lose my film.</i>


    Meanwhile, Ivan had returned the city from his business trip. On the way back from the airport, he was watching the news.


    The moment he saw Faye on the screen, he had a bad feeling. Faye was his employee, and her wrong actions would inevitably be linked to hispany.


    That ominous feeling in his heart, the fear in his mind, turned out to be true the moment he heard Faye take his mother, Amelia¡¯s, name. His face turned angry, and he almost crushed the tablet in his hands with his strong grip.


    "Drive faster," he ordered the driver.


    Soon, Ivan reached the Brown residence and marched into the home after hurrying out of the car.


    "Where is Mother?" Ivan asked the butler, who came across him at the entrance of the home.


    "Madam is in her room," the butler informed.


    Ivan marched upstairs to his mother, worry gripping his mind. <i>What has Mother done?</i>


    <i>------</i>


    <strong>Inside Amelia¡¯s room.</strong>


    She was crying while sitting on the bed as the news shed on the TV screen. Her husband, clearly displeased, was scolding her.


    "Who asked you to do all this?" Ivan¡¯s father reprimanded. "Did you not consider the consequences at all?"


    "Father, don¡¯t scold Mother, please," Irene said. "Mother is naive and didn¡¯t understand how shrewd Natalie is."


    "Didn¡¯t understand?" Mr. Brown eximed. "Natalie worked in ourpany for the past two years. Don¡¯t we know how smart and capable she is? She single-handedly took care of the toughest matters, ones even I and Ivan failed to handle! You people clearly underestimated her and caused us trouble now."


    "Father, once Brother is back, he will take care of it," Irene said. "That Natalie owes my brother, and she has to give in. Also, I know she still loves Ivan. She will let Mother go if he asks her to."


    Just then, Ivan entered the room. "Mother¡ª" he started to say something but stopped when he saw his mother already crying. Running a hand through his hair in frustration, he said, "What have you done?"


    Amelia¡¯s sobs grew louder as she spoke in a hoarse voice. "I was just trying to avenge what she did to you. I... as a mother... can¡¯t I feel bad for my son and punish the person who hurt him? I only wanted to teach her a lesson. She is enjoying her life with so many wealthy men and left you humiliated in front of the world. Do you know how others talk about you, saying she yed you for a fool? How can I tolerate it?"


    "Mother..." Ivan didn¡¯t know what to say and turned to his father. "We need to do something quickly. I¡¯m going to talk to our legal team."


    "You have just returned, and you¡¯re tired," Amelia said.


    "It¡¯s not the time to rest," Ivan replied and turned to leave. Before walking out, he said, "All I want is for you to keep quiet until I take care of this."


    "Brother, you can just go to Natalie and demand she drop this matter," Irene called out behind him.


    "Just take care of mother," Ivan instructed and walked away in an urgency.

 Chapter 240: Acting Cute

    <h4>Chapter 240: Acting Cute</h4>


    At the event hall, all the guests were enjoying the event, even after the interruption.


    "I told you she could handle it," Silvia said.


    Victor frowned. "Don¡¯t act like you know her."


    "Maybe I do," Silvia teased with a smile.


    "Then you are mistaken," Victor retorted, ready to move away while Silvia didn¡¯t stop him.


    Standing by his side, she could feel his anger when Faye was insulting Natalie, but he had masked it well behind his calm expressions, as the skilled actor he was.


    Mia¡¯s parents came to them and couldn¡¯t help but praise them.


    Mia¡¯s mother immediately hugged Natalie and said, "I am sorry. I almost doubted you today for the first time."


    Seeing the sad face of a woman who had always treated her well, despite what others said, Natalie replied, "It¡¯s alright, Aunty. That Faye is to me."


    "My mother is so innocent to fall for swindlers like Faye," Mia said and looked at her mother. "It¡¯s alright."


    "You two did well today," Mia¡¯s father said to both of them and then looked at his daughter. "I had been worried about how you would fight against these crafty business types who would try to pull you down, but it seems like I don¡¯t have to worry anymore."


    Mia smiled. "Thank you, Dad."


    Morris patted his sister¡¯s head. "I can truly be worry-free now," he said, looking at Natalie. "Together, you two are amazing. I am sure soon this business world will have two strong women rising."


    Both of them thanked him for his generous praise.


    Many guests personally came to Mia¡¯s parents and praised them for having children like Morris and Mia. Everyone was already aware of Morris¡¯s capabilities, but seeing Mia today made them all recognize her own strengths.


    As they busied themselves with the guests, someone finally asked, "Ms. Natalie, why did that woman, Faye, say the perfume for men and women is the same, while we could clearly smell it¡¯s totally different?"


    "When I was making the perfume, you must have noticed that I filled the same perfume into both bottles," Natalie said, to which others nodded.


    "Though the perfume was made the same, before filling the bottles, I added two different chemicals to them, which are transparent and odorless. These chemicals made the perfumes different for both genders, but when it¡¯s still in the bottle, it smells the same because the added chemical is odorless. So, what must make those perfumes change their smell?" Natalie asked.


    Ms. Taylor smiled as she understood already, while Natalie exined, "The particr chemical in a men¡¯s bottle or women¡¯s bottle has the ability to change the perfume¡¯s odor once applied to the skin. It blends with the unique, subtle scent your own pheromones carry and makes that unique scent more prominent. That¡¯s why, when you all were going to test the perfume, I asked you to use it on your skin."


    "No wonder I liked the scent immediately and found it so unique," one guestmented.


    Everyone was delighted to hear the exnation. Each guest was gifted a set of perfume bottles as a thank-you gesture.


    Ms. Taylor and Mrs. Summer approached Natalie.


    "Natalie, if you have time, would you like to meet me again?" Ms. Taylor asked. "I believe we will have things to talk about."


    "I will, but probably in a week," Natalie replied.


    As if she understood something, Ms. Taylor smiled and hummed.


    Cristina Summer, a gentle, elegant, and wealthy-looking woman, said, "I¡¯ve seen you in person when you were still young, probably around five or six. You used to tag along with Caryn everywhere. Seeing you all grown up now, I can tell¡ªyou look like her. Beautiful and charismatic, just like your mother." Cristina then looked at Ms. Taylor. "What do you think, Geneve?"


    "How can I deny your judgment, Cristina," Ms. Taylor replied.


    Natalie was taken aback by the sudden praise and mention of her mother but quickly regained herposure and thanked thedy politely. One could see from the way these two talked that they were close friends.


    "Are you forgetting something, Cristina?" Ms. Taylor asked.


    "What?"


    "A few days back, there were rumors that your son Adam is the mysterious man who spent two billion on dancing with Natalie," Ms. Taylor replied.


    Natalie was taken aback once more. Just as Cristina looked at her, Natalie spoke, "That¡¯s just a rumor. I don¡¯t know Mr. Adam in person at all. And I am truly married and happy with my husband."


    The two women chuckled.


    "It¡¯s so refreshing to see you so flustered like a cat after seeing the kind of tigress you are, Natalie," Ms. Taylor teased.


    Cristina smiled and said, "Don¡¯t worry, I know that¡¯s not my son."


    "What if it was?" Ms. Taylor asked.


    "Didn¡¯t you hear she is married? Don¡¯t embarrass the poor girl," Cristina warned yfully. "And stop showing your teeth already, or your image of being strict and cold, which you¡¯ve maintained for so many years, will crumble to pieces."


    Ms. Taylor stopped smiling. "You¡¯re right."


    The event was a sess, and what happened during it only added to its immense poprity. Victor and Silvia¡¯s fans were already supporting it, but after watching Natalie skillfully make perfumes and tackle the one who tried to scam her, many people suddenly started to respect her, and some even became fans of the scandal queen Natalie.


    Once all the guests had left, Natalie and Mia remained. Natalie slumped into a soft chair, giving her back a much-needed break.


    "Are you alright?" Victor asked, seeing her looking tired.


    Seeing Natalie adjust a cushion behind her back and groaning a little, she said, "I¡¯m alright, but I¡¯ll feel better if youplete today¡¯s shoot on time and don¡¯t keep those poor people waiting."


    Victor sighed and was about to say something, but Natalie continued, "Just listen to me today. The shoot is important."


    Though unwilling, Victor left, frowning at her stubbornness.


    Once he left, Mia asked her, "Is Mr. Harper that aggressive in bed that he broke your back?"

 Chapter 241: Bloody Bitter Gourd

    <h4>Chapter 241: Bloody Bitter Gourd</h4>


    "Shut up," Natalie replied, closing her eyes. She felt like she had exhausted all her energy and needed to rest now.


    "Couldn¡¯t you two control yourselves at least before the event day?" Mia asked with a sly grin.


    Natalie kept her eyes closed and replied in a tired tone, "It¡¯s not what you think."


    "What could be another reason for a married woman to break her back so badly unless it¡¯s her husband being overly energetic?" Mia teased again, while E smiled lightly.


    "Are you asking for a beating, Mia?" Natalie frowned, her eyes still closed, her brows furrowing. "Let me rest a little."


    There was no reply from Mia, and suddenly, everything went dead silent.


    "Are you scared already? So easily?" Natalie asked, her tone still tired.


    Not getting a reply from Mia, she opened her sleepy eyes to look at her friend, only to find someone standing in front of her.


    "Justin," she mumbled, a light smile forming on her tired-looking face. Her eyes were half-closed, as if the person in front of her was not real but a dream.


    The moment Justin arrived, Mia and the others had already stepped away. Only Mia knew he was <i>the</i> Justin Harper, while the others¡ªE, Dan, and Nora¡ªonly knew him as Natalie¡¯s husband.


    "You look tired," Justin said in a soft but strict tone. "Did you not follow what I said?"


    In response, Natalie raised both her hands in his direction like a little girl. "I am tired. Carry me."


    It shocked everyone, as it was unlike anything they could imagine Natalie doing.


    <i>Either she is drunk or she¡¯s dreaming,</i> everyone thought. <i>There¡¯s no way she can ever act this way, at least not in front of others.</i>


    Not bothering about the others, as if they didn¡¯t exist for him, Justin leaned down and lifted her in his arms with ease. Natalie circled her arms around his neck, buried her face in the crook of his neck, and was already drifting to sleep.


    The others left behind watched the two leave, their expressions still shocked.


    "Was that really Ms. Natalie acting cute?" E asked.


    Dan shook his head. "I think she must have drunk more while entertaining the guests."


    "I think my friend is possessed," Mia said, only to draw a collective <i>hmm</i> from the others.


    "I mean possessed by a demon," Mia added, "the demon who just carried her out."


    Justin carried Natalie out and ced her in the car with deliberate care. He took her straight back home. Once there, he gently put her on the bed, removed her sandals, and covered her with a nket.


    He recalled her acting like a little girl, asking him to carry her. A light smile painted his lips as he caressed her head.


    <i>Since that bone marrow procedure, she gets tired so easily. I need to force her to rest so she can recover entirely.</i><i></i>


    <i></i>-----


    All the news channels had the hot topic running on them, including Natalie, Faye, and Amelia Brown.


    Various spections were made about why Amelia Brown resorted to this behavior. Was she trying to avenge her son for what Natalie did to him? Was she trying to eliminate thepetition for their cosmeticpany, which was the fruit of Natalie¡¯s constant efforts? Or was there some other reason that no one knew?


    Watching Natalie live, proving her innocence, Amelia Brown was now being harshly criticized, which resulted in the stock prices of Brown Industries starting to be affected once again¡ªjust after they had recovered from the previous loss following Ivan and Briena¡¯s engagement.


    -----


    Meanwhile, Ivan had discussed the matter with his legal team and published a statement in defense of his mother. Ivan was sure Natalie would not forgive his mother. Given her hostility toward them all, it was a good chance for her to get back at him.


    The statement released by hispany clearly used Natalie. It read:


    **What happened during the perfumeunch event, Mrs. Amelia Brown has nothing to do with it. That incident seems to be a well-crafted n by Natalie Ford and Mia Wilson. Their purpose must be to gain fame and eliminate their already-existingpetitor, Brown Industries, which is well-established.


    It¡¯s a game nned by two ambitious young women who targeted an older woman instead of someone more influential. Given Ms. Natalie¡¯s past with us, we are ready to show her leniency, though we understand her instinct for revenge on Mr. Ivan, for their personal matters.


    The Brown family denies tolerating any such nders. As a newpany run by immature young women, we are willing to let this matter slide and forgive Ms. Natalie and Ms. Mia. However, if they insist, we will fight in awful way and prove our innocence.**


    -----


    Despite the heated news and scandal, the sales of Mia¡¯spany weren¡¯t affected. In fact, they were rising faster than expected. After seeing this unique perfume, everyone¡ªfrom the rich to the ordinary¡ªwanted to have it.


    "Ms. Mia, it seems like we have to double the production," E said happily.


    "Double?" Mia chuckled. "I¡¯m sure even that would be less."


    Just then, Dan came to them and showed her the news on the tablet. "Ms. Mia, it seems like the Browns are acting stubborn."


    Mia read the news. "What the hell? Natalie wants revenge on Ivan?" Mia scoffed. "The moment that idiot epted Briena, Natalie already got her revenge. Pathetic loser."


    "We know the truth, Ms. Mia, but people don¡¯t," Dan said. "We need to make a statement as well."


    E added, "We need to talk to Ms. Natalie first."


    Mia hummed and dialed Natalie¡¯s number while mumbling, "It¡¯s been more than an hour. She must be awake by now."


    The call was answered, but Mia was met with a cold voice that denied her any possibility of talking to Natalie. "She is sleeping."


    Mia cleared her throat awkwardly. "There¡¯s the matter..."


    "About the statement from the Browns?" Justin¡¯s cold voice came through the line once more. "It can wait." With that, the call was hung up.


    Mia looked at the mobile screen in disbelief. <i>¡¯This bloody bitter gourd.¡¯</i>


    "Ms. Mia, what happened?" Dan asked, and E waited to hear.


    "Nothing," Mia stood up. "It¡¯s been a tiring day. Let¡¯s just turn off all the news and matters and rest in our homes. We can deal with the Browns tomorrow."


    "Huh?" Dan was surprised. "But, Ms. Mia..."


    "Sometimes, not doing anything is more effective than doing something," Mia replied. "Let Ivan Brown and his family have a sleepless night, thinking about what we might do. I¡¯m sure Mr. Daniel, the bestwyer we have, will take care of it all."


    Hearing that, Dan felt relieved and agreed with Mia.


    As Mia sat in the car, she smirked. <i>¡¯That bitter gourd was right. It can wait.¡¯</i>

 Chapter 242: Obsessed With A Woman

    <h4>Chapter 242: Obsessed With A Woman</h4>


    As Natalie was sleeping, Justin busied himself with work inside hisvish study room, which could rival the office of any wealthy businessman.


    "Mr. Harper, somehow our sources managed to gather information on Aiden Shaw quickly this time," Noah reported.


    "That bastard must have let his ends loose on his own," Justinmented.


    "Seems like it," Noah said. "If that¡¯s the case, we can ask him more things directly, if he¡¯s ready to reveal them."


    "He won¡¯t. He¡¯ll keep buying time until Caryn Shaw is fully recovered, but he also wishes to keep us busy and interested in getting information about him by letting things out slowly," Justin exined. "That bastard¡¯s mind..."


    "Works somewhat simr to yours," Noah added. "I think it could be a good thing since we can see through his ns easily..."


    "And he can see through ours?" Justin raised a brow and offered a cold re to Noah. "You think that¡¯s a good thing?"


    Noah immediately shook his head, grasping the situation. "Though the ways are simr, you two are still different people. I¡¯m sure, Mr. Harper, you¡¯re far ahead of him. No one can match you."


    "ttery won¡¯t get you a raise," Justin interrupted. "Tell me something important."


    Noah quickly returned to the original topic. "He was adopted by Ms. Caryn Shaw when he was around ten."


    Justin¡¯s hands, working on theptop, froze, and he looked at Noah. "Ten?"


    "Around the same time you were adopted by Mr. James Harper," Noah added. "At first, his ID was registered as Aiden Handrix, butter, Ms. Caryn Shaw adopted him, and hisst name changed from Handrix to Shaw."


    <strong>m!</strong>


    Justin turned angry. "He said I am Aiden Handrix, but then why was his ID made as Aiden Handrix ten years back unless he is the real Aiden Handrix?" He gritted his teeth, anger rising inside him as he thought about the name on Natalie¡¯s wedding certificate. "If he is Aiden Handrix, then he has to die."


    Noah understood his over-possessive boss but couldn¡¯t help thinking, <i>¡¯Mr. Harper, there are more important matters than who Ms. Natalie is married to. Whether it¡¯s him or you, she¡¯s already yours. Now move your brain away from a woman and focus on the main thing¡ªyour own identity and where you and your twin came from.¡¯</i> He sighed. <i>¡¯They say a man obsessed with a woman tends to lose all reason. My invincible boss is proving it right.¡¯</i>


    Justin stayed silent for a while before saying, "So, two kids of one family were lost for some reason. One reached James Harper, and the other one reached the woman he loved, Caryn Shaw? What kind of absurd coincidence is this?"


    Noah felt relieved. <i>¡¯No, my boss hasn¡¯t lost his reason over a woman yet.¡¯</i>


    "What are you thinking about?" Justin asked sharply. "During such an important discussion, do you dare let your mind wander somewhere? These days I notice it often. Is this about some woman you¡¯re obsessing over? Not allowed when you work for me. Get rid of her."


    <i>¡¯The pot is calling the kettle ck!¡¯</i> Noah thought and then replied, "Feels like some absurd movie plot is going on that includes past lovers, their biological daughter, their adopted sons who are twins from unknown family, and a big question who that daughter is truly married to?" Noah summed it up only to hear Justin say coldly-


    "And in the end, a son adopted by a man kills the son adopted by the woman and then lives with the daughter happily ever after."


    Noah realized that if his boss was not Aiden Handrix, then Aiden Shaw was as good as dead.


    <i>Killing a long-lost brother over a woman? Who¡¯s the one obsessed with a woman now, huh?</i> Noah thought.


    ----


    Natalie woke up just in time for dinner. She looked toward therge ss window of the room, only to find a dark, starry sky outside.


    <i>¡¯How long did I sleep?¡¯</i> she wondered, sitting up in bed. Her head felt dull and heavy, and her back still ached slightly. She looked at the clock in the room. "It¡¯s been a few hours already?" she mumbled, holding her head.


    She reached for her mobile on the bedside table and checked for any calls or messages. Just then, the door opened, and Justin entered the room.


    "Good evening," he said, walking toward the bed.


    "I slept for a long time," she said, her voice hoarse.


    "And that¡¯s a good thing," Justin said, ncing at the phone in her hand. "Your friend called."


    "What did she say?" Natalie asked.


    "She wanted to talk about today¡¯s matter, but I told her you were sleeping," he replied, pouring water into a ss for her.


    She frowned. "It¡¯s time to deal with things, and here I was, sleeping and leaving everything to Mia."


    "The Browns have released a statement," Justin informed her, offering her the ss of water.


    Natalie read the statement and didn¡¯t react, as it wasn¡¯t beyond her expectations.


    After a few sips, her throat felt better. Justin took the ss from her, and she dialed Mia¡¯s number. The phone rang for a long time before it was finally answered.


    "What¡¯s the matter?" Mia¡¯s sleepy voice came through the phone.


    "Are you sleeping?" Natalie asked in disbelief, thinking her friend must have been dealing with everything on her own and waiting to reach her.


    "Then what do you want me to do?" Mia¡¯s sleepy and annoyed voice came through. "Though I don¡¯t have a husband to break my back, after working for so many days to prepare for this event and whatnot, now my back hurts as well, and I need rest."


    "The Browns have released a statement," Natalie said, "and..."


    "I¡¯m just following the wise words from the great Mr. Harper," Mia said. "Now let me sleep, and you sleep as well," and hung up the call.


    Natalie looked at Justin, who was standing at the wardrobe, pulling outfortable clothes for her to change into.


    "What did you say to Mia?" Natalie asked.


    "It can wait," Justin replied.

 Chapter 243: Another News

    <h4>Chapter 243: Another News</h4>


    "No, I want to know now," she insisted. "What kind of wise words did you tell her that she preferred to sleep and bezy?"


    "It can wait," Justin replied. "That¡¯s exactly what I told her when she called you to discuss what to do about the statement the Browns released."


    "And she listened?" Natalie asked. "To the extent of rolling in bed this early?"


    "Those were the wise words from Justin Harper himself. How can they be meaningless?" Justin said. "Your friend is smart enough to get the meaning right."


    Natalie didn¡¯t know what to say and sighed. "I¡¯ll let this slide, thinking about how the Browns must be getting restless with no reply from us."


    "See, you¡¯re smart as well," Justin said and handed her the clothes. "Get changed into these. Dinner is ready."


    ----


    When Natalie went to the bathroom, Justin¡¯s cell phone rang, and he saw Noah¡¯s message. There was a link. Justin opened the link and saw it was news about Natalie and him.


    There was a picture of Justin¡¯s back view, carrying Natalie toward his luxury car. The headline of the news read:


    <strong>Natalie Ford In The Arms Of An Unknown Man.</strong>


    Further questions were raised in the article: <i>Who is this man? Is he her husband or someone else? Looking at the limited edition car, one can say he is no ordinary man. But then, who is he?</i>


    There were also variousments by readers under the news article.


    Justin dialed Noah¡¯s number and ordered, "No need to delete the news."


    Noah replied, "Yes, Mr. Harper. Anyway, they couldn¡¯t capture your face, and the image isn¡¯t that clear."


    Justin hummed and hung up the call. <i>Let everyone know, you are not alone, Natalie. There is someone to support you and take care of you.</i>


    <i>----</i>


    Natalie returned to the room, and dinner was arranged there once more. They put aside all the troublesome matters and quietly enjoyed a peaceful dinner.


    After dinner, Justin once again led Natalie to the bed, to which she frowned. "I¡¯m not sleeping now."


    "That¡¯s the punishment you earned for not following my instructions and letting your back get hurt," Justin said, ignoring her protests as he carried her to the bed.


    She protested, "Sleeping right after eating will give me indigestion."


    "Sleep on your left side," he instructed. "There are patients who can¡¯t even get out of bed for long. If you want, I can turn you into one by cuffing your hands to the bed."


    Natalie frowned and said, "At least let me sit."


    "The doctor asked you to keep lying in bed. Sitting will put pressure on your spine as well," he said, covering her with a nket. "And this is the result of your stubbornness."


    Natalie gritted her teeth and kept quiet.


    "The doctor will visit you tomorrow and give further instructions."


    Natalie hummed, and Justin went to the couch to sit and work.


    Seeing him working, she mumbled, "So unfair."


    Justin heard it. "Indeed, it¡¯s unfair to me."


    She red at him. "You¡¯re getting to work while I¡¯m forced to sleep, despite having so much to do. Is that what¡¯s unfair to you?"


    He looked at her. "You¡¯re in bed right in front of me, but I¡¯m forced to work so I won¡¯t do anything with you when you¡¯re not in a condition to handle me. That¡¯s what¡¯s unfair to me."


    "You deserve it," she retorted, frowning, and turned her back to him, lying on her right side.


    "On your left side, darling," hemented.


    "Indigestion won¡¯t kill me," she said, continuing to lie on her right side, unwilling to look at him.


    After Justin finished his work, he put theptop aside and climbed into bed. Natalie wasn¡¯t sleeping but was looking at her mobile, reading through various news articles rted to the business world.


    In a moment, the mobile was gone from her hand. Before she could scold him, he said, "It¡¯s a bad habit to look at your mobile for too long when you¡¯re in bed."


    "My life is full of bad habits. Getting rid of one won¡¯t make a difference," she retorted, still angry at him.


    "Now that I¡¯m with you, I¡¯ll slowly get rid of all those bad habits of yours. Don¡¯t worry," he said coolly and turned off the lights.


    In the dim light from themp, he could see her face clearly, still showing signs of annoyance. Seeing him looking at her, Natalie turned around to face her back to him.


    "Hmm?" Justin asked.


    "I need to sleep on my left side," she spat out and turned slowly, due that lingering pain in her back.


    Justin didn¡¯t mind and moved closer to her, holding her, her back pressed against his chest. She didn¡¯t protest, knowing there was no point.


    After holding her for a while, Justin spoke. "You know I¡¯m doing this for your own sake, so stop being stubborn and making things difficult for me¡ªespecially when I¡¯m already at the edge."


    Natalie understood his meaning and said, "Then you¡¯d better stay away from me."


    "That¡¯s not possible," he said and moved his hand to her waist. "But what is possible is for us to heal your back faster so I don¡¯t have to hold back anymore."


    She held his hand that was roaming around her waist, only to hear him say, "Once your back is recovered, shall we?"


    Natalie didn¡¯t reply.


    He leaned in closer and gently bit her ear. "You don¡¯t want to?"


    She flinched at it and warned. "Stop asking such questions."


    "Answering with a yes or no is easier than trying to avoid it," he said. "If you don¡¯t reply, I¡¯ll take it as a yes."


    Natalie stayed quiet.


    Justin took her silence as a ¡¯yes¡¯ and said, "So you¡¯d better focus on recovering well, or I¡¯m afraid your back will end up in worse condition."


    Natalie¡¯s face turned red, his shameless words echoing just next to her ear.


    "Till then, just let me feel the softness." His hand moved inside her top.

 Chapter 244: Have You Ever Touched Yourself?

    <h4>Chapter 244: Have You Ever Touched Yourself?</h4>


    Natalie stopped Justin¡¯s hand before it could reach her chest. "What are you doing?"


    "You truly don¡¯t know?" Justin asked. "My hands are craving to feel the softness."


    "It¡¯s my body part, not some ything for you," she countered.


    "But that day, you didn¡¯t mind when I was ying," he said in a deliberately slow voice. His fingers traced the edge of her bra. "Why are you wearing it while sleeping?"


    "I feelfortable this way," she answered in a low voice, internally frowning at why he had toment on such a thing.


    "You should sleepfortably, not feel trapped like this," he said, moving his hand to her back. Before Natalie could say anything, he had already unhooked her bra.


    "Justin..."


    "You don¡¯t need to wear it in in the night. It¡¯s just me, and you don¡¯t need be shy," he interrupted her and asked, "Isn¡¯t it better this way? Easier to breathe."


    Natalie sighed. "It is. Now, sleep."


    He hummed and moved his hand to her chest, gently squeezing her exposed breast. "Too soft," his hoarse voice whispered in her ear.


    In reflex, her hand gripped the sheet, trying not to react to what he was doing.


    Justin gently kissed the back of her neck and said, "Instead of resisting, maybe enjoy it likest time."


    She swallowed hard and said, "I want to sleep."


    "Really?" he asked, squeezing a little harsher, making her let out a small cry.


    "Still want to sleep?" he teased.


    "Pervert," shemented with a frown. "You¡¯ve done it before. Nothing special. Sleep and let me sleep as well," she said in a restrained voice, her face had turned red.


    "Special?" he said in a deliberately low voice. "Have you not touched them to know how good they feel in your hands?"


    Natalie chose to remain quiet in front of this shameless man.


    "Hmm?" he urged.


    "Everyone touches their bodies while bathing," she replied with a frown.


    "Are you trying to act ignorant now?" Justin asked as his hand continued to enjoy the feel. "You really don¡¯t know what I mean when I ask if you¡¯ve touched yourself?"


    She controlled herself from reacting to his teasing actions. "I... don¡¯t know what you mean..."


    "Let me exin it to you, then." With that, he held her hand, moved it to her chest, and ced it on her mound.


    "What are you..." she tried to pull back, but Justin¡¯srge palm covered hers and made her squeeze her own soft flesh. Her breath hitched. "Justin..."


    He continued, not freeing her hand. "This is what I meant by touching yourself."


    "You... You are truly a big pervert..." she said through gritted teeth, finding the situation so embarrassing.


    "That I am, but you should be d I didn¡¯t move your hand between your legs to let you know the true meaning of my words."


    Natalie¡¯s face heated up, as if all the blood in her body had rushed to her cheeks. There seemed to be no limit to his shamelessness as he invaded her privacy again and again.


    "Now tell me, have you...?"


    "I didn¡¯t," she said in a hurry. "Now stop asking me this."


    "Did you never...?"


    "I said no," she interrupted him hastily.


    Justin stayed quiet for a while, letting her calm down. He knew exactly how she was feeling¡ªutterly embarrassed.


    Justin pulled his hand out from under her top and straightened her clothing. It surprised her, and she wondered what had happened.


    "Why not?" she heard him ask. This time, there was no teasing in his voice or actions. His hand simply wrapped around her in a gentle hug.


    "I... just... didn¡¯t..." Her voice was now hesitant and low.


    Justin kept quiet, giving her space, and Natalie finally spoke on her own. "When I was trapped with the human traffickers, I saw the most disgusting and hurtful things. I never felt attracted to any of those things. All I felt was hatred and disgust."


    Both stayed silent for a while. Justin let her process her thoughts as she revealed something buried deep in her heart.


    Natalie shifted, and Justin loosened his hold around her. She slowly turned to face him and looked into his eyes, her gaze steady and unhesitant as she continued.


    "That night, when I was drugged and you helped me, it was the first time someone touched me, or I felt that way. I¡¯ve never been close to any man. All that talk about having different men in my bed was a lie. I never..."


    "I know," he said softly. "I¡¯ve understood you this much, at least."


    Her gaze wavered as she tried to see through his thoughts. "You know?"


    He hummed. "I knew you were lying to make yourself seem stronger in front of me."


    "What if I wasn¡¯t lying?" she asked, her gaze not leaving his.


    "That was your past before meeting me, so it¡¯s alright. I¡¯m not such a jerk as to mind it," he said softly, but in a moment, his tone shifted slightly, carrying a warning. "But I am a big jerk when ites to you even looking at another man when you¡¯re with me. When I say you¡¯re mine, then you¡¯re mine alone. You¡¯re not allowed to even think about someone else. Understood?"


    She could only hum, feeling conflicted about whether to appreciate his open-mindedness or criticize him for being an over-possessive scoundrel.


    Then she heard him again. "But I know, when you have a man like me, you won¡¯t look at anyone else. There¡¯s no one born who¡¯s even as good as me, so I don¡¯t really have to worry."


    He could never give up on being a narcissist. Natalie smiled lightly and said, "I must be crazy to even like this narcissistic side of yours."


    "Everything about me is likable," hemented yfully.


    "I know, Mr. Harper," she said, moving closer to him and burying her face under his neck. "Now sleep. Good night."


    Justin¡¯s hand gently caressed her back, and he pecked her forehead. "Good night, Natalie."


    He closed his eyes as well, feeling happy at another achievement¡ªhe had made her reveal something about herself. There woulde a day when he would know everything about her, and he would also reveal everything about himself to her

 Chapter 245: Warning From Justin

    <h4>Chapter 245: Warning From Justin</h4>


    While others were sleeping soundly, the Brown family was restless, especially Ivan Brown. It had been hours since he issued the statement dering their stand on the incident during the perfume event, but there was no response from the opposite party.


    Other than Ivan, the ones most desperately waiting for a response from Mia and Natalie¡¯s side were the reporters. They had been closely monitoring thepany¡¯s website, social media, and any other possible source of updates, but there was no activity.


    Dan, who was usually the spokesperson for Natalie¡¯s side, was unreachable, as he had turned off his cellphone¡ªand so had the others.


    Little did they know, the few people they were so concerned about were sleeping soundly in their beds after days of exhaustion, leaving the outside world in chaos.


    "Ivan, it¡¯s midnight. Get some sleep now," Ivan¡¯s father instructed.


    Ivan looked utterly exhausted. After returning from a tiring business trip, he had to deal with yet another mess created by his family. He simply nodded and returned to his room. Lying in bed, he couldn¡¯t help but wonder why problems had suddenly started appearing in his previously peaceful life.


    Since the day Natalie left hispany, he had already been facing various issues and dealing with unexpected losses affecting hispany, as if he had offended someone powerful who was targeting him for no apparent reason.


    His most profitable venture, the perfume brand, desperately needed innovation and capable talent. When Natalie was the director of the R&D department, he never realized how much of a difference she made¡ªeverything had seemed effortless and well-managed. But with Natalie gone, it felt as though there wasn¡¯t a single capable person left in the department. Productivity had plummeted, and now he had to focus on bringing in new perfumes.


    Though Briena was appointed to Natalie¡¯s ce, she never worked there due to her busy schedule. And now that she had signed a movie, there was no way he could ask her to take charge of the department.


    Just then, his cellphone rang. It was Briena. She had called him a few times earlier, but he hadn¡¯t answered due to the stress he was under.


    Finally, he received the call, only to hear her sweet voice. "Ivan, where have you been? I was so worried about you. You didn¡¯t answer my calls."


    "I¡¯m home," he replied in a tired tone. "Don¡¯t worry."


    "Is it about today¡¯s matter? Are you alright?" She sounded concerned.


    He hummed. "I am."


    "If you need any help, let me know."


    "Sure."


    "It¡¯ste. You should rest. I¡¯lle to see you tomorrow," she assured him.


    He hummed again, hung up the call, and stared at the ceiling of his room. For the first time, Briena¡¯s sweet, caring voice didn¡¯tfort him. In fact, he felt like, even if he hadn¡¯t spoken to her, it wouldn¡¯t have made a difference.


    When he was with Natalie, whenever there was a serious situation, she wouldn¡¯t call tofort him. Instead, she would take action and solve the issue. That was her way¡ªstraightforward and effective.


    He scrolled through his contact list, and his gaze stopped at Natalie¡¯s name. He wished to call her, but what was the use? This time, she was the one standing on the opposite side, the one he needed to deal with.


    He sighed deeply and closed his eyes. Unconsciously, his lips moved as he mumbled, "Nat."


    ------


    <strong>At the Ford Mansion</strong>


    "How is he?" ra asked Briena, who had just hung up the call and was now loungingzily on the couch in hervish room.


    "Seems really stressed," Briena replied casually, as if Ivan¡¯s situation didn¡¯t concern her much.


    "Now that he¡¯s standing against Natalie, he¡¯ll see how ruthless she is. He¡¯ll realize even more that you were always the right choice for him," ra said. "And the more troubled he is, the more he¡¯ll rely on you. Once you¡¯re a superstar, you¡¯ll haveplete control. That way, when you marry him, you¡¯ll take over the Ford family and the business."


    Briena couldn¡¯t help but smile. "Ford and Brown¡ªbothpanies would solely belong to me. With my status as a superstar and the wealth of these twopanies, I¡¯ll probably be one of the richest women."


    "Of course," ra said. "You¡¯re born to rule, not to live a lowly life."


    The mother and daughter continued to paint their sweet dreams.


    -----


    The next day, after Natalie had breakfast in her room, the doctor came to visit her. Once he finished his checkup, he said, "Ms. Natalie, you¡¯re really being irresponsible toward your body. I clearly told you that you need to be inplete rest for at least two weeks," his tone grew a little strict. "Just because there¡¯s no big cut or fractured ce, you seem to be taking it lightly. What is more important than your own health?"


    Natalie, sitting quietly, nced at Justin, whose cold expression scared her more than the doctor¡¯s words. She didn¡¯t dare say a word in her defense.


    "For the next two weeks, I want you to rest only," the doctor said.


    "Two weeks?" Her eyes widened.


    The doctor nodded. "If you don¡¯t want to end up needing to rest for a month or two, please take these two weeks of rest seriously."


    "I... I have a perfumepetition to attend next week," Natalie said. "I can¡¯t give it up. Please."


    The doctor sighed. "Alright! But until then, you have to rest properly. If I feel you look fine, only then will I allow you to go¡ªwith proper precautions."


    Natalie nodded like an obedient girl. "I will follow all the instructions."


    She had a n rted to this perfumepetition and would never give it up.


    The doctor and Justin left the room.


    Justin asked, "Is it really that serious?"


    "Mr. Harper, some patients recover after a week, but Ms. Natalie¡¯s body is weak. She left the hospital just a week after being told to stay for at least two weeks. And aftering out, she exhausted her already weak body even more. That¡¯s why I have to be strict with her this time. If I say two weeks, she might at least follow it for one week, which should be enough for her to regain her strength and go out."


    "I understand."


    "But make sure she doesn¡¯t do any strenuous physical work for at least two weeks," the doctor added.


    Justin hummed and thanked the doctor.


    Upon returning to the room, he found Natalie quietly lying in bed. He went to the couch and sat down with hisptop to work. Her gaze followed him, wondering what he would say¡ªmore like she was worried if he would ban her from stepping outside the house.


    Sensing her gaze fixed on him for a long time, he finally spoke in a warning tone. "Did you clearly hear what the doctor said, or do you want me to remind you once more?"


    "No. I remember," she replied in a low voice.


    He hummed and added, "Dare to forget it, and you won¡¯t step outside this house for an entire month."


    She pursed her lips and hummed in a barely audible voice. She had so many things to do, but now she was stuck in bed.

 Chapter 246: Police At The Door

    <h4>Chapter 246: Police At The Door</h4>


    Justin resumed his work but heard her voice after a while.


    "Can I get my mobile back?"


    In response, Justin gave her a cold re.


    "I... mean... just for some time. I promise, once I talk to Mia and make sure she¡¯s taking care of everything, I¡¯ll give it back to you," she said hesitantly.


    Justin stood up, picked up her mobile from the center table in front of him, and handed it to her.


    "Thank you," she said weakly, watching him return to his seat.


    She called Mia.


    "Girl, finally you remember there¡¯s someone who might need you?" Mia¡¯s voice came through.


    "How¡¯s everything going?" Natalie asked.


    "Matter is being taken care of under mypany¡¯s name as it¡¯s the product of mypany, so you can leave matters to me," Mia said, " Policeint has been filed. Daniel has filed an officialwsuit against the Browns, and they¡¯ll receive the news soon, along with police at the door." Mia scoffed, "It¡¯s time to end their misery after long sleepless night."


    "Amelia Brown is just a pawn, who doesn¡¯t know she has been used by Fords," Natalie sighed.


    "Feeling bad for your ex¡¯s mother?" Mia teased, "Not like she ever treated you well. That old hag is as annoying as Sephina Ford."


    Natalie could only hum in silence. She had tolerated Amelia Brown, just for the sake of Ivan.


    Mia continued. "Dan is handling the release of proofs against Amelia Brown, along with that man who provided her the form they received through Nora. That man will be captured by the police soon. But what about Nora? She¡¯s an aplice too. If we protect her, it¡¯ll look like we plotted everything to trap Amelia Brown."


    "What did Nora say?" Natalie asked.


    "She said nothing to me, but already visited the police station on her own. She gave a statement admitting she was the one who stole the form and handed it over to Ken. Now that she¡¯s confessed, she¡¯s officially one of the culprits and saving her would be like...."


    "Let things proceed ording to thew," Natalie said.


    "That poor girl," Mia sighed. "She just needed money to take care of her brother. We used her too, knowing what she was up to. But she dide clean to you."


    "She got the money, so let her face the punishment for what she did," Natalie said. "Later, we¡¯ll see what to do about her."


    They discussed a few more matters, hung up the call, and then Natalie went through some more news. She put the cellphone aside and looked at Justin.


    Sensing her gaze fixed on him again, he asked, still focused on his work, "Am I looking more handsome than usual that you can¡¯t take your eyes off me?"


    Natalie smiled lightly, amused to see him back in his narcissistic mode instead of his cold, devilish one, and asked, "Why didn¡¯t you take down the news involving your picture of carrying me? I mean, it¡¯s just a back view, but..."


    "The picture seems beautiful, so I didn¡¯t take it down," he replied, his fingers still working on theptop.


    Natalie sighed and kept quiet. If he thought it was fine, then she didn¡¯t care. She was already a scandal queen in everyone¡¯s eyes. That picture was indeed beautiful, and she had already saved it on her mobile.


    "Mr. Ford called. He was worried about you," Justin said. "So I invited him here."


    "Grandpa¡¯sing here?" she asked. "He can¡¯t see me lying in bed."


    "It¡¯s fine. He¡¯ll think you¡¯re weak due to overworking and will want you to keep resting."


    Natalie sighed again. She could almost imagine the old man¡¯s worried expressions.


    "Also, there¡¯s something else you should know."


    "What?"


    "You were nning to bring Mr. Ford to stay with us, but he seems to have decided to go back to the Fords," Justin informed her.


    "What?" Natalie eximed. "It can¡¯t be. He told me himself that he wants to stay with me."


    "He must have a reason."


    "Once Grandpa is here, I¡¯ll ask him."


    Justin didn¡¯tment further, leaving the matter to her.


    ----


    In a while, the pictures of Amelia Brown meeting a man¡ªKen, whom Natalie had fired from herpany¡ªwere finally released by an unknown source. However, it was clear that Mia and Natalie were likely behind it. In a short clip, the conversation between them was shown, clearly revealing the contents of the document they discussed.


    When Ivan saw it, he rushed to his mother¡¯s room, where she was lying in bed, unwell from all the stress. Her husband was there as well.


    "Mother, didn¡¯t you say there couldn¡¯t be any proof of what you did?" Ivan asked, his voice loud and impatient.


    "There can¡¯t be," Amelia said, sitting up in rm. "What happened?"


    He showed her his mobile, and she was shocked beyond belief. "How can this be? Who captured it? How can anyone even know about it to follow me there. That area has no cameras around."


    "Who could it be?" Irene said as she entered the room, having already seen the news. "Don¡¯t you understand it yet, mom? That Natalie set a trap, and you fell into it, Mother."


    "This Ken, he was the employee of Natalie¡¯spany who she had fired," Ivan¡¯s father said, "Did Natalie made him do it in exchange for something?"


    "Exactly, Dad," Irene said. "She knows, to get back at my brother, she only needs to trap the easy one and that is mom. That bitch can¡¯t really give on my Ivan."


    Amelia looked at her troubled son and began to cry. "Ivan, trust me. It wasn¡¯t my idea. I already told you, that man approached me on his own and tempted me to take revenge on Natalie. She must have been the one to send him to me. She just wants to trouble you, Ivan, for leaving her."


    Before Ivan could say anything, the butler arrived and informed them, "Master, the police are here."


    Hearing it, Amelia¡¯s face turned pale and so did others¡¯.


    "Ivan, I don¡¯t want to go to jail," Amelia cried out.

 Chapter 247: No Way Out

    <h4>Chapter 247: No Way Out</h4>


    Despite Amelia¡¯s reluctance and tears, she had to go to the police station. Ivan could do nothing to stop it. He had already called for the head of hispany¡¯s legal team, who arrived directly at the station.


    Ivan¡¯s father and his sister, Irene, followed him to the police station as well.


    Ivan and theirwyer, Dous, busied themselves in discussions with the police officer, who informed them, "Mr. Ivan, Mr. Dous, the proof is there, and the involved parties have given statements that only confirm Mrs. Amelia Brown¡¯s involvement as a culprit. We can do nothing about it."


    The officer continued, looking directly at Ivan. "That man, Ken, who provided the stolen document to your mother, admitted he wanted revenge on Ms. Natalie Ford for losing his job and nned everything on his own. He approached your mother and sold her that document. There is evidence of your mother transferring money to him. Furthermore, Faye admitted that Mrs. Amelia Brown was the one who encouraged her actions during the perfumeunch event, promising her benefits in return. Though your mother didn¡¯t steal the document herself, purchasing it makes her an aplice."


    The officer put forward a certain document for them to read. "Ms. Mia Wilson¡¯spany, <i>Elegance and Beauty</i>, filed theint, and the charges are serious. The theft of an importantpany document could result in a minimum prison sentence of five years along with a fine. Additionally, Ms. Natalie Ford has filed awsuit against your mother for attempting to nder her for giarism, which could lead to an additional two years in prison along with a fine."


    Ivan¡¯swyer, Dous, reviewed the documents carefully and froze when he noticed the name of the opposing counsel. "Daniel Cross?" His brows furrowed deeply. The name alone was enough to make him uneasy.


    After concluding their discussion with the officer, Ivan went to see his mother, who was now in police custody, sitting behind bars.


    "Ivan, what did the officer say?" Amelia asked with teary eyes, clutching the bars. "You won¡¯t leave me here, right? You have to get me out."


    He held his mother¡¯s hands through the bars and said, "Mom, I will find a way soon. Until then, please be patient, alright? You¡¯re not well..."


    "I¡¯m not well; that¡¯s why you can¡¯t leave me here," she cried out, panic overtaking her. "I... I didn¡¯t do it. That man, he came to me. He..."


    "I know, Mom. Please, control yourself." Ivan suppressed the sadness that threatened to overwhelm him. "I will get you out of here. I promise. Just give me a few hours."


    "Will you?" she asked.


    Ivan assured her and left, hearing his mother¡¯s sobs behind him.


    Outside the police station, Ivan and Dous were met by Irene. "Ivan, what happened? Where is Mom?" she asked anxiously.


    Ivan looked at his father and said in a serious tone, "Dad, take Irene back home. I have important things to do."


    "Ivan..." Irene began, but their father interrupted, "Come home with me." He gently guided her away.


    Ivan turned to hiswyer. "What do you suggest now?"


    "We could have tried to solve this by making Ken im that Natalie Ford was the one who manipted him into doing this to trap your mother, but he outright rejected changing his statement," Dous exined. "Additionally, there are proofs, especially from Nora¡¯s statement, that show this isn¡¯t the first time Ken tried to harm Natalie¡¯s image. That¡¯s enough to establish his personal enmity toward her, making it difficult to prove any coboration between them."


    Ivan clenched his fists. "We have to find a way. I can¡¯t let Mom stay there. You know she¡¯s seriously sick."


    "I understand," Dous said. "But it¡¯s going to be nearly impossible to free Mrs. Brown from an actual prison sentence unless the opposite party agrees to an out-of-court settlement. I suggest we aim for that, as there¡¯s no other viable option."


    Ivan thought for a moment and finally nodded.


    All he could think of was calling Natalie, as if just speaking to her could solve everything. Knowing their history, Dous didn¡¯t stop him.


    Ivan dialed Natalie¡¯s number, but no one answered. He tried a few more times, but the result was the same. Frustrated, he looked at Dous, who had been observing.


    Dous said, "Mr. Ivan, for the settlement, we¡¯ll need to talk with theirwyer¡ªDaniel Cross¡ªwho is representing both Ms. Mia and Ms. Natalie."


    Ivan hummed, and Dous made a call. Once the call ended, Dous said, "We have to go to Ms. Mia¡¯s office. They don¡¯t seem inclined to settle, but since we¡¯ve been given the chance to present our offer, you¡¯ll need to remain patient."


    Ivan hummed again. He was ready to do anything for his mother. Moreover, the stocks of hispany had been drastically affected, and the only way to solve it, was to resolve this matter quickly.


    When Mia was informed about who was there to meet her, she couldn¡¯t help but smirk. <i>Seems like I¡¯m going to see Ivan Brown on his knees today.</i>


    Ivan and Dous were led to the meeting room, where Mia and Daniel were waiting for them. They sat across from Mia and Daniel. After the twowyers exchanged pleasantries, Ivan and Mia acknowledged each other with polite nods.


    Mia left everything to Daniel while she busied herself with her phone. She was there only to witness Ivan¡¯s misery. <i>How I wish I could record this and send it to Nat, but I don¡¯t want to spoil her day by showing her his disgusting face. Let her enjoy seeing that eye candy Justin Harper.</i>


    The twowyers discussed for a while, during which Ivan¡¯swyer offered to settle outside of court with a hefty marypensation. However, the matter hung on Mia¡¯s reluctance to settle at all.


    Feeling helpless, Ivan finally said, "I want to talk to Ms. Mia alone."


    Mia shifted her gaze from her phone to Ivan, raising an eyebrow in question.


    "I have something to discuss," Ivan said.


    Mia nced at Daniel and gave him a slight nod. Bothwyers left, leaving Mia and Ivan alone. Mia waited for him to speak.

 Chapter 248: I Am Not That Person

    <h4>Chapter 248: I Am Not That Person</h4>


    "I want to talk to Natalie," Ivan said, certain that Mia would relent only if Natalie agreed. These two were like two peas in a pod.


    Mia smirked. "For that, you don¡¯t need my permission."


    Ivan knew, Mia was even more difficult that Natalie. He remained calm. "She¡¯s not answering my calls."


    "Then you should know what that means, or do you want me to spell it out for you? She¡¯s not interested in talking to you," Mia said in a mocking tone. "I¡¯m sure she just forgot to block your number, or you wouldn¡¯t even be able to leave a missed call."


    Ivan kept hisposure. Mia¡¯s mocking wasn¡¯t unexpected.


    "I want you to help me reach her. I really need to talk to her," Ivan insisted.


    "So you can beg her to forgive your mother?" Mia chuckled mockingly and raised her voice a little. "Ivan Brown, weren¡¯t you the one thinking of pinning the me on Natalie? using her of setting a trap for your mother? iming it was because she wanted revenge on you? And now you¡¯re here, asking for her mercy, even though you know full well your mother is the culprit and Natalie is entirely innocent?"


    "Mia, that¡ª"


    "Do you think Natalie¡¯s pride, her life, is so cheap that you can sacrifice it however you see fit?" Mia interrupted him coldly. "You know it well that she¡¯s moved on and has no intention of seeking revenge on you. She¡¯s happy in her life now, but your people, Fords and Browns¡ªthe garbage from her past¡ªjust can¡¯t seem to stop dragging her back. If not for her insistence that you were by her side during her tough days, she wouldn¡¯t even look at you now. Just a few consoling messages from you, and she thought of you as her savior. Despite being so smart, she was aplete moron when it came to you."


    ¡¯Messages?¡¯ Ivan recalled Natalie alway saying this but ignored it. Something clicked in his mind.


    He considered Mia¡¯s harsh words before saying, "I have something to tell her about those messages she received, something she doesn¡¯t know."


    "What?" Mia asked, her expression shifting.


    "That, I¡¯ll only tell her," Ivan said. "There are some things she doesn¡¯t know, and only I can exin them. But I¡¯ll do it only if you connect me with her."


    "She doesn¡¯t need to know anything. She¡ª"


    "She would want to know why I agreed to marry her," Ivan interrupted. "Wouldn¡¯t she?"


    Mia¡¯s expression changed once more. She couldn¡¯t help but consider the situation. Natalie had always felt indebted to Ivan, thinking he was her strength and more. If she found out the entire truth¡ªwhatever it was¡ªmaybe she wouldn¡¯t feel that way anymore. Perhaps this was the perfect chance to get the truth out of him directly and ensure Natalie wouldn¡¯t be lenient toward him in the future.


    "Alright," Mia said and dialed Natalie¡¯s number.


    Meanwhile, at Justin¡¯s home, he was still working while seated on the couch.


    "I designed a perfect study room for you, and you¡¯re working from here?" Nataliemented, lying in bed, clearly bored. She wasn¡¯t even allowed to watch TV or use her mobile without a reason.


    "You also designed this perfectlyfortable bed, so you should enjoy resting in it instead of trying to send me away," Justin replied, not even looking at her. He was fully aware of her boredom. "If you behave and rest quietly for an hour, I¡¯ll let you watch a movie on TV."


    <i>Bloody Hitler. If not for the pain in my back, I wouldn¡¯t be listening to him,</i> she thought angrily, ring at him.


    "Feel free to curse me aloud. It might make you feel better," hemented, his focus still entirely on theptop screen.


    She frowned and looked away, still annoyed.


    Just then, her cellphone¡ªcurrently under Justin¡¯s control to prevent her from using it too much¡ªrang. Justin nced at the screen, and his expression darkened slightly at the sight of the name. <i>Ivan.</i>


    He ignored the call and resumed focusing on hisptop.


    "Who is it?" Natalie asked.


    "Ivan Brown," Justin answered.


    Hearing that, Natalie stayed silent and resumed staring at the ceiling.


    The cell phone rang once more, but neither of them reacted¡ªneither bothering to answer it nor cut the call.


    After an hour, the phone rang again. Justin looked at the screen and said, "It¡¯s Mia. Want to talk?"


    Natalie nodded, relieved that Justin wasn¡¯t opposing her receiving Mia¡¯s call. She figured he understood the importance of staying connected with Mia during such critical times.


    Justin stood up and passed the phone to her. As soon as she answered, Natalie asked, "How¡¯s everything going?"


    "Daniel is handling everything well," Mia replied, though her tone turned hesitant. "Umm... but there¡¯s something else."


    "What?" Natalie asked.


    Mia exined the situation in detail. As it was about getting answers to questions Natalie had often wondered about, she said, "Tell him to call me."


    Mia hummed in agreement and hung up. Natalie turned to Justin and said, "I¡¯m going to talk to Ivan Brown."


    Justin¡¯s fingers, which had been deftly typing on the keyboard, stopped. He finally looked at her, his gaze serious.


    "Time for me to get answers to some important questions," she added.


    Justin hummed in response and resumed his work. Seeing his silent approval, she felt relieved. It wasn¡¯t as if she wouldn¡¯t have talked to Ivan if Justin hadn¡¯t allowed it, but she felt it was necessary to exin herself.


    Deep down, she knew that while overly possessive, Justin was not an unreasonable person.


    In a moment, her cellphone rang. It was Ivan. She answered the call and said, "Go on."


    "I¡¯ll tell you what you want to know, but first, you have to agree to drop the charges against my mother along with Mia," Ivan said.


    Natalie scoffed. "Your mother tried to set me up, and you think I¡¯d let her go just like that in exchange for some pathetic truths?"


    "If they were pathetic truths, you wouldn¡¯t have agreed to talk to me," Ivan countered. "But as my mother is at fault this time, we can settle this outside of court. All I want is for you to free my mother. I¡¯m asking you because she¡¯s seriously ill and needs to be in the hospital. She¡¯s been diagnosed with second-stage breast cancer."


    "Are you trying to gain sympathy from me?" Natalie asked coldly. "I¡¯m afraid I have none to offer."


    "No, I¡¯m telling you this to show my sincere worry for my mother, and I meant it when I said I¡¯d do anything for her," Ivan replied.


    "I¡¯m not allowed to talk on the phone for long," Natalie hinted him to hurry up.


    "I remember you saying my messages during your time in Xyrosforted you and were your strength," Ivan said. "But I never sent you any messages. In fact I never tried to contact you during those years."

 Chapter 249: You Were Always Right

    <h4>Chapter 249: You Were Always Right</h4>


    There was a silence on Natalie¡¯s end, but she wasn¡¯t as shocked as she might have expected.


    Since Justin had entered her life, and said those bitter and hurting words about her gratitude toward Ivan, she had already started to doubt her assumptions.


    But she needed to hear it from Ivan himself.


    "Why didn¡¯t you correct me back then?" Natalie asked.


    "Back then, I didn¡¯t give it much thought and left it. I assumed it meant you were probably in love with me and held on to the thought ofing back to me one day, which must be the reason for what you im as your strength," Ivan answered.


    "As you weren¡¯t the one who messaged me and became my strength, then there¡¯s no reason for me to feel any gratitude toward you or indebted to you," Natalie said coldly, her tone and eyes devoid of emotion, as though she were speaking to a stranger. "If you had said it was you, I might have considered listening to your request. But now, there¡¯s no need."


    Just as she was about to hang up, she heard him say, "Don¡¯t you want to know why I agreed to marry you?"


    "Because I was a ving cow meant to turn yourpany profitable," Natalie said, her voice icy.


    "No. There¡¯s something you still don¡¯t know, but you should," Ivan said. "The people you trusted aren¡¯t what you think they are. You don¡¯t know how they¡¯ve been deceiving you."


    "What are you talking about?" she asked, her toneced with suspicion.


    "I¡¯ll tell you everything, trust me," Ivan pleaded. "But please agree to what I¡¯ve asked about my mother. She needs to be in a hospital, not in prison."


    Natalie didn¡¯t reply, her silence as cold as her earlier tone, as though his words couldn¡¯t move her.


    "Alright, I didn¡¯t say it before, but today I will," Ivan said again. "Whatever it was between us, it¡¯s true that we agreed to marry and nned our future together. But you betrayed me by marrying another man and humiliated me and my family. For that, you owe me, but I never asked you for anything in return. Today, I¡¯m asking you¡ªwhat you owe me, you have to repay by granting my mother¡¯s freedom. I give you my word, just this once. If something like this happens again from anyone in my family, I won¡¯t ask you to forgive them. Just this once, I¡¯m requesting for my mother¡¯s sake."


    Natalie¡¯s gaze turned icy, but she kept her calm. "Remember your words, Ivan Brown. After this matter, what we owed each other is settled, and we are even. From here on, there won¡¯t be any mercy shown from my side for anything."


    "Does that mean you agree?" he asked.


    "With an out-of-court settlement," Natalie replied. "Mywyer will contact you." With that, she hung up the call and immediately sent a message to Mia, instructing her to do the same.


    Natalie sat quietly in bed, her gaze nkly fixed on the cellphone.


    Justin, who had an idea of what the conversation was about, set hisptop aside and walked over to her. He gently took the phone from her hand and ced it on the side table.


    She looked up at him, her eyes carrying a tinge of sadness. "You were always right. I invested my gratitude and time in the wrong person. How could you see it, even without knowing him or me, but I couldn¡¯t?"


    "There¡¯s no point in thinking about it. Now that you know the truth, you¡¯re free from that burden of gratitude," Justin said.


    Natalie replied, her voice tinged with emotion, "You were right. I was clinging to the only hope I saw in my lonely life. I ignored it even when I felt something was off¡ªthat this Ivan wasn¡¯t the same as the person who used to talk to me. I consciously ignored that feeling." Her eyes turned moist with unshed tears. "I was such a loser."


    Seeing her getting emotional, Justin pulled her into a hug. "You were not a loser, Natalie. You were incredibly strong. Despite having nothing, you still tried to repay the gratitude you thought you owed. It¡¯s unfortunate that the person wasn¡¯t deserving, but that doesn¡¯t make you a loser. The more I get to know you, the more I realize you¡¯re the most amazing woman I¡¯ve ever met."


    "You don¡¯t have to console me with such heavy praise," Natalie said, her voice muffled against his chest.


    "I always speak the truth," he replied, holding her tightly. "I will always treasure you. All I ask is that you trust me, no matter the situation."


    Natalie could only hum in response before asking softly, "But then, who was the person who messaged me?"


    "We¡¯ll find that out too," Justin assured her. Then, in a firm yet gentle tone, he said, "Now rest, and leave the rest to yourwyers."


    ------


    The charges against Amelia Brown were dropped, and Ivan was able to take his mother back home. The final settlement amount was decided and Ivan had already signed the documents.


    After an hour, Mia called her again. This time, Natalie picked up the phone from the bedside table and answered while lying in bed. Justin was not in the room. Even if he was there, he wouldn¡¯t stop her from talking to Mia.


    "Everything¡¯s done," Mia informed her. "Daniel prepared a hefty settlement amount that must have made Ivan Brown¡¯s heart leap out of his chest while signing the document."


    Natalie didn¡¯tment, and Mia continued, "If not for wanting to know the truth from him, you wouldn¡¯t have missed the chance to punish Amelia Brown, who¡¯s always humiliated you."


    "I didn¡¯t do it just to know the truth," Natalie replied. "I did it to settle the score between us, so I owe him nothing. After this, I can face him with no consideration for the past. As for Amelia Brown... she¡¯s just a pawn. The real yers are someone else. Besides, there¡¯s no point in keeping a dying woman in prison. Instead, why not take advantage of the settlement money? Both of ourpanies need investments, and when such a huge amount of moneyes for free, why reject it?"


    "True. As always, you y smart," Mia chuckled. "I can¡¯t tell you how happy I am to see such a big amount. I¡¯m sure Ivan needs to sell some important assets to pay for it."


    "That¡¯s his issue," Natalie replied emotionlessly.


    "What are you going to do about the real yers behind the scenes?" Mia asked.


    "They have their retributioning soon," Natalie said. "Let them enjoy themselves for a little while longer."

 Chapter 250: Truce With Vincent

    <h4>Chapter 250: Truce With Vincent</h4>


    Meanwhile, Justin was in his study, attending a video conference meeting to avoid disturbing Natalie¡¯s rest.


    Once the meeting concluded, Noah informed him, "Mr. Harper, as per your instructions, Mr. Vincent is scheduled to meet Mr. Aiden Shaw."


    Justin hummed and leaned back in his chair, his thoughts drifting to the conversation he had with Vincent the previous day. Together, they had reached several conclusions about the mysterious individuals who had been targeting Natalie for years, forcing Vincent to step in and protect her.


    "I¡¯m not entirely sure who is behind this, but I know they¡¯re very powerful," Vincent had told him. "My people failed to identify them because these individuals prefer death over capture. They¡¯re highly trained and don¡¯t hesitate to take their own lives. They leave no clues behind."


    "When was the first time you protected her from an attack by these people?" Justin asked. "I have some information of my own. If webine it, we might find something."


    Vincent studied him for a moment before smirking. "So, is this a truce?"


    "If it weren¡¯t for Natalie, you¡¯d probably be dead by now, let alone discussing a truce," Justin replied coldly. "Now, don¡¯t waste my time. Talk about something serious."


    Vincent didn¡¯t let go of his smug demeanor so easily. "Now that I know the real Aiden Handrix¡ªor Shaw¡ªis sitting in the hospital, who exactly are you?"


    Justin met his gaze, unflinching, as Vincent continued. "If I wanted to, I could find out who you really are. But considering we¡¯re dealing with more pressing matters than your true identity, you might as well save me the time."


    There was a brief silence before Justin finally said, "Justin Harper."


    If it had been anyone else to whom Justin revealed his identity, they might have been shocked. But Vincent merely smirked, tapping his fingers rhythmically on the armrest.


    "My darling didn¡¯t end up with a loser, at least," he said with a wicked smirk that quickly vanished, reced by a serious expression. "Well then, Justin Harper, let¡¯s talk about something serious, as you said."


    Justin hummed, signaling him to continue, consciously ignoring how Vincent called Natalie ¡¯Darling¡¯ once again. He wold make him pay for itter.


    "It was just a few months after she arrived in Xyros City," Vincent said. "She still doesn¡¯t know those attacks were directed at her. She thought they were meant for me. But those weren¡¯t ordinary attacks; they were meticulously nned, designed to kill their target at any cost."


    "Why would someone want to kill a powerless girl for no apparent reason? Unless she poses a threat to something really significant and her existence is a threat to them," Justinmented. "Any idea where they came from?" Justin asked, as Vincent was the only one who had dealt those people till now."


    Vincent shook is head. "Aiden Handrix or Aiden Shaw," Vincent said thoughtfully. "I wonder what his connection to Natalie is. Why is he also trying to protect her?"


    Justin considered this for a moment before replying, "Natalie¡¯s mother¡ªshe¡¯s the one Aiden Shaw is looking after."


    At this, Vincent fell into a sudden silence, his expression shifting from shock to deep contemtion as he processed the revtion.


    "A few days ago, someone attempted to kill her mother as well," Justin continued. "We can safely conclude that it¡¯s the same people targeting both mother and daughter."


    "Then Aiden Shaw must know who those bastards are," Vincent said.


    "Then go and ask him," Justin said.


    "I was going to him only, if not for wasting my time here with you and getting no clue at all," Vincentmented.


    "Protecting her for so many years, still you don¡¯t know who they are, you have already wasted a lot time," Justinmented. "What a looser!"


    "Then why don¡¯t you go and ask him, and use your precious time there?" Vincentmented, "Or seeing your lookalike makes you feel like looking into a mirror and makes you aware how ugly you are." Vincent scoffed mockingly, "what an eyesore."


    "Be d that you are getting some work to do instead of idle around and wasting time," Justin said as he stood up. "If he won¡¯t answer, tell him Justin Harper will directly ask <i>that woman</i> once she¡¯s awake and able to talk. And she will answering directly to my wife."


    "No regard for a mother-inw," Vincent remarked as he stood. "You¡¯d better watch your tongue in front of Natalie because she loves her mother."


    "You don¡¯t need to remind me of that."


    Sitting in his chair, Just was expecting Vincent to be useful in this matter.


    Despite his dislike for Vincent¡ªand the irritation that, in Natalie¡¯s darkest times, it was Vincent who had been by her side¡ªJustin knew he had to approach things rationally when it came to her safety. Vincent had been protecting Natalie, which meant he wasn¡¯t an enemy. For now, they could align to confront whoever was targeting her.


    However, if Vincent ever crossed his boundaries with Natalie, Justin knew he wouldn¡¯t hesitate to make him his enemy¡ªor eliminate him entirely before he even had the chance. That was the most efficient way Justin had always followed but had to keep his actions in check since he returned to the country.


    -----


    In the afternoon, Albert came to visit Natalie. Justin had arranged a car and driver to bring him to their home.


    Natalie had rested enough, but she didn¡¯t want her grandpa to see her current health condition. With Justin¡¯s permission, she was allowed toe to the drawing room. However, Justin didn¡¯t let her walk or climb stairs. He carried her to the drawing room and gently ced her on the sofa before Albert arrived.


    When Albert stepped inside, Natalie quickly resumed her usualposed demeanor, ensuring no trace of pain or difort showed on her face.


    "Grandpa!" she greeted warmly and hugged Albert the moment he entered.


    Albert hugged her back, his happiness evident.


    Meanwhile, Justin shot Natalie a sharp re, silently warning her not to move around unnecessarily and to stay seated.


    Natalie immediately heeded his warning, helping Albert settle on the sofa before sitting down next to him.


    "How are you, Natalie?" Albert asked, his tone tinged with concern. "I saw the news."


    "I¡¯m absolutely fine now that I¡¯ve seen you, Grandpa," she replied with a reassuring smile.


    "This is a nice home," Albertmented, ncing around appreciatively.


    The two continued chatting warmly while Justin sat nearby, quiet but observant. His gaze shifted toward Albert asionally, as he had something important to discuss with him.


    They had lunch together. Afterward, when Natalie received a call from her office, she excused herself, leaving Justin and Albert alone.


    "Mr. Ford, I want to ask you something," Justin said as they settled inside his study.


    "What is it?" Albert asked, curious.


    "I want to know why Ivan agreed to marry Natalie," Justin said, his tone serious.


    Albert looked at him, slightly taken aback, as if he hadn¡¯t expected such a question.


    "I know he didn¡¯t love Natalie or even care for her. So why did she think so highly of him since they were kids? And why did Ivan agree to marry her?" Justin added before Albert could deny or evade the question.


    Albert took a deep breath and sighed. "I¡¯ll tell you, but you have to promise me you won¡¯t tell her."


    Justin hummed, knowing he won¡¯t tell her, but sooner orter she would know the truth.

 Chapter 251: Questioning The Old Man

    <h4>Chapter 251: Questioning The Old Man</h4>


    Natalie was on the phone with E, who was informing her that Silvia¡¯s contract with her previouspany had ended, and she was now ready to sign with theirpany.


    Natalie wasn¡¯t surprised by this oue. "Offer her the contract we¡¯ve already prepared. If she has any minor demands, just agree to them."


    "I also got the news that NovaFrame Studios wants to sign Victor and Silvia as the lead actors in their next movie. I think it¡¯s because of their current poprity from our perfumeunch and the statement they gave against Briena. Fans are shipping them together, saying they have great chemistry in real life too."


    NovaFrame was the same production house that had signed Briena for one of their movie projects.


    Natalie raised an eyebrow, her thoughts briefly lingering. It was good news for herpany to have such a big project, but it was so sudden for her to believe quickly.


    Since Natalie wasn¡¯t in the office, she and E discussed a few more things before ending the call. As she put her phone down, her gaze shifted to the stairs leading to Justin¡¯s study, where he had taken her grandfather earlier to talk without disturbing her call.


    "What could they possibly be talking about for so long? It¡¯s been over half an hour," she murmured, standing up from the sofa. She headed toward the staircase but paused at the first step.


    Justin¡¯s words echoed in her mind: <i>"Do not dare climb the stairs on your own. Once you¡¯re done with the call, wait for us in the drawing room."</i>


    ¡¯I¡¯m feeling better now. I can manage a few stairs instead of making Grandpae down,¡¯ she thought to herself, deciding to proceed.


    With slow and careful steps, she made her way upstairs. As she reached the study and was about to knock on the door, she froze upon hearing something that caught her attention.


    "...After Caryn¡¯s death, Natalie was lonely. Her psychological condition was not good due to the trauma and needed someone to look after her. Other than Caryn, I was the only one she was close to," Albert was exining it to Justin. "Also, I had started having heart issues during that time and couldn¡¯t focus on the business, so I decided to hand over everything to Sephina."


    "Everything? To the extent that she holds all the power and you have no say in whatever she does?" Justin¡¯s voice was calm yet cutting. "Even if she keeps nning to harm Natalie, you¡¯ve always been so lenient with your wife. Why is that? What kind of protection are you giving Natalie by turning yourself so weak, Mr Ford?"


    Justin could tell Albert was hiding something, but seeing the old man anxious and nearly reaching for his chest, he decided not to press further. What he needed to understand, he could by just looking at the old man.


    It was evident Albert had reasons he wasn¡¯t ready to reveal¡ªreasons why he handed everything to Sephina and became powerless before her. Justin was certain there was more to the story. This old man was hiding many things.


    "Why does your wife hate Natalie so much? Even if she hated Caryn Ford, Natalie is still her granddaughter," Justin questioned further.


    Albert¡¯s expression grew more troubled, his anxiety visibly rising. Justin was about to push for answers when he noticed shadows near the bottom of the door, visible through the thin gap between the door and the floor. Someone was standing outside, and Justin could easily guess who it was.


    "I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Ford, if I troubled you with my questions," Justin said, his tone softening. "I know you love Natalie and have always looked out for her, so I shouldn¡¯t question your intentions like this."


    Albert¡¯s tense shoulders seemed to rx at the apology, likely relieved he didn¡¯t have to answer more probing questions. "It¡¯s alright," Albert replied. "I¡¯m d to see how much you care about her."


    "Natalie must be done with her call. We should head downstairs," Justin suggested, ncing at the door.


    Just as he finished speaking, as expected the study door opened, and Natalie stepped in. "What are you two talking about for so long?" she asked, her gaze shifting between the two men.


    Albert¡¯s heart almost skipped a beat, but Justin replied calmly to Natalie, "I was asking Mr. Ford why your grandmother seems to hate you so much when she already has all the power in the family. But it seems even Mr. Ford has no idea about his wife."


    Natalie looked at her grandfather. The old man offered her a gentle smile, but she could see the anxiousness he was trying to suppress behind it.


    She turned to Justin. "My grandma is just like that. Don¡¯t trouble grandpa with it." Then she looked back at Albert. "Grandpa, you should rest a little. I¡¯ll take you to the guest room."


    Justin felt relieved that she didn¡¯t hear their conversation about Ivan Brown, or he was sure she would be truly hurt to know the truth.


    "It¡¯s time for me to return to the hospital now," Albert said. "If your grandma finds out I¡¯ve been away for so long, she¡¯ll nag me endlessly."


    "I¡¯ll handle her," Natalie insisted.


    Albert chuckled softly. "She¡¯s my wife, not my enemy. Don¡¯t worry." He added, "I¡¯ll be discharged in a few days, and I¡¯m nning to return to the Ford Mansion."


    "Grandpa¡ª" Natalie began, but Albert cut her off.


    "I¡¯ll visit you often, alright?" Albert said, his tone leaving no room for argument.


    Natalie hesitated but nodded. Justin had already informed her of Albert¡¯s decision, so there was no point in insisting further.


    Once Albert left, Natalie turned to Justin, ready to question him, but before she could say a word, Justin lifted her effortlessly in his arms.


    "Justin!" she eximed.


    "You¡¯ve exceeded your standing and walking quota for the day," he stated coldly as he carried her to the bedroom. Gently cing her on the bed, his gaze turned sharp and full of warning. "Who told you to disobey me and climb the stairs when I explicitly told you to wait for us in the drawing room?"


    "I was feeling fine, so..." she trailed off, her voice faltering under his stern gaze.

 Chapter 252: Clueless Man

    <h4>Chapter 252: Clueless Man</h4>


    Justin pressed her down, silencing her mid-sentence. "If you¡¯re feeling so fine and decided to be careless despite the strict warning from the doctor, how about we make use of it for something better than eavesdropping?"


    Natalie realized Justin had caught her listening in on his conversation with Albert.


    "It was about me, so of course I need to know," she countered.


    "You always love going against what I warn you about, so now bear with it," he said, leaning in and kissing her as he hovered over her entirely.


    But then, Natalie winced in pain. Justin immediately stopped and looked at her, sure he hadn¡¯t put any weight on her.


    "What happened?" he asked, worried.


    Natalie stayed quiet, as if trying to figure something out, her hand moving lightly to her belly. She looked at him and said, "Get off me quickly."


    "What happened?" he asked again, moving off her at once.


    Natalie tried to sit up, and Justin helped her, still wondering what was wrong.


    "Did I hurt your waist by chance? Should I call the doctor?"


    Seeing the concern in his eyes, she answered, "It seems like my period started."


    Hearing that, Justin was taken aback, unsure how to react. After a moment, he regained hisposure and asked, "So... do you need any help? I mean, I¡¯m not sure what to do."


    She chuckled softly and mumbled, "At least there¡¯s something you¡¯re clueless about, Mr Justin Harper."


    His brows knitted. "I clearly know what it is. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s my first time having a woman in my life, and..."


    "I get it," she interrupted, standing up from the bed to spare him the embarrassing exnation.


    He got out of the bed like the responsible man he was and scooped her into his arms.


    "What are you doing?" she asked.


    "You want to go to the bathroom," he replied, carrying her without hesitation.


    "It¡¯s just periods. I¡¯m not sick," she said with a deep sigh, watching his overly serious expression. At the same time, she couldn¡¯t help but wonder how not having a woman in one¡¯s life could leave men so clueless about such things.


    "I¡¯m doing this because your back isn¡¯t well, and you¡¯ve walked enough," he countered with a sigh. "It takes days to recover from the bone marrow you donated, and now you¡¯re going to lose more blood. It¡¯s certainly not good for your already weakened condition."


    Seeing the genuine concern in his eyes, she couldn¡¯t argue. But she was certain this man was going to keep her confined in this room even longer¡ªwhen she had far more important things to do.


    Justin carefully set Natalie down in the bathroom and said, "Tell me whatever you need."


    "Change of clothes, and there¡¯s a small pack of sanitary napkins in my bag," she replied.


    He nodded like a dutiful man and left the bathroom. Natalie couldn¡¯t help but chuckle softly at his behaviour, but the moment her chuckle escaped, she felt the first wave of cramps, reminding her of the difort that was just beginning.


    "Damn, I hate this," she muttered, frowning as both hands instinctively reached for her lower belly.


    Justin quickly returned with her change of clothes and handed her the small, t pack of sanitary napkins. ncing at it, he asked, "Is this enough?"


    She took it and replied, "I¡¯ll order more online once I¡¯m done here."


    Justin said nothing and left the room. About ten minutester, the bathroom door opened. Hearing the sound, Justin stood up from the couch and went to her. Without a word, he lifted her and carried her back to the bed. Though she didn¡¯t want him to, Natalie didn¡¯t resist¡ªshe knew he wouldn¡¯t listen anyway.


    "The way you carry me all the time, I think it¡¯s not bad even if I turn cripple after being careless with my back which is yet to be healed," Nataliemented yfully.


    "I won¡¯t allow you to get crippled," he replied firmly as he set her gently on the bed.


    "But once, you said you wouldn¡¯t mind if I was crippled¡ªthat you¡¯d still love me."


    "I won¡¯t allow it until I fulfil my fantasy of seeing you on top of me, controlling me while you... umm..."


    Before he could finish, Natalie quickly covered his mouth, fully aware of where he was going. <i>This man and his lewd fantasies.</i>


    As if he read her mind, he removed her hand and said, "This is how I am, and you have to ept it."


    Natalie sighed, picking up her phone. Justin snatched it from her and said, "Rest. No more looking at your mobile."


    "I need to order some things," she protested.


    "I already did," he said, setting her mobile aside. "Just tell me whatever you need, and I¡¯ll take care of it."


    She gave up and let him adjust the pillow under her head so she could liefortably.


    "About the movie project for Victor and Silvia¡ªwas that you again?" Natalie asked, her gaze making it clear she already knew the answer.


    Justin hummed as he tucked the nket around her. "That guy seems to have too much free time on his hands, so I gave him some work that¡¯ll bring profit to yourpany," he said, his expression serious.


    To anyone else, Justin might seem thoughtful and considerate. But to Natalie, who knew him better, it was almostughable. She suppressed the urge to chuckle at this jealous and over-possessive man. It was all because how Victor barged in her home, and clearly Justin hated it.


    "And what about Vincent?" she asked, knowing full well Justin wouldn¡¯t let him off the hook either¡ªnot if it meant keeping him away from her.


    "He has some important work to do as well," Justin replied in the same serious tone, offering no further details. "Now close your eyes and sleep."


    Natalie closed her eyes but couldn¡¯t help wondering what exactly Justin had Vincent busy with. Knowing Vincent, it was impossible if he would ever listen to anyone.


    Leaving her to rest, Justin sat on the couch. Though his gaze was on theptop screen in front of him, his thoughts were somewhere else.


    ¡¯Ivan has promised to tell her the truth of why he agreed to marry her,¡¯ his gaze full of worry shifted to Natalie who had closed her eyes. ¡¯Not sure how she will take it.¡¯

 Chapter 253: His Own Daughter

    <h4>Chapter 253: His Own Daughter</h4>


    In Bayford City, at Harper Mansion.


    Julia was sitting in the drawing room, watching the news on TV. The screen was disying scenes from the perfume event and what had happened with Natalie.


    James was also in the room, speaking with his assistant about something along with giving some important instructions.


    "She¡¯s just like Caryn," Julia remarked, unable to hide her admiration. "The way she handled the situation¡ªit¡¯s exactly like her mother. If Caryn were alive, she would have been proud of her daughter."


    James was well aware of what his mother was watching. Despite his repeated warnings to her not to pay attention to anything rted to Caryn, Julia never listened.


    Once the assistant left, James turned his gaze to his mother, then to the TV screen, where Natalie was confidently mocking Faye with her bold words.


    "Not just in looks, but even the way she talks¡ªexactly like Caryn, isn¡¯t it?" Julia said as she noticed James watching the screen as well. "Just like her mother, she¡¯s always prepared to anticipate her enemy¡¯s moves and shows no mercy."


    James always intentionally ignored paying attention to any news rted to Ford family and especially ignored this daughter of Caryn. He could not deny that resemnce she had with Caryn, not just looks even the way she carried herself. One gaze was enough for him to know it as Caryn¡¯s existence could never erase from his mind, despite his efforts.


    James averted his gaze from the screen and returned his focus to the file in his hands. "Mother, even if you insist on watching it despite my warnings, you should do it quietly. Others aren¡¯t interested in hearing endless praises for unrted people."


    Julia frowned. "She <i>is</i> rted to me, and I have every right to praise her."


    James looked at his mother, his expression unreadable at her words.


    Realizing her slip of toungue, Julia quickly corrected herself. "Once, I called Caryn my daughter. So, her daughter is someone to me as well," she said firmly, her tone growing more resolute. "I don¡¯t know, and I don¡¯t care, what happened between you two. But to me, Caryn is still like my daughter. She once saved my life. You may choose to forget that, but I can¡¯t. This life of mine¡ªI owe her. And because of that, I refuse to sever ties with her or her daughter."


    James was about to say something, but he couldn¡¯t deny the truth¡ªat least he owed that woman for saving his mother¡¯s life. He opened his mouth to speak, but Julia interrupted him.


    "Oh, look at her," Julia said, her attention fixed on the TV. "She looks just like Caryn when she used to make perfume. No wonder her daughter is so skilled. I asked Caryn many times to start a perfume business with her talent, but she kept it as a hobby, creating perfumes only for those she cared about. I still have the bottle of perfume she made especially for me. Sadly, it¡¯s empty now," she sighed, then added as if talking to herself, "Maybe I can ask Natalie to make the same perfume for me."


    "There¡¯s no need to meet her daughter," James interrupted sharply. "You can give me that bottle. From the leftover traces, I¡¯ll have the best perfumer recreate it for you."


    Julia frowned angrily. "Don¡¯t you know her perfumes were unique? They weren¡¯t easy to replicate," she snapped. "If you¡¯ve forgotten, go back to your room and check the perfume bottle you still keep hidden in your wardrobe¡ªthe one she gifted you back then."


    James¡¯s expression turned cold, his jaw tightening at the mention of his privacy being invaded. He stood abruptly. "I must have forgotten to throw it away," he said curtly, heading upstairs. As he walked away, he added, "And stop paying attention to that girl. She doesn¡¯t deserve it. She¡¯s just like her mother¡ªpathetic."


    Julia¡¯s anger red at his words. "I wonder what she inherited from her father. Her father must be pathetic as well."


    Hearing that, James stopped but didn¡¯t turn around. "Jay Ford. Yes, he¡¯s pathetic. So, imagine a daughter born of two pathetic people¡ªhow could she be any different?" With that, he strode away.


    Julia felt an overwhelming urge to follow her son and p him with all her strength. <i>If only you knew¡ªyou¡¯re that pathetic father who doesn¡¯t even realize his own daughter exists.</i>


    She turned back to the TV, forcing herself to calm down as she watched Natalie¡ªher blood, her granddaughter.


    <i>James, I wonder how you would react when you find out she¡¯s your own daughter?</i> Julia let out a deep sigh. <i>And that your cherished adopted son and your biological daughter are in a rtionship. I wonder what kind of storm it will bring to our family once again. But one thing I¡¯m certain of¡ªI will bring Natalie into this family at all costs. I don¡¯t care about the rest. That child has endured so much pain while her own family failed to protect her. It¡¯s enough now.</i>


    Meanwhile, James entered his room, his expression still cold. He walked to his wardrobe, unlocked a drawer inside, and retrieved a beautifully carved box. Opening it, he revealed a simple half-empty perfume bottle alongside a note from the one who had gifted it to him.


    So many years had passed, and though he hadn¡¯t used it since its creator left him, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to throw it away. His heart felt heavy as he looked at it. Closing his eyes to steady himself, he shut the box and called for the servant.


    "Yes, Master," the butler said, entering the room.


    James handed him the box. "Throw it away. Right now," hemanded.


    The butler nced at the box with a conflicted expression but obeyed without question.


    James quietly sat down in the chair by the window, closing his eyes in silence.


    When the servant reached downstairs, Julia saw the familiar box in his hands.


    "Bring it to me," she ordered him.


    "But, master asked me to throw it away," the servant said.


    "You can tell him you did. Now give it to me," Julia said coldly.


    The servant gave it to her and heard Julia, "You can go back to your work."


    The servant left and she opened this box. She looked at the perfume bottle inside and said. "James, maybe one day you would regret throwing it. But don¡¯t worry, I will keep it safe for you."


    She closed it and went to her room with that box.


    ----


    Vincent arrived at the hospital, where an entire private floor had been transformed into Aiden Shaw¡¯s personal base. Leo led Vincent to meet Aiden.


    Leo opened the door for him, but only Vincent entered, leaving his two men outside with Leo.


    Inside the room, Aiden was seated on a chair, his expression serious, hands resting on the armrests, and one leg crossed over the other.


    Carrying his trademark lopsided smile, Vincent looked at Aiden. "Such a perfect carbon copy. Now I wonder¡ªwho¡¯s the original, and who¡¯s the copy?"


    "Didn¡¯t he tell you?" Aiden asked sarcastically. "You might like hearing it from him, but I doubt he¡¯ll answer."


    "Why? Is it that embarrassing for him to have someone who looks exactly like him?" Vincent said, settling onto the couch opposite Aiden. "Must¡¯ve been terrifying to see his ugly self without needing a mirror."


    "I believe seeing his own handsome reflection is far better than looking at an eyesore of a silver-haired deer," Aiden countered.


    Vincent chuckled. "I know, silver hair suits me. God created me perfectly¡ªyou don¡¯t have to be <i>this</i> envious."


    Aiden nearly rolled his eyes. "Get to the point."


    Vincent nced around the room. "You allowed me to meet you so easily. Aren¡¯t you worried, knowing who I am?"


    "Knowing who you are makes it easier to let you in without resistance," Aiden replied. "And why would I be worried when you¡¯ve been doing such an important job for me all these years?"


    Vincent stared at him for a moment before tilting his head. "Hmm... So it was her all along? How did I miss guessing it, even after he told me she is alive and you are protecting her?"


    "Maybe your brain is less functional and growing out in the form of your hair," Aiden remarked. He was certain Justin had sent Vincent here and must have already told him about Caryn.


    "Oh, my poor Aiden," Vincent said, pulling a yful, exaggerated pout. "Are you still hung up on my beautiful silver hair?"


    Aiden gave him a bored look, while Vincent smirked and muttered to himself, "All this time, I¡¯ve been wondering who could make my father obey orders so diligently that he even put his own son in charge of protecting one weak girl back then instead of assigning something more significant. So, it was her." He nced at Aiden. "My father is a dangerous man, not one to follow anyone¡¯s orders lightly. What kind of woman is this Caryn Shaw¡ªor Caryn Ford?"


    "<i>Ms.</i> Caryn Shaw," Aiden corrected sharply, his tone cold. "She has nothing to do with the name Ford."


    Vincent raised an eyebrow. "So possessive of a woman, hmm? The other one is no different. What are you two, twins?"


    "I recall you requested to meet me because you had something important to discuss," Aiden said, steering the conversation back on track. "I allowed you here because you¡¯ve been working with us to protect Natalie."


    "Correction," Vincent interrupted, his tone and gaze shifting from yful to icy, showing the tinge of his dangerous self. "Vincent Castelo works for no one. I work for myself and on my own terms. I protected Natalie once, as per my father¡¯s orders, but continuing to protect her¡ªthat was <i>my</i> decision. Not even my father has the power to force me into anything."

 Chapter 254: Mocking and Sympathizing

    <h4>Chapter 254: Mocking and Sympathizing</h4>


    "Very well then," Aiden said coolly. "I don¡¯t have to worry about Natalie¡¯s safety at all."


    "If you want, I can also take over sending her thoseforting messages in your ce," Vincent countered with a mocking smirk.


    Aiden simply stared at him, realizing that this man had figured out he was the one sending messages to Natalie all those years.


    "Hmm... what was the name again?" Vincent pretended to think, tapping his fingers on the armrest. "Ah! <i>Little staaaar</i>?" He exaggerated the nickname in a mocking, singsong tone, looking Aiden up and down. "From what angle do you look like a little star, huh? My sweetheart sure is a Sunshine, but you? C¡¯mon, it¡¯s making me cringe."


    Aiden, unfazed, let Vincent finish his theatrics, confident that he wasn¡¯t done yet.


    "What are you wondering? How do I know?" Vincent scoffed yfully, answering his own question. "I¡¯m sure that idiot Ivan Brown wasn¡¯t the one sending her those messages. But my sweetheart could be a bit of an idiot sometimes, you know. Back then, she was happy, so I just let her be, even if it annoyed me to my core."


    "<i>Annoyed?</i>" Aiden, who had been sitting quietly, finally spoke, his tone displeased as his brows knit together. "There I was, being mistaken for Ivan Brown, and <i>you</i> im to be the one annoyed?" His slightly angry expression made it seem as though he was sharing his deepest hurt. "How infuriating it is to be mistaken for that idiot. Is there even anyparison?"


    Vincent hummed as if in sympathy. "I agree. You¡¯ve got it bad. Even a dog wouldn¡¯t want to bepared with that loser."


    Leo, who had entered the room for some reason and overheard the two talking like old friends sharing grievances, stoodpletely taken aback. He didn¡¯t know what to make of the situation. He¡¯de to report something important but almost forgot why.


    "Let¡¯s get back to the business for which I¡¯m here," Vincent said suddenly, breaking the mood.


    Aiden quickly reverted to his usualposed self. "Shoot."


    Vincent began, "I¡¯ve been protecting Natalie blindly all these years. Now it¡¯s time for you to reveal the one I¡¯m fighting against," his tone and expression utterly serious as he finally got down to business. "Their attacks are turning more aggressive. I don¡¯t want to waste my time and resources any longer on investigations when I can get the information directly. I need to know my enemy."


    Just then, Leo finally spoke. "Mr. Shaw, there¡¯s an emergency."


    Vincent looked at him, while Aiden stood up, already guessing what it might be.


    "I have to go," Aiden said, walking toward the door.


    Vincent also stood and followed Aiden.


    Leo quickly moved to block him. "Mr. Vincent, you need to wait here."


    "What emergency could your boss possibly have other than the woman he¡¯s protecting?" Vincent asked coolly, raising a brow. "Also, do you think I have spare time to wait for your boss? Want to have a showdown in this hospital?" He reached for his gun. "I don¡¯t mind."


    Aiden stopped and nced back at Leo. "Let him," he said, continuing forward.


    Vincent¡¯s lips curled into a lopsided smile as he patted Leo¡¯s arm. "Your boss just saved you, pup," he said before following Aiden, leaving Leo speechless.


    <i>Pup?</i> Leo frowned as he walked ahead as well, his frustration simmering. This man was in their territory but acted all high and mighty. He wanted to pull his gun and give him the showdown he dared to mention, but he was restricted by his boss¡¯ orders.


    They soon arrived at one of the highly secured and isted sections of the floor. Approaching a specific room, Aiden stopped and looked to one side.


    Vincent followed his gaze. Through the ss wall, he could see a frail-looking woman resting on a slightly tilted bed, gazing out the window toward the sky. She was looking in the opposite direction, so he could not see her face.


    The room was highly isted and the patient was kept in the most secured way as she had the lowest immunity and could not afford to have any kind of infection. Even inside that perfectly secured room, her bed was inside the thick stic cover walls, and only a doctor, two appointed nurses and Aiden was allowed to enter it.


    The doctor looked at Aiden helplessly. "Ms. Shaw is being stubborn again."


    It was nothing new for Aiden, as this had be a daily routine.


    He hummed in acknowledgment and turned to Vincent. "Stay here."


    Vincent stayed back, watching as Aiden entered through a door. The situation seemed serious, so he decided to remain silent.


    After more than five minutes, Vincent spotted Aiden again, now dressed in a light blue istion gown, a mask covering his face, gloves on his hands, and a hospital cap over his head.


    Inside the room, a nurse stood just outside the square-shaped stic istion area. She handed Aiden a small tray containing medicines and an injection, then unzipped the entrance to the istion space for him.


    Once Aiden stepped inside, the nurse zipped the entrance back up and remained outside, clearly expecting the same daily tantrums from their VVIP patient.


    Caryn, aware of Aiden¡¯s presence, didn¡¯t react. Aiden walked to the edge of the bed and sat down.


    "Other than nk skies, there are more interesting things happening in this city," he said, his tone calm.


    Caryn remained silent.


    "It¡¯s time for your medicine," he continued.


    She didn¡¯t respond.


    "Aren¡¯t you tired of this routine?" Aiden asked, his voice still calm, as if nothing unusual were happening. "Or are you just bored here and want my attention, so you can argue over the same thing again and again? You know it¡¯s pointless. You¡¯ll have to listen to me in the end. Well, here I am, just like you wanted. I¡¯m all ears."


    Finally, she turned to look at him. Though visibly weak, her eyes burned with unmistakable anger. "Bring me the documents to revoke your adoption, and I can finally get rid of you. You can no longer be a Shaw."


    "Sure."


    Every argument of hers started with same line, and his reply was always the same, but it never reached the conclusion as Aiden never prepared such document.


    He offered her the tiny cup which had her tablets.


    Though weak, Caryn mustered enough strength to swat his hand away, sending the medicine tumbling to the floor.

 Chapter 255: Justin’s Speculations

    <h4>Chapter 255: Justin¡¯s Spections</h4>


    Aiden remained calm, like an unshakable mountain. He pulled out another set of medicines, and she did the same again¡ªknocking them out of his hand. He repeated the action, and once more, she repeated it. This went on for four to five rounds. Aiden didn¡¯t give up, but eventually, she did, clenching her fists in frustration.


    Aiden¡¯s calmness and unaffected behavior always angered her more.


    He looked at her angry face and said, "If you get angry, your immunity will lower, and it will only prolong your stay here. Take a deep breath and calm down."


    Vincent, who was watching all this through the ss wall, was stunned at the unbelievable patience Aiden showed and thought, <i>Not just my sweetheart¡ªeven her mother is the same. It reminds me of the time with Natalie after I saved her from the traffickers. These mother-daughter duos are truly a handful.</i>


    Caryn closed her eyes, finding Aiden¡¯s calmness unbearable.


    Every day, Aiden had toe up with something new to make her take her medicine. "If you¡¯re that bored, why don¡¯t you watch some interesting news from this city instead of waiting for me to show up, just so you can vent your anger and stave off boredom?"


    Caryn¡¯s brows furrowed further in annoyance, clearly uninterested.


    "Hmm, where shall I start?" Not waiting for her reply, he continued, "Thetest interesting event would be better. Yesterday, a perfumer was used of giarism during aunch event. In front of the entire world, that brave perfumer proved herself innocent, and I must say, she was truly impressive." He paused, as if trying to remember something. "What was her name again? Right¡ªNatalie Ford."


    The moment he said the name, Caryn opened her eyes.


    "If you take this medicine, I will arrange for you to watch it directly. You¡¯ll find it more interesting than a movie," he said, offering her the medicine as if he were certain she would agree now.


    She took the tiny cup of tablets from his hand and had her medicine.


    Aiden began preparing the injection, focused on the task at hand as he spoke. "She reminded me of the days when I used to watch you prepare perfumes. She is indeed skilled."


    Caryn listened intently, as if trying to absorb every word he was saying about her daughter.


    Aiden continued describing the event, starting from how Faye used Natalie. Meanwhile, he gently held Caryn¡¯s hand to give her the injection. She was so engrossed in hearing him talk about Natalie that she didn¡¯t even notice when Aiden had already injected the syringe into her delicate skin.


    "...Later, they decided to prepare the perfume live in front of everyone, and... done," Aiden said, finishing as he put the syringe away.


    Caryn looked at him, clearly expecting him to continue, but he said, "The rest of the story, I¡¯ll tell you during the next dose of medicine."


    His words angered her. How could he leave her hanging like this, especially about her own daughter?


    Aiden adjusted her bed to a straight position and said, "Sleep well."


    Just as Aiden turned to leave, he heard her speak. "Since when have you known she¡¯s my daughter?"


    Aiden wasn¡¯t surprised by the question and replied without turning to face her. "Since the time when I shouldn¡¯t have known about it."


    "Eric told you?" she asked again.


    "I found out on my own," he replied.


    "I want to know about her," she said. "I want to know who she is married to."


    Aiden, still with his back to her, allowed a flicker of reaction to pass over his otherwise steady demeanour, but he kept hisposure. "I will tell you everything about her when you finish your treatment quietly."


    Anger overtook her as she clenched her fists, clearly frustrated by the istion, which felt worse than being a prisoner. "Just let me out of here, and I¡¯ll find out myself. You¡¯re just useless."


    He turned to look at her. "If you step out of this istion, you¡¯ll be more useless than me. You won¡¯t live even a day longer, let alone find out about her."


    Caryn gritted her teeth and said, "I want to meet Eric."


    "Only once," Aiden replied and walked out.


    She breathed shakily and said, "Now you want to control who I meet. Eric is my person, not yours."


    "Allowing more people here, can cause you infection, especially when Eric mostly stays outside to take care of other matters. Once you are out of here, you can have Eric by your side all day," with that he stepped out and the nurse zipped the entrance to the istion area closed.


    -----


    While Natalie was sleeping soundly, Justin was in his study.


    "Any update on Vincent and Aiden Shaw¡¯s meeting?"


    "Not yet," Noah replied, then asked, "Mr. Harper, do you trust Vincent enough to send him to Aiden Shaw and tell him about Caryn Ford?"


    Justin scoffed and looked at Noah. "Let¡¯s start from the beginning," he said, turning his chair to face the ss window behind him to look outside. "Caryn Shaw faked her death to hide herself and protect her daughter from her enemies. If she could go to such lengths for her precious daughter, do you think she wasn¡¯t aware when Natalie was sent to Xyros City? Would she leave her daughter to die in such a dangerous ce?"


    "Of course not," Noah replied. "Caryn Shaw still holds power in her hands. She would try to protect her daughter..."


    "While living in another country and restricting herself from any contact with her daughter, how would she do it?" Justin interrupted. "Especially in a ce like Xyros, which has no tolerance for outsiders."


    Noah finally realized. "She would ask someone powerful in Xyros City to protect her daughter. Then Vincent..."


    "Not Vincent," Justin corrected. "Caryn must have known Vincent¡¯s father. She must have asked him to protect Natalie, and he put his son, Vincent, on the job. Instead of Xyros being a dangerous ce, Caryn turned it into the safest ce for her daughter, where a powerful mafia could protect her from enemies¡ªand they did."


    Noah looked at Justin in slight disbelief, once again marvelling at how his boss¡¯s mind worked. Justin only needed to sit in his chair and think, while others executed the tasks.


    <i>Noah thought, It¡¯s best this way wh</i><i>en he only uses his brain. I don¡¯t want to see him getting into action anymore. My heart can¡¯t bear witnessing his cruel side.</i>

 Chapter 256: And Sex?

    <h4>Chapter 256: And Sex?</h4>


    Days passed, and it was finally time for the perfumepetition. Before Natalie could leave, the doctor arrived at Justin¡¯s home to check on her.


    Justin didn¡¯t want to take any risks this time.


    "I¡¯m really feeling fine," Natalie said, ring at Justin, who was sitting quietly on the couch in their bedroom. "I have to leave early, or..."


    "Unless the doctor approves that you¡¯re fine, you¡¯re not leaving," Justin said, his expression serious, leaving no room for argument.


    Natalie clenched her fists. For the past week, he hadn¡¯t allowed her to do anything but rest, and she was tired of it. "You didn¡¯t even let me practice or prepare anything for thepetition. How am I supposed to pass the first round?"


    "I know you¡¯ll figure it out," he replied calmly.


    She looked at him in disbelief. "Figure it out? This isn¡¯t just any ordinarypetition¡ªit¡¯s with the best perfumers in the country..."


    "No one is better than you," he interrupted her. "If you insist on arguing more, I know how to shut your mouth. Every night for the past few days, I¡¯ve be very familiar with that small mouth of yours."


    Natalie¡¯s face flushed. Every night, he would kiss her passionately, almost punishingly, to the point of leaving her breathless, as if making her pay for not taking better care of herself.


    "If the doctor says I can¡¯t go, will you really stop me?" she asked.


    "Hmm," he nodded.


    "But I have to take my revenge on Sephina and Briena Ford, and thispetition is my chance to prove my innocence that I am not the giarist but she is."


    "I can help you with that without you having to participating in thepetition," he said. "And trust me, I can do even worse with them if you want me to."


    "No. This is my fight, and I have to do it myself," Natalie dered, silently cursing Justin in her mind.


    Just then, the servant knocked on the door and informed, "Mr. Harper, the doctor is here."


    The doctor was led into the room. Nataliey on her stomach as the doctor inspected the area of the procedure. He then asked her to perform certain movements to check for any difort.


    While doing so, she made sure not to look at Justin, whose gaze was firmly fixed on her.


    Justin knew she was skilled at hiding any difort or pain, so he wasn¡¯t going to trust her words alone.


    When the doctor asked how she felt, Natalie was about to say she felt no difort, but then she caught Justin¡¯s cold gaze, as if warning her: <i>Lie, and you¡¯ll see what I do.</i>


    She swallowed her words and decided to be honest. "A little difort is there, but I feel alright."


    The doctor hummed in acknowledgment and said, "You¡¯ve recovered better than I expected. For now, you don¡¯t have to be on strict rest. You¡¯re free to go outside, but you¡¯re still not allowed to stand for long periods. If you feel even the slightest difort, don¡¯t push yourself¡ªrest. Also, no strenuous exercises or weight lifting."


    Natalie was relieved to hear this and was about to thank the doctor, but then...


    "And sex?" Justin asked.


    The doctor looked at him with a smile and replied, "Maybe wait for another week. And make sure not to overdo it."


    Natalie¡¯s face turned red as a tomato. <i>This horny man can¡¯t wait anymore. All he thinks about is sex. Forcing me to rest and recover was all because he just can¡¯t hold back anymore. Only God can save me from him. How I wish my back wasn¡¯t getting better. If not for thispetition and my work, I¡¯d have kept lying, saying my back hurts. But now...</i>


    "Don¡¯t even think about it," Justin¡¯s warning snapped her out of her train of thought.


    She snapped back to her senses and realized the doctor had already left. Justin was staring at her, arms folded across his chest, his expression as if he had heard what she had been thinking.


    <i>But I was saying it all in my mind, right? Or did I actually say it out loud?</i>


    Justin walked toward her, and she instinctively stepped back. The bed was behind her, and before she could stumble, Justin¡¯s strong arm circled her waist, pulling her to him.


    Her body pressed against his, and his icy gaze locked onto her shocked one. "If you¡¯re so adamant about being bedridden a while longer, trust me, I can fulfill that wish of yours."


    Natalie immediately understood the meaning behind his words and stayed quiet.


    "Want to give it a try?" he asked, his voice low and threateningly calm.


    She lowered her gaze, unable to meet his intense eyes as they made her nervous. "I... I¡¯ll rest enough once I return... I need to leave for the first round of thepetition."


    Justin¡¯s hand moved to the back of her head. He clutched her hair¡ªnot too forcefully¡ªand made her look up at him. The next moment, his lips crashed against hers in a passionate kiss. Natalie couldn¡¯t resist him.


    Justin¡¯s lips were demanding, iming hers with an intensity that made her knees weak. His other hand, still around her waist, tightened its hold, pulling her even closer. Natalie¡¯s hands instinctively gripped his shirt, unsure whether to push him away or pull him closer.


    Her initial resistance melted as the kiss deepened, his tongue brushing against hers in a way that sent a shiver down her spine. Her body betrayed her, responding to him as if it were a natural reflex. She couldn¡¯t help but lean into him, her fingers curling into the fabric of his shirt.


    Justin broke the kiss momentarily, his breath hot against her lips. "You make it impossible to let you go," he murmured, his voice low and rough. His gaze burned into hers, making her heart race.


    "I-I need to leave," she whispered, her voice shaky and almost inaudible.


    "You¡¯re not leaving until I¡¯m satisfied that you¡¯re taking care of yourself," he countered, his tone leaving no room for argument. His lips found hers again, softer this time but no less consuming.


    Natalie¡¯s head swirled with conflicting emotions. She knew she had to focus on thepetition, but Justin¡¯s touch, his kiss, made her momentarily forget everything else. Her fingers loosened their grip on his shirt, slowly sliding up to rest on his shoulders as she gave in.


    When he finally pulled back, his forehead resting against hers, both of them were breathless. "You drive me insane, Natalie," he said, his voice raw. "Don¡¯t make me worry more than I already do."


    She nodded faintly, trying to regain herposure. "I¡¯ll be careful," she promised softly.


    He inhaled deeply to calm himself and pecked on her forehead softly. "Just one more week, and I won¡¯t be letting you go."


    Natalie, embarrassed, could only nod.


    Justin fixed hair and dress and brought her out of the home. Outside, a luxury car was waiting for her along with Ryan and John on the side.


    "If I go in this, it will draw more attention."


    "They already know you have a rich sugar daddy. What more they can think or do about it?" Justin said, unbothered. "All I want you to befortable." He pecked on her forehead. "All the best."


    "Thank you." Natalie replied and quietly sat in the car to head to the venue of thepetition.

 Chapter 257: Bad Feeling

    <h4>Chapter 257: Bad Feeling</h4>


    In the hospital, the doctor was speaking to Caryn, who was still inside the stic-covered istion unit.


    "Ms. Shaw, due to the new medicine, your body has responded really well to the bone marrow transnt," the doctor said as he looked through her reports. "But that doesn¡¯t mean you are entirely recovered. It can take up to a year for the immune system and blood count to return to normal."


    She almost red at him. "Don¡¯t tell me I have to stay here for an entire year. If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯d rather leave and die."


    The doctor, well aware of her temper, remained calm and replied, "No, you don¡¯t have to stay in the hospital for a year. A month will suffice. In fact, this stic istion will be removed soon, and you¡¯ll be free to move around inside this room while continuing to follow all precautionary measures. Though you¡¯ll be allowed to return home, for a year, you must strictly follow the precautions. Once you¡¯re fully recovered, you¡¯ll be free to do as you please."


    "I¡¯ll be a prisoner in my own home for an entire year," she said with a frown.


    "Better than being in a hospital, isn¡¯t it?" the doctor asked.


    Caryn didn¡¯t answer. Soon, the stic confinement around her was removed, and she felt as if she could finally breathe freely. However, hospital staff and visitors still had to wear protective hospital clothing to visit her.


    Eric came to see her. "How are you feeling now?"


    Instead of answering, she asked, "It¡¯s been a few days¡ªhas Aiden not returned yet?"


    Eric shook his head and said, "Don¡¯t worry about him. It¡¯s not the first time he¡¯s gone away."


    Her already serious expression turned grave, her voice cold. "Where exactly has he gone?"


    "I¡¯m not sure, but it must be somepany-rted work," Eric tried to sound casual.


    "Company-rted work, and you¡¯re not sure of what exactly it is, huh??" Though her voice was weak, it still carried a strict edge that could intimidate anyone.


    "This time, he didn¡¯t tell me," Eric replied, feeling nervous. It was always difficult to hide anything from Caryn; she was skilled at reading people.


    "What are you hiding?" she asked again, her piercing gaze fixed on him.


    Eric let out a helpless sigh. "Trust me, this time I truly don¡¯t know where he¡¯s gone."


    Caryn frowned deeply and said, "You can leave."


    Once Eric left, the anger on her face softened into a look of worry. <i>Where has he gone? This kid has be more willful over time,</i> she thought.


    She closed her eyes, her brows knitted in concern. For days, an uneasy feeling had lingered in her mind, and her worry for Aiden grew stronger.


    When she opened her eyes, her gaze shifted to the edge of the bed, where Aiden was sitting a few days ago, thest time she saw him.


    Images shed through her mind¡ªhim skillfully injecting a syringe into her skin, as if he were the doctor.


    Once he was done, he had looked at her intently. "I want to know who¡¯s been trying to harm you for the past few years."


    "You don¡¯t need to know," she had answered dismissively.


    "If I don¡¯t know, how am I going to protect you all the time?" he asked.


    "Just focus on your work. That part, Eric can handle."


    "Eric can¡¯t. They¡¯ve turned more aggressive, and I need to find them before..."


    "If you had let me die, they would have stopped already."


    "You faked your death and kept yourself alive to protect your daughter from a distance. Was it all just so you could one day die like this?"


    "Natalie is capable enough to protect herself, and I¡¯m tired of living," she replied.


    There was a silence on his end for a while before he stood up and turned to leave. With his back facing her, he spoke, "But I want you to keep living, and I¡¯ll make sure you do."


    Caryn called out to him softly. "Aiden..."


    "I have to go away for a while. Until then, all I ask is that you take your medicines on time and stop worrying," he said, leaving without even turning to look at her.


    Watching him leave, she had felt uneasy even then. Now that he hadn¡¯t returned for several days, the unease in her heart was growing.


    Despite asking him to leave and give up thest name she had given him, she had never truly meant it. Now, as worry consumed her, she could see that clearly. Maybe Aiden had known it too, which was why he never took her words seriously.


    -----


    Inside a luxury car, Briena and her mother were on their way to the venue of the perfumepetition.


    "That bitch didn¡¯t even reveal she was going to participate, and all of a sudden, her name is there," Briena fumed, her face twisted in annoyance.


    "So what if she¡¯s there?" ra replied calmly. "You¡¯re still going to win. Your grandma will make sure of it."


    "I know, but I don¡¯t trust that bitch these days. Who knows what n she¡¯lle up with," Briena said, her toneced with distrust.


    "You are Aroma. You¡¯ve won thatpetition before, and everyone knows how capable you are, while they see her as a giarist. The judges must already despise her," ra said, cing aforting hand on Briena¡¯s. "The forms your grandmother provided for you were bought from someone skilled and paid for handsomely. Your grandma personally tested and selected the best ones for you. You have nothing to fear."


    Briena hummed in agreement. "Let¡¯s see what that bitches up with."


    When Briena reached the venue, her fans were already gathered. The moment they spotted her car and she stepped out with her mother, the crowd erupted in cheers. She looked stunning as usual, dressed in expensive clothes, exuding the aura of a superstar.


    The reporters waiting for her couldn¡¯t resist bombarding her with questions. She happily answered them, showcasing the fake sweetness she was so skilled at.


    "Ms. Briena, are you going to remind everyone once again of who you truly are¡ªthe perfume prodigy, Aroma?"


    "I¡¯ve been away from this field for many years, but I¡¯ll try my best not to disappoint you all and to make everyone remember my past achievements," she replied sweetly.


    "Do you think you¡¯ll win?"


    "As I said, I¡¯ll do my best. The rest is up to the judges to decide."


    "It¡¯s so good to see you so humble and grounded, Ms. Briena."


    Just then, another luxury car arrived, immediately drawing everyone¡¯s attention. It was a limited-edition model, the kind only the wealthiest could afford.


    The ce went silent as everyone waited to see who it was, including Briena and ra.

 Chapter 258: Perfume Competition

    <h4>Chapter 258: Perfume Competition</h4>


    A tall, robust-looking bodyguard stepped out and opened the door to the back passenger seat. Briena and ra recognized the bodyguard¡ªit was none other than John. Their eyes remained fixed on the car door, knowing exactly who was about to step out.


    Natalie stepped out of the car, surprising everyone at first, but then they quickly calmed down¡ªafter all, she was famously known for having a powerful "sugar daddy" backing her up.


    She was dressed in her usual style offortable yet chic clothing: a three-piece suit. A white V-neck top paired perfectly with a fitted peach-colored zer and trousers,pleted by sneakers. Though simple, the branded attire highlighted her natural elegance. She looked extremely confident and beautiful in her own unique way, drawing everyone¡¯s attention and admiration.


    Unlike Briena, Natalie didn¡¯t smile at anyone or acknowledge the crowd, which led some to perceive her as arrogant. As she walked toward the venue, where reporters were still speaking with Briena, she ignored them entirely and strode ahead. However, the reporters quickly shifted their focus to her, determined not to let her leave without answering a few questions.


    Briena and ra could only watch in frustration as Natalie effortlessly stole the spotlight. Natalie hadn¡¯t done anything, yet all eyes were on her as usual.


    "Ms. Natalie, who does that car belong to?" one reporter asked.


    Natalie turned to the reporter, her expression unfazed. "Didn¡¯t I sayst time I have someone rich backing me?"


    Her blunt response left the reporters with no room to trap her or make her feel embarrassed.


    "Who do you think stands a chance to win thispetition?" another asked.


    "I¡¯m not a fortune teller," she replied, her demeanor calm andposed.


    "How do you feel about returning to thepetition where you were once dered a giarist?"


    "I feel nothing," she answered, her tone unwavering.


    "What do you think your chances are of winning? With Briena Ford here¡ªAroma herself¡ªdo you think you canpete against her skills?" a journalist asked.


    Natalie nced at Briena, who gave her a smug look. Natalie replied calmly, "With skills like hers, even someone with no skills can win against her."


    The smug expression on Briena¡¯s face immediately turned into an angry one, but ra quickly held her hand. "Keep your calm. Everyone is watching," she whispered.


    Briena listened to her mother and both of them walked inside, trying to maintain theirposure.


    "Ms. Natalie, what do you mean by that?" the journalists pressed, while Briena¡¯s fans fumed, outraged at Natalie¡¯s insult toward their idol.


    "I answered what you asked. Don¡¯t make me exin my own answers," Natalie replied coolly, before walking ahead. John and Ryan nked her on both sides, shielding her from the crowd.


    Once more they could do nothing against this arrogant woman.


    All the participants in thepetition were directed to the waiting area behind the stage, where they wouldter showcase their perfume-making skills live.


    There were around twenty participants, out of whom only five would make it to the second round. From there, the top three would move on to the third and final round.


    The event hall was packed with viewers, and thepetition was being broadcast on television. The five judges had taken their seats, ready to evaluate the participants.


    The perfumers were called in batches of five, dividing the participants into four groups. Five tables, equipped with all the necessary perfume preparation tools, were arranged on the stage.


    Each perfumer had to pick an envelope from a container, which contained a theme for their perfume. They were required to create a perfume based on the theme inside the envelope, making it a surprise round right at the start.


    Briena was ced in the first group, while Natalie was scheduled to participate in thest group.


    When Briena opened her envelope, her theme was <i>Seasons and Nature.</i> She smiled lightly, as it was an easy theme for her. She already had a form for it and had practiced it many times. Her grandmother had been smart enough to provide her with forms that could match almost every possible theme used in thepetition.


    Briena and the other four participants in her group began preparing their perfumes. Briena, confident from her practice, wrote down the form she had memorized on the provided paper and started creating her perfume. The others followed the same procedure, as writing the forms was mandatory.


    Briena was the first to finish and took her creation to the judges. They tested it, and from their expressions, Briena could tell they were impressed.


    The results would only be announced after all twenty participants hadpleted their round. With nothing else to do, Briena walked back to the waiting room.


    Everyone was impressed by how quickly Briena finished her perfume. From the judges¡¯ expressions, it was clear they were pleased.


    The second group went to the stage. Meanwhile, Briena nced at Natalie, who was sitting with the members of her own group, waiting for their turn. Briena smiled smugly and started chatting with one of the participants from the third group.


    The participant nodded in agreement with what Briena said and nced at Natalie.


    Once the third group was done, it was Natalie¡¯s group¡¯s turn. Natalie walked to the stage and stood in front of her table, only to find it inplete disarray. Chemicals were spilled, and some had even been mixed together.


    The timer started immediately. Natalie realized that if she requested recement chemicals, she would lose valuable time. Instead of panicking, she carefully assessed what she still had on her table.


    Meanwhile, the participant from the previous group, whom Briena had spoken to earlier, approached her. "Ms. Briena, I did what you told me to. I messed up all the chemicals on her table."


    That participant had ¡¯three¡¯ number tag on her clothes just like Natalie, so both were going to use the table number three.


    Briena smiled and took the girl¡¯s phone number. A momentter, the girl¡¯s phone buzzed¡ªit was a money transfer from Briena. The amount was far beyond anything the girl had imagined. Grinning from ear to ear, she thanked Briena and returned to her seat happily.


    In the waiting room, Briena watched Natalie on the screen. <i>What are you going to do now, Natalie? You¡¯ll be out in the first round¡ªforget aboutpeting with me in the final.</i>

 Chapter 259: Drops Of Blood

    <h4>Chapter 259: Drops Of Blood</h4>


    All five participants in the fifth group started working with focus. The others had noticed the messy situation at Natalie¡¯s table when they arrived. Though some felt a little bad for her, most were relieved; Natalie was considered a strongpetitor after her impressive performance at the perfumeunch event.


    The judges noticed the state of her table and expected Natalie to request fresh chemicals. However, Natalie had already started working as the timer had begun.


    The live audience in the hall and those watching on their TVs could clearly see the disarray at Natalie¡¯s work table. The cameras had captured the clumsy movements of the previous contestant who had messed it up.


    The viewers in the hall began whispering among themselves.


    "Can she make a perfume out of that? She didn¡¯t even ask for new chemicals."


    "Time is ticking, and they¡¯ve given a surprise theme. She can¡¯t afford to waste any."


    "She wasbeled a giarist before. Let¡¯s see if she¡¯s truly skilled or if she uses this mess on her table as an excuse for failing this round."


    Ms. Taylor, one of the judges, sat quietly observing Natalie. Watching Natalie¡¯s focused expression and steady hands, despite the difficult situation, she could tell Natalie knew exactly what she was doing.


    One of the other judges leaned over and whispered, "Ms. Taylor, why didn¡¯t she ask for fresh chemicals?"


    "A true perfumer can create magic with whatever they are given. Let¡¯s wait and watch," Ms. Taylor replied calmly.


    Meanwhile, in the waiting room, the other fifteen participants were murmuring among themselves.


    "She¡¯s a giarist. What if she cheats this time too? It would be better if she¡¯s eliminated in this round itself."


    "True, the one who messed up the chemicals deserves praise for this."


    Out ofpetitive spirit, most of the participants were simply waiting for Natalie to fail.


    Time was ticking by. One by one, all the other four perfumers on the stage finished their perfumes, but Natalie was still working. Everyone was watching her, some anticipating the result, while others were certain she would fail.


    "Among all twenty contestants, she¡¯s the slowest. How can she even im to be a perfumer with such a slow pace?"


    "The others have already finished and returned to the waiting area, but she¡¯s still working. She should just give up and leave instead of wasting everyone¡¯s time."


    "She¡¯s not going to finish it in time. Only four minutes are left."


    Then, just as the clock counted down, Natalie finished her perfume. She carried the tray with her creation to the judges. As she ced it in front of them and they prepared to test it...


    "Wait!" Natalie said.


    The five judges looked at her, puzzled. "What happened?" one of them asked.


    "Thest ingredient is yet to be added," she replied.


    With that, Natalie took a piece of ss, cut the tip of her forefinger, and let two drops of her blood fall into the perfume. The drops disappeared into the liquid as if they had never existed.


    "Now it¡¯s ready," she said, ncing at the timer which showed few seconds were still left.


    The viewers were stunned. Many of them, unfamiliar with the art of perfumery, had never seen such a technique before.


    The judges saw Natalie¡¯s actions and epted her perfume as it waspleted within the time limit. One by one, they began testing it and were amazed by its unique scent.


    However, there was an issue. Ms. Taylor spoke up. "Ms. Natalie, this perfume is indeed unique and remarkable, but you should know that we do not support using substances like blood in our creations. It has been banned for a long time. Are you not aware of this?"


    "I am," Natalie replied calmly and gestured toward the form she had written down while exining. "My theme was <i>Mythology and Fantasy.</i> My creation is called <i>Dragon¡¯s Fire.</i> For this, I needed a chemical that could add a metallic essence to the perfume. Since the chemicals on my table were not in proper condition, I used my blood to create that effect, as blood contains iron. I had no time left to request new chemicals because this perfume requires precision, and every second is crucial."


    She pointed to the form sheet, which was also disyed on the screen for the audience. "If you look at the form, instead of blood, these two chemicals can be used to achieve the same effect. As legendary perfumers, you can confirm this." She then gestured to another sk of perfume. "This sk doesn¡¯t contain my blood. We can add the two chemicals, and you can verify the result yourself."


    Though the judges trusted her exnation, they decided to demonstrate it for the audience. The two chemicals were brought to Natalie, and she added them to the second sk. The judges tested it again and found that the scent was identical.


    They were impressed with her deep understanding of the art of perfume creation.


    Once all twenty participants hadpleted their turn, they were called back onto the stage. The final scores from the judges were disyed, listing the top five participants who would proceed to the next round.


    Among the five, Briena¡¯s score was the highest, while Natalie was ranked fifth.


    Briena was over the moon at her top position, but her joy was dampened by the fact that Natalie had made it to the next round. <i>It¡¯s alright. I¡¯ll throw her out in the next round,</i> she thought with determination.


    Natalie, on the other hand, remained quiet. She had anticipated this oue and had noints about it. Her use of blood had cost her points, but she was not eliminated.


    The judges spoke to the contestants. "Ms. Briena, your creation was wless. We look forward to seeing more of your amazing work."


    "Thank you so much," Briena replied with a bright smile.


    "Ms. Natalie, while your creation was amazing and you¡¯ve demonstrated how determination can lead to creating something from scratch, we do not approve of the use of blood in perfumes. That is why your score is lower. However, we look forward to seeing your skills and innovation in the next round."


    "Thank you," Natalie responded calmly, her expression unreadable.

 Chapter 260: Control Freak Jerk

    <h4>Chapter 260: Control Freak Jerk</h4>


    The judges then approached the girl who had sabotaged Natalie¡¯s table. "Miss Kara, we are truly disappointed by your performance. Your work resembled that of an amateur who had no idea what they were doing. I wonder how you even qualified for thispetition. You¡¯ve shown no respect for the workspace or the process of creation. You need to work harder, or you might as well leave this field altogether."


    Hearing this, Kara¡¯s expression shifted, and she stammered, "I am sorry." Internally, she was panicking. <i>Have I just ruined my own career? So many people are watching this. What if I don¡¯t get a job in the perfume industry? My dream of working for a goodpany... what will happen now?</i>


    Her gaze shifted to Briena, who was deliberately ignoring her. <i>This bitch, she made me do it by offering me money,</i> Kara thought angrily.


    Yet she couldn¡¯t reveal the truth. Exposing Briena, meant she would risk her being banned from the perfume industry forever and would make things even harder for herself. While Briena being rich would escape the situation.


    The first round was over, and the next was scheduled for the following day.


    As Natalie was leaving, she crossed paths with Briena in the corridor outside the waiting room.


    "Aftering in fifth ce and barely escaping elimination, do you seriously think you have a chance of winning thispetition?" Briena mocked. "This time, as always, I¡¯m going to win."


    Natalie remained unfazed as she replied, "Coming in fifth ce is certainly better than paying someone to mess up the chemicals of other participants."


    Briena was momentarily taken aback but quickly recovered. She nced around and said, "Stop making things up. Do you think I¡¯ll fall for that and say something I shouldn¡¯t, only for you to record it?"


    Natalie couldn¡¯t help but smirk. She gently patted Briena¡¯s cheek. "Little sister, you¡¯ve finally grown a few brain cells inside that empty skull of yours, but you¡¯re still far from being smart."


    Briena angrily shrugged her hand off, but Natalie immediately grabbed her wrist in a tight grip, making Briena wince in pain. "I¡¯m not a fan of your voice to record it anymore," Natalie said, pulling Briena closer. Then she leaned in and whispered in her ear, her tone dangerously low and menacing.


    "Little sister, this time it¡¯s not just a voice recording but something far more dangerous you¡¯re going to fall into. Trust me, when that dayes, you¡¯ll regret even having the thought of messing up with me."


    A chill ran down Briena¡¯s spine. She had always been secretly afraid of Natalie, and hearing her speak in such a way made her feel genuinely scared.


    "What are you doing to my daughter?" ra¡¯s voice interrupted, sharp and concerned.


    Natalie released Briena and turned to ra, her expression calm but her words cutting. "Nothing yet, ra Ford, but very soon."


    ra immediately grabbed Briena¡¯s hand and asked, "What did she do to you?"


    Briena, still stunned with fear, looked at her mother and slowly came back to her senses. By the time she did, Natalie had already left. Briena nced in the direction where Natalie had disappeared, her expression stillced with unease.


    "What happened?" ra asked.


    "Mom... I think... that Natalie is up to something," Briena said nervously. "She¡¯s nning something against me. Does she have proof to show who the true Aroma is?"


    "Don¡¯t fall for her act. She can¡¯t do anything," ra replied firmly. "If she could, you wouldn¡¯t have been signed for that movie, nor would you have gotten first ce today. Ignore her. She¡¯s just jealous and trying to scare you because she¡¯s powerless."


    Briena nodded to her mother¡¯s reassurances and left with her.


    ----


    Inside Justin¡¯s study, the atmosphere was tense.


    "Is there no update on Vincent?" Justin¡¯s cold voice echoed through the room.


    "Mr. Harper, since the day Vincent visited Aiden Shaw, he¡¯s been with him. Both of them seemed to be nning something," Noah replied. "But over the past few days, they¡¯ve both disappeared without a trace, and our people haven¡¯t been able to locate them."


    Justin leaned back in his chair, his brows furrowed. "Aiden Shaw wouldn¡¯t leave that woman without reason. We need to find out what happened at any cost. I am sure it¡¯s rted to those who are trying harm Natalie and her mother."


    "Yes, Mr. Harper. Our people are working on it. There are some promising leads, but we¡¯ll need more time."


    Justin¡¯s expression remained stern. "Who¡¯s looking after that woman?"


    "A man named Eric is with her, and Aiden¡¯s and Vincent¡¯s people are guarding the hospital alongside ours."


    "Tell Ryan to bring Natalie straight home," Justin ordered.


    "Yes, Mr. Harper."


    -----


    Inside the car.


    "Take me to Mia¡¯spany," Natalie said to Ryan, who was driving.


    "Mr. Harper has instructed me to bring you directly back home," Ryan replied.


    "But I want to go to Mia¡¯spany. It¡¯s important," she insisted.


    "I¡¯m sorry, Ms. Natalie, but I have to follow Mr. Harper¡¯s orders," he said firmly.


    "Control freak, jerk, Justin Harper," Natalie muttered angrily under her breath and pulled out her cellphone. She dialed Justin¡¯s number.


    Ryan and John stayed quiet, as if they heard nothing.


    "Justin, I have some work at Mia¡¯s office. I need to be there," she said, the moment call was received.


    "What work do you have there?" he asked.


    "I need to practice for thepetition, and I¡¯m going to use the R&Db in herpany," she exined.


    In response, Justin¡¯s voice came through."You areing back home."


    "What?" she eximed.


    "You heard it right. Back home, right away," Justin said and hung up the call.


    She gritted her teeth. "Let me go back home and I will tell him."


    ----


    Justin, who had just hung up the call, was worried about Natalie. He didn¡¯t want to leave her out of his sight. He understood she had important work, but to him, nothing was more important than her safety.


    The people they were dealing with were dangerous, and until Aiden and Vincent were found, Justin couldn¡¯t afford to take any risks.


    He walked out of the study and decided to wait for Natalie in the drawing hall.


    After half an hour, Natalie returned. She stormed into the drawing room, her anger evident to everyone present. Ryan and John followed her inside, their expressions resigned.


    Noah, who was already there, nced at John and Ryan, who both gave him helpless looks.


    Once more, these three were ready to witness the woman taking her anger out of the formidable Justin Harper.


    Natalie walked straight to the sofa where Justin was sitting and stood before him, her face flushed with anger. "Justin Harper, do you think perfume making is a joke, and I¡¯m some magician who can do anything in a moment without putting any efforts?" Her voice echoed through the drawing room.


    Justin looked up at her calmly, his gaze fixed on her beautiful, angry face, seemingly unaffected by her outburst.


    She pointed a finger at him, her voice rising. "How dare you control me like this? How can you... Ahhh!"


    Justin, who had been listening to her angry words, leaned forward, grabbed her hand, and pulled her toward him.


    The next moment, Natalie found herself on hisp. Before she couldprehend what had happened or protest further, her words were silenced as Justin¡¯s warm lips pressed against hers.


    Her eyes, which had been zing with anger moments ago, widened in shock. Her mind wentpletely nk.


    Meanwhile, Noah, Ryan, and John exchanged nces and quietly slipped out of the room, pretending they had never been there.

 Chapter 261: Arrival Of A Friend

    <h4>Chapter 261: Arrival Of A Friend</h4>


    Holding her firmly in his arms, Justin continued to kiss her, making her feelfortable in his embrace. Natalie struggled briefly, but slowly she began to melt, her mind focusing solely on the kiss.


    After a long while, when they finally stopped, Natalie was left breathless, panting heavily as she let her face rest in the crook of his neck, her eyes closed.


    Justin gently caressed her hair with one hand, while the other remained wrapped around her, holding her steady. "Anger isn¡¯t good for your recovery. You need to stay calm and talk things through," he said softly.


    Natalie stayed silent, her breathing slowly evening out, until she heard his voice again. "Are you calm now? Shall we talk?"


    "Hmm," she responded quietly. By now, she understood why he had kissed her and couldn¡¯t help but feel like she was being coaxed like a child.


    Justin began to exin. "There are people trying to harm you. That¡¯s why I don¡¯t want you staying out for too long until we¡¯ve identified them and their purpose."


    Natalie reacted, raising her head to look at him. "Trying to harm me?"


    He hummed, meeting her gaze. "And they¡¯re dangerous people, not random thugs."


    "Why would someone want to harm me?" she asked, her brows furrowed. "Is it my family again?"


    "The people hired are from <i>Dark Shadows</i>. You must have heard about them when you were in Xyros," Justin replied.


    Natalie nodded thoughtfully and said, "The Fords aren¡¯t bold enough to hire them. Their actions are limited to cheap tricks¡ªlike sending me to dangerous ces and hoping I die there on my own."


    Justin hummed, feeling bad for her past. The Fords had sent her to a ce like Xyros when she was so young and naive. If not for Caryn Ford asking the Castelo family to protect her daughter, and if not for Vincent, what might have happened to her?


    At that time, Justin wasn¡¯t even aware of her existence¡ªthe woman he would one day fall for had been in such a dangerous situation.


    "You have to stay home and can¡¯t go out unless I approve that things are safe," Justin said firmly. Before she could protest, he added, "And it¡¯s just for a few days, until I find out who they are. After that, you¡¯ll be free to go wherever you want."


    Natalie nodded reluctantly. "But I need to prepare for the next round."


    "Have lunch, rest for an hour, and by then I¡¯ll make the arrangements for you to go, once I¡¯m sure everything is safe," Justin offered.


    "So, I can go?" she asked hopefully.


    He hummed in agreement. "Just need some time to prepare."


    She finally smiled lightly. "Thank you."


    Two hourster, Natalie left for Mia¡¯spany. Justin ensured that she had enough security personnel around her, with Ryan and John instructed to stay with her at all times.


    In the absence of Aiden Shaw, Justin also made sure his people were protecting Caryn Shaw.


    -----


    The next day was another round of thepetition, broadcast live just like the previous day.


    In the second round, out of five participants, three advanced to the final round¡ªNatalie, Briena, and another candidate.


    This time, Natalie scored the highest points, while Briena came in second, which clearly angered her.


    After thepetition, Natalie left the venue, but Briena was fuming and couldn¡¯t stop sulking. "Mom, that bitch scored the highest! What if she wins thepetition?"


    ra, however, was unfazed. "Just wait until tomorrow. She¡¯ll see her past being repeated in front of her all over again."


    "Likest time?" Briena asked, her eyes widening.


    ra responded with a sinister smile. "Your grandma already has everything set."


    ----


    That day, Natalie followed the same schedule. She returned home after thepetition, had lunch with Justin, and then went to Mia¡¯spany.


    When Natalie entered Mia¡¯s office, she noticed someone familiar sitting opposite Mia.


    "There she is," Mia said, making the woman turn to look back at the door.


    The young woman, simr in age to them, wore casually stylish clothes. Her long auburn wavy hair framed a small, beautiful face with cheerful expressions.


    "Natalie!" the neer eximed, standing up with a bright smile. She walked over to Natalie and hugged her tightly. "Damn! I missed you, girl."


    Natalie smiled as well, hugging her back, showing her happiness to see her once dear friend.


    Mia, Natalie, and Cathy had been close friends in school. After graduating, they had gone their separate ways and hadn¡¯t seen each other in years.


    "It¡¯s been so long, Cathy," Natalie said as they finally separated.


    "I was out of the country because I needed to work hard to set my career¡ªjust like any child from a middle-ss family would do," Cathy replied leaving an exasperated sigh. "But now I¡¯ve returned, and I want to work here and live close to the people I know¡ªmy family and my friends."


    "That¡¯s indeed a good decision," Mia said as she stood up. The three of them moved to the couch and sat down.


    "By the way, Nat, I saw the perfumepetition," Cathymented, pride shining in her eyes for her friend. "You¡¯re just amazing."


    "Thank you," Natalie said quietly before asking, "So, where do you n on working?"


    Cathy thought for a moment before replying, "I¡¯ve received offers from variouspanies, but I¡¯m also submitting my resume to thispany."


    "Mypany?" Mia asked.


    "Of course," Cathy said confidently. "Ms. Mia Wilson, if you go through my resume, you¡¯ll see that you won¡¯t find anyone better than me for the position of marketing head. My record is exceptional."


    "Mypany is new¡ªtoo new to hire someone as incredible as you," Mia countered with a teasing tone.


    "I can overlook that because it¡¯s my friend¡¯spany."


    "You won¡¯t get a hefty sry here," Mia warned.


    "First, you hire me. I know how to raise my sry," Cathy replied confidently. "Eventually, I¡¯ll get what I want."


    "Show-off, and so overconfident," Mia frowned.


    "I¡¯ve always been like this," Cathy replied smugly, then looked at Natalie, who had been quietly listening to their banter. "What do you think, Nat?"


    Natalie nodded. "You¡¯ve always been like this." She nced at her watch and said, "Alright, I need to prepare for tomorrow¡¯s final round. You two talk."


    "You¡¯re going to work instead of catching up with me?" Cathy asked, feigning disappointment. "We¡¯re meeting after so long."


    "After thepetition," Natalie said as she stood up.


    "Can I watch you work?" Cathy asked. "I¡¯d also like to take a look around the R&D department."


    "Sure," Natalie agreed, and Cathy followed her. Not wanting to be left out, Mia also tagged along.

 Chapter 262: Final Round Of The Competition

    <h4>Chapter 262: Final Round Of The Competition</h4>


    They entered the R&D department, where various employees were busy with their tasks. "I like what I¡¯m seeing," Cathymented, looking around. "The more I see, the more I want to work here."


    "Don¡¯t get too excited," Mia said. "I, the CEO of thispany, have yet to approve you."


    "You will," Cathy replied confidently.


    "First, I need to evaluate your performance," Mia said.


    "Be ready, then," Cathy smirked at both Mia and Natalie. "I¡¯m sure after what I do, you two won¡¯t dare doubt me."


    Natalie ignored her and went to start preparing for the next day¡¯spetition.


    "What¡¯s the theme for tomorrow?" Mia asked Natalie.


    "No theme is given," Natalie answered. "We have to create something unique and exin the theme ourselves."


    "Can you finish it today?" Mia asked worriedly.


    Natalie hummed in agreement. "Now, both of you, don¡¯t disturb me."


    "We¡¯re just standing here to watch our beautiful friend work," Cathy said, grinning. "Trust me, you looked damn sexy on the screens while making perfume. I¡¯m not missing this chance to see you work live and up close."


    Natalie sighed and shook her head as she started her work.


    Cathy turned to Mia and said, "This girl looks absolutely perfect while working, as if she was born to create perfumes. I could watch her all day."


    Mia hummed. "Can¡¯t argue with that."


    "If I were a man, I¡¯d have fallen for her already. But damn, I¡¯m straight," Cathy added with a chuckle.


    "I¡¯m not the only one thinking this way," Miamented, smiling.


    "You two, make sure to never say this in front of her my husband if you want to continue to be my friends," Natalie warned.


    "Oh, that reminded me to ask who are you married to huh?" Cathy asked.


    "Why do you want to know everything at once?" Mia interrupted, "Let her focus on work."


    "Alright. Anyways I am more interested in her work that her husband," Cathy replied.


    While Natalie focused on her work, Mia and Cathy continued to explore other parts of the department, chatting and spending time together. After nearly two hours, Natalie finished her work and returned to Mia¡¯s office, holding a few papers in her hand.


    "Done?" Mia asked.


    Natalie looked exhausted. She stretched her neck and sat on the couch, cing the papers in her hand on the center table. Cathy, who was already sitting on the couch, shifted closer to Natalie. "Let me help you with that," she said, gently massaging Natalie¡¯s neck.


    Mia picked up the papers and asked, "So this is the one for tomorrow¡¯spetition?"


    Natalie hummed in response.


    "Looks like a greatbination," Mia said, skimming through the form.


    Cathy grabbed the paper from Mia and examined the form herself. Her expression grew serious as she remarked, "Even though I left R&D and moved into marketing, I can still tell this one is going to be a bomb."


    "You look like you¡¯re already drooling over it," Mia said with a frown. "Just don¡¯t steal it. These days, too many people are after my darling¡¯s hard work."


    Cathy smirked yfully. "I¡¯m definitely here to steal it. What will you do if I do?"


    Mia red at her. "I can see myself going to jail for killing my own friend."


    Cathyughed, her tone teasing. "That won¡¯t happen. I can¡¯t let my lovely Mia turn into a murderer." She put the papers back on the table and turned to Natalie. "You look tired. You should go home and rest."


    Natalie hummed softly and soon left.


    ----


    The next day marked the final round of thepetition.


    Briena was grinning as she sat inside her car, holding a piece of paper in her hand with a perfume form written on it.


    "Mom, you were right. Grandma is truly incredible," Briena said. "Once again, Natalie Ford will be proven a giarist. But this time, it¡¯ll destroy herpletely. No one will forgive her likest time, thinking she¡¯s just a young, naive girl."


    "Forget about her," ra said. "Have you practiced well on how to prepare it?"


    "Yes, Mom," Briena replied, her gaze fixed on the form. "I must admit, that bitch is truly skilled. If she hadn¡¯t burned her work at Ivan¡¯spany, I would have already used those forms to create many perfumes. I couldn¡¯t do anything back then, but this time, I¡¯ll make her pay for it."


    Both mother and daughter exchanged wicked smirks.


    Meanwhile, Natalie had arrived at thepetition venue, where Mia and Cathy were waiting for her. They were there to cheer on their friend on one of the most important days of her life.


    In the waiting area behind the stage, Mia and Cathy stood by Natalie¡¯s side.


    Briena arrived with her mother. The moment she spotted Natalie, Briena smirked to herself. <i>Smile while you can, because today you¡¯re going to receive the biggest shock of your life.</i>


    Her gaze shifted to Cathy, and she offered a smile, which Cathy returned with one of her own.


    Mia noticed it immediately. "Did you just smile at her?"


    "She smiled at me, so I did the same," Cathy retorted yfully. "I only frown at you, so let me smile a little."


    "Go to her, then," Mia said angrily.


    Briena, noticing the exchange, deliberately approached them and addressed Cathy. "I¡¯ve heard about your achievements. How about working at Ford Industries? I can promise you a sry beyond your expectations."


    Cathy smiled back at her. "Really? I might give it a try, then."


    "You¡¯re always wee," Briena said before walking away with a wicked smile.


    Mia red at Cathy, who quickly defended herself. "Hey, in the business world, I have to be polite to everyone. You never know when someone might be useful to us."


    "Fuck off!" Mia snapped, frowning, before turning to Natalie. Unlike her two bickering friends, Natalie was calm andposed, silently observing them with an amused expression.


    The announcement for the participants to take the stage interrupted them. Mia and Cathy hugged Natalie.


    "All the best," they said in unison.


    Natalie thanked them and made her way to the stage.

 Chapter 263: Finished Faster

    <h4>Chapter 263: Finished Faster</h4>


    All three participants stood on the stage, the five judges had taken their seats, and the audience in the event hall, along with those watching on their screens, were buzzing with excitement to see the final result.


    The showdown between the two sisters: Was Natalie truly skilled, or just a giarist? And what about Briena, the well-known Aroma¡ªwould she show her magic again? Who among these two would win this time?


    Everything was set, and the participants were signaled to begin their work as the timer started. All three of them focused intensely on their creations.


    Briena asionally nced at Natalie. <i>I have to finish before her. That way, I can prove it¡¯s my form and my creation. She was slow in the previous rounds, so she¡¯ll definitely be slow this time too.</i>


    As the audience watched, murmurs filled the hall.


    "Who do you think will win?"


    "Briena, of course. Don¡¯t you know she¡¯s the perfume prodigy, Aroma?"


    "You can¡¯t be so sure. Aroma¡¯s been out of the spotlight for a long time. She might not be as skilled as before."


    "True. And didn¡¯t you see Natalie during that event? She was so confident, and her perfume is set to be this season¡¯s bestseller."


    "Let¡¯s wait and watch. I¡¯m sure we¡¯re in for a good show between the two sisters."


    Among the audience were family members, each watching intently, their emotions hidden behindposed expressions.


    Sephina sat in her office, her gaze fixed on the screen. <i>Natalie, after this, you¡¯ll be left with nothing. No one will want to associate with you or do business with you. You¡¯ll have to give up yourpany, which means you¡¯ll fail to prove yourself. And as promised, you¡¯ll lose your rights to Ford Industries.</i> An evil smirk spread across her lips.


    Albert, watching from his hospital room, felt nervous for Natalie. All he could do was pray for her sess. Both his granddaughters werepeting, but his heart leaned toward Natalie. She had started from scratch, building everything on her own, while Briena already had everything¡ªa career, resources, and support.


    Caryn was also watching. Her gaze was fixed solely on Natalie. She wasn¡¯t worried at all. Seeing Natalie¡¯s focused and determined expression, Caryn knew her daughter wasn¡¯t going to lose. In fact, she felt Natalie was up to something big.


    Caryn understood how Natalie had been framed as a giarist in the past and now looked forward to seeing how her daughter would reim what rightfully belonged to her.


    <i>You better not disappoint me, Natalie. These are just small battles. Bigger challenges lie ahead for you.</i>


    The clock ticked away, and with each passing second, the event hall grew quieter, tension hanging heavy in the air.


    As always, Briena was the first to finish making her perfume. She nced at Natalie, who was still focused on her work and seemed far from done.


    The audience was amazed at how effortlessly Briena hadpleted her task. Her confidence and happiness radiated as if she already knew she had done a great job.


    The second participant finished soon after Briena, yet Natalie continued working, seemingly unbothered by the time or her surroundings.


    Briena grinned inwardly. <i>Natalie, you¡¯re the one who created this form, but how dumb can you be not to make it faster?</i>


    She confidently presented her perfume to the judges, along with the form she had written on the page.


    The judges examined the form and were visibly impressed. Then, one by one, they began testing the perfume.


    Briena watched their expressions closely, knowing they were going to be amazed. After all, when she tried it herself, she had been equally astonished. She had even wondered for a moment if she had truly created it¡ªbut sadly, it was Natalie¡¯s work.


    <i>After thispetition, I¡¯ll sell this form for a great price. Or maybe I¡¯ll give it to Ivan so he can use it to create perfumes for hispany.</i>


    "It¡¯s... It¡¯s amazing," one of the judges murmured to the colleague next to him.


    The rest couldn¡¯t help but agree.


    Ms. Taylor, who tested the perfume next, was visibly impressed as well, but her expression revealed something else¡ªa hint of doubt.


    Noticing her conflicted look, one of the judges asked, "What do you think, Ms. Taylor? Your expression suggests you have something in mind. Didn¡¯t you like it?"


    Ms. Taylor shook her head. "No, it¡¯s indeed a wonderful creation..." She paused, her expression conflicted. "But it feels like something is... amiss."


    Briena¡¯s smile faltered slightly. <i>This old hag... She must be trying to take Natalie¡¯s side!</i>


    "Really?" The other judges, curious about Ms. Taylor¡¯sment, started testing the perfume once more, their expressions thoughtful.


    "Hmm, maybe it¡¯s a unique creation, so we¡¯re feeling this way?" one of the judgesmented.


    "Maybe," another judge agreed.


    Hearing this, Briena¡¯s expression rxed, her confidence returning.


    "Ms. Briena, you may now exin the theme of your perfume," one of the judges said.


    Briena smiled graciously and began her exnation. "The name I¡¯ve given to this perfume is <i>Aspire.</i> It represents the scent of ambition and what one aspires to achieve..." She continued eloquently, detailing the ingredients she used and their symbolic meanings in the perfume.


    Her exnation was captivating and impressive, earning her a loud round of apuse from the audience.


    Once Briena was done, the next participant presented her perfume to the judges and exined her theme. Her work was undoubtedly impressive as well, and the audience responded with enthusiastic pping and cheers.


    Meanwhile, Natalie was still working. By now, she was bing known for making full use of the entire allotted time.


    The clock was ticking, and the audience murmured among themselves, wondering if she would finish in time as only a few minutes remained.


    Briena, standing off to the side, wore a smug expression. <i>It was such an easy form. What¡¯s taking her so long? Don¡¯t tell me she forgot her own creation and is struggling to recreate it now. My poor sister. Being talented isn¡¯t enough¡ªyou also need to be opportunistic, like me. I got your fianc¨¦, I took your title of Aroma, and soon I¡¯ll take Ford Industries as well. Meanwhile, you¡¯ll be left with that gigolo husband of yours, leading a miserable, poor life with him.</i>

 Chapter 264: Half Part Only

    <h4>Chapter 264: Half Part Only</h4>


    A few minutes before the time ran out, Natalie finished making her perfume. Finally, everyone in the audience let out a sigh of relief.


    Natalie carried her creation to the judges and ced the tray in front of them. All five judges tested it one by one, their expressions shifting noticeably. They looked at each other in disbelief, then turned their gazes to Natalie.


    They examined the form Natalie had written, and their expressions changed once more.


    Briena, standing to the side, smirked smugly. <i>Now it¡¯s time for your downfall, Natalie.</i>


    "Ms. Natalie, you and Ms. Briena have created exactly the same perfume. How can that be?" one of the judges asked.


    Whispers rippled through the hall, the audience stunned.


    "Has she giarized Briena again?"


    "Seems like it. Briena finished first, clearly knowing what she was creating, while Natalie looked lost and confused."


    Despite the murmurs, Natalie remained calm andposed, her expression serious and unwavering.


    The judges turned to Briena. "Ms. Briena, what do you have to say about this?"


    Briena walked confidently toward the judges and stood beside Natalie, adopting a sorrowful expression. "I have no idea why her perfume is simr to mine. I worked hard to create it, and the form is imprinted in my memory, which is why I could make it faster and perfectly."


    Her words, spoken with a tone of feigned innocence, clearly implied her usation.


    Someone from the audience shouted loudly, "Natalie Ford, have you stolen your sister¡¯s work again, just like in the past? I¡¯m sure you did. You don¡¯t deserve to be here."


    The hall buzzed with usations.


    Mia, who had been quiet until now, clenched her fists, her anger evident. She was ready to confront the man, but Cathy ced a calming hand on hers. "Calm down and keep quiet."


    Mia swallowed her anger and remained seated, though her frustration was palpable.


    Briena turned to Natalie with a sorrowful expression. "In the past, you did the same. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve stolen my form this time as well. How could you, Natalie? I thought you¡¯d been working hard, and I was rooting for you."


    ra, seated in the audience, marched toward them, her face filled with indignation. She red at Natalie. "You stole Briena¡¯s work again?"


    "Calm down," one of the judges interjected. "It could be a coincidence¡ª"


    "Coincidence?" ra snapped. "There is no coincidence here. I¡¯m certain she stole it. She¡¯s done it before," she said, turning toward one of the judges. "Mr. Ker, you were one of the judgesst time. You know what Natalie did back then."


    Mr. Ker, visibly ufortable, simply hummed and stayed silent.


    ra turned back to Natalie, her voice filled with fury. "You¡¯ve always been like this. Last time, I let it go, thinking we¡¯re family, but this time you¡¯ve crossed the line. I¡¯ll make sure you go to prison for this. I am calling police."


    Natalie met ra¡¯s and Briena¡¯s usations with a calm, almost dismissive expression, as though she regarded them both as fools.


    "Ms. Natalie," one of the judges said sternly. "What is going on here? Did you really..."


    "I didn¡¯t," Natalie finally replied, her voice steady and unwavering.


    Briena seized the opportunity. "Natalie, I know you¡¯ve always envied me, but you¡¯re talented too. I¡¯m sure you could have created a great perfume on your own. What was the need to steal my work? How could you do this?"


    With that Briena started crying and ra started tofort her.


    Natalie, still calm, finally turned to look at Briena, her gaze icy. "What if I say <i>you¡¯re</i> the one who stole <i>my</i> form and you failed to steal properly?"


    "I didn¡¯t steal anything." Briena, slightly shaken under Natalie¡¯s cold stare, tried to maintain herposure. "I prepared the perfume before you and everyone here saw it. If it was yours, then why did it take you so long to prepare it? Unless, of course, it¡¯s not your form, and you were making mistakes while trying to replicate it."


    "Who creates it first doesn¡¯t matter," Natalie replied, a faint smirk forming on her lips. "What matters is who creates it <i>perfectly</i>."


    "Of course I did it perfectly," Briena countered.


    Natalie smirked, "When you tested that perfume, didn¡¯t you feel like something was missing?"


    The judges exchanged nces, remembering their own feelings of unease when they tested Briena¡¯s creation earlier.


    "No! There is nothing missing!" Briena snapped. "I worked hard to create it, and I know my own form!"


    "Really?" Natalie challenged. "Then why don¡¯t you go and test your creation once more?"


    Natalie gestured toward the table where Briena¡¯s perfume was still ced in front of the judges. She then addressed the panel. "Why don¡¯t you all test her perfume again?"


    Though puzzled, the judges picked up the perfume and tested it once more. Their expressions changed instantly.


    "Howe its scent has changed?" one of the judges eximed in shock.


    Briena, visibly rmed, rushed to the table and smelled her own perfume. Her face went pale¡ªit was entirely different from what she had created.


    In disbelief, she turned to Natalie. "You... What did you do to my perfume?"


    Natalie raised an eyebrow, her calm demeanor unshaken. "I¡¯m standing on the other side of this table, and your perfume has been out of my reach the entire time. What could I possibly have done from here?"


    Briena was left speechless, her mind scrambling for answers, but all she found was utter disbelief.


    Ms. Taylor looked at Natalie, her instincts confirmed¡ªsomething had indeed been missing in Briena¡¯s perfume.


    "Ms. Natalie," Ms. Taylor said, "If both of you have the same form, then your perfume should also change its scent. In that case, neither of you would be qualified."


    Natalie met her gaze calmly. "As expert perfumers, I¡¯m sure you all felt that something was missing in what you tested. Didn¡¯t you?"


    The judges exchanged nces and nodded in agreement.


    "That¡¯s because what you tested is just one part of the entire perfume," Natalie exined. She picked up the sheet where she had written her form, unfolding it fully.


    The judges leaned closer, noticing another form written below the one both Natalie and Briena had prepared before.


    Natalie picked up a separate ss container from her tray, and said, "This is the second part of the form, which needs to be prepared separately and then added to the first," and poured its contents into the main container from which the judges had previously tested the perfume. "This is why I needed more time toplete my creation."


    She ced the final product in front of the judges. "The perfume is nowplete."


    The hall fell into a stunned silence as the judges tested the perfume once more. Their reactions were immediate and unanimous.


    This time, the perfume was entirely different and far superior to what they had smelled before. It was a unique creation¡ªbnced, rich, and fulfilling, with no element missing. There was nothing they could critique.


    Briena, standing off to the side, was frozen in shock. She had no idea what to say or do. Could she im it was a coincidence they had created the same initial form? But even that would not exin Natalie¡¯s second part of the perfume.


    Most importantly, why did she receive only one part of form?

 Chapter 265: The Truth

    <h4>Chapter 265: The Truth</h4>


    The judges turned to Briena. "What do you have to say about this, Ms. Briena?"


    Briena, still stunned, hesitated before saying, "I think it was a coincidence..."


    "Coincidence?" Ms. Taylor eximed, frowning. "Such a coincidence that you created only half of the perfume and didn¡¯t even realize it was iplete? Which perfumer doesn¡¯t know their own creation is unfinished? Have you truly created it?"


    Briena froze under Ms. Taylor¡¯s sharp words but quickly tried to defend herself. "I knew you wouldn¡¯t ept it. You¡¯re siding with Natalie. I saw you at her perfume event, standing with her. I¡¯m sure you¡¯re colluding with her!"


    Ms. Taylor¡¯s expression hardened. "Are you ming me for <i>your</i> failure toplete a form? How does it even show that I¡¯m siding with her? The other judges here can also see through what¡¯s happening."


    One of the male judges finally spoke, his voice stern. "Ms. Briena, think carefully before using us judges. We are here to give a fair judgment, and everyone in this hall can see the situation clearly. If you present an iplete perfume like this, you don¡¯t deserve to be a perfumer."


    "Stop using my daughter!" ra eximed, stepping forward. "You¡¯ve seen in the other rounds how she created incredible perfumes that all of you couldn¡¯t help but praise. But now, just because of a small coincidence that her perfume matched Natalie¡¯s, you¡¯re using her? She must have been under pressure from thepetition, which caused her to make this mistake."


    Just then, a schrly-looking man in a ck suit entered the room, his presencemanding attention. He was awyer.


    "Ms. Briena," the man said firmly, "on behalf of my client, I have filed a formalint against you for stealing their work and presenting it in thispetition as your own."


    "What?" Briena eximed, her face pale. "I... I didn¡¯t steal Natalie¡¯s work! If I had, why would I have stolen only half of it? I..."


    "I am not talking about stealing Ms. Natalie¡¯s work," thewyer said, cing arge brown envelope on the table in front of Briena. "This is on behalf of my client, the famous perfumer Dew."


    A collective gasp echoed through the hall. Dew was a renowned perfumer, known for creating only one perfume a year. Each creation was produced in limited quantities and auctioned at exorbitant prices. Dew¡¯s identity was shrouded in mystery¡ªno one knew whether Dew was a man or a woman, nor had anyone ever seen them in public.


    "I... I didn¡¯t steal anything from them!" Briena cried out in disbelief, her face pale.


    Just then, the screen behind the stage lit up, disying a series of perfume forms registered under Dew¡¯s name for over a year. These were the exact forms Briena had used in the previous rounds of thepetition.


    The hall fell silent, stunned by the revtion.


    Thewyer continued, "Ms. Briena, do not attempt to im this as a coincidence. Every form you¡¯ve used in thispetition belongs to Dew. My client has no intention of showing mercy."


    "What proof do you have that my daughter stole it?" ra demanded angrily, stepping forward.


    The screen shifted, now showing evidence of the forms being sold and bought illegally. Thewyer began exining as more details appeared on the screen.


    "A few days ago, someone working closely with Dew sold these forms. They were caught and have confessed everything. Additionally, we have proof of money transfers to this individual from Ford Industries."


    Gasps and whispers filled the hall as the evidence was disyed. The judges exchanged shocked looks, while the audience¡ªboth in the event hall and those watching on screens¡ªwas left in utter disbelief.


    "She cheated through the entirepetition?" one voice in the audience muttered, echoing the thoughts of many.


    "Ms. Briena, the police will be here soon," thewyer announced firmly.


    Briena, with tears in her eyes, hid behind her mother. "Mom, I did nothing! They¡¯re framing me!"


    ra red at Natalie, her anger ring. "I¡¯m sure this is all your doing! My daughter could never do anything wrong. You envy her sess and are taking revenge on her because Ivan chose her over a despicable woman like you!"


    "Yes, your daughter can do nothing wrong," Natalie replied coldly. "Back then, she stole my work and pretended to be Aroma¡ªeven then, she did nothing wrong. She faked her own ident because she knew she wasn¡¯t skilled enough topete in the pianopetition. She then med it on me, iming I was jealous and didn¡¯t want her to participate."


    ra was taken aback by Natalie¡¯s calm yet icy tone.


    "ra Ford, how many such things has your daughter <i>not</i> done, while you conveniently turned a blind eye and covered for her?"


    "What? What proof do you have to use my daughter like this?" ra shouted, her voice trembling with anger. "I can sue you for ndering my daughter¡ª"


    "But I won¡¯t stop at just suing your daughter, ra Ford," Natalie interrupted, stepping closer to her. Her piercing gaze cut through both mother and daughter. "Back then, I was powerless to prove anything. But this time, I¡¯m not. Trust me, I will make your daughter pay for everything she¡¯s done to me. I am not the same weak young girl now."


    "You..." ra stammered, shielding Briena behind her. "Don¡¯t even think about harming my daughter!"


    "That," Natalie said sharply, "you¡¯ve already done yourself by not teaching her better."


    She signaled for everyone to look at the screen behind them. The screen disyed clear evidence: footage of Briena tripping on the stairs during the pianopetition. It showed Natalie trying to save her, in the process twisting her own wrist.


    The hall fell silent, and the weight of the truth hung heavy in the air. ra¡¯s face turned pale as she watched the proof unfold before her, her defenses crumbling. Briena, trembling, stood frozen behind her mother, unable to refute the undeniable evidence.


    The next video yed on the screen, revealing a heartbreaking conversation between a young Natalie and Sephina Ford in the waiting room of an event hall. In the small, confined space, Natalie was seen crying in front of Sephina, ra, and Briena.


    "Grandma, you know I didn¡¯t steal anything. I <i>am</i> Aroma. I¡ª"


    "Shut up!" Sephina¡¯s sharp, menacing voice rang out through the screen. "You wretch, you don¡¯t deserve any of it. If Briena had been given the opportunities your mother provided you since you were young, she would be far better than you. This all belongs to Briena. She is the daughter of the Ford family that I ept, while you are nothing but a disgrace. From this day onwards, Briena <i>is</i> Aroma. You can cry all you want, but no one will believe you. And if you don¡¯t stop right here, it won¡¯t take me long to throw you out of the Ford family. Do you want to end up on the street as a beggar?"


    "Grandma, please don¡¯t do this," Natalie begged, her voice trembling. "My mother taught me everything. She dreamed of me bing a perfumer. If you do this, I won¡¯t be able to¡ª"


    "Your mother?" Sephina interrupted with venom in her tone. "That good-for-nothing whore? You¡¯re just like her. I won¡¯t let you disgrace the family name. From now on, only Briena is my granddaughter and will receive everything a daughter of this family deserves."


    On the screen, young Natalie knelt in front of Sephina, her tears streaming. "Grandma, please. Don¡¯t do this to me. You can¡¯t¡ª"


    <i>p!</i>


    The sound of the p echoed through the hall as young Natalie fell to the ground, clutching her cheek.


    "ept the mercy I¡¯m showing you," Sephina said coldly. "Say another word to anyone, and I will make sure you disappear to a ce you¡¯ll never return from. And you know I¡¯m capable of doing that."


    With that, Sephina, ra, and Briena walked out of the room, leaving young Natalie behind, crying and broken.


    The audience sat in stunned silence, their disbelief palpable. Briena and ra were frozen, their faces pale as they stared at the screen. They were certain there hadn¡¯t been a camera in the waiting room¡ªhow could this video even exist?


    The hall remained eerily quiet.


    Mia¡¯s eyes brimmed with tears, her heart aching for her friend. All she wanted was to rush to Natalie and embrace her, but she restrained herself, respecting Natalie¡¯s strength in the moment.


    Cathy ced her hand over Mia¡¯s tofort her, while she could only look at Natalie silently.


    The judges, too, looked at Natalie with pity.


    But Natalie stood there, calm andposed. Her expression was icy, unreadable, as though none of it could affect her anymore, she had long grown immune to any of such things.


    "Wondering where it came from?" Natalie asked, her tone mocking. "Don¡¯t strain your non-existent brains too much. Just know this¡ªthis is the time for you to pay for what you did to me. Not just you two, but Sephina Ford will pay for it as well."


    ra and Briena stood frozen, unsure of what to do as the police arrived on the scene.


    Natalie turned to the judges, her voice steady andposed. "Today¡¯s form was indeed stolen from me, but she didn¡¯t know it was made in two parts."


    The hall remained silent. No one could refute Natalie¡¯s im¡ªeverything had beenid bare before them.

 Chapter 266: Dedicated To Husband

    <h4>Chapter 266: Dedicated To Husband</h4>


    The judges decided to stay calm andposed as they still had to fulfill their job. While the organisers had to take charge of the everything, given the chaotic situation in the event hall.


    "Everyone, please calm down," The main organiser addressed the audience, who seemed enraged at what had happened and how Briena Ford had fooled them all.


    "We are yet to know about the perfume Ms. Natalie has made, and we have yet to decide the result of thispetition and conclude it. The rest of the matters will be discussedter with the parties involved." One of the judges said as well.


    At the words from the respected judge, everyone calmed down.


    Ms. Taylor turned to Natalie, "Ms. Natalie, can you exin to us the theme of this amazing perfume you have created?"


    Natalie nodded and began, her expression focused and confident as she exined her own creation, which held a deep meaning for her.


    "This perfume is named <i>Reim & Resonate.</i> The first part of the perfume is <i>¡¯Reim,¡¯</i> which shows one¡¯s aspiration to im what originally belonged to them, their ambition, and their will to fight back against injustice. The second part is <i>¡¯Resonate,¡¯</i> which means to keep the first part at bay, acting as its anchor, not letting it change from what it was, while supporting it unconditionally. Together, they create a perfect and unique scent of trust, care, love, and respect."


    The theme was perfect and matched the perfume. The judges could not find even a tinge of imperfection in the perfume or the theme. Everyone hummed in delight.


    Ms. Taylor, who rarely showed any expression, could not help smiling gently and asked again, "Every creation has inspiration hidden behind it. Will you tell us what inspires you to create this?"


    Natalie nodded lightly and said, "The inspiration was my own life and someone who entered it all of a sudden. The first part, <i>¡¯Reim,¡¯</i> is me¡ªambitious and determined to reim what¡¯s mine. The second part, <i>¡¯Resonance,¡¯</i> is him, my husband. He supports me unconditionally in silence, but at the same time, he holds me in ce like my anchor, so I won¡¯t drift away from my path or change from what and who I truly am. This creation of mine, is dedicated to him."


    Natalie stopped, and the event hall echoed with loud apuse. At the same time, everyone wondered who the man was that she had married and whom she considered so important.


    The result of thepetition was announced right there, though everyone could already guess what was going to happen. Briena was dered disqualified and banned from any future perfume creationpetitions. Natalie was dered the winner, while the other participant was awarded second ce.


    Natalie held the trophy in her hands, but there was no happiness on her face. Her expression remained as quiet as it had been since the moment thepetition had started. It was as if this victory meant nothing to her at all.


    She looked around. This was the ce where, years ago, an innocent and helpless girl had been humiliated and dered a giarist. She had cried and told everyone again and again, <i>"I am not a giarist. I didn¡¯t steal anything. It was my creation. I am Aroma."</i> But no one had believed her.


    Her desperate cries had fallen on deaf ears. Even as she remembered those hurtful memories of her younger self, there was no sadness in her eyes, as if she no longer felt any emotions at all.


    Two of the five judges, who were the part of judging panel years back, approached Natalie and said, "We apologize for what happened back then. As judges, we failed you. We only saw what was shown to us."


    Natalie simply offered a light nod, knowing the judges were not at fault. Sephina and ra had nned everything meticulously.


    Ms. Taylor stood by her side and gently patted her hand. "After everything you¡¯ve gone through, this must feel like nothing to you, and I can understand. But still, I¡¯m happy that justice was served and the entire world now knows the truth."


    Natalie nodded silently once more.


    "You¡¯re Caryn¡¯s daughter¡ªyou¡¯ve proved it again. You¡¯re just like her, and I¡¯m sure she would have been proud of you," Ms. Taylor added.


    The mention of her mother brought Natalie¡¯s thoughts to Caryn. She wondered if that woman felt anything toward her after staying away for so many years.


    "By the way, I look forward to this year¡¯s creation, which you¡¯ve yet to reveal," Ms. Taylor said.


    Natalie looked at her, puzzled.


    "This mysterious perfumer Dew creates only one perfume a year and auction it solely for charity," Ms. Taylor smiled, offering Natalie a meaningful look. "I¡¯m eagerly waiting to see what she creates this year."


    Natalie finally reacted, disbelief evident on her face.


    Ms. Taylor chuckled softly. "My old self can still unmistakably spot the unique simrities between works. And I know I can never be wrong. But don¡¯t worry¡ªit¡¯s a secret between us."


    "Thank you," Natalie finally spoke, her voice soft but sincere.


    Ms. Taylor nodded and left as everything wrapped up. Meanwhile, security guards ensured the audience didn¡¯t create chaos, and the event organizers escorted Briena and ra safely to the waiting room. Despite everything that had happened, the organizers were responsible for ensuring no further incidents urred.


    Natalie was escorted away from the stage by security guards, with Ryan and John already by her side. Both men, proud of what Natalie had aplished today, couldn¡¯t help but admire her even more.


    When Natalie reached the waiting room, Briena was crying in her mother¡¯s arms while ra tried to console her, still cursing Natalie under her breath.


    "It¡¯s not your fault," ra said. "That witch is just like her mother. They can only ruin our lives." ra¡¯s curses continued unabated.


    As soon as Natalie entered the waiting area, ra¡¯s re locked onto her. She let go of Briena and marched toward Natalie.


    "You bitch!" ra eximed. "Just like your mother, you whore your way around with a rich man and did all this with his help? You slut, how dare you¡ª"


    <i>p!</i>


    A sharp p echoed in the hall, leaving ra sprawled on the floor. A slender figure now stood in front of ra, shielding Natalie behind her.

 Chapter 267: Crisp Slaps

    <h4>Chapter 267: Crisp ps</h4>


    ra tasted blood in her mouth, and her jaw throbbed with pain. Tears welled up in her eyes.


    "You old hag," the figure said coldly, her piercing gaze boring into ra. "Just like how you forgot to teach your daughter the right things, your mother must have forgotten to teach you as well. But don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m always ready to knock some sense into nasty minds like yours. And I don¡¯t care if the person is elderly¡ªmy way of teaching doesn¡¯t discriminate by age."


    "You, how dare you hit my mother?" Briena spat angrily, forgetting her own tears.


    <i>p!</i>


    Briena joined her mother on the floor, clutching her face. The sting mirrored the one her mother had felt moments ago, adding to her already teary-eyed humiliation.


    The figure knelt on one knee in front of the mother-daughter duo.


    "How fortunate you two must feel to be graced by my tight ps¡ªsomething someone should have done to you two a long time ago," the figure said coldly. "Now, I wonder how lovely it would be if Sephina Ford were here, so I could bless her with a crisp p just like the ones you two mongrels received."


    Clutching her burning cheek, Briena looked at the figure with wide eyes. "You... You¡¯re the one who gave us that form and even took our money. Cathy, you betrayed your friend, and you¡ª"


    "Haha!" Cathy¡¯s mockingughter rang through the waiting area. "Your <i>money</i>?" Cathy asked, her tone dripping with disdain. "How dare you try to buy my friendship with Natalie and Mia for a mere hundred million? Do you know my heart almost bled when you thought my friendship was so cheap¡ªworth a hundred million and a job in your shittypany? Are you kidding me?"


    Cathy raised her hand as if to p Briena again, and Briena instinctively flinched, sinking back in fear to protect herself.


    Cathy lowered her hand and smirked. "You should have offered me at least a hundred billion <i>and</i> Sephina¡¯s ce. But you... Wait, now that I think about it, even that would have been too little."


    Cathy¡¯s yful tone turned ice-cold. "Even if you¡¯d offered me the entire Ford Group, it would still be too cheap to buy my friendship with those two. Honestly, I wished I could strangle your grandmother right there when she offered me that money, but I held back. After all, how else would I have been able to witness this glorious day?"


    Briena turned to look at Natalie and Mia. Natalie remained expressionless, while Mia wore a smug smirk on her lips.


    "You three..." Briena stammered in disbelief. "You three nned this?"


    Cathy nced at her friends, chuckling. "This bitch is slow, but she¡¯s finally catching on."


    Natalie¡¯s lips curved into a mocking smirk.


    Mia scoffed, crossing her arms. "Let her be. Don¡¯t waste your time or dirty your hands on trash."


    Cathy sighed and stood up, turning to face Natalie and Mia with exaggerated, teary expressions. "My heart still hurts at how cheap they thought our friendship could be."


    Mia hugged her dramatically, pretending to console her. "There, there. Don¡¯t be sad."


    "To make up for your broken heart, Mia will let you work in herpany," Natalie added.


    "Really?" Cathy eximed, her eyes lighting up.


    Natalie nodded, while Mia protested, "I didn¡¯t agree¡ª"


    "Oh, shut up," Cathy interrupted and hugged both her friends. "I didn¡¯t know screwing over these Ford bitches would bring me fortune."


    When she let go, she looked at them mischievously. "What would I earn if I screwed over Sephina Ford? A partnership in both yourpanies?"


    In response, Mia and Natalie gave her narrowed, skeptical looks.


    The three friends momentarily forgot about the two women still crying on the floor.


    Just then, Daniel arrived, his calm demeanor contrasting with the chaos outside, where security and police were trying to control the enraged crowd. It seemed impossible to escort Briena and ra Ford out safely without a proper n.


    "Mr. Daniel?" Mia said in surprise, while Natalie also looked at him in shock. They hadn¡¯t called for him.


    The man nodded politely. "I¡¯ve been instructed to take care of everything here. You can leave for home now," he said, his gaze shifting to Mia and Natalie.


    They exchanged nces, realizing he was acting under the orders of the CEO of NextEra.


    Mia frowned slightly, while Natalie looked thoughtful. This situation had nothing to do with Mia¡¯spany for the NextEra CEO to get involved. It was Natalie¡¯s personal matter, unrted to him or Mia. Then... why?


    Mia, Natalie, and Cathy left the venue, escorted by security through a cleared path away from the crowd. John and Ryan walked alongside the three women, ensuring their safety.


    As they reached outside, a ck, limited-edition, rarely spotted luxury car awaited them.


    "Ms. Natalie, this way," Ryan said, signaling toward the car. Natalie instantly knew Justin hade to pick her up and must be inside.


    Natalie turned to Mia and Cathy. "I have to leave. See youter."


    "Take care," Mia said, understanding Natalie had to leave with Justin. Cathy, however, looked puzzled, still unaware of who Natalie¡¯s husband was. Yet, she chose to stay silent.


    Natalie got into the car, and John and Ryan ensured Mia and Cathy reached their own cars safely. Once they departed, the two bodyguards followed together in a separate car, trailing behind Justin¡¯s vehicle.


    As soon as Natalie settled inside the car and the driver began turning it around, Justin reached for her hand, pulling her closer. With effortless strength, he lifted her onto hisp.


    Natalie didn¡¯t resist. She rested against him, leaning her head on his shoulder and closing her eyes.


    Justin remained silent. One hand gently caressed her cheek, while the other held her securely in ce. He understood how tired she must be physically and drained emotionally though outside she was acting all calm andposed like an unshakable pir.


    He allowed her this moment of peace as the car drove them home with nothing but silence filling that space small space of the car. All he wanted was to be by her side at this moment as her silent support.

 Chapter 268: Shocking News

    <h4>Chapter 268: Shocking News</h4>


    Caryn had been watching the final round of thepetition on the TV screen until the very end. Once it was over, her mind fixated on Natalie¡¯s description of her perfume and how she spoke of her husband as the most important person in her life.


    Frown lines appeared on Caryn¡¯s forehead as she muttered, "Giving this much importance to a man is nothing but the biggest mistake any woman can make, and my daughter seems to be walking the same path¡ªthe path I despise the most."


    Eric, who had also been in the room watching thepetition, heard her and turned to look at her. "Which man do you regret having? James Harper or Jay Ford?"


    Caryn turned sharply to re at him, her eyes piercing like daggers.


    Eric cleared his throat awkwardly. "Well... Jay Ford was never a man in your eyes, so James Harper... maybe?"


    She clenched her teeth, her patience clearly thinning. "If you¡¯re that free, get me every bit of information about Natalie¡¯s husband. With age, you¡¯re turning useless, Eric and don¡¯t prove me right on this."


    Eric simply hummed and kept quiet. He didn¡¯t know how to tell her who Natalie¡¯s husband really was. Aiden¡¯s twin brother? And how did all of this even happen? How would she react when she found out it was Aiden who orchestrated everything without even letting Caryn know?


    As Eric was processing it all, he didn¡¯t realize he himself was still in the dark about the full truth. He only knew Natalie¡¯s husband as Aiden Shaw¡¯s twin. But if Eric knew the man was actually James Harper¡¯s son, he would have probably fainted from shock¡ªespecially knowing Caryn¡¯s past with James Harper.


    "Eric," Caryn called for him, her voice calmer this time.


    "Yes?" the man replied.


    "You still don¡¯t know where Aiden has gone?" she asked.


    Eric sighed helplessly and shook his head. "Trust me, I truly don¡¯t know."


    Caryn drew in a deep breath and closed her eyes. "Eric, I have a really bad feeling about this. Whenever I feel this way, something terrible always happens. Do something and find out where Aiden is."


    "I¡¯m already trying, but..." he sighed again, frustrationcing his voice, "He¡¯s blocked all my ways of reaching him."


    Caryn clenched her fists, the veins on her frail hands visible beneath the thinyer of skin. "Once he¡¯s back... I¡¯m going to disown him for real this time."


    Eric could only hum in response, his own expression turning deeply worried.


    ¡ª---


    The ck luxury car entered the gates of the grand vi. Natalie had fallen asleep in Justin¡¯s arms. The driver opened the door, and without waking her up, Justin carried her straight into the vi.


    Reaching the bedroom, he gently ced her on the bed. He removed her sandals and covered her with the sheets. Sitting at the edge of the bed, he adjusted the pillow under her head and carefully brushed her messy hair away from her face.


    Smiling lightly as he looked at her peaceful expression, he thought, <i>¡¯She drains all her energy facing her enemies and thenes home like this.¡¯</i> Leaning down, he gently pecked her forehead.


    Just as he was about to move back, a hand tugged at his tie, stopping him in ce. Surprised, he looked down at the hand gripping his tie and then at the face of the culprit. Natalie¡¯s sleepy eyes were now open, gazing at him.


    Justin raised a brow, only to notice her eyes drifting toward his lips.


    Whenever she was tired and sleepy, she would act out of the character. Last time she was acting cute and now she was trying to seduce him.


    She tugged at his tie gently, pulling his face closer, only to kiss him. Justin was surprised, but at the same time, he couldn¡¯t deny how much he liked her bold actions.


    Justin kissed her back, only to feel her hands move to wrap around his neck, pulling him into a deeper kiss. Having no other option, he shifted entirely onto the bed and gave her what she wanted.


    Her tongue sought him desperately, demanding more, and Justin kissed her with equal passion. The kiss lingered, long and intense. When they finally pulled apart, Natalie was utterly breathless, gasping for air.


    "Don¡¯t you know how to breathe in between?" he teased, his gaze lingering on her flushed face.


    She opened her hazy eyes and looked back at him. Despite her heavy breathing, her gaze remained fixed on his lips¡ªmoist and far more tempting after the kiss.


    Justin could see right through her. He caressed her cheek and whispered against her parted lips, "Don¡¯t tempt me when you are not ready to bear the consequences."


    Natalie came back to her senses at the warning in Justin¡¯s gaze and tone, quickly averting her eyes from his face.


    His lips curved into a smirk as he brushed his thumb over her swollen red lips. "You skipped lunch because of thepetition. Rest here until lunch is ready for you."


    Natalie nodded and watched him stand from the bed. She inhaled deeply to calm her racing heart and closed her eyes.


    Justin stepped out of the room. Once he reached his study, Noah, who had been waiting for him, informed him, "Mr. Harper, our people have found leads on Aiden Shaw and Vincent."


    "Where are they?"


    "Somewhere far from here and currently engaged with those attackers from Dark Shadows," Noah reported. "It seems the enemies sent another group to harm Ms. Natalie and her mother, and Aiden Shaw intends to deal with them before they get here."


    "That¡¯s a reckless move," Justin frowned. "But it seems he¡¯s lost his patience and wants to know who¡¯s behind all this."


    "It does appear so. There¡¯s no other exnation," Noah added.


    "Have our people help them," Justin ordered, "and arrange for me to leave there as well."


    "Yes, Mr. Harper."


    After a while, lunch was ready. Natalie and Justin sat together for a quiet meal. Natalie noticed that Justin seemed preupied, though he didn¡¯t let it show outright.


    "Is everything alright?" she asked.


    He hummed in response and added more food to her te. "I might have to leave for somewhere, and I¡¯ll be away for a while."


    Seeing the serious expression on his face, she asked, "Is it something serious?"


    "Not sure yet, but I have to make a visit," he replied, offering no further details.


    Natalie didn¡¯t press him for answers and instead said softly, "Take care of yourself."


    He hummed again. "You too. You¡¯re not allowed to go out until I return and give you permission myself."


    Her expression immediately soured.


    "You can call your friends here if you get bored, but don¡¯t go out for the time being. It¡¯s not safe," he added. "If you want, you can allow trusted office staff toe here as well."


    Natalie could only nod and obey, understanding he was doing this for her own safety.


    "The doctor will visit you. Follow their instructions," he added.


    "I will. Don¡¯t worry about me," she assured him.


    Once lunch was over and they entered the drawing room together, Justin received a message from Noah. His expression changed instantly.


    Excusing himself, he stepped aside and quickly dialed Noah¡¯s number. "What do you mean?" Justin¡¯s cold voice reached the other end of the line.


    "Aiden Shaw has been shot and is seriously injured," Noah replied, his voice hesitant.


    Justin remained silent for a moment, probably shocked to hear it and said, "We¡¯re leaving right away."


    He returned to Natalie, who was sitting silently on the sofa in the drawing room, her gaze fixed on him as if she had already sensed something was wrong.


    "I have to leave now. Don¡¯t forget to take care of yourself," he said, his expression unusually serious. He leaned down, pecked her forehead gently, and then turned to leave.


    Natalie nodded, watching him as he walked away. Her mind couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that something serious had happened.


    While lost in her thoughts, the distant sound of a chopper reached her ears. She looked outside through the tall ss walls of the drawing room, which offered a clear view of the vast garden on one side of the vi.


    Beyond the garden, she could see the helipad. Natalie realized that Justin was leaving by helicopter.


    "What exactly happened for him to leave like this?" she murmured to herself, unable to shake the growing sense of unease and anxiety settling over her.


    -----


    Meanwhile, Briena was taken to the police station along with ra Ford. Daniel was handling the case, and he ensured that all the serious charges were pressed against the culprits. The main culprit, Sephina Ford, was yet to appear.


    She had sent herwyer to deal with the case while she herself remained elsewhere.


    "Mom, where is Grandma?" Briena asked, her eyes filled with tears. "Has she abandoned us now that the truth is out so she can save herself by putting everything on us?"


    ra shook her head firmly. "That¡¯s not the case. I know your grandma well. She could never ept defeat from Natalie and her mother. Don¡¯t worry¡ªshe must be up to something to free us from here. Trust me."


    Briena could only nod in agreement with her mother, as there was no other choice.


    -----


    Back at the vi, Natalie remained in the drawing room after Justin had left. Various thoughts swirled in her mind about what Justin had told her. Someone was trying to harm her and her mother¡ªbut why?


    <i>"So there¡¯s someone else other than Sephina Ford who wants to get rid of us? And that someone is really powerful."</i>


    Just then, Natalie¡¯s cellphone rang. Albert¡¯s name shed on the screen.


    "I forgot about Grandpa," she murmured, picking up her phone. "Not sure how he must feel after seeing what happened today."


    She answered the call and heard Albert¡¯s voice. He sounded a little sad. "How are you, Natalie?"


    "I¡¯m fine, Grandpa," she replied softly. "You saw what happened today?"


    There was silence on Albert¡¯s end for a moment, and it made Natalie¡¯s heart uneasy.


    "Grandpa? What happened?" she asked anxiously.


    "Natalie?"


    "Yes, Grandpa?"


    She heard him take a deep breath before speaking. "Will you listen to Grandpa just onest time?"


    Though conflicted, she said, "Yes, Grandpa. Tell me."


    "Can you forgive your grandma and the others this time? Can you please take back all the charges?" Albert¡¯s voice cracked as he spoke.


    Natalie could feel how sad the old man was, though he was trying to sound calm¡ªtrying, perhaps, to hold back his tears.


    "Grandpa?" Natalie said softly, her voice filled with emotion.


    "Just this once, alright?" he repeated, his tone almost pleading. "Please let them go this time. I beg you."


    Natalie clenched her fists tightly, her mind a whirlwind of emotions.

 Chapter 269: Free Bitches

    <h4>Chapter 269: Free Bitches</h4>


    "Why?" Natalie somehow managed to ask.


    But behind that single <i>why</i> were so many questions she wanted to ask him. <i>Why are you doing this to me? You said you¡¯d stand by my side, so why are you going against me?</i> So many <i>whys</i> stirred her mind.


    "Is doing it for my sake not enough? This will be thest time I¡¯m asking you to forgive them," she heard him say.


    Once more, Natalie fell silent.


    "Nat?" Albert¡¯s voice came through again.


    Natalie¡¯s hand clutched the cellphone tightly as she finally said, "Alright," and hung up the call.


    Her eyes turned moist, but she stopped herself from shedding a single tear.


    She dialed Daniel¡¯s number and told him to withdraw the case.


    -----


    Inside the hospital room, Albert sat on the hospital bed, staring at his mobile screen with teary eyes. It was the first time Natalie had ever hung up on him like this. He could guess she was hurt and probably angry with him this time¡ªor worse, she might have felt betrayed.


    "Good!" a woman¡¯s voice interrupted his thoughts. She stood up from the couch and continued, "The discharge process isplete. We¡¯ll leave for home now."


    Albert looked up at her. "How can you be this cruel, Sephina?"


    "Cruel?" Sephina scoffed, her tone sharp as she looked at him. "Cruel is what you and your cherished daughter-inw did to me and my son. Do you think I¡¯ve forgotten just because I never talk about it?" She walked toward him, her gaze icy. "I¡¯ve been silent for a long time, but if you keep this up, I won¡¯t stay silent anymore."


    Albert¡¯s expression turned angry. "In exchange for your silence, I¡¯ve already handed over the entire Ford Group to you and given you all the rights over the family. Meanwhile, I¡¯m left like this¡ªhelpless. What more do you want?"


    "You¡¯ve only bought my silence, not my anger," Sephina countered. "This anger will never go away. Natalie¡ªshe has to pay for what you and Caryn did back then. But if you keep interfering, I¡¯m not sure how long I can stay quiet. I might just go to Natalie and reveal everything to her."


    "Don¡¯t you dare," Albert warned, his voice firm. "The day you do that, I¡¯ll forget any rtion I have with you. And on that day, not just Natalie, but every one of us will pay for it."


    Sephina red at him. "You... For Caryn and her daughter, you¡¯re willing to do anything. I wonder if you were ever like this for your own son. If you had been, that Caryn wouldn¡¯t have been the one to take control. My son would have been."


    "You know your own son¡¯s capabilities," Albert retorted. "If you had trusted him, you would have given him power in thepany instead of hoarding it for yourself."


    Sephina clenched her fists tightly and turned toward the door. "I¡¯m going ahead. You cane out with the nurse," she said curtly before walking out.


    Albert sighed helplessly and mumbled to himself, "I¡¯m sorry, Caryn. I¡¯m not sure how much longer I can keep the promise I made to you."


    ------


    At the police station, Daniel had followed Natalie¡¯s orders. Briena and ra were free to return home.


    Once Briena settled into the car, she couldn¡¯t help but ask, "Mom, was that Grandma¡¯s doing?"


    ra smirked. "I told you. As long as we have Sephina Ford with us, Natalie can¡¯t do anything."


    "But what did she do to make Natalie take the case back?" Briena asked, her brow furrowed. "I truly can¡¯t understand."


    "Even I¡¯m wondering what exactly your grandma is holding onto that can change things so easily. If only I knew, I¡¯d use it against Natalie and shut her up for life," ra said, her smirk growing darker.


    "Mom, you really need to find out," Briena said, mirroring her mother¡¯s smirk.


    "I¡¯m already working on it," ra replied confidently. "I just need to get something and the mystery would be solved."


    -----


    Within half an hour, the news channels were streaming thetest headlines:


    <strong><i>Natalie Ford has withdrawn the charges she filed against her own family. The reason for this sudden decision remains unknown, leaving everyone confused. No statement has been issued from Natalie Ford¡¯s side yet, and we have been unable to reach her. We are also trying to contact herwyer, Mr. Daniel Cross, but reaching him appears to be as difficult as contacting any VVIP individual.</i></strong>


    Mia and Cathy, who were in Mia¡¯s office, watched the news in utter shock.


    "What the hell?" Cathy eximed, ring at the images of ra and Briena leaving the police station together. "Those two bitches are free again to trouble Nat?"


    Mia remained calm, though her eyes betrayed her anger. She picked up her cellphone and dialed Natalie¡¯s number. The moment Natalie answered, Mia spoke. "Nat, how are you?"


    Mia¡¯s voice was filled with concern, knowing something must have happened to force Natalie into freeing Briena and ra.


    Natalie¡¯s calm voice came through the line. "I¡¯m fine, Mia..."


    "Where are you?" Mia interrupted, not buying a word of her reassurance. "Home? I¡¯ming there."


    "No need. Focus on your work..."


    "I¡¯m already leaving," Mia said, standing up resolutely, with Cathy following her.


    "I¡¯m not at my home," Natalie replied.


    "I¡¯lle wherever you are," Mia said, her tone resolute.


    "I¡¯m at Justin¡¯s home," Natalie finally admitted.


    "Send me the address," Mia said and hung up the call.


    "How is she?" Cathy asked, walking alongside Mia.


    "As usual, acting fine," Mia replied curtly, adding, "Cath, we¡¯re going to her husband¡¯s home. I know you have a ton of questions about him, but don¡¯t bother her about it¡ªnot yet."


    "Don¡¯t worry," Cathy assured her.


    ----


    At Ford Mansion.


    ra and Briena returned home to find Sephina waiting for them in the drawing room.


    "Grandma!" Briena, now in high spirits, went straight to Sephina¡¯s side and sat next to her. She held Sephina¡¯s hand tightly. "Thank you so much, Grandma. I knew you wouldn¡¯t let me stay there for long."


    "It was my fault for not being cautious," Sephina said, her tone calm. "There¡¯s no way I would leave my precious granddaughter in a filthy ce like a police station."


    "I love you, Grandma," Briena said happily, her smile wide.


    ra took a seat in one of the chairs and added, "Thank you, Mother."


    Sephina hummed in response, while Briena eagerly asked, "But Grandma, how did you make Natalie back down?"


    "You don¡¯t need to know," Sephina replied firmly. "Just focus on what you need to do."


    "What do you mean by ¡¯how¡¯?" ra chimed in. "Your grandma is still in charge of our family and holds all the power. That Natalie¡ªshe¡¯ll always be a naive little kidpared to your mother."


    "Yes, yes. My Grandma is the best," Briena cheered.


    The mother and daughter exchanged nces, hoping Sephina would reveal how she managed to pull it off. But, as usual, Sephina remained tight-lipped.


    The two could only frown inwardly, their curiosity growing. <i>How can we get the secret out of her?</i> they wondered.

 Chapter 270: Terrible Feeling

    <h4>Chapter 270: Terrible Feeling</h4>


    After more than an hour, Justin arrived far from the city. The choppernded at a designated location where a car and a group of his people awaited him.


    Justin and Noah got into the car, heading toward where Aiden was.


    "How¡¯s the situation?" Justin asked.


    One of his men, seated in the front passenger seat, replied, "We managed to get him to the hospital as quickly as possible. The doctors are performing surgery, but his condition is critical. Several of his people didn¡¯t make it, and the injured ones are being treated."


    "Vincent?" Justin inquired.


    "He¡¯s in the hospital too¡ªinjured, but stable. His team managed to capture a few men from the enemy¡¯s side. They¡¯re being held captive, but we haven¡¯t been allowed to interrogate them yet."


    Justin hummed in acknowledgment and waited silently as the car sped toward the hospital.


    Soon, the car stopped in front of a modest-looking hospital¡ªnot as grand as those in the city, but equipped with all necessary facilities. The entire premises were heavily secured by Justin¡¯s men, ensuring maximum safety.


    Justin proceeded to the section that had been entirely cordoned off. Aiden was in surgery. Vincent and Leo were seated on chairs outside, their heads hung low with exhaustion. Bloodstains on their clothes hinted at the gravity of the battle they had faced.


    As Justin approached, Vincent and Leo noticed his presence and straightened up slightly.


    Without a word, Justin sat down in an empty chair nearby. At that moment, there was nothing they could do but wait for the surgery to end.


    Justin¡¯s expression was grave. The man fighting for his life inside the operating room was his brother. Though he had decided not to recognize their bond as brothers, he couldn¡¯tpletely deny the truth of it¡ªnot to himself.


    After a while, a nurse came out of the operating theater and spoke to another hospital staff member, "We¡¯re running short on blood. Quickly check for more."


    The staff member looked tense. "That was thest bag we had. The center we contacted has sent more, but it will take some time to get here."


    The nurse¡¯s expression grew more anxious as she mumbled, "None of these people are a match either¡ªexcept for one, but we¡¯ve already taken blood from him."


    "I can donate more," Vincent offered.


    "Sir, we can¡¯t," the nurse replied firmly. "You¡¯re injured as well, and taking more blood from you would put your life in danger."


    Justin stood up. "You can take mine."


    "Have we not tested you forpatibility yet?" the nurse asked.


    "I just arrived," Justin said. "There¡¯s no need to test¡ªI¡¯m a match."


    "We still need to confirm¡ª"


    "I¡¯m his twin brother. Is that enough to convince you?" Justin interrupted. "I¡¯m free of any diseases or medicalplications and perfectly healthy to donate blood. You can trust my word."


    The nurse nodded reluctantly. "We don¡¯t have much time. Pleasee with me." She gestured for him to follow and added, "You¡¯ll need to change into hospital attire quickly. I¡¯m taking you directly into the surgery room. Hopefully, the blood bags will arrive soon..."


    Their voices faded as they walked away.


    Vincent, who had been listening to the exchange, was taken aback. <i>Twins?</i> His thoughts raced. <i>They¡¯re siblings?</i>


    <i></i>Howe Justin Harper, son of James Harper turned out to be the twin of Aiden Shaw/Handrix? James Harper has two sons or there is something else?


    What¡¯s going on?


    After half an hour Justin came out of the operation room. His expressions were serious than before as images of his brother fighting for his life could not stop shing in his mind. At one point even doctor thought they were losing the patient but they barely got him back.


    Justin could not forget that terrible feeling that he fought with during that short time until doctor said the patient was stable.


    He was shot with multiple bullets that made Justin¡¯s blood boil even more.


    ¡¯Just for a while longer and I will deal with those bastards on my own that they would regret being born.¡¯


    The surgery was long and they had to keep waiting outside.


    -----


    Mia and Cathy arrived at Justin¡¯s home. The security personnel informed Ryan and John, who granted them ess to the vi.


    Natalie was waiting for them, still seated on the sofa in the drawing room.


    Both Mia and Cathy hurried to her, their faces filled with worry, and immediately hugged her.


    "I¡¯m fine," Natalie said, trying to reassure them. "Now let me go. You two are suffocating me."


    "You may be fine, but we¡¯re not," Cathy said, gritting her teeth. "How I wish I could drag that bitch by her hair and throw her into oblivion. One of these days, she¡¯s sure to get a beating from me. She¡¯ll see what this yellow-belt karate kid can do."


    "Yellow belt only?" Mia asked, raising a skeptical brow as she sat next to Natalie on the sofa.


    "I <i>would</i> have made it to ck belt, but they wanted to y by the rules, and I didn¡¯t," Cathy said with a shrug as she settled on the other side of Natalie. She hugged her friend from the side. "Don¡¯t worry, darling. This yellow belt will teach her a nice lesson soon."


    "We don¡¯t want Briena to die, so keep your hands off her," Mia said, her tone sharp. "We have a n to make her suffer, and I don¡¯t want your craziness killing her before we can execute it."


    "I am <i>not</i> crazy," Cathy pouted, turning to Natalie. "Am I? I am just one smart, white cor, corporate employee. Tell her I am not crazy."


    Before Natalie could respond, Mia warned, "Natalie, don¡¯t you dare lie."


    Natalie sighed, resigned. "Well, you <i>are</i> a little crazy, and it¡¯s hard to control you when you go off the rails. So, stay away from Briena. I¡¯ll take care of her."


    "But you lost a good chance today. I¡¯m sure that bitch Sephina must have threatened you with something," Cathy said, her voiceced with frustration, while Mia quietly waited to hear more.


    "It¡¯s nothing like that," Natalie assured her friends. "Grandpa asked me to take the charges back."


    "Grandpa?" Mia asked in shock. "How could he..."


    "I was angry too," Natalie admitted. "But when I thought about it calmly, I realized that Sephina must have threatened him with something and forced him to do it."


    "Poor Grandpa," Cathymented, shaking her head. "What kind of a wife did he end up with?"


    "Well, it¡¯s not entirely a loss," Natalie said, her tone calm. "Now that she¡¯s out, she¡¯ll just fall into my main trap. She will face days worse than being in prison."


    Mia hummed in agreement as realization dawned on her. "To recover her ruined image, she¡¯ll desperately work to finish her movie faster and do whatever the director asks her to. I¡¯m sure she won¡¯t even use her brain and will blindly follow instructions."


    Natalie hummed in acknowledgment, her mind already anticipating the day her n woulde to fruition.

 Chapter 271: Painful Cries

    <h4>Chapter 271: Painful Cries</h4>


    Mia looked around the drawing room and then turned to Natalie with a teasing smile. "By the way, where is your husband? Just making sure it¡¯s safe to be touchy with you and I won¡¯t end up losing my life."


    Natalie gave her a narrowed-eyed look, while Cathy asked curiously, "Is he some possessive, overbearing rich man?"


    Mia sighed dramatically. "Ask her."


    Cathy raised a brow at Natalie, prompting her to reply, "Ignore her. He¡¯s a good man."


    Mia scoffed. "Good man, sure¡ªbut hees with lots of ifs and buts."


    Cathy frowned. "So, you finally ended up with such a man? I thought after that idiot Brown, you¡¯d choose someone wiser."


    Natalie didn¡¯t bother to exin and instead said, "Make sure you at least get a wise man."


    "Definitely. And that man won¡¯t be any rich businessman. I¡¯ve had enough of them while working with them. Plus, both of your experiences with Ivan Brown and that Steve Davis have already taught me a lot," Cathy replied with a deep sigh. "I might marry a thug, but not a businessman."


    "A thug?" Mia raised a brow. "Alright, we¡¯ll find one for you."


    "I¡¯ll do it myself," Cathy shot back before turning to Natalie, her expression suddenly serious. "Nat, are you truly happy with him?"


    Natalie met her gaze sincerely. "I am."


    "But didn¡¯t he trick you into this marriage? You didn¡¯t even know you were married. Can you truly trust him?" Cathy asked, her concern evident.


    "I can¡¯t tell you exactly how it happened, but just know that he¡¯s the right man for me," Natalie assured.


    "As long as you¡¯re happy, that¡¯s what matters," Cathy said, hugging Natalie from the side once more.


    "Happy?" Mia chuckled. "Why wouldn¡¯t she be, when these days she¡¯s getting her back broken nicely."


    "Huh?" Cathy looked puzzled, prompting Mia to rify with a mischievous grin, "Don¡¯t be so naive, you idiot. Why would a married woman break her back?"


    "Ohhh!" Cathy eximed, catching on. She turned to Natalie with a teasing look. "Want me to massage your back?"


    "Shut up, you two," Natalie said, pushing them aside as her phone buzzed with a message.


    Cathy and Mia leaned in to peek at the screen as Natalie opened it.


    <strong>Justin:</strong> I won¡¯t be returning home for a day or two. Make sure to take care of yourself and have your medicines on time. Ryan told me your friends are apanying you. You can have them stay in our home until I return.


    <strong>Natalie:</strong> Is everything alright?


    <strong>Justin:</strong> Yes. Nothing to worry about. See you soon.


    Natalie read the exchange and set her phone aside.


    "He sounds like he truly cares about you," Cathymented. "Not bad."


    Mia couldn¡¯t refute it; she¡¯d seen firsthand how Justin cared for Natalie. "That bitter gourd does care for our friend," she muttered.


    "Bitter gourd?" Natalie raised a brow.


    "To you, he might taste sweet, but ask others¡ªthey¡¯ll confirm what I said," Mia replied. "You know it¡¯s true. Don¡¯t deny it just because he¡¯s your husband."


    Natalie remained quiet. She knew Justin was only kind and considerate to people he cared about, while others didn¡¯t really matter to him.


    "Well, since your husband has allowed us to stay here, let¡¯s make the most of it and enjoy our time together," Cathy said. "It¡¯s been so long since the three of us hung out."


    "Alright," Natalie and Mia agreed.


    "Oh, I forgot something," Cathy said suddenly. "I need a ce to stay."


    "Not my apartment," Mia dered immediately, "and this house is out of the question. Nat¡¯s husband will just throw you out."


    "Why not your apartment?" Cathy asked with a frown.


    "I can¡¯t tolerate you for twenty-four hours, alright? Either you work with me at mypany or stay at my home. Pick one," Mia said firmly.


    "Cruel friend," Cathy gritted her teeth. "I just got back here after so long, and you can¡¯t even offer me a ce to stay. How am I supposed to find a ce so soon?"


    "You can stay at Nat¡¯s home," Mia suggested. "It¡¯s empty anyway since she¡¯s here."


    Before Natalie could respond, Cathy gave her a pleading look, her eyes wide like a puppy¡¯s. "Please don¡¯t say no."


    "Are you sure?" Natalie asked.


    "As long as I don¡¯t have to pay rent," Cathy said, smiling hesitantly. "You know I¡¯m on a tight budget. Middle-ss habits stick, even after earning a fortune."


    Natalie thought for a moment, a smirk curling her lips. "Alright. But at your own risk."


    "What do you mean?" Cathy asked, her curiosity mixed with unease. "Are you renting the ce out to ghosts or something? Let me tell you, I¡¯m scared of ghosts¡ªor anything, really¡ªexcept for spending money."


    "Okay," Natalie said with augh, picking up her phone and typing. She sent a message to Cathy and said, "I¡¯ve sent you the door lock password."


    "You¡¯re such a good friend," Cathy said, throwing her arms around Natalie in a hug.


    "I hope you still say thatter," Natalie replied with a sly smirk.


    ----


    At the hospital, hours passed in tense silence while they waited. Finally, the surgery was over, and the doctors stepped out.


    Justin, Vincent, and Leo immediately stood up, their expressions heavy with concern.


    The lead surgeon informed them, "The surgery was sessful, but he¡¯s not out of danger yet. The bullets hit some vital points, and it¡¯s too early to make any predictions. He¡¯ll remain in the ICU under observation. We¡¯ll know more once he wakes up¡ªhopefully by tomorrow. Just pray for the best."


    The three men could only nod in silence.


    "You can see him through the ss wall but cannot enter the room," the doctor added before leaving, instructing a nurse to escort them to the ICU.


    Standing outside the ICU, they looked through the ss wall at the man lying on the hospital bed, surrounded by machines that beeped rhythmically.


    Justin¡¯s mind was flooded with memories of his twin brother¡ªthe confident and prideful man he hade to know. And now, there he was, lying motionless, unable to answer any of the questions about their shared past.


    Vincent let out a heavy sigh. "I warned him not to act hastily, but..."


    Leo, who had been silent until now, clenched his fists against the ss wall. The veins on his arms stood out, evidence of his suppressed anger at seeing his boss in such a vulnerable state.


    Vincent patted Leo¡¯s shoulder and said, "You¡¯ll get your chance. I give you my word."


    Leo didn¡¯t respond, but the determination in his eyes spoke volumes. He would avenge his boss¡ªno matter what it took.


    After spending a few minutes watching Aiden through the ss, the three men stepped out. Justin instructed Leo to stay nearby, as Aiden was still in critical condition.


    "Don¡¯t tell me you got nothing useful after going through all this hustle?" Justin said coldly, his voice sharp and calm, though his gaze betrayed the storm brewing beneath the surface.


    "You truly underestimate people, don¡¯t you?" Vincent remarked, walking alongside Justin. "If I came back empty-handed, I¡¯d stop being Vincent Castello and be your ve."


    "You better keep your word," Justin replied as they exited the ICU floor. "Those men you captured¡ªI¡¯ll handle them."


    "I¡¯m letting you take over only because the one hurt is your brother," Vincent said casually.


    Justin didn¡¯t respond, keeping his focus as they headed to the basement where the captured assants were being held.


    The room was dimly lit, with a single lightbulb hanging from the ceiling, casting harsh shadows across the faces of the two men tied to chairs beneath it. Their bruised and bloodied faces told the story of an earlier interrogation.


    Justin¡¯s cold gaze swept over them as one of Vincent¡¯s men approached. "Neither of them is talking," the man reported.


    Vincent smirked. "Looks like we¡¯ve been too merciful. Bring the toolbox."


    Vincent moved toward the prisoners, but Justin stopped him with a raised hand. "I¡¯ll take it from here."


    "Ah, so you want to avenge your brother?" Vincent said, his toneced with amusement. He pointed at one of the men. "The one on the left shot him twice. The other one¡ªhe didn¡¯t make it back."


    Justin¡¯s eyes locked onto the man on the left. Their gazes met, and the captured man shivered. The way Justin stared at him¡ªit was as if a predator was sizing up its prey, and the man instinctively knew he wouldn¡¯t escape unscathed.


    "Alright," Vincent said, turning to leave. "Enough bloodshed for me today. Let me check on what my sweetheart is doing."


    Justin didn¡¯t respond. His focus was entirely on the task at hand, and nothing could waver him. He picked up a knife from the table, inspecting its sharp edge while running a finger lightly over the de.


    The two men tied to the chairs, though trained to endure torture, couldn¡¯t shake the ominous feeling radiating from Justin. He didn¡¯t look like a man who would simply stab them and leave it at that.


    Outside the room, Vincent pulled out his cellphone, intending to call Natalie. But as he was about to dial, his ears were met with the heart-wrenching cries echoing from the basement.


    His finger paused mid-dial. Damn! Can¡¯t let my sweetheart hear such cacophony. Her ears are delicate. Let¡¯s call herter, and he put his cellphone back in the pocket.


    Vincent stood outside, looking ahead toward the darkness while continuing to listen the painful, heart wrenching cries from the room. ¡¯Heard such a beautiful melody after so long.¡¯

 Chapter 272: Who Are You For Real?

    <h4>Chapter 272: Who Are You For Real?</h4>


    Vincent was standing outside, enjoying a smoke. One hand held the cigarette tucked between his long fingers, while the other hand yed with a small, folded, tricky knife that looked more like a keychain.


    "Boss, we got the information you were looking for," one of Vincent¡¯s men informed him as he approached.


    Vincent leisurely exhaled a cloud of smoke, tossed the cigarette butt onto the ground, crushed it under his foot, and took the phone handed to him by the man.


    He listened to the voice on the other end of the line and replied, "Send all the details you get," before hanging up.


    Meanwhile, inside the basement, the long cries of a man had finally ceased, leaving only the desperate voice of the second man echoing, "I¡¯ll tell you everything! Please, don¡¯t do this to me!" He sounded utterly terrified.


    A wicked smirk spread across Vincent¡¯s lips. "Let¡¯s have a look at what exactly he¡¯s done with them. It better be worth watching."


    Vincent stepped inside the dimly lit basement room, only to find Justin calmly cleaning his blood-stained fingers with wet wipes Noah was handing him. Both Justin and Noah lookedposed, entirely unaffected, as if this was just another day for them.


    Vincent¡¯s curiosity piqued as he walked further into the room. His eyes widened momentarily at the gruesome scene, but then a delighted smile spread across his face as if he were admiring a masterpiece.


    The man in the left chair¡ªthe one who had shot Aiden¡ªwas slumped lifelessly. His stomach had been torn open, his guts pulled out andy bare, spread along his legs, with a pool of blood beneath the chair. He had suffered a horrific and agonizing death, the kind that exined the harrowing screams that had filled the room earlier.


    Justin had done it in such a way that the man didn¡¯t die immediately, forcing him to feel every excruciating beat of pain. It was the work of someone skilled, someone who had done this a few times before.


    The man on the right was trembling in fear, his eyes wide with terror, as if the tortured death of hispanion had been more than enough to break his resolve.


    Vincent stood watching the scene with an amused expression as he addressed Justin. "Are you really just a businessman?"


    "What do you think?" Justin replied, finishing up with the wet wipes.


    "Definitely not. No ordinary businessman hones such skills unless he¡¯s a maniac¡ªand you¡¯re far too sane for that," Vincent remarked, a wicked grin tugging at his lips. "I must admit, I should have been here earlier. I missed quite the spectacle."


    "If you¡¯re done enjoying yourself, get what we need from the other one," Justin said coldly before walking out of the room.


    Vincent turned to his men, who understood without a word. He leaned casually against the table behind him, crossing his legs as he observed the trembling man. "Speak. Now," he ordered.


    The man began to stammer, his fear overriding any thoughts of resistance.


    Outside, Justin reviewed some information Noah had presented on a tablet. His expression grew darker as he read through it.


    "Seems like you found something too," Vincentmented as he joined them. "I didn¡¯t expect them to be from Belvorn."


    Justin handed the tablet back to Noah. "From wherever they are, they¡¯ll pay for what they¡¯ve done."


    "Belvorn is entirely under the thumb of the ruling family," Vincent pointed out. "Nothing happens there without their permission, and nothing goes unnoticed by them. It¡¯s one of the most secure ces in the world. Getting information won¡¯t be easy."


    Justin hummed, his sharp mind already calcting. He turned to Noah. "I want the entire history of that family for the past fifty years. Every individual born into that family¡ªnothing gets missed."


    "Yes, Mr. Harper," Noah replied, immediately getting to work.


    Noah left while Vincent stood by Justin¡¯s side, observing him as he gazed into the dark sky, his expression serious, as if countless thoughts were running through his mind.


    Vincent pulled out a cigarette pack and offered it to Justin. Justin nced at it, only to hear Vincent say, "You definitely look like someone who enjoys a smoke when there¡¯s a lot on your mind." Vincent smirked. "That sophisticated businessman curtain? It¡¯s already lifted for me after seeing the real you."


    Justin epted the cigarette, and Vincent lit it for him. They smoked in silence for a moment before Vincent spoke again. "Who are you, the real you I am asking?"


    "You will know when the timees," Justin replied and once more the silence enveloped them.


    "Are you worried that Natalie and her mother might be connected to that family?" Vincent asked, as he could sense Justin¡¯s worry.


    Justin¡¯s silence was answer enough, confirming Vincent¡¯s suspicion.


    "You¡¯re not scared of them, are you?" Vincent asked. "Because I¡¯m not."


    "Scared?" Justin echoed, letting out a long puff of smoke. "That word doesn¡¯t exist for me. I was thinking about whether I need to increase Natalie¡¯s security. She won¡¯t like it."


    "True," Vincent agreed. "She hates restrictions. Even if you exin the risks and the truth, she¡¯ll still do what she feels is right."


    Justin stayed quiet, smoking as he sorted through his thoughts.


    Later, they returned to the hospital, where Justin went straight to the doctor. Settling into the chair opposite him, Justin asked, "Can we transfer the patient to a hospital in the Imperial City? I want to take him back with me where I can keep watch, and the facilities there are better."


    The doctor, understanding his concern, replied, "Not immediately. By morning, we¡¯ll check his condition. If he¡¯s stable, we can arrange a transfer with a specialized team and an air ambnce. Traveling by road for long distances would be too risky."


    "It will be arranged by morning," Justin assured. "Make the necessary preparations on your end."


    After meeting the doctor, Justin once more messaged Natalie, letting her know that he would be returning the next day if possible. Natalie, who was spending time with her friends, replied to him with an "okay" sign.

 Chapter 273: I Am Coming Back

    <h4>Chapter 273: I Am Coming Back</h4>


    The next day, the air ambnce and the specialized team were arranged, and Aiden was transferred to the hospital where Caryn was. It was their safe base for the moment.


    Eric, who had finally learned what had happened, was shocked to see Aiden lying almost lifeless in the hospital ICU bed. Leo exined to him how it had happened.


    The shocked man felt conflicted about how to break the news to Caryn, who had already been restless over Aiden¡¯s disappearance. But he had to tell her anyway.


    Controlling his own emotions, Eric went to her. As usual, he saw her lying in her bed, silently looking out of the window.


    "Caryn," Eric called her.


    The woman didn¡¯t look at him but instead said, "If you have no information about Aiden¡¯s whereabouts yet, you can get lost."


    "I... I came with information," Eric replied hesitantly.


    She still didn¡¯t look at him and asked in her usual cold tone, "Where is he?"


    Eric swallowed hard before saying, "Here... in this hospital..."


    "Tell him toe visit me right away," she said, still looking out of the window.


    "He can¡¯te to you," Eric said.


    There was silence for a while before Caryn finally turned to look at him. "What¡¯s the matter?" For the past few days, she hadn¡¯t had a good feeling and felt worried about what she was about to hear.


    "He is gravely injured and is in the ICU after surgery," Eric replied, keeping hisposure calm.


    Caryn inhaled deeply to steady herself as her worst fears were confirmed. "Take me to him."


    "You can¡¯t go yet. I already asked the doctor, and they clearly said you¡¯re not allowed to leave this room," Eric replied, holding his breath, bracing himself for her anger.


    But, contrary to his expectations, the woman remained calm. "Who did this?"


    Eric nodded. "They are said to be from Belvorn."


    Hearing this name, Caryn¡¯s expression turned icy.


    "He was trying to find out who is after you and your daughter, and stop them before they could n another attack," Eric added.


    Caryn clenched her fists. "That kid. I told him to stay out of it, but... if I don¡¯t say anything, it¡¯s because there¡¯s a reason. Yet no one wants to listen to me..."


    "If you had told him, this wouldn¡¯t have happened," Eric countered, gathering all his courage.


    Caryn frowned. "I know him better than you. I¡¯ve raised him all these years. If I had told him, he wouldn¡¯t have stopped. Instead, he would¡¯ve gone head-on with them... He doesn¡¯t know how dangerous they are."


    Eric remained silent as Caryn spoke again. "Give me my mobile."


    Eric pulled her mobile out of the drawer and handed it to her, wondering what she was nning now.


    With her expression serious, she typed a number into her mobile as if she had memorized it by heart and dialed. The call was answered after a few rings.


    Before the person on the other side could say anything, Caryn spoke. "I told you back then that I am never returning, and you could enjoy it all, but it seems like you never trusted me," Caryn¡¯s cold and resolute voice echoed in the room. "I tolerated you wanting to harm me, but this time, you harmed the wrong person. I don¡¯t mind going back on my words. Soon¡ªvery soon¡ªI¡¯m returning, and I¡¯ll make all your fearse true. Just wait for me."


    With that, she hung up the call and tossed her mobile aside. Eric was certain now that something serious was about to happen. The tigress who had been hibernating for so long seemed to have awakened once more.


    "Eric, ask the doctor to do something to expedite my recovery. Whether they allow it or not, I¡¯m leaving this ce," she said.


    "I¡¯ll talk to them right away," he assured her quickly.


    "And arrange for me to see Aiden. I don¡¯t care if they make me wear some spacesuit or whatever¡ªI want to see him," she dered.


    "Sure."


    She leaned back against the headboard and resumed gazing out the window. Though her expression appeared calm, there was a storm brewing behind her eyes.


    -----


    Somewhere far away, in another country named Belvorn.


    Smack!


    An older-looking man angrily threw his phone against the wall after the person he was talking to ended the call. Seething with rage, he sat on avish leather sofa.


    The two men in ck suits standing to the side were taken aback. This man had just received a call, listened for a few moments, and now he was this furious?


    "How... How dare she warn me like this?" he spat out, his eyes red with anger. "That bitch Carmen, why won¡¯t she just die?"


    The two men now understood it was about that woman¡ªthe one this man had been trying to eliminate for ages but never seeded.


    "That bitch pretended to be dead for so long. She fooled me," the man said again. "Now she says she¡¯sing back? Never. Before that, I¡¯ll kill her and her daughter. I¡¯ll kill her daughter right in front of her eyes so she¡¯ll know what it means to challenge me. She¡¯ll wish she had died quietly."


    Just then, a middle-aged man wearing perfectly fitted expensive suit, simr to Caryn¡¯s age, entered thevish drawing room. "Father, what happened? What angered you this much?"


    "Carmen. That bitch is nning to return," he replied.


    Hearing this, the younger man was shocked. "Our people failed again?"


    The older man clenched his teeth. "I don¡¯t know what kind of fate she was born with. Every time, she manages to survive."


    "I think this time, we should just capture her daughter. Only then will we be able to control Carmen."


    "Her daughter is even more difficult to reach," the older man said, ring at the two men. "You still haven¡¯t managed to get that Vincent Castelo."


    "It¡¯s difficult to get to him in his own territory, Mr Everthorn. He¡¯s powerful there," one of the men replied. "And recently, we found out there¡¯s a new party protecting that girl. We¡¯re still investigating them, but from the way they operate, we can tell they are more powerful than Vincent Castelo or even Carmen."


    "More powerful than Castelo?" The older man¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. "The Castelos are already difficult enough, and now someone even more powerful? What are you people doing? Are you waiting until Carmen and her daughter gather every powerful person in the world toe for my throat?"


    "Apologies. We¡¯ll soon do something about it," the man replied quickly.


    "Father, calm down," his son interjected. "Even if she says she¡¯s returning, Belvorn is ruled by us, and she can¡¯t do anything. In fact, I¡¯d say let here here, into our territory¡ªit¡¯ll be even easier to get rid of her."


    The older man finally began to calm down, his son¡¯s words making sense.

 Chapter 274: Brother-In-Law

    <h4>Chapter 274: Brother-In-Law</h4>


    Settling everything about Aiden, Justin decided to return home. Before leaving, he watched Aiden through the ss wall of the ICU, his thoughts unknown.


    "Twin brother, huh?" Vincent said as he stood next to Justin. "I wonder how James Harper missed out on his other son like this, or..."


    "If you keep poking your nose where you shouldn¡¯t, I¡¯m sure Dominic Castello will miss out on his one and only son," Justin warned.


    Vincent chuckled. "How do you know I¡¯m the only son? I¡¯m sure at least one of my father¡¯s mistresses must have borne siblings for me."


    "Then go and look out for them instead of my siblings," Justin said and turned around to leave.


    Vincentughed yfully as he watched Justin leave and said, "When Aiden wakes up, I¡¯ll tell him how sad and worried you were for him."


    "Do it if you don¡¯t want to lose that nasty tongue of yours," Justin warned and left.


    Vincent stopped smiling and turned to look at Aiden, his expression serious now. <i>¡¯You better make it out alive. I don¡¯t want my sweetheart to feel sad seeing the one she talked to during her worst time is already dead. You can die once she meets you. I promise, I¡¯ll dly bring a huge bouquet of flowers to your grave every year.¡¯</i>


    <i>-----</i>


    <strong>At Justin¡¯s Home</strong>


    Mia and Cathy were ready to leave after enjoying a nice breakfast and a little more chatting time with Natalie.


    "Spending girls¡¯ night together after so long was just fun," Cathy said as she hugged Natalie. "I missed so much by staying away from you two."


    Mia offered her a bored look. "Yeah, but I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t regret it after earning a huge load of money from your job abroad."


    Cathy looked at her. "Well, money makes up for everything for middle-ss people like me. That being said, there are a few things we need to add to my work contract with yourpany. For example, a nice car so I can reach the office on time. I don¡¯t like taking subways, etc."


    "Why don¡¯t you ask for a luxury apartment as well?" Mia said sarcastically.


    Cathy grinned. "Oh, I was just getting there..."


    "I would rather not hire you," Mia said as she walked towards her car. "You¡¯re too expensive for me to hire. I¡¯ll cancel the contract..."


    Cathy immediately hurried after Mia. "Hehe, don¡¯t be so serious. A car will do. About my stay, Natalie has already given me permission to stay in her home."


    Mia red at Natalie. "You¡¯re spoiling this bitch. She only knows how to earn, and when ites to spending, she¡¯s dead poor."


    Natalie smirked. "Let her be. We can¡¯t let her be homeless, can we?"


    Mia observed the smirk on Natalie¡¯s lips and narrowed her eyes, as if concluding there was something on Natalie¡¯s mind. "Alright."


    Just then, a ck luxury car entered the manor¡¯s gate, catching their attention.


    Natalie realized that it was Justin. <i>¡¯He had gone in the chopper and returned in the car? Will he tell me where he went? Should I ask him or wait for him to tell me on his own?¡¯</i>


    "Seems like our girl¡¯s man is home," Cathy said. "Finally, I¡¯ll get to see the man she chose. He better be better than Ivan Brown, or I¡¯m gonna spank her nicely till her butt gets all sore and she can¡¯t sit anymore."


    "You wouldn¡¯t dare once you see him," Miamented.


    "I¡¯ll decide that," Cathy said as she watched the driver open the car door and a tall, handsome man stepped out.


    "Damn!" Cathy mumbled, her eyes widening at the sight of Justin, even though he was still at a distance. She looked at Natalie. "Girl, since when has your taste in men upgraded like this?"


    Natalie only smiled lightly. Unlike how Cathy always criticized Ivan, she seemed smitten by Justin. Why not? He was the kind of man any woman would fancy.


    "I told you," Miamented. "Now be ready to be treated like air by that bitter gourd."


    "Doesn¡¯t look like a bitter gourd to me," Cathy replied.


    Mia sighed. "You¡¯ll know."


    Natalie could only smile at her friends¡¯ments about Justin, but at this moment, her heart was filled with joy at seeing him.


    Justin approached them, his gaze fixed only on Natalie, even though he had noticed the other two women.


    Mia was familiar to him, and he had already learned who Cathy was, along with her entire history¡ªfrom her birth to this date. He had to ensure Natalie was surrounded by good people, and he realized his wife indeed had at least a few good friends.


    "You¡¯re back?" Natalie said, smiling at him.


    He hummed, and she continued, "This is my friend Cathy." Then she added, "Cathy, my husband, Aiden Handrix."


    Cathy offered him a polite nod and said, "d to meet you, brother-inw."


    Mia and Natalie were taken aback by the way she addressed him, but they both knew Cathy was smart enough to read people well.


    Justin¡¯s usually cold expression softened slightly at the way Cathy addressed him, and he said, "d to meet you too."


    Mia looked at Natalie in shock. <i>This bitter gourd never replied to me politely like this and instead gave me cold res whenever I was close to Natalie. But with Cathy, just calling him ¡¯brother-inw¡¯ was enough to put her on his good side. Should I call this man an idiot for melting so easily or call my friend super smart for knowing exactly how to melt him?</i>


    "Well, then we¡¯re leaving. We won¡¯t disturb sweet time of a husband and wife," Cathy said with a smile, winking at Natalie before turning to leave.


    Natalie watched the car pull away, waving at her friends with a light smile on her lips, showing just how happy she was to have them.


    Once they passed through the manor¡¯s gate, Natalie turned to Justin. "Everything alright?"


    In response, he hummed and held her hand. "Don¡¯t stand here for long," he said, guiding her inside the home.


    Though he must have faced some emergency, his first reaction was to worry about her, which made Natalie smile and she followed him inside obediently.


    All the ignorance and indifference she had felt from others all her life, this man was making up for it by giving all his attention to only her.


    ¡¯I must have saved the country in my past life for me to get him in this life.¡¯ She could not help but chuckled at her own thoughts.

 Chapter 275: You Drive Me Crazy

    <h4>Chapter 275: You Drive Me Crazy</h4>


    <strong>Meanwhile, inside the car.</strong>


    "Brother-inw, huh?" Miamented with a frown.


    "You didn¡¯t give me a chance to call Steve Davis my brother-inw, so I took my chance here," Cathy teased.


    "Don¡¯t spoil my mood by mentioning that jerk¡¯s name," Mia warned. "Or I¡¯ll throw you out of this car."


    Cathy wisely kept quiet about it and said, "Didn¡¯t you notice the kind of pressuring aura her husband had? The best way to melt such a man is to let him hear what he might like. After working in the corporate world, I¡¯m kinda close to understanding such cold people."


    "I can¡¯t doubt you on that," Mia said. "I¡¯ll drop you off at Natalie¡¯s home."


    "First, take me to the hotel to get my things, and then you can drop me at her home," Cathy said.


    Mia hummed in agreement and turned her car towards the hotel Cathy was staying at. "You act like you are poorest person in this world, but you have enough money to stay in a luxury hotel."


    "I work hard to earn so I can spend it on myself and live in luxury," Cathy countered.


    Mia said nothing more. She dropped Cathy at the hotel, but as Cathy stepped out of the car, Mia smirked and said, "You can spend some of that money to hire a cab to Natalie¡¯s," before driving off.


    "Mia, you betrayer!" Cathy shouted, watching her friend leave. "Never mind."


    She headed into the hotel, got her stuff, and checked out. Hiring a cab, she made her way to Natalie¡¯s apartment.


    -----


    <strong>Meanwhile, inside the hospital.</strong>


    Preparations had been made for Caryn to visit Aiden. The entire path from her room to the ICU was sanitized, and she was made to wear a mask. The floor was empty except for the nurse pushing her wheelchair, fully covered in a hospital suit, apanying her.


    She stopped at the ss window from where Caryn could see Aiden. Her gaze, which always appeared emotionless, finally wavered at the sight of him. She had always seen him strong¡ªexcept for the time when she first found him, when he was nothing but a scared and traumatized kid.


    He had grown into such a strong man that even she had to give in to him, despite her unwillingness to listen to anyone, including him. He was not her son¡ªshe had made that clear to both him and herself when she adopted him. But now, seeing him like this, she couldn¡¯t help but feel her motherly instincts stir, and an overwhelming anger boiled inside her at whoever had caused this.


    After living together for so long, people even grow attached to the pets they keep. Aiden wasn¡¯t just anyone¡ªhe was someone she had raised, someone she had poured her efforts into shaping into the man he was today.


    The doctor had said it would take two to three days for him to regain full consciousness. If not, they might lose hope.


    <i>¡¯I will make sure they pay for this. All you have to do is wake up.¡¯</i>


    <i>-----</i>


    Justin had gone to take a shower. Meanwhile, Natalie went to the kitchen and instructed the chef on what to cook for him, in her own style. She knew Justin liked her cooking, but if he knew she had cooked it herself instead of resting, he would scold her. So, she preferred to instruct the chef at home.


    When the meal was finally prepared, she headed upstairs to inform him personally. Today, she didn¡¯t know why, but she felt up to acting like his wife¡ªor more like taking care of him since he had been away for work.


    When she entered the room, Justin was not there.


    <i>¡¯Seems like he¡¯s still inside the bathroom.¡¯</i>


    Just then, the bathroom door opened, and a man stepped out with just a towel wrapped around his waist. It wasn¡¯t a new sight to her now, as they had been sharing a room for a long time, but it still didn¡¯t fail to make her heart skip a beat.


    <i>¡¯Maybe because he was away for the day?¡¯</i> she questioned herself.


    "Your meal is ready... I came to inform you..." she said, regaining herposure. "You get ready. I¡¯ll wait for you at the dining table." And she turned to leave.


    Before she could make it out the door, a hand pulled her back, and Justin hugged her from behind.


    "I see you running around here and there in my absence when I clearly told you to rest," his voice whispered into her ear. "Seems like you¡¯ve recovered entirely."


    Natalie swallowed hard as she managed to say, "I rested enough."


    In response, he turned her around, pressing her against the door behind her, and made her look at him. "I can see that from how energetic you are."


    The depth in his gaze, the closeness between them¡ªit all made her body feel as if her soul had left it.


    "I... will rest now... You can go eat..."


    "I can eat here," he said, kissing her as he whispered against her lips, "The tastiest meal."


    Natalie couldn¡¯t resist him as she knew it well she missed him as well, not just him, but the intimacy with him.


    Justin¡¯s lips moved against hers with a deliberate intensity, sending a shiver down Natalie¡¯s spine. Trapped between his firm body and the door behind her, she had nowhere to escape¡ªnot that she wanted to. His hand slid to her waist, pulling her closer until there wasn¡¯t an inch of space left between them.


    Natalie¡¯s hands instinctively rose, clutching onto his damp shoulders for support. Her breath hitched as Justin deepened the kiss, his lips iming hers with an urgency. Every move of his mouth against hers feltmanding yet tender, as if he was both devouring and cherishing her and making up for the day he spent away from her.


    When he finally pulled back slightly, his forehead rested against hers, both of them breathless. His dark eyes locked onto hers, filled with an intensity that made her heart pound even harder.


    He brushed his thumb across her swollen lips, his gaze never leaving hers. "I missed you... far more than I realized."


    Her lips were slightly parted, her chest rising and falling rapidly as she tried to catch her breath. "Justin..." she whispered, her voice trembling slightly.


    Before she could say more, his lips were back on hers, iming them with a renewed passion. One of his hands traveled up to her neck, his fingers brushing against her skin, while the other stayed firmly on her waist, holding her in ce as if he feared she might slip away.


    The sound of their mingled breaths and the faint creak of the door behind her were the only noises in the room.


    Her fingers tangled in his damp hair, pulling him closer, as if she wanted to lose herself entirely in his embrace. His kisses grew slower yet deeper, savoring every second, every reaction he pulled from her.


    When he finally broke the kiss, his lips lingered just above hers, their breaths mingling in the small space between them.


    "You drive me crazy, Natalie," he murmured, his voice low and gravelly.

 Chapter 276: Rouge In The Home

    <h4>Chapter 276: Rouge In The Home</h4>


    Cathy reached Natalie¡¯s home. She entered the password and stepped inside.


    She looked around. <i>¡¯Whoa, not bad. It doesn¡¯t look like no one¡¯s staying here. It¡¯s cozy andforting.¡¯</i> She nced at the shoe stand. <i>¡¯They even have home slippers, but... men¡¯s slippers? Ah, it must be her husband¡¯s.¡¯</i> She removed her shoes and slipped into the home slippers.


    <i>¡¯I can definitely live here in the mostfortable way.¡¯</i> With a satisfied smile, she looked around the drawing room. <i>¡¯Let¡¯s look for a bedroom. Nat doesn¡¯t live here anymore, so I can just take the master bedroom. Damn, it¡¯s so good to have rich friends and save my own money on living expenses. I¡¯ll treat Natalie to a nice dinnerter... well... only if her husband leaves her for me. That man looked like he was going to eat Natalie right away.¡¯</i>


    She walked towards one of the rooms and opened the door. <i>¡¯This is definitely where my girl had been living.¡¯</i> She entered the room, closed the door behind her, and set her bags down on the side. <i>¡¯Time for a nice shower, and then I¡¯ll arrange all my stuff in the wardrobe.¡¯</i>


    She pulled out clothes from her bags and ced them neatly on the bed.


    After a refreshing shower, she stepped out of the bathroom wrapped in only a towel. <i>¡¯Living at home all by yourself¡ªyou don¡¯t have to worry about anything. I could even wander around naked. Such freedom.¡¯</i>


    Just as she reached for her clothes, she paused. <i>¡¯I¡¯m thirsty.¡¯</i>


    She stepped out of the bedroom and walked towards the kitchen, which she had noticed earlier on her way to the room. <i>¡¯I might as well reward myself with a nice coffee.¡¯</i>


    In a cheerful mood, just as she reached the kitchen entrance...


    "Ahhh!"


    A scream escaped her lips as her eyesnded on a silver-haired man, wrapped in just a towel around his waist, standing by the kitchen counter at the far end, seemingly preparing coffee for himself.


    He looked at her, momentarily shocked by her scream, but then turned his attention back to preparing his coffee, as if her presence didn¡¯t matter to him.


    Cathy stepped forward, grabbed a pan from the kitchen counter as a makeshift weapon, and demanded, "W-Who are you? What are you doing in my home? Did you break into the house while the owner was away?"


    Without looking at her, he replied calmly, "I want to ask you the same question."


    "Answer me, or I¡¯ll call the police!" she shouted angrily.


    Holding his coffee mug, he finally turned his gaze toward her, his expression calm andposed. "Seven."


    "What?" Cathy asked, frowning.


    "Seven¡ªwith a towel still on. If it slips down, I might consider increasing the rating," he replied, taking a sip of his coffee and humming softly in approval at the taste.


    Cathy nced down and realized her towel was on the verge of slipping. With her free hand, she immediately clutched the towel tightly while keeping the pan pointed at him with the other hand. "I¡¯m warning you¡ªleave right now, or I¡¯ll call the police!"


    "Go ahead," he said, his gaze shamelessly running over her from head to toe as a smirk tugged at his lips. "But first, take care of that towel. Although... I don¡¯t mind enjoying my coffee with the sight of a naked woman."


    He took a step forward.


    "Don¡¯te any closer!" Cathy shrieked, stumbling backward before turning and bolting out of the kitchen. She rushed into the bedroom, mmed the door shut, and locked it behind her.


    Leaning against the door, she gasped for air, her heart pounding in her chest.


    "M-My mobile... where¡¯s my mobile?" she muttered frantically, searching the bed until she finally spotted her phone. "Police... No, first Natalie..."


    She dialed Natalie¡¯s number with trembling fingers. The phone rang for what felt like an eternity before, finally, the call was answered.


    "Nat, there¡¯s a thief in your home! We have to call the police, quick...."


    "Calm down," Natalie¡¯s breathless voice came through the phone.


    "What happened to you?" Cathy asked. "Were you running a marathon?"


    "N-Nothing," Natalie replied hesitantly. "And that must be my friend Vincent."


    "Your friend? Where did you get such a weird friend? You never told me about him!" Cathy said, frowning. "And wait¡ªif he¡¯s already here, why didn¡¯t you tell me beforehand?"


    "He¡¯s like a storm. Hees and leaves at his will. I didn¡¯t know he was still there."


    "So, he¡¯s just staying here on his own, just like that? You didn¡¯t tell him to live here...."


    "Sounds familiar to me, like when you asked me to stay in my home."


    "That¡¯s not simr at all! I¡¯m here with your permission," Cathy retorted. "He has to leave."


    Just then, another voice came through the phone¡ªa cold, impatient male voice. "Do whatever you want. Don¡¯t bother Natalie with useless things."


    And the call ended abruptly.


    "Huh?" Cathy stared at her phone in disbelief. "That damn man. Mia was right. He truly is a bitter gourd."


    She sighed, ced the phone aside, and quickly put on her clothes. <i>¡¯He¡¯s Natalie¡¯s friend, not some thief. No need to be scared of him.¡¯</i>


    Taking a deep breath, she walked to the door, slowly turned the knob, and peeked out to check where he was.


    Not seeing him outside, Cathy stepped out of the room and found him sitting on the sofa in the drawing room. He was still in just a towel, showing off his tall, perfectly sculpted body. One hand was stretched casually along the back of the sofa, while the other held a cup of coffee.


    "Hey, you," Cathy said as she walked forward. "I just talked to Natalie..."


    In response, he raised his free hand as if to shush her and picked up his cellphone.


    "You..." she started but stopped as she noticed his expression turn serious while he answered the call.


    "What¡¯s the matter?" his deep, authoritative voice carried across the room.


    He listened for a moment, hummed in acknowledgment, and then hung up. He emptied the remaining coffee in his mug, ced it on the table, and stood up.


    "We need to talk," Cathy said firmly.


    He nced at her briefly, offering no reaction, and walked towards the guest room he was staying in, his hand ruffling his damp hair casually.


    Cathy felt a surge of anger at his indifference and followed him. "Did you not hear me?"


    Without acknowledging her, he opened the door to his room and stepped inside. Before he could close it, Cathy grabbed the door and stood in the doorway.


    "Are you <i>deaf</i>?" she snapped.


    The next moment, Vincent pulled off his towel and casually tossed it onto the bed, his broad, naked back form now fully visible to her.


    "What the hell?!" Cathy gasped, her eyes wide as she spun around and bolted out of the room, the door closing firmly behind her.


    "Does this man have no shame?" she muttered angrily under her breath as she stormed back to the drawing room. Seething, she plopped onto the sofa with crossed arms.


    "I can¡¯t have such a brazen man around," she huffed, ring at the direction of his room.


    After a while, Vincent came out of the room, dressed in a perfectly fitted ck shirt and pants. The top button of his shirt was undone, and his sleeves were folded neatly to his elbows. His hair was set perfectly, giving him a refined yet effortlessly handsome appearance.


    For a moment, Cathy forgot why she had been waiting for him and simply stared. Vincent nced at her briefly before turning to the shoe stand.


    When their gazes finally met, Cathy snapped back to her senses and said, "We need to talk."


    Vincent quietly continued putting on his ck boots.


    "I talked to Natalie, and we decided you can¡¯t stay here," Cathy said, her voice firm as she tried to force a conversation. "We can¡¯t live together."


    Vincent finishedcing his boots and finally looked up at her. "You¡¯re free to leave if you want. No one¡¯s stopping you." He turned to leave.


    "Hey, you can¡¯t just leave¡ª"


    "Vincent. That¡¯s my name," he said, ncing back at her. "I don¡¯t care whether I live here alone or with a nuisance by my side. Just don¡¯t dare enter my room, and we¡¯ll be fine."


    Cathy was momentarily taken aback by the sharp look in his eyes. "Who wants to enter your room? I don¡¯t even want to stay in the same house as a thug like you."


    "Make sure to wash that coffee mug if you want to continue living here," he said tly before opening the door and stepping out.


    <strong>m!</strong>


    The door shut behind him with finality.


    "Did he... Did he just ask me to wash <i>his</i> coffee mug? Not gonna happen," Cathy fumed, her face flushed with frustration. "I need to find a way to get him out of this house. I want to live alone, in peace and freedom¡ªnot with some strange silver-haired rouge."

 Chapter 277: Want To Meet Natalie’s Husband

    <h4>Chapter 277: Want To Meet Natalie¡¯s Husband</h4>


    Natelie, who had escaped Justin¡¯s grasp against the door to receive the call, was looking at his displeased face once he grabbed the mobile from her hands, talked to Cathy and hung up.


    She began to exin, "Cathy...."


    "I will let you off this time," he interrupted her, his fingers holding her chin, making her look at him as he warned her, "but next time, you will pay for it right there in that bed, and your friend will pay by leaving this city. Understood?"


    Natalie nodded lightly and watched Justin turn towards the wardrobe. She let out a sigh of relief. Though she wanted to trouble Cathy, she somehow felt worried to think how hers and Vincent¡¯s interaction had gone, knowing Vincent was a spontaneous person and Cathy herself was stubborn as hell.


    The two had a peaceful breakfast. Natalie had to work and she had called E home while Justin returned to his study as he had to take care of his work and at the same time n to deal with the people from Belvorn.


    "Ms Natalie, the offer of a movie with NovaFrame for Victor and Silvia is in the process. We will sign the contract by tomorrow and then announce it to the media," E said, "After that I am sure more top celebrities would want to sign with ourpany."


    Natalie hummed and said, "Do not hurry to sign anyone. We will just get selected ones and show everyone that just because we are new, we won¡¯t sign anyone."


    "Understood, Ms Natalie."


    "By that time, all the small artists that came to ourpany, make sure to get works for them so they won¡¯t be discouraged and whoever is truly capable, try to get worthy work for them. I want ourpany to create new top artists, so it won¡¯t just depend on already famous ones."


    E understood what Natalie was trying to do. She was trying to build the capability of herpany. Even if they won¡¯t have any famous artist, they can create one on their own.


    ¡ª--


    Vincent was called to meet Caryn in the hospital, that¡¯s why he didn¡¯t bother with the woman that appeared in front of him in Natalie¡¯s home. He had understood she must be someone Natalie knew and if Natalie had permitted her, then he had nothing to say or more like he had more pressing matters to deal with than one woman. With him around, he was sure she would leave on her own.


    He reached the hospital where he was guided by Eric to meet Caryn directly. He had to wear a hospital suit before entering the room. Caryn was sitting on her bed and her side of the room was separated by the thin stic film, to keep her more protected. She herself was wearing the mask, following the strict measures the doctor had asked her to follow if she wishes to meet other people.


    Caryn looked at the silver haired tall man, d in dark clothes. His face was covered with a mask but she had known about him and had watched his picture already as he was the man who had been protecting her daughter for years now.


    "Have a seat," Caryn said, signalling toward the couch ced in the room. Vincent sat on the couch and watched the woman ahead.


    He had never seen her before, but even when she was wearing a mask, her eyes gave him a feeling of familiarity, because they resembled Natalie¡¯s.


    "Vincent, I hope Dominic is doing good," Caryn began.


    "Must be. His mistresses keep him busy enough to feel good," Vincent answered.


    Caryn smiled under her mask, as she could see this young man had no intentions of being polite in any way.


    "Alright, let¡¯s get to the business," Caryn said to which Vincent hummed as if he was waiting for the same.


    "Soon. I would be heading to Belvorn," Caryn began, "By now you must have gotten the leads about why Belvorn."


    Vincent had his hand rested on the hand rest, his fingers tapped on it in rhythm. "I didn¡¯t expect my sweetheart to turn out to be a princess. All Along I was protecting royal blood?"


    "I never thought to be a part of them, but now things came to this, I have decided to go back," She replied, "Till then, all I want you to do is protect Natalie until it¡¯s her turn to go to Belvorn."


    "I don¡¯t have to protect her," Vincent said, "Her husband is already doing good."


    Caryn arched her brow, "Her husband?"


    Vincent hummed, and proposed, "So how about Ie with you and break some brazen bones, tear some ugly faces? It¡¯s been tiring to fight like can and mouse for years. I hope to have a good showdown now."


    "That¡¯s what I n, but first tell me about her husband," Caryn said as Eric had not told her anything and she was still in the dark about who he was.


    Vincent looked at her and then to Eric. He smirked under his mask as he realised what was going on. Aiden shaw didn¡¯t tell them he had married Natalie to his twin brother.


    He let out a satisfied sigh. "So many twists and turns, hmm? I feel like being a part of those lousy TV dramas," and he looked at Caryn, "You might like to know it from your daughter. My sweetheart needs to know her mother, whose memories she has been cherishing all her life. Also, won¡¯t it be a great reunion where mother and daughter talk about her husband?"


    Caryn understood he was not going to tell anything and she red at Eric for whether truly not knowing anything or intentionally not telling her.


    "She will know soon as there is no need to hide, but first I have to take care of some important matters in Belvorn," Caryn dered. "But let her husband know I want to meet him."


    "I will, but only if you agree to my proposal of letting me have a face off with those mongrels who had been in pain in ass since long," Vincent said, his determination of getting to the end of the matter was clear.


    "Alright, but once I make sure her husband is truly capable of protecting her," Caryn said.


    Vincent smirked under his mask. "You will be surprised," and stood up. "I will pass your message to him. It¡¯s up to him whether he wants to meet you or not."


    "He will if he cares for Natalie. If not, I can just omit him from my daughter¡¯s life," Caryn said coldly.


    -----


    Meanwhile, the reporters have been trying to reach Briena to talk about the matters and what was going to happen about her project with NovaFrame, if they were going to drop her out of it due to the scandal.


    Briena stayed away from facing the reporters unless she got any confirmation from NovaFram.


    "Mother, they have not responded to us yet?" Briena said in a sad tone. "If they drop me out due to this scandal, what would happen?"


    "Ana and our team are trying tomunicate with them and I am sure they will reach the conclusion," ra coaxed her.


    "That bitch Natalie, only if I get any of her weakness, I will make sure to smear her name the way she won¡¯t even imagine," Briena gritted her teeth.


    "Don¡¯t worry, not just hers, but we will get the chance to smear her mother¡¯s name as well," ra said with a smirk, just a little more wait.


    Just then Ana entered the office and said, "There is news."


    "What? They agreed?" Briena asked.


    Ana turned on the TV and showed them, as she had a smile on her face. The executive of NovaFrame was talking to the journalists as he said-


    <i><strong>"The recent scandal about Ms Briena, we see it as her family matter and has nothing to do with our project. We are not cancelling our contract with her. She will still remain our main lead of the movie."</strong></i>


    Hearing it, Briena cheered up. "I knew it. They won¡¯t just let me go. I am their next superstar, the future asset of theirpany. Also, I have already shot many of the scenes and they were so happy with it. Now I can go to Ivan. I was avoiding him, but now no more."


    "More like he was avoiding you. He didn¡¯t call you even once," ra said, her tone displeased.


    "He is busy with his mother¡¯s health situation, but I know once I go to him, he will be alright." With that she stood up and left.


    ----


    Inside Justin¡¯s office.


    "Mr Harper, there is a call from Vincent," Noah said as he ced the cell phone on the desk.


    Justin clicked on the speaker more. "It¡¯s better be something useful."


    The voice of Vincent chuckling on the other side was heard on the speaker clearly. "Now I wonder if your mother-inw wanting to meet you is something useful or useless to you?"


    Noah was taken aback while Justin said, "That I can tell once I meet her."


    Once more Vincent voice sounded amusing. "So what are you going to meet her as? Aiden Handrix or Justin Harper? Your face is going to shock her enough, but still, I am curious."


    They could hear how much fun Vincent was having with the situation. Caryn was going to be shocked for sure.


    "You don¡¯t have to worry about it," Justin said and hung up the call, but his expressions serious as he leaned back in the chair. Everything was truly a mess. He had to take a decision quickly.


    "Are you going to meet her?" Noah asked, feeling sceptical about it.


    Justin hummed. "See when she is avable."


    "Yes, Mr Harper."

 Chapter 278: Justin Meeting Caryn

    <h4>Chapter 278: Justin Meeting Caryn</h4>


    On the way to the hospital to meet Caryn, inside the car, Noah said, "Mr Harper, our people have discovered the things finally."


    "Better be something useful, or all of them better shoot themselves than being useless," Justin said coldly.


    ¡¯They are already working hard enough, risking their lives and are more efficient than any secret forces in the world, but their cruel boss simply can¡¯t wait for them to die even at the slightest dy,¡¯ Noah sighed inwardly.


    "We already got the clues that those assassins from the Dark Shadows were hired by someone in Belvorn. Now we know that someone, though it was too difficult, our people got all the information from Belvorn," Noah said as he tried to praise the ones who worked hard facing all the danger.


    He passed the tablet to Justin, which he epted and said coldly, "They are trained to work quickly, or I would be just wasting my resources on trash."


    Noah could only frown at how Justin was in a mood of being mean and sarcastic today, ¡¯Did he just eat something bitter today or had a fight with Ms Natalie? Oh, or he must be nervous to meet his mother-inw for the first time and hiding behind his coldness,¡¯ and then saw what his boss was looking at and started to exin as the dutiful assistant he was.


    "These are the pictures of Belvorn Royal family members from old to present times. As you asked to find the rtionship between that family and Ms Natalie and her mother, you can see it here."


    Justin raised a brow and then his gaze stopped at the particr picture on the tablet, a picture of a young girl around the age of six or seven.


    Noah continued. "In the Belvorn royal family, around four decades ago the only daughter of the queen, princess Carmen, went missing on her seventh birthday. They couldn¡¯t find her for long, only to find a dead body which was beyond recognition. But DNA samples confirmed it was the princess¡¯s dead body.


    "It¡¯s the country that¡¯s ruled by a queen, only the queen¡¯s daughter can take her ce, but this princess was dead. There was no other daughter the queen had, so the next princess would be the Queen¡¯s brother¡¯s grand-daugther, as he didn¡¯t have a daughter either. Soon they will be having a coronation ceremony for that princess once she turns twenty five."


    Justin was still stuck at the picture when he looked at Noah after hearing it. "This young girl."


    "Yes, Mr Harper, this is Caryn Shaw¡¯s childhood picture and she is that lost princess Carmen from Belvorn royal family," Noah confirmed Justin¡¯s thoughts. "These attacks have seemed to be made by someone from the royal family, and I am sure we can guess who it could be."


    "Queen¡¯s brother who still finds Caryn and her daughter as a threat and think if they are found, his dream of getting power in is hands by making his granddaughter take Queen¡¯s ce would be ruined," Justin added, "he must be the one to make young princess Carmen disappear on her birthday and nt her fake dead body. Later he seems to have found Caryn and has been trying to get rid of her for a long time, but Caryn is not an easy target either."


    "Yes, Mr Harper, and that man already holds the power over that country and can resort to anything to get rid of what maye in his way," Noah added, "he is not a simple person. The one who can hire Dark Shadow, is definitely not to be taken lightly.


    Justin scoffed mockingly as his lips curved into an evil smile and he leaned back in chair. "I want my Natalie to just live a peaceful life by my side, but it seems like some bastard won¡¯t behave unless I truly make his feare true, and then sacrifice him as the celebration gesture of my woman being a princess."


    Noah could see through his Devil¡¯s boss¡¯s n. ¡¯I thought after returning here, all those things are left behind. Seems like I was wrong. Is it the time to see the bloodshed once more.¡¯


    Noah understood what Justin must have in his mind but said, "All these years, Ms Caryn Shaw kept herself and Ms Natalie hidden, that means she has no interest in going back and taking her ce."


    "Whether she wants it or not, doesn¡¯t concern me," Justin said coldly, "But that man tried to harm my woman for no reason, so he has to pay by losing everything he has and then with his life."


    Noah thought about it and said, "He anyway is trying to harm her, so better get rid of them already."


    "Finally you are growing some good quality brain cells," Justinmented.


    Noah observed the sudden change in Justin. Now he clearly looked more than just willing to meet Caryn, but he was still not sure if it was as Justin Harper or Aiden Handrix or another of his identities.


    ¡ª--


    They reached the hospital. Justin was led to Caryn¡¯s room where Eric was already inside, waiting for him along with Caryn. Noah had to stay outside.


    The moment Justin entered the room, Caryn¡¯s eyes observed him. Though in Hospital suit and had a mask over his face, the distinctive aura around him was unmistakable.


    Justin watched the weak looking woman sitting at the hospital bed, behind the thin film of stic curtains. Though the lower half of her face was covered, he could feel the familiarity with her. Her eye¡¯s devoid of any emotions, scrutinizing him, reminded him of Natalie when she acted this way with her enemies.


    Eric felt all of a sudden the air in the room was tense, and didn¡¯t know why when these two people hadn¡¯t even started talking yet. When Vincent was here, it was easier, but now sure how Caryn would treat the man who she thought had tricked her daughter into this marriage.


    "Please have a seat," Eric said to Justin, not sure what to address him as yet.


    Justin sat on the couch and Eric decided to break the silence. "Caryn, this is Natalie¡¯s husband," he looked at Justin, "This is...."


    "My wife¡¯s mother," Justin said.


    Eric could only humm and stay on the side, while Justin and Caryn looked at each other.


    "I am Natalie¡¯s husband, Aiden Handrix," Justin introduced himself.


    "The man who tricked my daughter into a marriage?" Caryn said, her eyes clearly showed she was not pleased that her smart daughter was tricked.


    "The man who saved your daughter from marrying an idiot," Justin¡¯s dignified voice brimmed with utter confidence, "No need to thank me for that. All that matters is that she is now with the most desirable man in this world."


    Caryn raised a brow. "What exactly do you do to have such confidence in yourself?"


    "There are various reasons, but one of them should be this," he removed the mask from his face, "I am sure, now you will focus on something more important than what exactly I do."


    Caryn¡¯s eyes were wide open. "Aiden...."


    "Not the Aiden you know," Justin replied, "he is still in the ICU. I am his twin brother."


    Caryn¡¯s eyes showed her shock, Justin¡¯s straightforward words had left her utterly speechless. She had not expected things to take turn this way.


    "Caryn, Calm down," Eric said.


    Caryn inhaled deeply to calm herself. The man before her had a striking resemnce to Aiden she knew, not a tinge of difference one could spot except for the demeanour where this man seemed to possess utter arrogance while the Aiden she knew was had some reservations while interacting with her.


    "When did you two meet?" Caryn asked finally.


    "Not long before," Justin answered.


    "Why did you marry Natalie in this way?" she asked.


    "Just say that I love her to the extent of doing anything to keep her with me," Justin replied calmly. "Rest things I will keep for you to talk with another Aiden. I am sure, you would like to have a great chat with him once he is awake."


    Caryn was quiet while Eric was stunned by Justin¡¯s boldness. He didn¡¯t hesitate to say anything and took control over the situation. It was the first time Eric was witnessing someone dominating the situation while dealing with Caryn.


    She was strong willed and utterly difficult woman to deal with, but this man just had everything under his control.


    "If we are done with the introduction, I think we shall head to discussing about more pressing matters," Justin said as he let Caryn take her time. "The people from Belvorn are after my wife, I am afraid I have no patience."


    Caryn calmed down and understood this man got to know everything and asked, "What do you n?"


    "To get what they fear the most," Justin answered, "The next princess sure has to be my wife."


    "And you think it¡¯s easy as you talk?" Caryn asked sarcastically.


    "I can turn it as easy as one wants," Justin said, "But, I love ying games before I hunt. And I am sure, my wife would enjoy it as much."

 Chapter 279: Telling The Truth

    <h4>Chapter 279: Telling The Truth</h4>


    Justin returned home, where Natalie was waiting for him after she had finished her work. These days, she could feel the tense air around him, though he tried to conceal it.


    Entering the drawing room, Justin saw Natalie lying on the sofa, looking through her mobile¡ªso engrossed as if she were reading something truly important. Since he had asked her not to sit for long, she preferred to lounge on the sofa like this. Seeing her in such a rxed state, he found his home felt more homely, cozy.


    He stood silently to the side, watching her just like that.


    Suddenly, she sensed a gaze on her and finally turned to look at him. She sat up immediately. "You¡¯re back?"


    Justin hummed and walked over to her. "Were you waiting for me?"


    She nodded and looked at him, as if wondering whether it was the right time to ask him what was going on.


    As if reading her thoughts, he held her hand and sat with her in hisp. "Let¡¯s have a talk."


    Natalie felt relieved that he was finally going to tell her on his own.


    "What is it?" she asked.


    "I met your mother today," he answered, causing her eyes to widen. The shock on her face revealed a thousand unspoken questions, yet not a single one escaped her lips.


    "She wanted to meet your husband, so I met her," he said.


    "That means she knows everything about me," Natalie concluded first curious and then her expressions turned to not so pleased. "But... didn¡¯t she want to meet me first even before meeting my husband? Though she is my mother, we are not close anymore for her to summon my husband."


    "She wants to, and I will take you to her soon," he said with a soft chuckle, seeing her acting like a typica wife, only to be interrupted by her. "So you met her as Aiden Handrix or Justin Harper?"


    "Aiden Handrix, for now," Justin answered.


    "Justin Harper would have left a better impression on her," Natalie said, her expression showing a hint of pride, as if she wanted to show off her husband in front of her mother.


    Justin chuckled. "I used the name that¡¯s on our marriage certificate. And it doesn¡¯t matter whether it¡¯s Aiden Handrix or Justin Harper¡ªthe fact remains that I am your husband."


    She could only hum in response, while Justin knew that telling Caryn he was someone rted to James Harper would create another conflict.


    At this moment, he didn¡¯t want to add to the troubles already brewing. Moreover, he was still unsure about letting Natalie know they were step-siblings. He was worried she might distance herself from him before they even had a chance to grow closer.


    "There are more things I need to tell you, and I want you to stay calm and listen to everything," he proposed. "I promised you I¡¯d tell you everything once I knew the truth, didn¡¯t I?"


    She nodded. She had been waiting patiently for this moment, despite the countless times she¡¯d been tempted to ask but held herself back.


    Justin began exining everything¡ªher mother, the attacks on both of them, and her lineage from Belvorn¡ªcarefully leaving out parts about his own life, as they had no connection to Belvorn or Caryn.


    "So... those people are the reason my mother had to fake her death, live in hiding, and force me to grow up like an orphan?" Natalie¡¯s voice grew colder, despite the storm of emotions brewing inside her.


    Justin hummed once more in quiet confirmation.


    Even when Caryn was on the brink of death, they didn¡¯t want her to survive. The more Natalie thought about it and how her life had been nothing but pain, the angrier she felt. She didn¡¯t even want much in life¡ªjust peace and happiness¡ªbut some people out there seemed determined to ruin it for her.


    "Sure, I can¡¯t wait to meet those people as well," Natalie said, her tone turning firm with determination and revenge. "If you¡¯ve talked it through with my mother, then I¡¯m sure you have a n."


    He smirked. "You sure are smart. Just wait for it."


    She hummed, lost in her thoughts, when suddenly a pair of lips sealed hers. Taken aback by the unexpected kiss, she was about to pull away, but a hand rested at the back of her head, pulling her closer.


    "Oh my god," a dramatic voice eximed with a loud gasp. "Have my eyes gone bad, or am I dreaming?"


    Natalie immediately pushed Justin away to break the kiss and turned to see a neer standing at a distance.


    A tall and handsome young man in his early twenties, light blue eyes, ash blond hair, wearing stylish clothes- a perfectly fitted white T-shirt with a leather jacket over it, a jeans and stylish sneakers, carrying a small backpack in one hand, his eyes still wide in exaggerated shock.


    Justin red at him as if ready tomit murder for disturbing the moment while simultaneously keeping Natalie firmly on hisp, preventing her from moving away.


    "What are you doing here, Seb?" Justin asked coldly.


    "I just came to visit my brother, who¡¯s back in the country but didn¡¯t even bother to inform me," the young man replied. A yful smile tugged at his lips. "But I didn¡¯t expect to witness my celibate brother breaking his vow of chastity right in front of my eyes."


    <i>Brother?</i> Natalie wondered if he was another son of James Harper. <i>How many secret sons does that aloof old man have?</i>


    The young man casually walked forward and settled on the sofa opposite them. He nced at Natalie, observing her intently, before asking, "Won¡¯t you introduce your sister-inw to me?"


    Natalie once more tried to get out of Justin¡¯sp, but he didn¡¯t allow her and said, "He is my cousin, Sebastian Harper. My uncle¡¯s son."


    Natalie let out a sigh of relief that he wasn¡¯t some secret son and heard Justin introduce her, "She is my wife, Natalie."


    "Wife?" Sebastian gasped again. "You literally didn¡¯t mean¡ª"


    "I don¡¯t joke around," Justin said coldly and stood up with Natalie still in his arms. "Do whatever you want, but if you disturb me and my wife now, I¡¯ll throw you out of my home." With that, he turned to leave.


    In shock, Sebastian stood up. "That¡¯s breaking news!" he eximed, pulling out his cellphone. But before he could make a call, Justin¡¯s icy warning cut through the air again.


    "If this news gets out of this house, you¡¯ll find yourself beaten and hung upside down on the tallest tree in the backyard."


    Justin walked away without another word.


    Sebastian froze in ce, staring at his phone. The call he was about to make was cut off before it was even received. He knew Justin was a man of his word, and he¡¯d truly end up dangling from a tree if he crossed him.


    "Damn it!" Sebastian muttered under his breath. "Such huge news, and I can¡¯t even share it with anyone. This is gonna give me a stomachache." He clutched his stomach dramatically. "Damn it. I need to find a way to let the family know¡ªwithout me getting dragged into the middle of it."


    Sebastian scrolled through his phone and found one number to call. "Grandma, do you know my brother now has a woman?"


    "Brat, where are you?" Julia¡¯s stern voice came through.


    "At Justin¡¯s home," he replied, "and you know¡ª"


    "Not a word more," Julia interrupted him sharply. "What you see there, keep it to yourself. If anything gets out, I¡¯ll make sure to prepare my cane and give you a nice beating." With that, she hung up the call.


    Sebastian stared at his phone in disbelief. "I understand Justin, but why is Grandma ready for bloodshed too? Now who am I supposed to share this tea with? Oh, my stomach..." he groaned, clutching his belly in exaggerated agony.


    Inside the bedroom, Justin settled Natalie onto the bed. He was in the middle of showering his dear wife with love, leaving her breathless, when his cell phone rang.


    Justin frowned, his expression darkening as if he could destroy the phone with just his re. He ignored it, but the phone continued to ring relentlessly, apanied by countless notification sounds from iing messages.


    Annoyed, he snatched the phone and nced at the screen, only to see a certain group chat buzzing with messages about <i>Justin having a woman in his home.</i>


    His expression turned icy cold. Without a word, he got up from the bed and adjusted his shirt.


    "Rest here," he said to Natalie in a low, firm voice before leaving the room.


    Natalie had seen the messages on his mobile screen as well and wondered who those group members were. <i>His family, maybe? I still don¡¯t know all of his family members or who he¡¯s close with.</i>


    Slowly, Natalie stepped out of bed. <i>He looked angry. I¡¯m sure he¡¯s gone to his brother.</i>


    Just as she opened the door to step out, she heard the pained voice of a man echoing through the hallway.


    "Ah, can you be a little gentler, Justin?"


    "Ouch, not the face..."


    "Damn it, you... That hurts..."


    Natalie froze at the doorway. <i>Is he... beating his brother?</i> She found it nearly impossible to imagine a grown man beating up his younger brother.


    Unable to resist her curiosity any longer, she quietly made her way downstairs to the drawing room.


    There, she found Justin sitting leisurely on the sofa, his cold re fixed on the young man sitting across from him.


    Sebastian was clearly beaten by Justin. The corner of his lip was bleeding, bruises were already forming on his face, and he clutched his stomach tightly, suggesting he had taken a solid blow there as well.


    The bright, cheeky energy he¡¯d disyed earlier had vanished, leaving him looking like a scolded child who had been caught red-handed.


    Natalie stood still for a moment, taking in the scene before her. Was Justin really so childish as to physically discipline his younger brother like this? Or was this some hidden side of him she hadn¡¯t seen before?


    She wasn¡¯t sure what to make of it.

 Chapter 280: Promise

    <h4>Chapter 280: Promise</h4>


    Sebastian noticed Natalie standing on the staircase and quickly looked away, perhaps embarrassed that he had been beaten up by his brother. He was equally tall and well-built like Justin, except his youthful face which showed that he was younger.


    It was both sad andical to see such a grown man sitting quietly in front of his older brother, visibly defeated.


    Not wanting to embarrass him further, Natalie decided to retreat to the room. However, Justin, who had noticed Sebastian ncing in her direction, turned his gaze to her and said, "Come here."


    Natalie froze in her tracks, looking at Justin, then at Sebastian, who stubbornly refused to meet her eyes.


    "I have some work to do," she said, already taking a step back. "You two carry on."


    Before Justin could respond, she had already disappeared back into the room.


    <i>I thought I was violent with my siblings just by pping them a few times, but these people... they¡¯re on another level. Poor guy¡ªhis handsome face is swollen everywhere.</i>


    <i>----</i>


    <strong>Meanwhile, in the drawing room...</strong>


    Justin pulled out his phone, snapped a picture of Sebastian¡¯s beaten-up appearance, and did something with it. Momentster, both his and Sebastian¡¯s phones began ringing with a flood of notifications.


    Sebastian picked up his phone, his eyes widening in disbelief as he scrolled through the messages.


    "You sent <i>my</i> picture like this to the group?" he asked in shock.


    Justin ignored him and read the responses from others, which were satisfying to his senses. It included a few cousins and friends of Justin and Sebastian.


    The group, where Sebastian had shared the information of Justin finally having a woman, in that same group Justin had sent an image of beaten-up Sebastian.


    All the members who had previously been specting wildly about Justin¡¯s mysterious woman suddenly went silent. After seeing Sebastian¡¯s state, their tones changedpletely¡ªthey all knew exactly who must have been responsible for his bruises.


    "I don¡¯t know who this beggar is."


    "I don¡¯t know this man either."


    "I don¡¯t trust whatever he says."


    "Yeah, just ignore him."


    Sebastian read these messages, his jaw tightening in frustration. He angrily typed back: <i>"I don¡¯t know you all either. Forget about getting any more information from me. I don¡¯t even understand why you¡¯re all scared of him!"</i><i></i>


    His message sent, he tossed his phone onto the sofa and crossed his arms in frustration.


    Justin put his cell phone aside and said, "Your stay has been arranged at Rowan¡¯s hotel. You can move there after dinner."


    "A <i>hotel</i>? Are you serious? You have this massive mansion, and you want me to stay in a <i>hotel</i>? Are you even my brother?" He eximed dramatically.


    Justin remained cold and unfazed, "The position of head is vacant in Riveron¡¯s project. You¡¯ll receive the appointment letter soon."


    Sebastian¡¯s eyes widened in horror. "What? Are you sending me to the <i>desert</i> now? You might as well kill me here instead of sentencing me to suffer and die out there!"


    "Sure?" Justin replied, only to see Sebastian¡¯s face turn sullen.


    "I was here to warn you about something, but it seems like there¡¯s no ce for goodwill here," Sebastian mumbled. "I¡¯ll just enjoy seeing you marry Evelyn when Uncle James asks you to."


    "What did you say?" Justin asked coldly.


    Sebastian stood up. "My poor sister-inw... she might end up being betrayed."


    "Are you going to say it, or do you want me to use my way?" Justin warned.


    "Want to beat me? Go ahead," Sebastian said. "I was here to help you, but you... You know, only I can help you when ites to Evelyn," he sighed. "Anyways, I¡¯m leaving."


    "You can stay here, but in the side house, not in the main one," Justin said to him.


    "Oh, now you <i>want</i> me to stay, huh?"


    Justin shot him a cold re that clearly said, <i>Say one more word, and you¡¯ll be banned from entering this home for life.</i>


    "Umm... Side house will do," Sebastian said quickly before Justin could change his mind. He picked up his bag. "I¡¯ll find my way there."


    Just as he turned to leave, Justin spoke again, "What trouble did you get into this time?"


    Sebastian froze in ce and slowly turned to face his brother. With an awkward smile, he said, "What trouble? I¡¯m just here to help you in case you need it. That¡¯s it."


    In response, Justin simply stared at him in silence. Under the weight of his brother¡¯s gaze, Sebastian quickly spun around and hurried off to find one of the side houses¡ªbecause he was certain there had to be at least a few.


    Justin returned to the room where Natalie was working in herptop. "It¡¯s evening. You should stop working," he instructed.


    Natalie put theptop aside and said, "I didn¡¯t know you have cousins. As an outsider, I have only heard of your father and his mysterious son Justin Harper."


    "Our family prefers to stay out of the limelight. That way it¡¯s more peaceful for other family members," Justin replied, "But if you want to know, I can tell you about them."


    "Sure," she was ready to hear it. She was always curious about what kind of a person he was with his family. She had seen how much he cared for Julia and wondered he was the same with others.


    "My father have two younger brothers and one sister. All of them are well settled in what they are doing, married and have kids," Justin replied in short, "The day when I officially dere our rtionship, you will get to meet them all."


    "Are you close with your siblings and other family members?" she asked.


    "Can¡¯t say close. More like I was always so, I do not have much interaction with them," Justin answered. "It¡¯s more like I just know they are my family."


    Natalie hummed and realised Justin was more like aloof kind of man and must talk really less in the family and was more like a listener and taking care of others in silence.


    On the other hand, Justin was always aware of his reality that he was not Harper this always made him act responsible and not so open to everyone, though in his heart and mind he always treated everyone as his own family.


    As he looked at Natalie, he realised he was still hiding something from her and then that promise he had once made to James Harper shed in his mind.


    In that, James Harper was looking at the weak looking boy on the hospital bed who had been recovering for a month now.


    "I am going to adopt you as my son, but everyone will think you are my real son who I had kept in hiding for ten years," James deep voice reached young boy¡¯s ears as he could only look at the man who was his saviour.


    "You would get everything that my real son would get along with my name, my protection, my wealth. You will live as no one but my son, understood?"


    The young boy nodded weakly.


    "But, in return I want you to make one promise to me," James said, "You are not allowed to reveal to anyone that you are my adopted son. Never!"


    The young boy nodded.


    "If there is a day, you break this promise, everything between us would be over," James said again, "Whether to reveal it, it would be entirely my decision. Do you ept it?"


    The young boy nodded again. Till date he had been keeping his words, but now he was not sure how long he could keep it. James was someone who gave a chance to that little boy the second chance at life and Justin couldn¡¯t be ungrateful to him.


    He could only wonder, only if Natalie was not James¡¯ biological daughter, things would have been easier.


    -----


    Briena had finally managed to reach Ivan, who was swamped withpany work. He was forced to sell some important assets of hispany to recover the losses caused by his mother¡¯s thoughtless actions and to pay for the hefty settlement amounts with Mia and Natalie.


    He was so busy that he had little idea of what was happening outside, let alone what had happened with Briena during the perfumepetition.


    Briena had dressed up in a beautiful red dress¡ªthe same dress that Natalie had liked in one of the shops at the mall a while back, but Briena had insisted on buying it. In the end, Ivan had paid far more than the dress¡¯s original cost to buy it back from Natalie.


    Ivan, exhausted, was resting in his private space. When Briena arrived, she found him lying on the couch. The table in front of him held empty wine bottles. Briena immediately understood he was drunk.


    "Ivan," she called softly, but there was no response.


    Briena leaned down slightly and gently removed the arm covering his eyes. "Ivan, are you alright?" she asked softly.


    Slowly, the drunken man opened his eyes, and a beautiful woman in a red dress appeared in his blurred vision.


    He reached out, his hand moving to touch her soft cheek. In response, her hand rested on his, and she called his name again, "Ivan?"


    "I knew you woulde back to me," he mumbled in a slurred voice. "You loved me for so long. I know you would never give up on me."


    "Of course, I won¡¯t, Ivan," Briena spoke, smiling in delight as she leaned closer to his face. "You know how much I love you."


    "I love you too, Nat," Ivan replied, shocking Briena. <i>Did he just say Nat?</i>


    "You look beautiful in this red," Ivan continued, still thinking it was Natalie in front of him. "That day in the mall when you were wearing this dress, you stole my heart right there. I couldn¡¯t take my eyes off of you. You looked beautiful, like an angel. But why didn¡¯t you wear such dresses when we were together? I never got to see how beautiful you truly are..."


    Briena gritted her teeth in anger. <i>That bitch Natalie¡ªshe still keeps seducing Ivan.</i>


    "Ivan, I am... Umm..."


    Before she could correct him, Ivan pulled her into a kiss, cutting her off and leaving her unable to speak. When he finally let her go, he said, "Now that you¡¯re back to me, I won¡¯t let you go. I should have you for myself, just like always." He kissed her again.


    Briena, baffled and overwhelmed by his strength despite his drunken state, didn¡¯t know how to react.


    They had done things before, but Briena always made sure to not take it to the end, keeping him expecting for that day and not be so easy to him.


    But as jealousy clouded her mind, she made a decision.


    <i>This is the only way to keep him with me. Once he knows we¡¯ve crossed that limit, he¡¯ll have no choice but to ept me. He¡¯ll have to give up on Natalie.</i>


    With that thought, she kissed him back.

 Chapter 281: Meeting A Mother

    <h4>Chapter 281: Meeting A Mother</h4>


    A month passed peacefully, with various events unfolding during this time. Natalie was recuperating well and remained busy managing herpany, which was steadily climbing to sess. She was happy with the results.


    With Victor and Silvia, both top artists from Natalie¡¯spany, being signed to film with NovaFrame, many prominent artists whose contracts were nearing expiration expressed interest in joining Natalie¡¯spany.


    Justin was upied with managing his business while also nning his next moves against the Belvorn Royal family. He remained in constant contact with Vincent and Caryn Shaw.


    Caryn had regained most of her strength and focused on her treatment, determined to recover quickly and deal with a few brazen offenders.


    Aidan had regained consciousness and was recovering well. Though unable to walk due to his injured leg, he was prepared to begin rehabilitation to restore his mobility.


    Meanwhile, Justin, Vincent, and Caryn visited him asionally, and Eric kept him updated on ongoing developments and their strategies against their enemies.


    The Fords remained quiet, fully focused on Briena¡¯s movie shoot and her career.


    Though Briena was unhappy about Victor and Silvia securing roles in the NovaFrame movie after mocking NovaFrame¡¯s decision to sign her, she endured it silently, redirecting her attention to her movie shoot, which was progressing satisfactorily.


    ------


    Finally, the day arrived when the doctor made hisst visit to Justin¡¯s home. He was pleased with Natalie¡¯s recovery.


    "Ms. Natalie, I must say, over the past month, you have taken excellent care of yourself, and now you arepletely fine. Just make sure to avoid any heavy lifting for a little while longer, and you¡¯ll be as good as new."


    "Thank you so much, doctor," she said happily, relieved that Justin would no longer restrict her movements.


    After the doctor left, Natalie turned to Justin, who was already looking at her. "Did you hear what the doctor said?" she asked. "Now I¡¯mpletely fine. That means you can¡¯t stop me from working anymore, and I¡¯m free to exert myself. You can¡¯t keep me confined to this ce."


    Justin stood facing her, his gaze turning slightly intense as he looked into her bright eyes. "I heard it loud and clear. It means we¡¯re finally free to have sex. I¡¯m free to exert you as much as I want and keep you confined to this room for as long as I want."


    Natalie was momentarily speechless as she instinctively took a step back, while Justin stepped forward.


    "Justin... weren¡¯t you taking me somewhere?" she asked nervously. "You said it was something really important."


    Justin didn¡¯t stop until she felt the bed press against the back of her legs.


    "Justin..."


    Just then, the door burst open, and a young man¡¯s panicked voice echoed, "Brother, I have news!"


    Justin clenched his fists, grabbed a cushion, and hurled it toward the door, where itnded squarely on Sebastian¡¯s face.


    Sebastian caught the cushion and stood his ground stubbornly. "Don¡¯t be like this. It¡¯s not the first time I¡¯ve seen you two kissing, alright? I¡¯m here to deliver some important news."


    Justin simply red at him as he began uncuffing his sleeves, rolling them up to his elbows. His cold gaze never wavered from Sebastian.


    Sebastian felt a twinge of nervousness. "Will you hear me out first?"


    "After I teach you a lesson," Justin replied, striding toward the door where Sebastian stood frozen.


    "Damn it!" Sebastian cursed under his breath, spun around, and bolted down the hallway. Justin followed with his usual unhurried but relentless strides. "Don¡¯t even think about running away."


    "Not in front of my sister-inw, at least!" Sebastian yelled back as he disappeared down the stairs.


    Natalie, who had been quietly observing the exchange, couldn¡¯t help butugh. Over the past month, she had witnessed this scenario multiple times. At first, she felt bad for Sebastian, but she quickly realized this was just how the two of them were¡ªand it would likely continue forever.


    Moreover, this side of Justin made him look more like am normal human.


    From downstairs, Natalie could hear Sebastian¡¯s dramatic cries, and she couldn¡¯t help butugh as she imagined the scene unfolding below.


    After a while, Justin returned to the room. Natalie asked, "What news did he have?"


    "It must be something useless. Don¡¯t bother with him," Justin replied as he changed his shirt and put on a jacket, clearly preparing to go out.


    "Let¡¯s go," he said to Natalie, and the two of them headed downstairs.


    Meanwhile, Sebastian had returned to the side house where he was staying. He slumped onto the sofa with a frown, mumbling, "Initially, I was going to tell you that Uncle James is in the city, but you didn¡¯t let me."


    Wiping the blood from the corner of his lips, a smirk crept onto his face. "I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t know about it since he¡¯s kept it discreet for some reason. Now I can¡¯t wait to see how you¡¯ll handle it when Uncle James finds out his most cherished son is living with a woman like a married couple already. And Evelyn¡ªshe¡¯ll be here as well. Looks like my days of true entertainment, watching you squirm, are about to begin."


    -----


    Inside the car, Natalie asked once more, "Where are we going?"


    "You¡¯ll know soon," Justin replied, his attention fixed on hisptop as he continued working even during the drive.


    Natalie stayed quiet, patiently waiting to see where he was taking her. After about half an hour, the car entered the gates of a grand vi. Stepping out of the car, she looked around and wondered, <i>Who does this ce belong to?</i>


    <i>¡¯Maybe it¡¯s one of Justin¡¯s family members or a friend who lives here?¡¯ Is he going to introduce me to them... As his wife?</i>


    Justin stepped out of the car as well and walked over to Natalie. "Today, you¡¯re going to meet your mother."


    "What?" Natalie eximed; her voice filled with shock.


    "Yes," Justin replied calmly, unfazed by her reaction.


    "Why didn¡¯t you tell me before?" she asked, her expression turning angry. "I would have prepared myself¡ªthought about what to say to her, how to act around her, how to handle this...."

 Chapter 282: Insufferable Brothers

    <h4>Chapter 282: Insufferable Brothers</h4>


    "Shh!" Justin held her shoulders gently and spoke in a calm,posed tone. "I didn¡¯t want you to overthink and be anxious until you met her. Just go to her and do whates naturally in the moment. Not nning will let your true thoughts and feelings shine through, instead of you trying to overthink every word and action. This isn¡¯t a business meeting where you have to n and act strategically. Besides, you¡¯ve known for over a month that you¡¯d be meeting her, so you must have already thought about it plenty. Has that truly helped?"


    Natalie looked at him silently for a moment, processing his words. Realizing he was right, she shook her head to answer him.


    He caressed her cheek gently and said, "Just be yourself, alright?"


    Natalie nodded again, and together they headed inside, Justin holding her hand tofort her nerves. With each step forward, Natalie could feel her heartbeat quickening, and she tightened her grip on Justin¡¯s hand.


    Behind the closed window ss of a room on the first floor, a woman stood, watching the couple as they walked inside. Her calm gaze, still as water, revealed nothing of her thoughts or emotions.


    Inside the drawing room, Eric weed them. He looked at Natalie and introduced himself.


    "Let me take you to Ms. Shaw," Eric offered.


    Natalie nced at Justin, who gave her an assuring look. She followed Eric upstairs to the first floor.


    Justin turned to Leo, who gave a light nod, as if understanding Justin¡¯s unspoken message. Leo then led him toward one of the rooms where Aiden was staying.


    Justin entered the room and found a man sittingfortably on the bed, engrossed in reading a file. Aiden looked up at Justin and frowned, clearly not pleased to see him.


    Justin, unbothered by the reaction, sat down in a chair and asked casually, "How are you doing, elder brother? Enjoying yourself while nursing your crippled leg?"


    In response, Aiden turned to Leo and said, "Do I need to put it in writing that who I don¡¯t want to see?"


    Leo remained silent, unfazed by the brothers¡¯ exchange. He was used to their banter. Whenever Justin visited Aiden, the two brothers would trade jabs, neither willing to act like mature adults. Mocking each other seemed to be their default mode ofmunication.


    "Anger isn¡¯t good for your health, brother," Justin said calmly. "It might slow down your recovery."


    Aiden countered sharply, "If you care so much about my peaceful recovery, why don¡¯t you just get lost?"


    "As your brother, it¡¯s my duty to look after you," Justin replied with a smirk. "That being said, you still haven¡¯t answered my first question."


    Aiden calmed down and replied with a smirk, "I¡¯m having just as much fun as you must be while trying to recover those lost memories from the past."


    Leo, unable to tolerate the banter any longer, turned to leave, unwilling to waste his time on these two insufferable brothers.


    "Where are you going?" Aiden asked before Leo could escape.


    How Leo wished he could tell them how annoying both his boss and his boss¡¯s brother were. Instead, he sighed inwardly and said, "I¡¯ll be with Eric since Ms. Natalie has gone to see her mother," before quietly exiting the room.


    Aiden turned his attention back to Justin. "So, you finally brought her here?"


    Justin hummed in response. "Do you want me to bring her to meet you as well?"


    "No need," Aiden replied coldly.


    Justin smirked yfully. "Why? Afraid she¡¯ll ask why you pulled off that stunt about her secret marriage and how you managed to carry it out?"


    Aiden met Justin¡¯s gaze, unfazed. "Do you truly want her to know?"


    "One day, she¡¯ll have to know," Justin said calmly. "But if you¡¯re ready to tell her right now, I can bring her here. Both mother and daughter will know what happened. I¡¯m sure Caryn Ford would be <i>delighted</i> to hear the truth."


    Aiden red at Justin. "Just shut up. You¡¯re reaping the benefits of it, so enjoy it and keep your mouth shut like a good little brother."


    Justin chuckled mockingly. "My dear brother, how afraid you are of letting Caryn Ford know the truth."


    "That¡¯s none of your business. Now get the hell out of here," Aiden snapped, turning his focus back to the file in his hands.


    Justin remained rooted in his seat, unbothered by whatever Aiden said. Perhaps because they were brothers, Justin found it endearing to annoy this man and simply couldn¡¯t resist continuing to do so.


    ¡ª


    Meanwhile, Natalie had entered Caryn¡¯s room after Eric took some basic safety precautions, including sanitization and providing Natalie with a mask to wear. Although Caryn was back home, these precautions were still necessary, as her immune system would take some time to fully recover.


    The moment Natalie stepped inside, she saw a woman sitting in a chair by the window, gazing outside. Natalie still couldn¡¯t believe her eyes¡ªshe was finally seeing her mother.


    Caryn turned her head and looked at her daughter quietly, as if studying her. It was the first time in many years that they were seeing each other in person, and both took their time to take in the sight of one another.


    "Have a seat," Caryn finally broke the silence, gesturing toward a chair ced at a distance from her own.


    Natalie sat in the chair and realised, Justin was right. Despite thinking so many times what she would do when she would meet Caryn, none of them coulde handy now. She truly didn¡¯t know what to do, as if there was truly nothing to say or ask.


    Has she just gotten used to not having her mother around and was just fine on her own? Was there no affection left between them like in the past?


    "Are you alright now?" Caryn asked, "recovery after donating bone marrow takes time."


    "I am fine now," Natalie replied calm andposed.


    Both mother and daughter didn¡¯t show a tinge of emotions in their eyes, as if they were sitting for some professional talk.


    This is not how Natalie expected it to be.


    ¡¯Maybe, emotions inside me are dead as well,¡¯ Natalie thought.

 Chapter 283: Talk with Mother

    <h4>Chapter 283: Talk with Mother</h4>


    "Now you are here, and we are finally meeting, let¡¯s not waste our time discussing unimportant matters and forcing ourselves to get emotional for no reason," Caryn said, "Instead, let¡¯s talk about why you are here and what we have to do to stop the people who have already messed up our lives this way. I am sure you agree with it as well."


    Natalie nodded, as she preferred it this way as well. She wanted to know what caused her mother to hide and fake her own death and also the people who are after both of them. She was sure to teach them a lesson as they were the reason for all the struggle she had faced and all the pain she went through for so many years.


    "You must have heard about Belvorn and the royal family there," Caryn asked to which Natalie hummed.


    "I am the daughter of the Queen of Belvorn and you are her granddaughter," Caryn Began, "My real name is Carmen Everthorn, I was supposed to be the current princess and the next queen of the Belvorn and after me, you would have taken that ce."


    Obviously, Natalie was shocked to hear it, but she maintained her calm to know further how her mother ended up here.


    Caryn began to exin, "Belvorn has been following the tradition of having a queen who is the sole ruler of that country. This rule has been followed for so many centuries but some greedy and power-hungry men want to change it to gain power in their hands. One of those hungry men is my own uncle, my mother¡¯s younger brother. As a result of his attempts of trying to kill me, I had to be away from my family since I was a kid and lived in hiding while my mother is still not aware that her only daughter is still alive.


    "My uncle stayed quiet for long even though he was sure he failed to kill me, as he had no daughter to let her take my mother¡¯s ce, and for so many years it was peaceful where they continued to live their life in Belvorn while I continued to live my life away from them. But this changed after my uncle¡¯s son bore a daughter, and he thought his granddaughter should be the next queen.


    "But then he was scared of me once more and came after me again. Most precisely after I had a daughter as well, he wanted both of us dead.


    Caryn voice turned more resolute. "It¡¯s time to make him regret everything he did and take everything back," Caryn dered. "And you are the one to do it. I am sure of all the hardship you have gone through; you don¡¯t hate it but appreciate it as the events of turning you stronger to stand against evil."


    Natalie hummed, as both mother and daughter¡¯s gazes turned determined.


    Natalie thought only she was the one to live a pathetic life since she was young, but her mother seemed to have gone through even worse. They tried to kill her when she was already at the brink of dying. She had to make sure to get even with them.


    Natalie had so many questions about how her mother survived and ended up in the orphanage and how her life turned after that, but she would wait for her mother to tell her everything once she takes care of the enemies.


    Caryn continued, "The queen is fond of perfumes. Every year she invites the best perfumers all around the world during the yearly festive season celebration of Belvorn. I am sure you would be invited as well. That is the chance for you to enter Belvorn and meet the queen."


    Hearing the perfume making thing, Natalie looked at her mother for a while to which Caryn spoke, "Fondness to beautiful scents run in our blood. No wonder you are a good perfumer as well."


    Natalie could not refute the im.


    "There is a box ced on the table, that is for you," Caryn said, signalling towards one small wooden box.


    Natalie stood up and picked up the box. She opened it, only to find a small perfume bottle inside it.


    "This is the perfume you have to make for the queen during the event," Caryn said. "There is a paper inside the box with the form written on it."


    Natalie looked at her as if her mother was doubting her perfume skills and that she might fail to impress the queen.


    Caryn could see through it and said, "This perfume has special meaning to it. Once you make it for the queen, she will know who you are."


    As her mother put it this way, Natalie could only agree to it.


    They discussed a few more things where Caryn provided Natalie with the additional information of Belvorn and the Royal family.


    When Natalie came downstairs, Justin was already waiting for her.


    "Done with everything?" He asked as he nced at the small wooden box in her hands.


    Natalie hummed and both of them left the vi. From the window, Caryn continued to watch the car disappearing from her sight.


    Eric entered the room and asked, "Did the talk go well?"


    Caryn simply hummed.


    "She must have so many questions for you. Did she me you for..."


    Caryn shook her head, "She asked nothing," her tone turned regretful, "In the end, she has turned just like me which I never wanted for her. I wish I could provide her with a happy and normal life which I never get to experience, but...," she sighed, "I am afraid she might turn out to be worse than me andck any emotions."


    "You are afraid for no reason," Eric said, "I saw her interacting well with her husband and she would be fine."


    "What¡¯s your opinion about her husband?" Caryn asked.


    "He seems to be a perfect match for her, who can take care of her well," Eric said. "Don¡¯t you feel the same, that¡¯s why you have not objected to their marriage yet?"


    "Perfect men?" Caryn sighed, "can sometimes be your weakness which you have to cut off for their own good."


    "What you had to do, not necessarily Natalie has to do the same. Together, they seem stronger to me," Erinmented.


    "He can be with her, as long as he doesn¡¯t bring her any trouble," Caryn said as she continued to look outside the window, lost in her own thoughts.

 Chapter 284: Porn Director

    <h4>Chapter 284: Porn Director</h4>


    At the Ford industry office.


    ra was inside Sephina¡¯s office, discussing the matters rted to Natalie.


    "Mother, you have challenged Natalie that if she turned thatpany profitable, she would gain the right to im the position of CEO. Seeing the way herpany is working; I am afraid Briena would end up defeated."


    "Don¡¯t worry. The board of directors will always side with me when the timees, and Briena still stands ahead of her. With her movie released soon, she would be a superstar with millions of people following her while Natalie would only be a businesswoman with no backing."


    "Mother, she has a backing. That certain rich man she always mentioned and said to be the CEO of NextEra, with his help she can do anything," ra added. "The way she is rising, it would be really difficult for Briena to challenge her. Not to forget that bitch always has some tricks under her sleeves just like her mother. Didn¡¯t we experience how she turned all our tricks back on us?"


    Hearing it, Sephina who sounded confident till now, seemed to be in deep thought as well. It was the first time her confidence seemed to waver when it came to Natalie.


    "We have to make sure Briena bes sessful with her movie. There can be no mistake this time," ra suggested, "How about we ask the PR department to work more aggressively on it?"


    "Do it," Sephina agreed.


    At the same time, someone standing outside the door was listening to this talk. Briena. When she heard it, she clenched her fists. She understood Natalie sure stood a greater chance at this moment.


    ¡¯That bitch! I will show her who is better. My movie will bepleted soon. Once it¡¯s out, everyone would only think about me.¡¯


    With the determination in her eyes, Briena left without meeting her grandma. Ana followed her quietly as they had to go to shoot the movie.


    ¡ª


    At one of the film studios of NovaFrame, Briena had arrived to shoot for her movie. Before that she was called to one of the offices where Mr Dwen from NovaFrame was waiting for her along with the director. The man she was most familiar with as he was to carry out her signing process with thispany.


    Once she entered the office, Mr Dwen asked her to sit. "Ms Briena, from today one more director would work with us who is specialized in certain style of scenes that is needed for the movie. Also, you will be introduced to the four actors who will be filming the next scenes with you. The important and the most difficult scenes of the movie which we have reserved for thest as they need more of your time and energy and perfect performance is the demand."


    "Don¡¯t worry Mr Dwen, I am aware of the next scenes, and I have prepared myself well to give my best," Briena said, "I know those can be emotionally taxing and would take time to shoot them, but all my time is dedicated to this movie alone."


    "Such dedication will surely turn you into the most capable superstar," The director praised.


    Just then the door opened, and a man entered the room.


    "This is our new Director, Mr Nick." Dwen introduced.


    Briena didn¡¯t recognise the man while Ana did, and she didn¡¯t look pleased to see him. Briena greeted the man while Ana wondered what to tell Briena at this moment.


    After greeting each other, Nick sat in the chair while Dwen said, "The next scenes are about the female lead going through the abuse and how she fights against them. The most part of those scenes would be handled by Nick while our main director would be there as well."


    Breina smiled pleasntly, "I trust NovaFrame¡¯s judgment."


    "Well then, you can go ahead and continue to shoot," Dwen said. "After some time, Nick will exin you the scenes well and how to work with him."


    Briena nodded as she and Ana left the room while Dwen looked at both the directors, "The scenes should turn her into a real superstar."


    The two directors smirked, "Rest assured." Especially Nick, who licked his lips as he thought about Briena and her beauty.


    ----


    Once outside, Ana said, "Briena, do you know who that new director is?"


    Briena shook her head but said, "Must be someone capable as the Novaframe hired him."


    "That director is known to shoot adult movies and abusive ones," Ana said with a sceptical tone. "Many actors suffered under him and..."


    "But those movies were not under NovaFrame¡¯s production, right?" Briena asked.


    Ana shook her head and Briena said. "Don¡¯t worry. NovaFrame is known to treat their actors the best. I will be fine."


    Ana could only nod. But then she noticed four men entering Dwen¡¯s office. Those were the new actors, who have worked in porn movies.


    ¡¯Nono, they can¡¯t be signed for such a project,¡¯ Ana disregarded the thought, ¡¯Must be here for some minor work. NovaFrame won¡¯t make porn movies.¡¯


    They busied themselves with the shooting, not knowing what exactly was going toe their way.


    After the entire day of the shoot, Nick finally went to Briena who was tired. He handed her over the script of the next scenes, "There are some changes in the script to make it look more realistic."


    Briena epted it and looked thought it. She read it and realised the scenes were exined explicitly with and there was use of dirtynguage by the male characters.


    She looked at Nick, "This, we would be shooting exactly this way?"


    "It¡¯s just the y of camera angles. All you have to do is to follow my instructions," the man said in a confident and assuring tone.


    Briena could only nod, while she heard nick again, "The four actors you are going to work with, I have selected them personally. Fortunately, they are here today."


    They saw four actorsing to them. Briena simply looked at those four handsome and well-built men, while Ana was stunned.


    ¡¯Why am I not having a good feeling about it?¡¯

 Chapter 285: Sign The New Contract

    <h4>Chapter 285: Sign The New Contract</h4>


    Nick introduced the four actors to Briena. She had expected well-known and famous actors for such crucial scenes at a turning point in the female lead¡¯s character arc, but instead, she was greeted by unfamiliar faces. The only notable thing about them was that all four were tall, handsome, and well-built men.


    "Ms. Briena, if you¡¯re not too tired, you can discuss the script with these four and n before we start shooting the scenes tomorrow," Nick said. "Discussing with your co-actors will make it easier for you to act with them, ease any tension, and help you get familiar with them."


    Briena nced at Ana, who quickly responded, "Mr. Nick, Ms. Briena has been shooting for a long time today. We¡¯ll take this revised script with us and read it tonight. Afterward, we can discuss it with the actors. Is that alright?"


    "Of course, I don¡¯t mind," Nick replied, though his tone carried a hint of skepticism. "Ms. Briena, I hope you¡¯re not looking down on these new actors. If they were famous, you would have agreed right away."


    "Ah... no, no, it¡¯s not like that," Briena said quickly, ncing at the four actors, who looked slightly displeased by Nick¡¯sment. "I¡¯m genuinely tired. Let¡¯s go over the script tomorrow, alright?"


    The actors remained silent while Nick said, "Alright. Rest well, Ms. Briena. See you soon." He then left with the four actors.


    Once they were gone, Briena frowned and muttered, "When Dwen said they weren¡¯t famous actors, I was at least expecting some recognizable faces. But these? Who <i>are</i> these actors?"


    "They¡¯re... porn actors," Ana replied hesitantly.


    Briena¡¯s eyes widened in shock. "What? Why didn¡¯t you tell me before?"


    "I didn¡¯t know either," Ana said.


    "What should we do now?" Briena asked anxiously. "I can¡¯t possibly work with porn actors. The scenes are about sexual abuse and the hardships the female lead faces... it won¡¯t look good."


    "We need to talk to Mr. Dwen. He¡¯ll listen to us," Ana suggested.


    The two quickly approached Dwen, who was just about to leave.


    "Mr. Dwen, we need to talk," Ana said firmly.


    Dwen stopped and turned to them with a polite smile. "Yes?"


    "Mr. Dwen, those actors thepany hired for the next scenes¡ªthey¡¯re porn actors," Ana began hesitantly. "Even if they¡¯re not famous, ordinary actors would have been fine, but <i>porn actors</i>?"


    "I understand your concern," Dwen said calmly. "But we made this decision after a lot of consideration. Every actor starts somewhere, and not everyone has the privilege, like Ms. Briena, to debut with a major production. These actors are well-trained for such emotionally and physically demanding scenes¡ªtraining that even many renowned actorsck. Trust me, they¡¯ll deliver performances sopelling that you¡¯ll be utterly shocked.


    "Who knows, one of these actors might get their breakthrough because of this opportunity. We shouldn¡¯t look down on any artist based on their past work. After all, didn¡¯t we sign <i>you</i> for such a significant project when you were new to this field as well? If we had been judgmental about experience or background, we wouldn¡¯t have signed you either. Every decision we make is deeply considered."


    As Dwenid out his reasoning, Ana and Briena were left speechless.


    "Ms. Briena, just rx and trust the directors. Their efforts will only benefit you, helping you be famous and advancing your career," Dwen added.


    The two could only nod as Dwen left.


    "Seems like they¡¯ve made up their minds," Ana said with a sigh.


    "I¡¯ll talk to Grandma and ask her to reach out to someone with enough influence to change their decision," Briena said firmly.


    When Briena reached home, the first thing she did was talk to her grandmother, who readily agreed to help her.


    ¡ª


    The next day, Briena arrived on set, where Dwen had asked to see her. She walked in, feeling hopeful, assuming her grandmother had managed to intervene.


    Dwen greeted her with a calm, unreadable expression as she sat down in the chair across from him.


    "Ms. Briena, you can sign this," Dwen said, pushing a stack of documents toward her.


    "What is it?" Briena asked as Ana picked up the papers to read them. Her eyes went wide with shock.


    "These papers state that you are no longer part of this movie," Dwen said evenly. "We will be hiring another actress to rece you."


    Briena froze in disbelief. "What? Are you ying some prank on me, Mr. Dwen?"


    Mr. Dwen remained calm and unbothered by her reaction. "ording to the contract you signed, we have the right to remove you from the movie if you fail toply with our demands and refuse to work ording to our ns. Since you are unwilling to do so, you can sign this, and we¡¯ll hire another female lead in your ce."


    Briena was stunned. "How can you do this? I¡¯ve already shot almost the entire movie, and¡ª"


    "You¡¯ve seen how capable our team is and how efficiently we can work. We can always hire new actors and reshoot those scenes on a fast track. I¡¯m certain many talented actresses would jump at the opportunity to take your ce andplete the project swiftly. Please sign the papers."


    Seeing how resolute Dwen was, the color drained from Briena¡¯s face. In an instant, her dream of bing a superstar was crumbling before her eyes. She couldn¡¯t let this happen.


    Ana, equally anxious, desperately wanted to resolve the situation.


    "M-Mr. Dwen, you¡¯ve misunderstood me," Briena said, pushing the papers back towards him. "I won¡¯t sign them. I¡¯ll follow thepany¡¯s ns and work ordingly."


    "We find it hard to believe your words now, and we don¡¯t want to waste more time in case you decide to back out againter," Dwen said firmly.


    "I give you my word¡ªit won¡¯t happen," Briena said with unwavering determination.


    Dwen pulled out another stack of documents and ced them in front of her. "We won¡¯t trust words blindly. You¡¯ll need to sign these papers to earn back our trust."


    Briena picked up the papers and began reading them carefully while Dwen exined, "These terms state that you will work as per the script¡¯s demands, and we are free to improvise scenes as we see fit. You have no right to question or doubt our decisions and must fully cooperate in filming all scenes as directed.


    "We hold the rights to decide on what scenes to add or remove and the extent of exposure in these scenes. Backing out is not an option. If you do, you¡¯ll be required to pay a hefty penalty. We can¡¯t afford to take risks by trusting you blindly anymore."


    Briena and Ana nced at the penalty amount, their hearts skipping a beat. Was the fine equivalent to the entire movie¡¯s budget?


    The two women exchanged a nervous nce, but then Briena reasoned with herself: <i>¡¯These are just movie scenes. What¡¯s the harm in filming them? It¡¯s not like I¡¯ll actually be doing those things with those men. It¡¯s just camera angles, lighting tricks, and showing parts of my back, shoulders, or legs. It¡¯ll be fine.¡¯</i>


    "Alright, I¡¯ll sign it," Briena said firmly, taking the pen and signing the papers. Ana didn¡¯t stop her, sharing the same line of thought.


    Dwen collected the signed documents and said, "Ms. Briena, you can start working with Nick today on those scenes with the four actors." With that, he turned and left the room.

 Chapter 286: Filming The Intimate Scene

    <h4>Chapter 286: Filming The Intimate Scene</h4>


    Along with Ana, Briena headed toward the filming location within the vast film studio. A separate set had been prepared specifically for these scenes, showcasing a historical-style bedroom and other residential interiors.


    Nick and the four actors were seated together, discussing the script.


    "Briena, they¡¯re waiting for us. That means they never truly intended to remove you from the movie. It was just a scare tactic," Ana said quietly.


    "Seems like it," Briena replied, her spirits lifting. <i>¡¯After all, they know I¡¯m the most suitable actress for this role. Recing me would only increase their workload and degrade the quality of the movie.¡¯</i>


    She approached the group, but the four actors barely acknowledged her presence. Instead, they kept their heads down, focused on reading their scripts, their displeasure evident.


    <i>¡¯Act as cold as you want,¡¯</i> Briena thought bitterly. <i>¡¯You¡¯re already lucky enough to have the chance to act alongside me. Once this shoot is over, I¡¯ll show you who truly holds the spotlight. Bloody porn actors.¡¯</i>


    "Mr. Nick," Briena greeted with a polite smile, trying to maintain herposure. "There seems to have been a misunderstanding, but it¡¯s all resolved now. Shall we begin?"


    Nick let out a tired sigh and said, "Alright, have a seat."


    Briena sat down around the circr table as they began reviewing the script for the first scene.


    Out of nowhere, Nick asked bluntly, "Ms. Briena, are you a virgin, or have you had sex before?"


    The question shocked Briena, but Nick quickly exined, "Don¡¯t take it the wrong way, but I¡¯m asking for the sake of the first scene we¡¯re about to shoot. The scene portrays the female character losing her virginity, so I need to ensure you understand the emotions and expressions required. If not, I¡¯ll need to exin the kind of reaction you should have. This scene is crucial, and we need to get it right."


    "Umm..." Briena hesitated. She didn¡¯t want to reveal the truth, so she said, "I¡¯d prefer if Mr. Nick exined it to me when we¡¯re shooting. I¡¯m sure the expressions need to be more impactful on camera."


    "Alright," Nick said, nodding. "In this scene, it¡¯s all about the love you have for your first love. You¡¯ll need to portray deep affection and vulnerability." He gestured toward one of the actors. "Yan will be ying that role."


    Briena turned to look at the young, handsome man and nodded, offering him a small smile. <i>¡¯Though he¡¯s a porn actor, he looks incredibly stunning. At least I can enjoy being close to him while filming.¡¯</i>


    "You two can discuss the scene privately and get into costume," Nick instructed. "You might also want to practice a kissing scene so that you¡¯ll be familiar with each other and won¡¯t waste timeter. We need to finish this scene today. The entire area has been cleared, so you¡¯ll have privacy and can focus without feeling ufortable."


    Both of them nodded in agreement and walked together toward the section of the set designed to resemble a bedroom.


    Both of them sat at the edge of the bed, discussing how to start the scene.


    "...You can sit this way, and I¡¯ll initiate the kiss," Yan said. Briena nodded in agreement, preparing herself for the practice.


    As the experienced actor he was, Yan leaned in and kissed her skillfully. Briena was left stunned. <i>¡¯This actor kisses even better than Ivan,¡¯</i> she thought, her mind momentarily nk.


    "...Got it?" Yan asked as he pulled away, his demeanor entirely professional. Briena¡¯s cheeks flushed as she processed what had just happened.


    She hadn¡¯t realized she¡¯d have to practice this intimately before the actual shoot. In her previous movie, there had been no need for such rehearsals.


    Yan continued exining the next sequence of the scene. "I¡¯ll start removing your clothes while kissing your neck..." He carried on with the exnation, detailing their movements and interactions.


    Briena¡¯s heart raced as she listened intently. When he finished, she found herself looking at him with anticipation. <i>¡¯How about I pay him to spend one night with me? He wouldn¡¯t refuse, right?¡¯</i>


    Just then, Nick walked in. "Have you two finished discussing?"


    Both Yan and Briena nodded in response.


    "Good. You can head to the dressing rooms and get into your costumes," Nick instructed.


    The two actors left and returned half an hourter, now dressed in period-appropriate costumes and makeup. Together, they looked striking¡ªa beautiful pair ready to bring their characters to life.


    When Briena went to take her ce near the bed as per Nick¡¯s instructions, while the man talked to the male actor. "Yan, you are going to enjoy the beauty today. Make sure to fuck her well."


    Yan nced at Briena, "Beautiful, but annoying."


    Nick hummed, "And we know what to do with annoying women."


    "She is not aware of it and might create a scene," Yan said.


    "She won¡¯t dare. She has signed a contract just now toply with our demands. Also, her not being aware of it would bring out the exact pained expressions we need for the first time of the female lead. Make sure it should be as painful for her and make her scream and cry. You have a big dick, just use it without any consideration towards her. Fuck her mindlessly. Later you won¡¯t get chance and those three would fuck her together."


    Yan only hummed and went towards the bed. The director, the cameraman and only needed crew were present while no one else was allowed to enter that area.


    The scene proceeded smoothly where the two characters started kissing each other and so on with not many retakes as Yan handled the scene well and Briena followed his lead.


    The part of removing clothes was there, where Nick instructed, "Yan, remove all her clothes."


    Briena looked at Nick, only to hear him say, "Don¡¯t worry, we will hide needed parts. Having clothes, would make it less effective."


    Briena felt hesitant while she talked with Ana who said, "Briena, we have just signed the contract toply with their demands, and don¡¯t worry, they would hide private parts. It¡¯s not a porn movie, alright. And many actors work this way."


    Briena feltforted and resumed shooting where Yan removed all of her clothes. Briena felt vulnerable entirely naked in front of others.


    But Yan, who was half naked hovered over her and said, "Don¡¯t worry. Director knows what he is doing."


    The part continued with an intimate act where Nick continued to instruct Briena on changing her expressions while Yan didn¡¯t need too many instructions.


    "Briena, when Yan acts as if to move inside you, you have to show the pain on your face. Get tears in eyes as well."


    They tried a few times, but Nick was not satisfied with Briena¡¯s expressions. He went to her and said, "Briena, what¡¯s wrong with you? You aren¡¯t getting the right expressions. Do you know how important this scene is for the movie?"


    Briena, sad, muttered. "I...am trying..."


    "See, we have taken enough retakes for it, and we all are tired. If I fail to deliver the right scene, the producers will only me me. I have worked with so many actors, but you are the toughest one to work with," he pinched the nose bridge in frustration, "Working with inexperienced actor is truly troublesome. I will just ask them to get some experienced actor..."


    "No...I can do it," Breina said, "Just tell me once more."


    "There is only one way left for us," Nick said.


    "What? Tell me, I will try to do it right," Briena said as she had already lost her moral due to Nick¡¯s continues scolding and her failure to deliver the needed.


    "Let Yan fuck you for real," Nick said, only to have Briena eximed. "What?"


    Ana was shocked as well, "Mr Nick..."


    "This is thest resort I have. If you agree, tell me, or I am just leaving and will tell the higher ups that you didn¡¯tply with the demand," and he turned to leave.


    "Wait...I will do it," Briena said quickly.


    "Briena," Ana said only to hear Briena, "It¡¯s alright. It¡¯s only to get the right expressions and they won¡¯t show it all."


    Ana finally agreed as well, and they were ready to shoot. Nick smirked and looked at Yan, signalling him to do as they had nned.

 Chapter 287: A Born Slut

    <h4>Chapter 287: A Born Slut</h4>


    In that small set of the bedroom made ording to the ancient times, all could be heard was Nick¡¯s instructions for the two actors, dressed in ancient style clothing and make up, were shooting the intimate scene and following whatever Nick was saying.


    "...That¡¯s right, part her legs more. You can go on. Briena, though you are in pain, you have to look at him with love. Tears...perfect... Yan, few more harsh trusts, let her be in pain. Briena, that¡¯s a perfect cry. Keep going on. Wrap your legs around him. Kiss each other. Yan, bite her on the shoulder a little harder...flip her, that¡¯s right. Take her from behind. Briena, hold on the headboard. Now, you have to make perfect moans...Cut...Not like this..."


    "Okay, we are starting again...Yan, you have to move faster as much as you can.. Right, keep going...Briena, moan louder...Yan, turn and get her top on you...Briena, move on him...hold her breasts...Perfect...Now, Yan, hold her waist steady and move faster...Cut...Change the position..."


    "Yan, you cane inside her..."


    This continued for the next few hours where Briena was exhausted and had lost her mind. Ana went to her in worry and covered her with the sheet.


    Yan came to Nick, who was checking the scene on the screen. Yan looked at the screen as well where both could see Briena¡¯s expressions and everything clearly.


    "Such a slut she is," Nick said, to which Yan didn¡¯t deny. "I could go on with her for a few more rounds. She is perfect for all our movies."


    Nick smirked, "After this movie is released, I will definitely offer her to work with us."


    "Will she agree?"


    Nick only scoffed, "You will see," and looked at Yan¡¯s still hard, manly part, "Seems like you are not done yet."


    Yan looked down at himself, "I was thinking about her mouth."


    "Go on then," Nick said with a smirk.


    "But such a scene is not in the script for this. It¡¯s the female lead¡¯s first time with a lover."


    "You just go ahead," Nick said, "We can demand anything from her."


    Yan, all naked, anyways walked ahead while Briena heard Nick, "Briena, onest scene. Give Yan a blow job."


    Briena and Ana both were shocked.


    Ana said, "It¡¯s not in the script."


    "It¡¯s in theter scenes with the other three men. Who knows whose cock it is, I just need to film Briena¡¯s expressions," Nick said.


    "Briena is tired..."


    "We only need her mouth, not her entire body," Nick retorted, "If we are done today, we don¡¯t have to shoot it with those other three actors. Now get ready, and don¡¯t waste my time."


    Ana looked at Briena, "Seems better to do it with one man than the three."


    Briena gritted her teeth and was ready to do it.


    "Get on your knees in front of Yan," Nick instructed. "Push her hair back so her face is visible."


    "Mr Nick, in this, it would be impossible to hide that they are actually doing it," Ana said. "Is there a need to do it for real?"


    "Haven¡¯t you seen such movies where characters have imitated doing it, but the actual part is not visible?" Nick¡¯s cold and impatient voice was heard, "Now don¡¯t disturb it. If he loses his hardness, I will make you blow him instead of Briena."


    Ana felt a shiver run down her spine as she looked at how big Yan¡¯s thing was and could imagine herself choke to death. Just exactly what she had heard about Nick, but he was even worse than that.


    Ana quietly stepped aside and let the scene be shot.


    Once more Nick¡¯s instructions were heard. "Briena, do it right. Use your tongue first to tease him andter slowly take him all in. Yan, first slow and then go faster. Clutch her hair behind her head, so they won¡¯t interfere."


    The two actors started, where Nick only instructed Breina while Yan enjoyed moving inside her mouth. ¡¯Truly a slut.¡¯


    "Yan, go faster, let her choke a little...Briena, tears...Yane inside her mouth...Briena, swallow it all...," Nick eximed in happiness, "Damn, this is just so good. A perfect blowjob."


    Yan freed Briena who coughed violently and heard Nick, "Briena, you are such a good actor for such a scene. You are better than all the porn actors I have worked with. You are born for such acting," while in his mind, he couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡¯You are a born slut.¡¯


    Briena, who regained herposure, almost red at Nick. He wasparing her with porn actors. She was sure to make him pay for this one day.


    Ana hurried and covered Briena once more. Then, looked at Nick, "I think, enough for today. I need to take her back."


    "We are tired as well," Nick said as they were ready to leave after wrapping up as well. Yan put on his clothes and left with Nick and the cameraman. "See you tomorrow for the next scene shoot."


    "Briena, are you alright?" Ana finally asked as she observed Briena¡¯s tears streak face. The blowjob had almost choked and killed her. That Yan was so big.


    Briena shook her head while Ana helped her wear clothes. While ready to leave, Briena¡¯s legs almost gave up, but Ana held her. "Briena..."


    Briena inhaled deeply as every part of her body was hurting like she was broken everywhere. "That pig..." Briena gritted her teeth, "Once the movie is over, I am going to kill that, Yan."


    Ana could sympathise with her as she saw what happened in those past few hours. Briena barely got the break, and that Yan didn¡¯t show a moment of tiredness and continued as if Briena was thest woman he would get to fuck.


    "Let¡¯s leave," Ana said, supporting Briena, "We can leave from the back exit so no one will see you like this. I already told the driver to bring the car there."


    Briena hummed and said, "Take me to the hotel. I can¡¯t return home like this. Grandma and mother can¡¯t know about this."


    "You are right," Ana said and made the arrangements ordingly. They reached the hotel and Ana arranged for Briena to soak into the warm water. Even after that Briena was in pain and said, "Tell him I am not shooting tomorrow. I can¡¯t."


    Ana hummed and informed Dwen about it. Dwen agreed to it and both Ana and Briena felt relieved.


    "If my mother calls, tell her I am busy with shooting and not to disturb me for a few days," Briena instructed. "Also, get me some pain killers."


    The next day she woke up, her body still in pain. Ana had arranged the breakfast for her. Just as she was about to take a first bite, they saw a new notification on their mobile screens.


    Ana checked it and told and Briena, "That bitch Natalie has received the invitation from the Queen of Belvorn to attend their yearly national festival."


    "What?" Briena eximed in anger, "That bitch is nobody."


    Ana exined, "She is among the few perfumers that the Queen has invited from all over the world and would take part in preparing the perfume for the queen. The perfume, that the Queen likes the most would get a great reward."


    m!


    Briena mmed her hands on the table. "Don¡¯t they know what she is? That bitch. I can¡¯t let her appear there. If she seeds in thepetition, she will gain more poprity and thene back to im my position in the ford group. I need to stop her."


    "Queen personally selects these candidates and no one can change her decision," Ana said.


    "I am sure, my mother and grandmother will do something," Briena said, "My mother was up to finding something against Natalie, I am sure it wille handy. I will talk to her."


    Ana hummed, "Mrs Ford always have some ideas with her that even we can¡¯t think about."

 Chapter 288: James At Justin’s Home

    <h4>Chapter 288: James At Justin¡¯s Home</h4>


    <strong>At Natalie¡¯s office.</strong>


    Natalie received the report about what was going on with Briena.


    "Mr. Dwen, you can continue as you wish. What matters to me is the result," Natalie said on the call. "This should be the end of her."


    "Don¡¯t worry, Ms. Natalie," the man assured her. "We¡¯ve hired the right person, and he will do his best. The worst is yet toe."


    Natalie hummed and hung up the call. Her gaze was cold as she looked out of the window. There wasn¡¯t a tinge of guilt in her eyes for what she was going to do to Briena.


    She closed her eyes, and horrific images once again shed before them.


    "Let me go. Please! I beg you."


    <i>p!</i>


    "Stop whining, you bitch. We paid a lot for you, and we are free to do whatever we want with you. We¡¯ll earn double what we spent on you. With this beautiful face of yours, they¡¯ll pay whatever we ask."


    The horrific scene shifted, and voices from the past echoed in her ears.


    "Mom, wasn¡¯t she sold to the traffickers? Why is she back?" It was Briena¡¯s voice. "I thought by now she must have been raped, and her dead body thrown somewhere in a dump."


    "That bitch somehow managed to escape," ra¡¯s voice came through.


    "Mom, I want her ruined entirely if not dead. I don¡¯t want her to get what¡¯s mine."


    "Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll send her back there again."


    After that, mysterious hooligans came after her several times, trying to take her away. But by that time, Natalie had be stronger and was able to protect herself. If not for her resilience, the repeated attempts would have killed her in the most horrific way¡ªone she couldn¡¯t even begin to imagine.


    Natalie opened her eyes. They were moist yet cold, carrying the weight of anger suppressed deep within her.


    <i>"Sephina, ra... what you nned for me, I am giving it to your precious Briena, and the entire world will watch it. The kind of slut a mistress¡¯s daughter can be. You want her to bring fame and make a name for the Ford family? Rest assured, true fame is on its way. I will make sure of it."</i>


    Just then, Mia entered the office.


    "What are you thinking about so deeply, sweetheart?" Mia asked, setting her bag on the table before settling into a chair.


    Natalie turned her chair around to face her friend. "Nothing much."


    Mia ced a file on Natalie¡¯s table. "This is the agreement for your new perfume with mypany¡ªthe one you won the perfumepetition with. You can check it and see if you want to change anything."


    Natalie hummed softly, flipping through the file.


    Mia continued, "By the way,st night I saw your dear sister entering the hotel, and she didn¡¯t seem to be in great shape."


    "It must have beente at night," Natalie said calmly. "What were <i>you</i> doing in Steve Davis¡¯s hotel sote?"


    Mia looked taken aback. "Are you spying on me?"


    "As if I have no other things to do," Natalie said with a faint smirk. "I was just guessing based on Briena¡¯s whereabouts. I don¡¯t care if you are getting back with Steve Davis."


    "What the fuck are you talking about? "I had an important meeting there," Mia brushed it off. "Let¡¯s talk about your sister. Seems like she had such a wild night with her fianc¨¦ that she couldn¡¯t even walk properly."


    "Not with her fianc¨¦, at least," Natalie concluded.


    Mia¡¯s eyes widened. "You mean..."


    Natalie hummed in confirmation, prompting Mia to exim, "Damn! This will be the first time I¡¯ll watch a porn video starring someone I actually know." She leaned forward with excitement. "Let¡¯s watch it together when it¡¯s up."


    "You can enjoy it by yourself."


    "C¡¯mon, let¡¯s relive the time I showed you porn for the first time when we were still so young. I still remember how you were so grossed out you couldn¡¯t eat for days," Mia teased.


    "I¡¯ve watched live porn back in Xyros. You don¡¯t need to add more reasons for me to hate it."


    Mia realized Natalie must have had some bad experiences in Xyros, though she never shared everything in detail. "Well, I¡¯ll enjoy it with Cathy. It¡¯ll be fun to see Briena getting screwed over. As a woman, I suppose I should pity her, but she¡¯s not even human in my eyes."


    "Do whatever you want. I need to head home now," Natalie said, standing up as the evening light cast long shadows across the room.


    Mia stood up as well and followed Natalie. "I have to head to the airport to pick up Cathy. She¡¯s returning from the business trip I sent <i>you</i> on. Want toe along?"


    Natalie shook her head. "She¡¯ll start again, and I don¡¯t have the energy to deal with her."


    "Well, aren¡¯t you going to ask Vincent to leave?"


    "Why would I? It¡¯s their fight. Either they live in peace or murder each other¡ªit has nothing to do with me," Natalie replied. "They were the ones who forced their way into <i>my</i> home."


    "As long as she doesn¡¯t force her way into <i>my</i> home, it¡¯s all fine." Mia chuckled. "It¡¯s good to see there is at least someone who can get on Cathy¡¯s nerve. That Vincent sure is something else."


    Both friends got into their respective cars and drove off into the descending night.


    ----


    <strong>Inside one ck luxury car.</strong>


    James Harper received a call. The moment he answered, an angry voice of an old woman erupted from the other side.


    "James, did you meet Justin?"


    James¡¯s voice was cold yet calm. "I was here handling important work, not interfering in his affairs."


    "Brat! What kind of father and son are you two?" Julia¡¯s angry voice crackled through the speaker. "Both of you are the same. I¡¯m fed up with you two!"


    "Mother..."


    "If he weren¡¯t an adopted son, would you still act this way?" Julia¡¯s voice rose with frustration.


    "He¡¯s well aware of the situation, and he prefers it the way I do," James replied evenly.


    "If he¡¯s just an adopted son to you, then why have you cared for him all these years? You stayed awake so many nights when he was sick, you¡¯d rush to him if something happened when he was away, and you ensured he..."


    "Back then, he needed care and protection. If I adopted him, then he was my responsibility. Now he¡¯s old enough to stand on his own," James said, his eyes void of any emotion.


    "I don¡¯t care. Call him and ask him to meet you," Julia said firmly. "To me, you two are the only family I have left, and I can¡¯t bear to see you acting like strangers. If you won¡¯t listen to me, don¡¯t bothering home."


    "I have to head to the airport..."


    "You¡¯d better take that flight somewhere else thane home," Julia said sharply before hanging up.


    James sighed deeply and turned to his assistant. "Head to Justin¡¯s home. Inform him I¡¯ming to meet him."


    "Yes, Mr. Harper."


    James and Justin never tried to look into what the other person was doing in his life. Justin, who had tabs on everyone, never put his men to look into Jame¡¯s matters and James did the same.


    It was the rule both of them followed since the years back when Justin was independent person and took the charge of his life and his own matters.


    It wasn¡¯t the first time when both of them were at the same ce, but didn¡¯t meet each other, or was not aware of where the other person was.

 Chapter 289: James And Natalie

    <h4>Chapter 289: James And Natalie</h4>


    Justin was still upied with an important meeting where no one dared to disturb him.


    Half an hourter, when the meeting concluded and the attendees began to disperse, Noah approached him.


    "Mr. Harper, we received a message. Mr. James Harper wants to meet you. He¡¯s heading to your home."


    Justin hummed thoughtfully, then paused as realization struck him. He turned to Noah. "Home? My <i>new</i> home?"


    "Yes, Mr. Harper."


    As if a sudden urgency had gripped him, Justin quickened his pace toward the car while dialing a number on his cellphone. A message greeted him instead:


    <strong>[The number you are trying to reach is switched off]</strong>


    "Find out where my father is right now," Justin instructed Noah sharply. Without waiting, he dialed another number while sliding into the waiting car. "Where is Natalie?" he asked briskly.


    "Home. In her room," Ryan replied from the other end of the line.


    Justin let out a breath of relief. "Alright, now listen carefully. My father will be there¡ª"


    "Mr. Harper," another voice interrupted. It was John, and his tone suggested he was greeting someone.


    "Where is Justin?" James¡¯s unmistakable voice came through the phone.


    At that moment, Noah, who had just received an update, informed Justin, "Mr. James is already at your home."


    Justin¡¯s grip on the phone tightened. "My father is <i>there</i>?"


    "Yes, Mr. Harper," Ryan confirmed.


    "Okay, make sure Natalie stays in her room," Justin instructed, but¡ª


    "Mr. Harper... Ms. Natalie is already downstairs and..." Ryan trailed off, the realization dawning on him. He understood why his boss was giving these specific instructions. James was about to find out that his son was already living with a woman.


    Justin closed his eyes briefly, trying to calm himself. "I¡¯ll be there in five minutes. Handle it until then."


    "Yes... Mr. Harper."


    Thankfully the ce he was at, was not far from the home and with that high end luxury car running in speed, it won¡¯t be long to reach home.


    ----


    <strong>At Justin¡¯s Residence.</strong>


    Natalie had freshened up and decided to head downstairs for some fresh air in the garden. Dressed infortable home pajamas, she made her way to the drawing room¡ªonly to freeze in her tracks.


    A man had just entered, and Leo was bowing respectfully, addressing him as <i>Mr. Harper</i>.


    Natalie¡¯s breath hitched. She recognized that face immediately. <i>Justin¡¯s father!</i>


    No one had told her he wasing. Panic surged through her veins. What should she do? Justin hadn¡¯t informed anyone about their rtionship yet.


    Just as she was about to quietly retreat upstairs, her heart sank. A pair of sharp, deep eyes had already locked onto her. He had noticed her.


    <i>Damn it!</i> Natalie felt her palms sweat. She nced nervously at Leo, then at Ryan, who was holding a phone to his ear. Ryan looked back at her with a subtle expression that said, <i>You shouldn¡¯t be here.</i>


    "Mr. Harper, please have a seat. Mr. Justin is on his way," Ryan said, lowering his phone as the call disconnected.


    Natalie hesitated, her mind racing. <i>Should I greet him? Should I just leave quietly?</i>


    Her oversized pajamas screamed <i>casualfort</i>, and anyone could tell she had been roaming the house like it was her own home. How could she face her supposed father-inw looking like <i>this</i>?


    James Harper settled into the sofa, his expression as sharp and serious as ever. His assistant stood nearby, his posture rigid.


    <i>Justin, where are you? Your father doesn¡¯t look pleased to see me here,</i> Natalie thought desperately. <i>Has he heard about my scandalous image too?</i>


    A distant sound of a car pulling into the driveway reached her ears. Relief washed over her. Justin was here. Maybe she could slip away now.


    Momentster, Justin entered the drawing room. Despite the storm raging in his mind, he maintained his usual calm andposed demeanor.


    His sharp gaze flickered briefly to Natalie before he turned to James.


    "Father," Justin greeted evenly.


    James offered a light nod, his expressions still serious.


    Natalie felt the air around the drawing room turned tense all of a sudden and it was even difficult to breathe.


    "I came to see you only because Mother insisted," James said, his tone firm and clear, leaving no room for misinterpretation.


    Justin hummed and signalled Natalie toe towards them as he said, "Father, this is Natalie¡ª"


    Before Justin could finish, James stood abruptly. "I have to catch a flight."


    Natalie stopped in her tracks, watching the cold man ready to leave. She understood he didn¡¯t like her at all.


    Justin understood all too well what must be going through his father¡¯s mind. Seeing the daughter of the woman he had once loved must have stirred old, unspoken emotions.


    As James reached the door, he said, "Evelyn will meet you soon. Give it some thought."


    "That won¡¯t be necessary," Justin replied firmly, his voice steady and resolute as he followed his father out.


    James stopped just before stepping outside. "You are free to do as you please, but know that I don¡¯t approve of this. You can y around¡ªyou¡¯re still young¡ªbut I will not ept someone into this family that I do not approve of." James said with a finality, "No need to see me out," and stepped out of the home to go to his car.


    Justin halted, watching silently as his father¡¯s car disappeared beyond the main gate.


    The evening air hung heavy with unspoken words and lingering tension. Slowly, Justin turned back toward the drawing room where Natalie was still frozen in ce, wondering what kind of father and son these two were. They acted more like strangers.


    Justin went to her, all calm andposed, "Were you too shocked at his arrival?"


    Natalie finally reacted as she met Justin¡¯s calm gaze, "He looked gravely upset to me here."


    "He doesn¡¯t know you well enough," Justin tried to coax, "Don¡¯t worry about him."


    Natalie hummed but she looked deep in thought.


    "What are you thinking about?" he asked.


    "Scandals rted to me didn¡¯t really bother me, but for the first time, I am somehow affected this much," she exined, "The way your father looked at me, it truly bothered me. I could tell based on those scandals he must think I am the worst woman in the world."


    "He is not the kind to pay attention to the scandals," Justin held her hand, "Ignore it and just think about me. Maybe think about we are going to do tonight."


    "Don¡¯t try to change the topic with your flirty tricks. I am not an idiot," she pulled her hands out of his. "The way your father looked at me, it felt even worse than the way Sephina looks at me." She turned to leave, "I am heading to the garden. Don¡¯t follow me."


    Justin watched her leave, giving her some time alone. Seeing James here must have shocked her and she was not wrong when she said about the way James looked at her.


    ¡¯Once he will know you are his daughter, he won¡¯t look at you that way.¡¯

 Chapter 290: Queen’s Decision

    <h4>Chapter 290: Queen¡¯s Decision</h4>


    At the Royal Pce of Belvorn, in the study of one of the residential side homes.


    "Father, Aunt has invited Carmen¡¯s daughter for this year¡¯s festival as one of the selected perfumers. Has she recognized her own granddaughter?" Garwin Everthorn asked his father, Howard Everthorn, who was the Queen¡¯s brother and Caryn¡¯s uncle.


    "If she had known about it, she wouldn¡¯t be this quiet," Howard replied. "My sister believes her daughter is dead¡ªshe even saw the dead body of a little girl back then. This is just a coincidence that her granddaughter happens to be among the invited perfumers."


    "But now that Carmen is alive, and she warned us about her return, she would definitely send her daughter here and thene herself. What are we going to do?"


    "Carmen can¡¯te here; she is too weak," Howard said, an evil smirk spreading across his lips. "It¡¯s good that she¡¯s sending her daughter into our territory on her own. It will make it easier to get rid of her."


    Garwin finally understood. "You¡¯re right, Father. Once she¡¯s here, we¡¯ll get rid of her, and then we¡¯ll deal with Carmen. Charlotte is about to be announced as the Princess soon. I can¡¯t let Carmen and her daughter, Natalie, ruin the years of hard work we¡¯ve put into this. My daughter will be the Princess and then the next Queen."


    "Rest assured," Howard said confidently. "Charlotte is destined to sit on that throne. It¡¯s time we takeplete control of this country."


    While the two men were talking, someone stood outside the study, listening intently. The young woman, in her early twenties, was none other than Garwin¡¯s daughter and Howard¡¯s granddaughter¡ªthe currently named Princess of Belvorn, though not yet officially crowned¡ªPrincess Charlotte Everthorn.


    <i>Natalie? Carmen¡¯s daughter?</i> Charlotte¡¯s mind raced at what she overheard. <i>Is Carmen not dead? She¡¯s alive and even has a daughter? Did I hear it right that they areing back?</i>


    Her delicate, beautiful face, framed by her impably styled deep brown hair, was painted with worry. Her honey-colored eyes gleamed with a tinge of anger. <i>I can¡¯t let this happen. I am the Princess. I¡¯ll ensure she never meets the Queen. I am the only granddaughter of the Queen and the rightful heiress.</i>


    With this thought, she turned sharply and headed toward her residence, the Princess¡¯s quarters. Upon entering the drawing room, she immediately ordered her assistant, "Get me the list of the perfumers invited to this year¡¯s festival."


    The female assistant, dressed in formal attire, quickly handed over a tablet. Charlotte scrolled through the list, her eyes narrowing as theynded on a single name among the ten: <i>Natalie Ford.</i>


    "Get me all the information on this woman named Natalie Ford," shemanded.


    "Yes, Your Highness," the assistant replied and hurried off to fulfill the order.


    A whileter, the assistant returned with the requested details. As Charlotte read through the information, a mocking smirk curled on her lips.


    <i>I was worried for nothing. This girl is nothing but a disgrace to a royal bloodline. She¡¯s nopetition for me. Her disgusting record will disqualify her from ever taking the position of princess. She has no manners, no sense of style, nothing a princess should have. Such a disappointment. But still, I can¡¯t take any chances. I have to stop her from meeting the Queen.</i>


    Charlotte set the tablet aside and rose to her feet. She decided to go to the Queen¡¯s residence, located in the main residential part of the vast and majestic pce. As she made her way through the halls, guards and servants bowed respectfully.


    Upon inquiry, she was informed that the Queen was currently in the garden. When she arrived, she spotted the Queen sitting under a beautifully ornate gazebo.


    The elderly woman was dressed in an elegant light blue dress, her light brown hair styled neatly into a bun. Her graceful face bore wrinkles that framed her light brown eyes, giving her an air of wisdom and kindness. A light smile adorned her lips as she sipped her favorite freshly brewed tea.


    Charlotte approached with poise and greeted her warmly, offering a radiant smile. "Good morning, Grandma."


    The Queen gave her an approving nod. "Good morning, Charlotte. Have a seat."


    Charlotte took the chair offered to her, and a servant promptly served her tea.


    epting the cup, she said, "I¡¯m not particrly fond of tea, but I truly like this one. It¡¯s my favorite because it¡¯s Grandma¡¯s favorite vor."


    The Queen hummed softly, a trace of a smile still lingering. "This vor is indeed delightful."


    As both of them enjoyed their tea, Charlotte asked, "Grandma, are we inviting ten perfumers from all over the world again this year?"


    The Queen nodded, prompting Charlotte to add, "Can I see the list? I¡¯d like to know who we¡¯re inviting so I can learn more about them."


    "Sure," the Queen replied, ncing at her young female assistant. The assistant nodded and opened a file on the tablet before handing it to Charlotte.


    Charlotte began going through the list,menting on each name as she read.


    "Hmmm, this perfumer definitely deserves to be here... This one, I¡¯ve tried herst creation, and it was quite good... Oh, this one¡ªI¡¯m looking forward to seeing what she prepares... Huh?" Charlotte suddenly stopped, surprise shing across her face. "Am I seeing this right?"


    "What happened?" the Queen asked, taking another sip of tea.


    "Grandma, it seems like we might have overlooked something in the selection process," Charlotte said, her tone measured yet concerned. "This guest, Natalie Ford, surely doesn¡¯t deserve to be invited."


    "Why?" the Queen inquired, raising an eyebrow.


    "Grandma, this person is constantly surrounded by scandals that would only disgrace us if we invite someone like her. Her personal life is messy and always in the news, and even her professional life has been riddled with controversies," Charlotte said, her toneced with concern.


    "Anyone we invite to this small perfume creation event is chosen based on their skills, not their personal lives," the Queen replied calmly. "I have no doubt her perfume-making skills are exceptional."


    Charlotte pulled a sad expression. "But Grandma¡ª"


    "Charlotte," the Queen interrupted, her tone firm butposed, "the invitations have already been sent, and it¡¯s already public knowledge whom we¡¯ve invited. Going back on our word is not something that befits our family. Let¡¯s see what she is capable of creating."


    With the Queen¡¯s decisive words, Charlotte could say no more. When the Queen spoke, her words were final.


    After some time, Charlotte left.


    The Queen¡¯s assistant, sensing the lingering tension, asked hesitantly, "Your Majesty, is it truly fine to invite that perfumer?"


    The Queen pondered for a moment before replying, "I can¡¯t wait to see the magic she creates with her skills, especially after watching her win thatpetition."


    The assistant could only hum softly, respecting the Queen¡¯s decision.

 Chapter 291: Last Day Of the Shoot

    <h4>Chapter 291: Last Day Of the Shoot</h4>


    Briena had to go for the shoot where thest scene needed to be filmed. She arrived at the film studio with Ana, taking in the sight of the shooting set.


    "Today is thest shoot, and it will finally be over," Ana said, to which Brienamented, "After this, all I have to do is rx and enjoy the fame and money."


    "You are right."


    As they entered the set, Nick was already there, along with the three actors who were going to film with Briena.


    "I hope he won¡¯t make you do things like thest time," Ana said, only for her phone to ring at that exact moment. Ana answered the call, and once she hung up, she told Briena, "I¡¯ve been called to discuss some important matters rted to your schedule for the uing promotions."


    "You can go," Briena said.


    "But I can¡¯t leave you alone here. As your manager, I have to¡ª"


    "It¡¯s alright. It¡¯s just a shoot. It¡¯s not like you¡¯re going to help me with it. You can leave," Briena assured her.


    Ana left, while Briena looked in the direction of Nick and the three actors. <i>These three are handsome and have perfect bodies as well, just like Yan. Not like I¡¯ll ever get to experience three men at a time, so I¡¯d better enjoy myself this once, even if it¡¯s under the guise of ying an abused character. Why does that sound so tempting?</i>


    She smirked. <i>Yan was far better than Ivan, anyway, so I might keep him as my gigolo. If only one of these three were Natalie¡¯s husband. No one is as handsome as him, even if he¡¯s just a gigolo. How I wish I could have him. Never mind¡ªthese three will do just fine.</i>


    Ana didn¡¯t return for hours while the shoot continued as Nick had nned. Just like with Yan, this time, too, the things were real. Nick kept instructing the three male actors and Briena as they performed, with all three men fully enjoying themselves with her, while saying dirty things.


    Nick smirked as he mumbled, "This bitch seems to be enjoying this really well, with all her three holes taken at the same time. She¡¯s a born whore."


    "Cut!" Nick shouted. "Briena, you have to cry and look pitiful. Don¡¯t let it show on your face that you¡¯re enjoying it," Nick instructed loudly. "Once the shoot is over, you can enjoy yourself with these three."


    Briena, who heard him while being taken by the three men, snapped back to her senses and prepared herself to get into character. <i>Damn, I keep forgetting this is acting, but these three are just making me go crazy. I¡¯m definitely inviting themter to enjoy myself.</i>


    The shoot continued for a few hours. When it was finally over, Brienay sprawled on the mattress,pletely spent and unable to move a muscle. The three actors returned to Nick, who asked, "Enjoyed enough?"


    The three men hummed in agreement, and one of them said, "She¡¯s made for this. I wish we could take her for a while longer."


    Nick chuckled. "That¡¯s enough. Leave her for something better."


    The three actors understood and left after dressing up.


    Nick approached Briena and looked down at her, an evil smirk ying on his lips. "Seems like you¡¯re still waiting for more."


    Briena noticed his expression and immediately tried to sit up, but Nick pressed down on her anyway, hovering over her weakened body.


    "Where are you going? We¡¯re not done yet," Nick said as he leaned his face closer to hers.


    "Let me go," Briena struggled.


    Nick chuckled mockingly. "Just a while ago, you were enjoying being fucked by those three, and now you want to leave? It¡¯s time to enjoy some more¡ªwith me."


    Briena panicked. She had enjoyed those three because they were eye-catching, but Nick? He was a middle-aged man with a slight belly, an untamed beard, and nothing about him appealed to her senses.


    "I said, let me go," Briena raised her voice, though it came out hoarse from her sore throat.


    Her words were like the buzz of a bee to his ears¡ªinsignificant¡ªand he had no intention of letting her go. "You have no idea how difficult it was to hold back while watching a whore like you being fucked and enjoying it. Now that the shoot¡¯s over, it¡¯s finally my turn."


    "Ana..." Briena called out, her voice trembling with panic.


    "Your assistant is far too busy toe here," Nick smirked, making it clear to Briena that Ana had been intentionally kept away.


    "Let me go, or I¡¯ll make you pay for this," Briena continued to struggle, but Nick held her firmly in ce and did as he pleased with her.


    "Damn bitch, no wonder they all enjoyed themselves and said you¡¯re a perfect whore," Nick groaned in pleasure as he continued. "The more you struggle, the more I enjoy it."


    Helpless, Briena could only shed tears as Nick carried on, ignoring her distress. When he finally let her go, she had already fallen unconscious.


    Nick dressed himself,ughing at her as he did so.


    When Ana finally returned, she saw Nick ready to leave. "Mr. Nick," she called out.


    "Briena has exhausted herself and fallen asleep. I was waiting for you to get her," Nick said with a smirk before walking away.


    Ana went to Briena and found her sleeping, but the sight before her was terrifying. Briena¡¯s entire body was covered in bruises and marks, and one could easily imagine what must have happened.


    "Mr. Nick, what is this?" Ana asked, her voice trembling as she looked at Briena. "What did you all do to her?"


    Nick smirked. "Just shut your mouth and take that whore away from here, or you don¡¯t know who mighte here next to fuck her again."


    "Mr. Nick¡ª"


    "Fuck off!" Nick said smugly before walking away.


    Ana tensed, then gently woke Briena and helped her put on her clothes. "Briena, what happened?" Ana asked, her tone filled with concern.


    Briena didn¡¯t want to tell Ana that Nick had forced himself on her and replied instead, "The shoot exhausted me. I¡¯m fine."


    Ana didn¡¯t press further and left with Briena. Like the previous time, they returned to the hotel, where Ana helped Briena clean up, handed her some medicines, and then helped her to bed. Since Briena wasn¡¯t saying anything about what had happened during the shoot, Ana chose not to push the matter.


    Briena closed her eyes, her body hurting terribly. She clenched her fists. ¡¯I will make that nick pay for this once the movie is out. That jerk dared rape me."

 Chapter 292: I Will Just Ignore Him

    <h4>Chapter 292: I Will Just Ignore Him</h4>


    <strong>At Natalie¡¯s Office</strong>


    Victor and Silvia were sitting inside Natalie¡¯s office.


    "Tonight, you two have to attend NovaFrame¡¯s banquet together," Natalie informed them. "It¡¯s to celebrate you both signing a movie with them."


    "Do I really need to?" Victor askedzily. "And with <i>her</i>?" He pointed toward Silvia.


    Natalie nced at Silvia, who sat on the couch, unaffected, as if Victor¡¯s behavior didn¡¯t bother her at all. Natalie always wondered why Silvia put up with Victor¡¯s less-than-good attitude. Was she in love with him? She never showed it and always acted professional, yet she insisted on being wherever Victor was. What exactly was going on?


    "Of course, with her, since you two are the main leads of the movie," Natalie replied firmly, her tone that of a boss.


    Victor sighed inwardly, as if things were being forced on him, and focused on his mobile. "Whatever," he muttered.


    Natalie looked at their assistants and instructed, "You two know what to do. I¡¯ll leave them to you."


    "Yes, Ms. Natalie."


    Natalie then addressed Victor, "You can leave now."


    Victor ignored her, continuing to y his game while lounging on the couch. Natalie sighed and returned to her work.


    Silvia remained seated as well.


    Victor nced at her. "Aren¡¯t you leaving?"


    She ignored him and continued browsing her cellphone, as usual checking thetest trends in the fashion industry.


    Victor shot her a look, stood up, and muttered, "Such a nuisance," before walking out of the office.


    Silvia smiled lightly, then stood and turned to Natalie. "I¡¯ll take my leave now. See you at the banquet tonight."


    Natalie hummed and then asked, "Can I ask you something?"


    "Sure," Silvia replied.


    "Are you in love with Victor?" Natalie asked bluntly.


    Silvia raised a brow. "And what made you think that? Just because I put up with his nonsense?"


    "Why is he so important to you?" Natalie questioned.


    Silvia thought for a moment before responding, "Maybe I¡¯m just crazy," and then left the office.


    Natalie watched her leave, trying to decipher her cryptic answer. Shaking her head, she picked up her cellphone. She checked for any calls or messages from Justin. <i>No messages today? Is he really that busy with his business trip? It¡¯s been a few days already. He left without even telling me where exactly. Why so secretive about it? Let hime back¡ªI¡¯m just going to ignore him.</i>


    <i>-----</i>


    In the evening, Natalie was ready to attend the banquet arranged by NovaFrame at one of the luxurious high-end hotels in the city. Many celebrities and notable figures were invited, including prominent individuals from the corporate world and renowned personalities from various sectors.


    Natalie arrived with Mia. The moment they entered the venue, numerous pictures were taken of them. As they walked into the hall, the two stunning women captured everyone¡¯s attention¡ªespecially Natalie.


    This time, she wasn¡¯t in her typical formal attire but wore a beautiful dress, looking more radiant than any celebrity present. She looked tall, powerful, and confident, emitting a formidable aura.


    The Fords and Browns were also invited and attended as families. The moment Ivan spotted Natalie, his heart skipped a beat. He found himself unable to take his eyes off her. That night, in his drunken state, he had thought it was Natalie he was having an intimate night with, only to wake up the next morning and find Briena sleeping next to him.


    At that moment, he wished desperately it had been Natalie by his side instead of Briena. He couldn¡¯t help but wonder if he still had a chance with her.


    Briena noticed Ivan¡¯s gaze and wrapped her arms around him. "Ivan..."


    He looked at her, only to hear her ask with a sad expression, "Don¡¯t you love me anymore?"


    Ivan was taken aback. "What are you saying?"


    "It seems like you haven¡¯t forgotten my sister yet. If that¡¯s the case..."


    "Don¡¯t say things like that. You know I¡¯m with you now," Ivan said, trying to reassure her. He couldn¡¯t afford to jeopardize his rtionship with Briena when he wasn¡¯t sure Natalie would evere back to him. He had to tread carefully.


    "That damn bitch has to show up everywhere," Irene muttered under her breath. "She doesn¡¯t even deserve to be here."


    Ivan shot his sister a sharp look, aware of her tendency to create trouble. "Stay away from her, and don¡¯t cause any scenes," he warned.


    Irene didn¡¯t give up. "She¡¯s here to hook up with a few more rich men. Look at how every man here is only looking at her. That slut truly knows what she¡¯s doing."


    "Irene, don¡¯t say that," Briena said. "She¡¯s my sister..."


    "Just because she¡¯s your sister, am I not allowed to tell the truth?" Irene frowned. "I¡¯ll never forgive her for betraying my brother for some gigolo."


    "Shut up, Irene," Ivan said coldly. "No more words, or I¡¯ll send you back home."


    Irene huffed and stormed off, feeling angry with her brother.


    "I¡¯ll take care of her," Briena said, following Irene as Ivan nodded in agreement.


    As Briena caught up with Irene, she overheard her saying, "I¡¯m telling you, that bitch is seducing my brother again. You need to keep him away from her."


    Briena sighed. "What can I do? That bitch knows all the tricks."


    "Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m on your side. I¡¯ll help you get rid of her."


    ----


    Meanwhile, Natalie and Mia were talking to some key people from NovaFrame. They were discussing a movie signed with two artists from Natalie¡¯spany¡ªVictor and Silvia¡ªand their expected arrival.


    "They should be here soon," Natalie assured them.


    The person from NovaFrame smiled. "Of course, the next star couple would definitely make a special appearance..."


    They continued their conversation, which made Briena feel jealous. She had just finished filming with thispany, yet she wasn¡¯t getting any special recognition. She was being treated like an ordinary star, while Natalie had everyone flocking around her.


    "I told you she knows how to seduce men," Irene muttered again, ring at Natalie, who was nowughing while talking with Mia alone.


    Briena calmed herself and said, "Calm down, Irene. Let¡¯s go congratte my sister on her sess."


    The two walked toward Natalie and Mia.


    "Talk about an eyesore," Miamented under her breath.


    "Mia, why are you always like this?" Briena asked. "I¡¯m just here to congratte my sister."


    "Your sister?" Mia said, pretending to look around. "Umm, I don¡¯t see anyone who looks like your sister." Then she nced at Irene. "Oh, here it is¡ªyour sister. The same bitch face."


    Irene almost lunged forward. "You¡ª"

 Chapter 293: Wait For The NextEra CEO

    <h4>Chapter 293: Wait For The NextEra CEO</h4>


    Briena grabbed her hand to stop her. "Don¡¯t create a scene. Ivan won¡¯t be happy," she said, then turned to Natalie. "I don¡¯t see your husband around. Are you ashamed to bring him along because he¡¯s a gigolo?"


    Natalie, who had been quiet until now, smirked lightly. "Aren¡¯t you having enough these days that you need to look for someone else¡¯s husband now?" Her gaze traveled over Briena¡¯s body. "You look entirely fine¡ªit seems like that wasn¡¯t enough."


    Briena¡¯s face drained of color. "W-What do you mean? Are you jealous that Ivan and I are doing well together?"


    Natalie raised an eyebrow. "Only Ivan?"


    Briena swallowed hard, panic creeping into her mind. <i>The shoot has been kept a secret. She doesn¡¯t know anything about it, does she?</i><i></i>


    Concealing her anxiety with a smile, she quickly picked up a ss of wine. "Let¡¯s celebrate your sess with a toast."


    Natalie looked at the extended ss with a cold smirk, then picked up her own wine ss and raised it toward Briena.


    <i>Clink!</i>


    Briena¡¯s wine ss tilted slightly, ready to spill on Natalie¡¯s clothes, but Natalie was faster. With her other hand, she smacked the ss out of Briena¡¯s hand, sending the wine sshing onto Briena¡¯s dress and the ss shattering on the ground a short distance away. The red wine pooled on the floor, staining Briena¡¯s dress.


    Briena held her hand, wincing from the sting of Natalie¡¯s smack. Her eyes grew moist as she looked at Natalie. "Natalie..."


    "Please, spare me the same lines about how I¡¯ve wronged you, and save those crocodile tears for Ivan and your family," Natalie said, her tone icy. Then she turned to walk away as if it was a waste of time.


    By the time everyone noticed what was happening, Briena felt wronged and immediately grabbed Natalie¡¯s hand. "Natalie, I was truly happy for you, and¡ª"


    <i>Ssh!</i>


    Natalie sshed the wine in Briena¡¯s face, drawing loud gasps from the onlookers. Letting out a cold, evil chuckle, she said, "You wanted to show everyone that I tried to spill the wine on you, so I just fulfilled your wish. Are you happy now, little sister?"


    Briena looked utterly pathetic, her face and hair drenched in wine, her dress badly stained. It was a pitiful scene.


    Ivan, who had just arrived, red at Natalie. "Natalie, why did you¡ª"


    <i>Smash!</i>


    Natalie smashed the ss in her hand on the nearby table, cutting him off. Her cold gaze locked onto him. "Save your words for teaching your fianc¨¦e to stay in herne. Bloody nuisance!"


    "Done ying around?" a voice interrupted as Victor approached Natalie. He took her hands and scanned her carefully. "I hope you¡¯re not hurt."


    "I¡¯m alright," she replied calmly.


    Victor turned his attention to Briena. "Why is the trash still roaming around here? Where are the cleaners?"


    Briena clenched her fists but forced herself to keep acting pitiful, casting a tearful nce at Ivan.


    "Victor, mind your words," Ivan said sharply.


    "Oh, I forgot¡ªyou¡¯re the one who cleans it up," Victor retorted. "So take her away and spare us the sight of this disgust."


    Just then, ra and Sephian arrived with Amelia.


    "What happened to you, Briena?" ra asked, her voice filled with concern.


    Briena shed tears, her voice trembling. "Natalie...she..."


    ra turned to Natalie, but before she could say a word, Natalie picked up another wine ss and said with a wicked smile, "Want to join your daughter?"


    "You..." ra clenched her fists and turned to her daughter. "Let¡¯s go from here. You need to change."


    As they left, Ivan nced at Natalie, who outright ignored him. Meanwhile, Sephina approached Natalie. "You¡¯d better behave, or I can make you pay in a way you¡¯ll deeply regret."


    Natalie scoffed. "What worse can you do to me than sell me to human traffickers and then wait for me to suffer?"


    Hearing this, the color drained from Sephina¡¯s face, especially with so many people around. "Nonsense," Sephina spat out before turning and walking away.


    There were things Natalie had suffered that no one else knew about. Sephina certainly didn¡¯t want those truths exposed to the world.


    Natalie watched Sephina leave, the coldness in her eyes deepening, though there was a flicker of hurt in them as well. This woman had made her suffer for no reason.


    She emptied her wine ss in one gulp and reached for another. Victor stopped her, gently holding her hand, while Mia said, "Natalie, don¡¯t let her get to you."


    Natalie paused, then felt Victor¡¯s hand caress her head gently, without any concern about being seen. A superstar like him showing affection to someone was unexpected. "Calm down," Victor said softly. "You¡¯ve already prepared to repay her. Just be patient."


    "I¡¯m alright," Natalie assured him. She was not rejecting his care as she was used to it which showed there were in fact close.


    Silvia, standing on the side, observed how different Victor was with Natalie. He was responsible and caring¡ªa stark contrast to his usual annoying and dismissive behavior. It was clear to her that Natalie held a special ce in Victor¡¯s life. No wonder the stubborn man listened to no one but her.


    Just then, the emcee went on stage and began the evening. With his cheerful and polished voice, he addressed the guests and exined the reasons for tonight¡¯s celebratory banquet. One of the highlights was the official announcement of the new movie starring Victor and Silvia.


    Natalie turned to Victor. "Don¡¯t worry about me. You have to go on stage."


    "I can skip it. It¡¯s alright," he said.


    "But it¡¯s not alright for mypany. You¡¯re the face of it," she replied firmly.


    Hearing her reasoning, Victor sighed and finally agreed. He and Silvia were invited to the stage. As the announcements about various projects were made, the emcee concluded with one final announcement.


    "The most important announcement of the night is that NovaFrame has been acquired by NextEra. All the proceedings have beenpleted. And if we are lucky, the CEO of NextEra might personally show up here tonight."


    At this, the room buzzed with anticipation. The mysterious CEO was finally expected to make an appearance, and it had been announced in advance. Everyone was eager to meet this elusive figure at all costs.


    Mia turned to Natalie. "Nat, why do I feel like this NextEra CEO is always tied to anything you¡¯re involved in? First, mypany¡ªthey provided the investment¡ªand now, the man¡¯s bought an entire production house. What¡¯s he after? You?"


    Natalie¡¯s brows furrowed slightly as she fell into deep thought, her eyes shing with determination. "Let him show up tonight. We¡¯ll find out."

 Chapter 294: Busy With The Mistress

    <h4>Chapter 294: Busy With The Mistress</h4>


    The banquet continued, with everyone eagerly waiting to see if the NextEra CEO would arrive, even if there was the slightest chance of his appearance. Meanwhile, they enjoyed drinks and conversations.


    Natalie was seated at one of the tables, frequently ncing at her cellphone while sipping wine, her expression far from pleased.


    "Stop staring at your phone already," Mia said with a frown. "It¡¯s not like he¡¯s going to jump out of it if you keep looking."


    In response, Natalie downed the wine in her ss in one gulp and mmed it onto the table. She signaled a server and picked up two more sses of wine.


    "Slow down! You¡¯ve already had enough," Mia warned. "Once he returns, you can take your revenge. But don¡¯t get wasted at such a big party. You have an image to maintain as a CEO."


    "My ass!" Natalie retorted before finishing another ss.


    "Craving for a spanking?" Mia teased, chuckling. "I¡¯ll let your husband know you¡¯re asking to have your back broken."


    Natalie scoffed mockingly. "He... he never broke my back."


    "What? You mean you two haven¡¯t done it at all?" Mia asked, her eyes widening in shock. "In my opinion, he always looks so horny for you."


    Natalie shook her head. "He just won¡¯t go ahead, as if something¡¯s stopping him. Never mind¡ªit¡¯s his loss."


    "Stops himself?" Mia repeated. "Do you think he¡¯s got someone else? A mistress? Now that you¡¯re his wife, the other woman would be the mistress."


    Natalie nced at her sharply. "Do you really think so?"


    "Rich men are known for these things, especially when women throw themselves at them so easily. Well, he¡¯s a man, after all, and you can never fully trust a man with his desires."


    Natalie gripped her ss tightly. "No wonder he¡¯s all talk but won¡¯t do it with me."


    Ryan and John, doing their jobs as her bodyguards and moving like silent ghosts, acted as though they had heard nothing. With Natalie drinking and clearly angry with her husband, they knew they had to stay alert.


    Mia¡¯s cell phone rang. She sighed as she looked at the screen and said, "I need to take this. Don¡¯t drink too much while I¡¯m gone. I¡¯ll be right back." She nced at the two bodyguards. "Look after her."


    Natalie simply picked up another ss of wine. Mia sighed. "I didn¡¯t know you¡¯d turn into a hopeless case in love too," she remarked before answering the call and walking away.


    Natalie called for the server. "Put all the sses here on my table."


    The server hesitated, ncing at the already emptied sses on the table. "All of them?"


    "Are you deaf?" she snapped, a clear indication that she was intoxicated. "All of it," she repeated.


    John finally stepped in. "Ms. Natalie, you¡¯ve had enough."


    She shot him a cold re, her face turning flushed red due to drinking. "You dare to stop me, huh? Want to lose your job?" she raised her slightly drunk sounding voice, "Go stand on the side."


    "Ms. Natalie¡ª"


    "You¡¯re just like your boss¡ªno, your previous boss! So stubborn and always getting on my nerves by not listening to me..." she continued, cursing him while dragging Justin into her tirade.


    John was taken aback, while Ryan couldn¡¯t help but suppress a smile. <i>Poor John is getting an earful for no reason,</i> he thought.


    Natalie turned back to the server. "Didn¡¯t you hear me yet?"


    The server nervously started cing the sses, but she waved him off. "Don¡¯t bother. Just put the tray down."


    Having no choice, the poor server set the tray on the table and hurried off.


    John looked at Ryan, who finally put on a serious expression and said, "Ms. Natalie, Mr. Harper wouldn¡¯t like it if you¡ª"


    "Now I have to cater to what your boss likes or doesn¡¯t like?" she snapped, ring at him. "Does he even care about me? That jerk didn¡¯t message me once the entire day, and here he is, appointing his dogs to monitor every moment of my life. Hypocritical bastard. I¡¯m sure he¡¯s busy with his mistress."


    "Ms. Natalie¡ª"


    "Get lost, you two," Natalie spat, picking up another ss.


    The two quietly stepped aside, watching her drink.


    "When is heing?" John asked.


    "On the way," Ryan replied.


    Meanwhile, unaware of the drama unfolding on Natalie¡¯s side of the hall, the other guests continued specting about the arrival of the NextEra CEO.


    "Is he noting?"


    "He likes to keep himself in the shadows, so it¡¯s highly likely he won¡¯t show."


    "No one¡¯s ever seen his face. If he shows up today, do you think he¡¯ll reveal his identity?"


    "Who knows. Maybe yes, maybe no."


    Briena, having changed into a new dress, decided not to court trouble this time and stayed quietly by Ivan¡¯s side. She wasn¡¯t sure what unpredictable move Natalie might make next.


    "Briena, Ivan, when the NextEra CEO arrives, make sure to get his attention and arrange a meeting for ourpanies," Sephina instructed.


    "But Grandma, he¡¯s said to be associated with Natalie," Briena pointed out. "She won¡¯t let him meet us."


    Sephina scoffed. "Rich men like him might keep a few sluts on the side, but they don¡¯t let women interfere with their business decisions. I¡¯m sure he¡¯s just having fun with a married woman."


    "Briena, those are just rumors. No one truly knows if the man who spent money to dance with her, or the man who is supporting her, is the NextEra CEO," Irene said. "If he were, Natalie would have already used his name to gain more advantages in the business world. Instead, she never said it¡¯s him because she knows she can¡¯t lie without facing consequences."


    "You¡¯re right," Briena replied, ncing in the direction where Natalie was sitting at thest table, away from everyone. "A scandalous woman like her can¡¯t be lucky enough to have the support of such a man. She only deserves a gigolo."


    "The way she¡¯s drinking, I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll cause a scene," Irene chuckled. "Shall I give her a hand?"


    "Don¡¯t create any trouble," Ivan warned his sister. "Stay by my side."


    Irene quietly shut her mouth, though she noticed her brother ncing in Natalie¡¯s direction as well. He seemed worried about how much she was drinking.


    Irene leaned over to Briena and whispered, "That bitch still manages to seduce my brother. You have to y your game well."


    Briena gritted her teeth. She knew it all too well¡ªthese days, Ivan kept looking at Natalie, but she had to lie for her own dignity. "Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s just because they¡¯ve been friends since childhood."


    "My brother is still soft toward that bitch. He needs to stop being so kind," Irene said. "Anyways, what do you think? If I manage toe across that CEO, do you think he¡¯d be interested in me?"


    Briena looked at Irene. She was undeniably pretty, just like the other spoiled daughters from rich families. "It¡¯s possible."


    Irene smirked. "It¡¯s time to find a match for me, then¡ªa rich and handsome man."


    Briena smirked lightly, her thoughts turning darker. <i>Before you, he might get interested in me. If your brother keeps pining over Natalie, I¡¯ll just dump him and go to the NextEra CEO. I¡¯m sure only a superstar like me suits his status.</i><i></i>


    Just then, a little chaos erupted at the entrance of the hall. Several bodyguards in crisp ck suits began to enter in two rows, taking everyone by surprise. Guests standing in the way were quickly cleared, creating arge open space for someone to make their entrance.


    "Is the CEO here?"

 Chapter 295: Show Of Affection

    <h4>Chapter 295: Show Of Affection</h4>


    "Is the CEO here?" people began to murmur, desperate to catch a glimpse of the arriving figure. However, the rows of bodyguards blocked their clear view.


    The bodyguards took their positions at the entrance, forming a barrier. Though no one had yet appeared, the rhythmic sound of shoes striking the floor echoed down the empty corridor, reaching everyone¡¯s ears.


    The banquet hall fellpletely silent as every pair of eyes fixated on the entrance, no one daring to blink.


    A tall and handsome figure d in a perfectly tailored ck suit, which entuated his well-proportioned physique, appeared at the entrance. A collective gasp of surprise rippled through the crowd as they took in the sight of the young and devilishly handsome man.


    The bright lights of the banquet hall illuminated his features, making him appear even more dazzling.


    He stood at the entrance, expressionless, his calm eyes scanning the room as if searching for something. His noble aura was awe-inspiring, exuding an air of cold indifference and radiating a powerful pressure.


    Without saying or doing anything, he managed to captivate and intimidate everyone present.


    His eyes swept over the crowd with amanding arrogance before finally settling on one corner of the hall. There, a woman sat quietly, drunk, seemingly oblivious to themotion around her.


    His thin lips curled slightly into a faint smile, surprising everyone who noticed. Without hesitation, he began striding toward that particr woman.


    At the same time, murmurs erupted in the hall.


    "Is he the CEO of NextEra?"


    "He must be. You can tell from his aura that he¡¯s no ordinary person."


    While the crowd spected about his identity, a few people in the hall were utterly shocked to see him¡ªthe Fords and the Browns.


    "Isn¡¯t he that bitch¡¯s gigolo husband?" Irene asked in surprise, though she found herself madly drawn to the handsome man.


    Briena could only nod, her eyes unable to leave the man¡¯s striking figure.


    Ivan watched Justin walking toward Natalie and felt a wave of jealousy at the way Justin took the determined step towards her, as if no one else existed for him.


    No one dared to step forward or approach the man, as the row of bodyguards standing in the middle seemed to silently warn them to stay back. Something about Justin¡¯smanding presence made it clear he was not to be disturbed.


    As Justin was halfway to Natalie, someone dared to cross the line and approached him. "Hello, I am¡ª"


    "Get lost!" Justin¡¯s calm but cold voice cut through the air as he shot a sharp re at the middle-aged man.


    Immediately, a bodyguard stepped forward and stopped the man from obstructing Justin¡¯s path.


    Under the watchful eyes of the crowd, Justin reached Natalie, seemingly oblivious to everyone else in the room. His gaze was fixed solely on her, as if she were the only one who mattered.


    By the time, drunk Natalie had her face resting on the table, her cheek t against the table top, her eyes closed, while one hand clutched an empty wine ss. "Get me more wine," she mumbled in irritation. "Where is the bloody server?"


    "Are you not done yet?" Justin asked, his tone carrying a mix of annoyance and concern.


    The drunk woman recognized his voice and opened her eyes, tilting her head slightly to look at the man standing before her. His hands were tucked into his pants pockets, and his deep-set eyes were fixed on her, waiting for her response.


    "You finally got time from your mistress?" she slurred, her voice thick with drunkenness.


    Justin raised a brow. "Mistress?"


    "Hmm?" She nodded, "Mistress, you spent time with."


    Justin took a step forward and leaned down, resting one hand on the table as he looked at her. "Why would I have a mistress when I have such a beautiful and perfect wife?"


    She looked at him with innocent eyes, her face flushed red made her look cute. "So you don¡¯t have a mistress?" Even her voice sounded cute to hear.


    Justin shook his head. "It¡¯s either you or no one. You are the only one I would ever have with me."


    "Really?"


    "Hmm."


    "I knew it," she said with a light smile on her lips as she mumbled. "I should not trust what Mia says."


    "Now, let¡¯s go home," he said, offering her his hand.


    Like an obedient girl, she ced her hand in his, and Justin helped her stand up. She was about to lose her bnce, but he held her firmly against his body, his hands tightly wrapped around her slender waist.


    In her drunken state, she chuckled softly and circled her hands around his neck. "I missed you."


    She acted like a spoiled young girl in her drunken state, something Justin was already familiar with. He gently pecked her forehead and said, "I missed you as well."


    The others standing around were taken aback by this public disy of affection, and by the sight of Natalie acting this way with one man. Moreover, they still hadn¡¯t confirmed who this man was.


    The next moment, they watched as Justin effortlessly lifted Natalie into his arms and turned to leave. Under every single gaze in the room, Justin walked confidently with long strides, carrying Natalie out of the event hall.


    Surprise and confusion were etched on the faces of the onlookers.


    Victor sighed, mumbling, "This man is such a showoff."


    "Are you jealous?" Silvia asked with a teasing smirk.


    "Your tiny brain can only interpret it that way. Don¡¯t bother troubling it," Victor replied, turning to leave.


    Silvia followed after him.


    He red at her. "What are you doing?"


    "We came together, so we have to leave together as well," Silvia said matter-of-factly.


    Victor didn¡¯t deny her and allowed her toe with him.


    Meanwhile, the shocked audience began murmuring again.


    "He just left. Was he not the CEO of NextEra?"


    "He seems to be that powerful man backing Natalie Ford."


    "But who is he then? Who is so powerful, and we don¡¯t even know his identity?"


    "What if he really is the CEO of NextEra, and as the rumors suggest, he¡¯s involved with Natalie Ford?"


    "We can¡¯t say yet. No one has seen the CEO before."


    Everyone was left with more questions than answers.


    "Let¡¯s ask the organizers whether the CEO ising or if that man was him."


    The Fords and Browns had bitter tastes in their mouths for reasons they couldn¡¯t quite articte. All they could think was: <i>Is her husband not a gigolo but someone powerful?</i>

 Chapter 296: I Don’t Care Who You Are

    <h4>Chapter 296: I Don¡¯t Care Who You Are</h4>


    Just then, the emcee took to the stage and said, "I hope you all enjoyed that little show of affection between Ms. Natalie and her husband. That was sweet, wasn¡¯t it?"


    Now, everyone understood that the man was Natalie¡¯s husband, and the wild spections about her having an inappropriate rtionship with a wealthy backer came to an end.


    The emcee continued, "I know you¡¯ve all been waiting to meet the CEO of NextEra, but unfortunately, he¡¯s busy with something more important and won¡¯t be able to join us tonight."


    Disappointment rippled through the crowd as they realized the rare opportunity to see and connect with the elusive, wealthy CEO had slipped away. However, the audience collectively came to a conclusion.


    "So that man wasn¡¯t the CEO. He was just Natalie¡¯s husband, here to pick her up."


    But at the same time, another wave of curiosity rose in their minds. The man who took away Natalie, her husband, seems to be someone powerful as well. Who was that man? Another mysterious businessman they were not aware of?


    Briena felt as though she had swallowed bitterness whole, watching how affectionately Natalie was treated by her husband. Even if he wasn¡¯t Ivan, Natalie still had someone better. <i>Why is her luck so good? That gigolo is no less than any rich man. But... is he really a gigolo, or was I mistaken? If he¡¯s someone rich, I have to make them fall apart. I can¡¯t let Natalie live a life better than mine. Everything best belongs to me¡ªeven her husband.</i>


    Irene felt the same as she muttered, "How can that bitch get everything after betraying my brother? She deserves nothing but suffering."


    Ivan, still in shock, finally snapped out of it. His heart and mind were in turmoil after seeing Natalie and her husband together. She looked genuinely happy with him, even acting like a carefree young girl in love.


    He had never seen this side of her before¡ªdrunk and cute. The only time he saw her drunk was during her relentless pursuit of investors for <i>his</i>pany. She would drink to close deals and suffer the consequencester, but she always smiled, proud of having secured the investments.


    Ivan realized he had taken her efforts for granted and never truly appreciated her. Now that she was gone from his life, he could do nothing but regret it.


    Sephina, however, narrowed her eyes at the entrance where Natalie had left with her husband. Her suspicion that Natalie¡¯s husband wasn¡¯t a gigolo but someone powerful.


    <i>¡¯I need to find out who he truly is. She doesn¡¯t deserve to live a life better than the one I dictate¡ªone that relies solely on my mercy.</i>


    Mia who saw it all after she finsihed her call, she could not be happier than this for her freind, but at the same time she was happy to see few sullen faces.


    Mia went to Briena, "Want something sweet to eat?"


    Briena offered her a puzzled look, to which Mia offered a mocking chuckle and said, "All of you look like you have just swallowed the ss of bitterness, so I was wondering if you need anything sweet."


    "You..."


    "Ms Superstar, don¡¯t get angry here or it will ruin your image," Mia interrupted her. "We have to preserve it for something better," and looked at Ivan and offered him a mocking smirk, before turning to leave. "Idiots!"


    "That bitch!" Irene was about to follow Mia, but Ivan stopped her.


    He could understand the meaning of that mocking smirk. She was clearly telling him it was his loss for letting go of Natalie.


    -----


    Inside the car, on the way home, Natalie continued to sleep, clinging to Justin. He didn¡¯t disturb her, instead coaxing her into a moreforting sleep. He even instructed the driver to keep the ride smooth so she wouldn¡¯t be disturbed.


    Today, he had openly shown up to get Natalie, not bothering about being seen with her. The one person he had worried about was James Harper, but since James had already seen them together, Justin felt there was nothing left to hide. Still, he couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that the distance between him and James had grown wider. Not that they had ever been a loving father and son, but James¡¯ cold silence since that day made it feel worse. One thing was clear: James hated Caryn deeply, and by extension, anything rted to her.


    After half an hour, they finally arrived home. The moment the car stopped, Natalie stirred awake. She tried to open her eyes, blinking groggily as she looked around.


    "Awake?" she heard a familiar voice.


    Natalie realized she had been sleeping in someone¡¯s arms, resting against a warm, firm chest. She raised her head to look at him. "Justin?"


    He hummed. "We¡¯re home. Let¡¯s get down."


    Still shaking off her drunken haze, she allowed him to help her out of the car. But the moment they stepped out, Natalie pushed him against the car. She looked up at his face and asked, "First, tell me you truly don¡¯t have a mistress."


    "I don¡¯t," he replied calmly, steadying her swaying body with his hands.


    She narrowed her drunk eyes at him, gripping the cor of his suit. "Then why don¡¯t you do anything with me?"


    Justin¡¯s gaze turned amused. Today, besides being cute, she seemed in the mood to act spoiled. "I think I do a lot of things with you."


    "No, you don¡¯t," she said adamantly. "If you don¡¯t have a mistress, then what stops you from doing it with me? Weren¡¯t you so eager for me to get better and even embarrassed me in front of the doctor by asking when we could have sex? Then why?"


    "Because there¡¯s something you don¡¯t know about me, and..."


    "I don¡¯t care," she interrupted, her brows furrowing. "As long as you don¡¯t have another woman and you¡¯re not betraying me, I don¡¯t care who you are or what you do."


    "After knowing the truth, our dynamics might change..."


    "No truth can shake my trust in you. All I know is that I like you," she said, her gaze turning soft and innocent. "Didn¡¯t you say you like me and want to be with me? I don¡¯t care who you are..."


    ¡¯I am your stepbrother,¡¯ Justin thought.


    "Even if you are Mafia Lord, I don¡¯t care," she said and the next moment his lips were sealed by hers. She clutched his clothes tightly, pulling him into a passionate kiss.

 Chapter 297: Guest In The City

    <h4>Chapter 297: Guest In The City</h4>


    Justin was taken aback; it was the first time she had been like this with him. After a moment, he kissed her back. The bodyguards, now ustomed to such moments, turned away, pretending to see nothing at all.


    After a while, when they parted, both breathless, she slumped against his chest.


    "Seems like I can¡¯t disappoint you tonight," Justin said, holding her steady. "Hmm?"


    There was no response from the drunken woman. Justin lowered his head to look at her. "Natalie?"


    Still no response¡ªshe had fallen asleep. He chuckled softly in disbelief. "After tempting me, you dare to sleep?" he muttered, lifting her into his arms and carrying her inside the house.


    -----


    The next morning, when Natalie woke up, it waste. She struggled to open her eyes, groaning slightly from a splitting headache.


    She looked around and realized she was back home. Her clothes had been changed, but she had no memory of how. All she could recall was being at the party and drinking while upset with Justin.


    "Good morning, Mrs. Hendrix," a familiar voice greeted as a man entered the room.


    The moment she saw him, she froze in surprise. <i>When did he return?</i>


    Seeing her stunned expression, Justin stood there with a serious look. "Don¡¯t tell me, after taking advantage of me, you don¡¯t recall what you did."


    Natalie blinked a few times, trying to piece everything together. Her eyes widened in shock as bits and pieces of the previous night came rushing back¡ªwhat she had said and done with him.


    "...And you dare fall asleep after doing all that?" Justin asked, his tone teasing. "How are you going to make up for it?"


    "What are you talking about?" Natalie asked, feigning nonchnce, too embarrassed to admit she had been demanding sex from him.


    Justin moved closer, leaning down toward the bed. "Do you need a reminder?"


    Natalie quickly slid off the bed, avoiding his gaze. "I need to visit the bathroom," she said hurriedly.


    Justin didn¡¯t stop her, chuckling softly. "Don¡¯t worry. I n to give you exactly what you¡¯ve been so desperate for."


    "I don¡¯t know what you mean," she said defensively before darting into the bathroom, mming the door behind her.


    Inside the bathroom, Natalie stood in front of the mirror, stunned at her actions from the previous night. <i>That wasn¡¯t me. It was the alcohol messing with my brain. I would never do that otherwise.</i>


    When she returned to the room, she saw Justin sitting on the couch, scrolling through a tablet. She acted normal, quietly standing in front of the mirror to get ready.


    Once she was done, Justin said, "Come here."


    Natalie nced at him and walked over. Justin handed her the tablet, showing her the news. She was surprised as she read it. "Seems like another one of Sephina¡¯s stunts. She waspletely fine at the party."


    The news was about Sephina Ford being admitted to the hospital the previous night.


    "She¡¯s scared of your sess and is rushing to dere Briena as the CEO of thepany," Justin exined.


    "And she¡¯ll use her supposed sickness as the excuse for this hasty decision," Natalie added, "So much drama just to make her precious granddaughter her only heir,


    Justin hummed in agreement.


    Natalie fell silent, deep in thought.


    "What are you thinking about?" Justin asked.


    "I¡¯m thinking I should start preparing to visit my other grandmother," Natalie replied, as if the matter of Sephina handing over thepany to Briena held no importance to her.


    Justin nodded and handed her a file. "This contains information about all the royal family members and some other rted individuals you might have to deal with."


    Natalie wasn¡¯t surprised by Justin¡¯s preparation. She was growing ustomed to him always thinking a step ahead.


    She epted the file and heard Justin say, "The current Princess of Belvorn could be a trouble."


    Natalie raised an eyebrow. "Of all people, you mentioned the princess? Seems like she¡¯s left quite an impression on you."


    He gave her a smug look. "Are you jealous?"


    "I think it¡¯s a good opportunity to let other men impress me as well," she replied coolly.


    Justin¡¯s expression turned cold as he grabbed her hand, pulling her closer, and looked into her eyes with an intense gaze. "Dare say that again."


    This sudden shift in him almost scared her. After spending so much time by his side and seeing only his softer side, she had forgotten that this man had a devilish side as well.


    "I... I was just... uhmm¡ª"


    Before she could finish, Justin kissed her harshly, biting her lips. She winced in slight pain, and he finally let her go.


    "This is a reminder for you not to be impressed by anyone else," Justin warned. "As for that princess¡ªI told you about her so you could be careful. If not, I¡¯ll have to deal with her in my way, where that royal family will lose one princess and won¡¯t even know where her body is buried."


    Natalie let out a nervous smile and said, "Understood. I won¡¯t let you dirty your hands with trash. Rest assured."


    Justin released her and said, "And as for what you were disappointed about¡ªwe¡¯ll take care of that tonight."


    Natalie felt her heart skip a beat. <i>Which man announces something like this as if scheduling a meeting?</i><i></i>


    She cleared her throat awkwardly. "That was just drunk talkst night. I didn¡¯t really mean it."


    He gave her a silent gaze, one that seemed to ask, <i>Do you really expect me to believe that?</i>


    Natalie immediately stood up from the couch. "I¡¯m starving. I¡¯m going to have breakfast," she said hurriedly, and left.


    Justin followed her. Over breakfast, he informed her, "All the preparations for your trip to Belvorn have been made. Noah will email you the details."


    "Thank you," Natalie replied. "Do I need to meet my mother before leaving?"


    "That¡¯s up to you two," Justin replied.


    Natalie wasn¡¯t sure what to do either. Her mother had made everything clear during theirst meeting, and there was nothing more she needed to ask.


    After breakfast, Natalie went to her office while Justin attended to his own work.


    -----


    That day at noon, someone significant arrived in the Imperial City: Charlotte Everthorn, a princess of Belvorn. News of her arrival had already spread, and journalists from various media houses gathered to capture this moment.


    Surrounded by numerous bodyguards, the princess stepped out, dressed in an expensive luxury gown that exuded elegance. As reporters rushed toward her, blocking her path, they bombarded her with questions. While inwardly frowning at the annoyance, Charlotte maintained a sweet smile, her beauty captivating everyone¡¯s attention.


    "Your Highness, may I know the purpose of your sudden visit to the Imperial City?" a reporter asked.


    "It¡¯s not the first time I¡¯ve been here. I¡¯ve always loved this city and thought it would be nice to visit again," Charlotte replied gracefully.


    "This time, a perfumer from our city has been invited by the royal family of Belvorn. Are you nning to meet her and invite her in person?" another reporter inquired.


    "I have more important matters to attend to," the princess replied, subtly dismissing Natalie as unimportant. "Besides, the perfumepetition is just a little show for my grandmother¡¯s entertainment, as she¡¯s fond of good perfumes. There¡¯s no need to overhype it."


    "What ns do you have during your stay here?"


    "Just some personal matters," Charlotte said, clearly indicating that she wasn¡¯t going to divulge more details.


    Just then, a few cars arrived, and a familiar figure stepped out of one of them, walking straight toward the princess.


    It was Briena Ford.


    "Wee to the Imperial City, Your Highness," Briena greeted politely.


    Charlotte smiled warmly and said, "Just call me by name, Briena. We¡¯re the same age."


    "Of course, Charlotte," Briena replied with a smile. "This way, please."


    The reporters were stunned at the interaction. <i>Since when were Briena and the princess friends?</i>


    "Briena, can you tell us about your friendship with Her Highness?" a reporter asked.


    Briena offered a polite smile and said, "Not everything is meant for publicity or fame. Some things are better kept private, which makes them more meaningful," and she left with the princess.

 Chapter 298: Turn A Blind Eye

    <h4>Chapter 298: Turn A Blind Eye</h4>


    Inside Natalie¡¯s office, Mia and Cathy met for lunch after finishing their work. They were watching the news, where Briena and Princess Charlotte were showing off.


    "Are these bitches looking down on you, Nat?" Cathy asked, nearly stabbing the meat with her fork.


    Natalie continued eating quietly as she observed Charlotte on the screen. It reminded her of Justin¡¯s words¡ªthat this princess was real trouble.


    Mia, also watching, looked at Natalie. "You¡¯re going to Belvorn. If Briena is that princess¡¯s friend, you have to be careful there."


    Natalie hummed in response.


    "Nat, do you want me toe with you?" Cathy asked. "Trust me, I¡¯m good at teaching lessons."


    "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be fine," Natalie assured her.


    "First, deal with your own troubles," Mia said yfully. "I¡¯m still waiting for the day when you¡¯ll stop eating my ears offining about Vincent."


    "This meat suddenly tastes bad," Cathy muttered, her expression scrunching as she pushed the meat aside. "Just hearing his name is enough to turn my mouth sour."


    Mia and Natalie chuckled softly, enjoying Cathy¡¯s misery for once.


    "To me, he looks absolutely stunning," Mia said.


    Cathy rolled her eyes. "That beggar of a man? Stunning? The one who doesn¡¯t even have his own home? Huh, don¡¯t joke around. What does he have other than his looks and a good body?"


    "You seem to have seen his body really well," Nataliemented.


    Cathy pulled a mocking face. "That man keeps roaming the house only in a towel. Do you expect me to close my eyes?"


    "Absolutely not. You should enjoy the view of a perfect body," Mia added.


    Cathy stabbed a spoon into her veggies as she mumbled, "That ¡¯perfect body¡¯ is going to be stabbed by me sooner orter."


    The other two could only smile, amused by Cathy¡¯s threats.


    "Anyway, Nat, we have an important meeting tomorrow with our investors regarding your new perfumeunch," Mia informed her. "Make sure to be there. I¡¯ll send you time and location."


    Natalie nodded in acknowledgment.


    ----


    The news of Briena and the Princess of Belvorn being friends spread like wildfire, prompting reporters to chase after them to capture more of their moments together. Briena had posted pictures with Charlotte on social media, which made her popr even in Belvorn. Her poprity spiked overnight.


    The next day, Natalie went to one of the luxury malls where the meeting was arranged in a private room of one of the restaurants.


    As she entered the mall, she happened upon a scene where Briena and Charlotte were on a shopping spree, surrounded by cameras. Both of them were putting on quite a show.


    She ignored them and walked ahead, but Briena noticed her. A light smirk spread across her lips as a thought crossed her mind.


    Briena walked toward her. "Natalie."


    ¡¯What a terrible ce to arrange a meeting,¡¯ Natalie thought as she continued walking, but Briena wasn¡¯t one to give up.


    "Natalie, are you here for shopping as well?" Briena asked.


    "None of your concern," Natalie replied, not sparing her a nce and ready to move on.


    "Just wait. Let me introduce you to someone," Briena said, grabbing Natalie¡¯s hand.


    ¡¯Are you asking for an insult in public?¡¯ Natalie thought as she red coldly at Briena¡¯s hand.


    Briena quickly released her hand. "Meet my friend, Princess Charlotte."


    Natalie nced at Charlotte briefly, not bothering to greet her. In response, Charlotte looked back at her, but no words or greetings were exchanged.


    Briena immediately spoke up. "Natalie, she¡¯s the Princess of Belvorn. Aren¡¯t you going to greet her?"


    Offering a light nod, Natalie said, "I hope you enjoy your stay in my country. Now, I¡¯ll excuse myself," and turned to leave.


    "Natalie, is this how you greet a princess?" Briena asked, as if trying to teach her sister some manners.


    Natalie nced at her watch impatiently and, offering a cold gaze to Briena, said, "Did you stop me from attending to my important matters just to create another drama?"


    Briena was momentarily taken aback, but Natalie continued, "It seems you¡¯re doing well on behalf of this entire country by taking care of her. Now excuse me." She then walked away with John and Ryan following her.


    Briena hid her smirk well and turned to Charlotte with an apologetic look. "My sistercks manners. I just wanted to introduce her to you. But..."


    Charlotte red at Natalie¡¯s retreating figure. <i>I¡¯ll show you what I am when youe to my country.</i>


    Briena observed Charlotte¡¯s expression and grinned inwardly¡ªthis was exactly what she wanted. <i>I¡¯m sure now things won¡¯t be easy for you in Belvorn, Natalie. I¡¯ll make sure this Princess hates you and thinks of you as her enemy.</i>


    The reporters captured the entire scene, and soon news began to spread about how Natalie Ford had disrespected the Princess of Belvorn. Comparisons quickly surfaced: Briena was hailed as the perfect host, making the country proud, while Natalie was used of disgracing it.


    ---


    When Natalie reached outside the private room, she instructed, "John, Ryan, you two can turn blind eyes when someonees here to annoy me."


    The two understood and nodded.


    Later Natalie was busy in a meeting with her two friends and a representative from NextEra. The meetingsted for an hour.


    "Ms. Mia, we trust your decision," the representative said. "We believe that, just like the previous perfume created by Ms. Natalie, this one will also be a best-seller. You can go ahead with your ns."


    "Thank you for always trusting mypany and products," Mia replied.


    As the representative left and the three friends were alone, Cathy suggested, "How about a nice coffee?"


    Both friends agreed, and they ordered coffee.


    Cathy nced at her phone, scrolling through her notifications, and raised a brow. Natalie noticed and looked at her. Cathy pushed her phone toward Natalie.


    As if it were nothing unexpected, Natalie ignored it.


    "Natalie, you¡¯re going to Belvorn soon. This princess might hold a grudge against you," Mia said.


    "She¡¯ll hold a grudge anyway," Nataliemented, already aware that the princess must have learned her identity by now. It exined why Charlotte hade to the country and befriended Briena.


    Both friends didn¡¯t entirely understand why Natalie said that but agreed nheless. If the princess was Briena¡¯s friend, it was to be expected.


    As the server left the room, through the opened door, someone noticed the three friends sitting inside the private room.


    Before the door could close entirely, two figures entered the room and their bodyguards stood outside.

 Chapter 299: Why Ivan Agreed To Marry

    <h4>Chapter 299: Why Ivan Agreed To Marry</h4>


    "What are you doing here?" Cathy asked in an annoyed tone, ring at the two neers.


    "Oh, we just entered the room we booked," Briena replied nonchntly. "Are you three in the wrong room?"


    Cathy nced at Natalie. "Can¡¯t you do something about this annoyance always showing up for no reason? Or do you want me to handle her?"


    "Do as you wish," Natalie replied calmly, sipping her coffee.


    Mia chuckled softly and whispered to Natalie, "Our girl seems to be on her period."


    Meanwhile, Cathy warned Briena, "You two are in the wrong room, so get lost before I lose my temper." She looked like she was running out of patience. "You remember from our school days what happens when I get super mad."


    "Cathy, we may be in the wrong room, but how can you talk like this?" Briena snapped angrily. "Forget about me, but my friend here is a Princess of Belvorn and a guest of our country."


    "So?" Cathy replied in a bored tone. "Do you want us all to clear the way and bow down to our knees?"


    "Cathy!" Briena raised her voice, acting offended in front of the Princess.


    "Let it be, Briena. I can see some people hereck manners entirely," Charlotte remarked, her gaze fixed on Natalie who didn¡¯t offer a single nce and instead focussed on hot coffee mug in her hands.


    "I¡¯m sorry, Charlotte, that you have to face insults like this," Briena said, though inside she was grinning.


    Natalie looked up at her and said, "If you¡¯ve gathered enough content to tarnish my image before Sephina Ford announces the CEO of Ford Group, you can leave."


    Briena was momentarily taken aback, but Charlotte responded, "She doesn¡¯t need to gather anything. Everyone can see clearly who is worthy and who isn¡¯t. I wonder why my grandma even chose her for perfume event. I will return and tell my grandma the kind of a person your sister is."


    Still sitting in her chair, Natalie leaned back and raised a brow at Charlotte. "Finally, you spoke. Must have been difficult to hold back for so long, wasn¡¯t it?"


    Natalie asked John and Ryan to stay out as she was waiting for Charlotte¡¯s reaction as all she was doing was hiding behind Briena¡¯s scheming act.


    "Natalie, talk to her with respect," Briena interjected, acting as though she were protecting Charlotte. "And what she said is true. Everyone can see what you are. When I be CEO, just know that it¡¯s because you are not worthy."


    "Haha, what a joke," Cathyughed as she stood up from her seat. "You and CEO? Damn! Can you take a look at yourself in the mirror first? To be a CEO, one needs a brain¡ªwhich you clearlyck. Is Sephina Ford adamant about destroying the Ford Group?"


    "Cathy, stay out of it," Natalie said.


    "Shh!" Cathy interrupted, now facing Briena. "You¡¯ve always wanted what Natalie had¡ªher clothes, her jewelry, her ce as the cherished daughter of the Ford family, and even her fianc¨¦."


    Mia stood up as well and added, "You¡¯ve always coveted what belonged to Natalie. This isn¡¯t news to us."


    "Coveted?" Brienaughed and turned to Natalie. "Do you think I coveted your fianc¨¦? Is that why he¡¯s with me? But have you ever wondered if Ivan ever loved you?"


    "I¡¯m not interested in knowing anything," Natalie replied coldly. "You can keep that trash with you. You¡¯re both perfect for each other."


    Briena didn¡¯t back down. "Don¡¯t you want to know why Ivan was the only one always by your side when we were kids? Why he agreed to marry you even though he didn¡¯t love you?"


    Natalie nced at her. She recalled how Ivan had once promised to exin, as per the deal they made, butter she dismissed it as unimportant and didn¡¯t even want to talk to that man.


    "Let me tell you, my dear sister Natalie," Briena said, a sly smile on her face, "why he was always with you when other kids avoided you. It¡¯s because of our grandpa."


    Natalie¡¯s expression shifted. Mia and Cathy exchanged worried looks, unsure of what to do.


    Mia hesitated but said, "Natalie, if you don¡¯t want to hear her..."


    Natalie raised her hand, stopping Mia. She fixed her gaze on Briena, ready to hear more. Finally, it was the day for the revtion.


    "Natalie, you always thought Ivan was with you because he cared for you, loved you, and whatnot. But the truth is¡ªafter your mother died, you were lonely. Grandma started to despise you, Dad ignored you, and all the kids yed with me while they hated you. These things made you sad.


    "So, our grandpa came up with a solution. He used to bribe Ivan to y with you and be your friend. Not just that, he even bribed Ivan¡¯s parents by offering them an important deal with the Ford Group so they wouldn¡¯t oppose Ivan being your friend. Ivan never cared for you. He wanted to y with me and the other kids instead, but the bribing was more valuable to him and his family, so he continued the act."


    Natalie sat there calm andposed, as if Briena¡¯s words didn¡¯t affect her at all. "That just shows Grandpa truly cared for me. You must feel truly jealous seeing how much Grandpa loved me."


    Briena was momentarily taken aback by her calm response but pressed on. "Do you know why Ivan agreed to marry you?" she asked,ughing mockingly. "He didn¡¯t love you at all. Grandpa bribed him again¡ªwith a five percent share of the Ford Group, on the condition that he married you.


    "Not only that, but all the shares Grandpa owned would be transferred to your name once you were married. Think about it, Natalie. With five percent of the shares for himself and control over all of your shares, he would be one of the major shareholders of the Ford Group and gain control of it. He didn¡¯t have to worry about the Brown Group at all. To him, you were nothing but a business opportunity."

 Chapter 300: Hurt

    <h4>Chapter 300: Hurt</h4>


    "On your wedding day, Ivan must have felt relieved that you were already married and quickly jumped ship," Briena added mockingly. "By that time, hispany was stable, thanks to all your efforts, and he didn¡¯t need to depend on Grandpa¡¯s deal anymore. Moreover, by marrying me, Ivan knows he¡¯ll eventually get control of the Ford Group through me. After all, Grandma dotes on me. He must have realized Grandma was nning to hand over the entirepany to me because she hates you. Why would he waste his life with you and your mere shares when he could have the entirepany by marrying me?"


    The room fell silent after Briena finished. Mia and Cathy exchanged worried nces at Natalie, but she remained calm, quietly sipping her coffee.


    "Aren¡¯t you just a business deal for him as well?" Mia asked Briena. "He¡¯s marrying you for thepany, and you¡¯re foolish enough to ept it."


    "He loves me as well," Briena replied, offering them a meaningful gaze. "We¡¯re closer than you can imagine. I¡¯m sure Ivan didn¡¯t even kiss your friend during their two years of dating. Isn¡¯t that pathetic? How repulsive Natalie must have been in his eyes while he couldn¡¯t wait to get into my bed."


    "If you¡¯re done sharing such confidential information, you can leave," Natalie said in a mocking tone. "No need to tell us what kind of slut you are."


    Briena chuckled, unaffected. "I know you¡¯re pretending it doesn¡¯t bother you, but I¡¯m sure the truth has hurt you. Your grandpa deceived you and led you to the wrong person. The man you thought cared for and loved you was just using you as a stepping stone to power and wealth."


    <strong>Ssh!</strong>


    "Ahh!"


    Warm coffee sshed onto Briena¡¯s clothes the next moment.


    "Now, you might want to leave," Cathy said. "Or should I pour some freshly brewed coffee on your face?"


    "You... Cathy, you¡¯ll pay for this," Briena said angrily before turning to Natalie, who remained stoic and unaffected, like an immovable mountain. "Poor you. No one truly loves you. That must hurt a lot, doesn¡¯t it? But then again, you¡¯re not worthy of anything."


    Cathy grabbed Mia¡¯s cup of coffee, but Mia stopped her and calmly looked at Briena. "If you don¡¯t want to leave this room in a worse state, leave right now."


    Briena chuckled. "It¡¯s time to leave anyway. I¡¯m done showing your friend her ce."


    "You bitch, let me show you your ce," Cathy snapped, moving toward Briena, but Mia held her back firmly. "Cathy, control yourself."


    Briena smirked mockingly before walking out. Mia turned to Cathy and said, "Nat needs us."


    Cathy looked at Natalie, who appeared calm on the surface, but both friends could see that she was deeply hurt inside, even if she wasn¡¯t showing it.


    "Nat..." Cathy began.


    Natalie stood up, finishing her coffee, and nced at the two. "I need to head back to the office. See youter."


    "Natalie, are you alright?" Mia asked.


    "I am. Don¡¯t worry," Natalie replied, then turned and left.


    Cathy wanted to stop her, but Mia shook her head. Once Natalie was out of sight, Mia said, "She wants to be alone. Let her be."


    Cathy gritted her teeth. "I wonder what I can do to that bitch Briena so she stops acting so smug."


    "Her day wille soon," Mia said calmly. "The more she provokes Natalie, the more she¡¯s digging her own grave."


    ----


    Justin was busy working in his home study when he received a call from Mia. He listened intently to what she said and immediately stood up from his chair. Once he learned where Natalie was, he headed there without dy.


    Half an hourter, a fast-moving luxury car stopped in front of the gates of the church on the hillside. Picking up a water bottle from the car, Justin stepped out, where Ryan was waiting for him. Ryan led Justin toward the garden of the church, where a lonely figure sat on a bench, staring nkly at the sky and the rows of hills ahead.


    Seeing Justin arrive, John, who had been standing at a distance keeping watch over Natalie, stepped away and joined Ryan.


    Justin didn¡¯t rush to approach her. Instead, he stood silently for a while, observing her. Mia had already told him what had happened with Briena. He had known the truth Natalie learned today but had chosen not to tell her, knowing it would hurt her deeply. Now, seeing her like this, he could feel the pain radiating from her.


    Finally, with slow, deliberate steps, he walked toward her and sat next to her on the bench. He didn¡¯t ask her anything or say a word, choosing instead to look ahead, just as she was. The cold breeze blowing from the hills was soothing, almostforting.


    After a while, the silence was broken.


    "Today, all of a sudden, I felt like my entire life has been nothing but an illusion. All this time, I thought my mother was dead, but now, out of nowhere, she¡¯s in front of me. My grandmother, who doted on me when I was a kid and whom I loved the most after my mother, suddenly started hating me after my mother left. My father¡ªhe stopped seeing me long ago. He forgot he had another daughter who always longed for his attention.


    "But that wasn¡¯t the worst of it. I¡¯de to terms with all of that long ago. What hurt me the most was realizing that my grandpa, the one I trusted blindly, proved to me how truly blind I¡¯ve been all along. And then, the man I thought was myfort, the reason I stayed alive, the one I believed truly cared for me¡ªhe was never the one.


    "All of this makes me wonder: What kind of idiot have I been? What kind of illusion have I been living in? Why could I never see anything clearly?"


    Her eyes turned moist, and her steady voice trembled as she spoke thest words.


    Justin moved a little closer to her, cing his hand gently around her shoulder as he rubbed her arm tofort her. "It¡¯s fine to feel hurt. You don¡¯t have to hold back."


    Despite her efforts to stayposed, she couldn¡¯t hold back her tears. Justin let her cry silently, holding her close. Slowly, the muffled sound of her sobs against his chest broke the silence as he continued tofort her.

 Chapter 301: How Did She Get Married?

    <h4>Chapter 301: How Did She Get Married?</h4>


    When she was finally tired of crying and had calmed down, Justin offered her the water bottle he had brought. Natalie took a few sips, trying to steady her mind as she sat in silence, lost in memories of the past.


    "I used toe here with my mother when I was a kid," she said atst. "This is the only ce that hasn¡¯t changed¡ªneither in its view nor in the way it makes me feel. After she left me, I would alwayse here whenever I was hurt, felt like I had nowhere to go, or thought no one could understand me. This ce has always been myfort."


    "It is indeedforting," Justin replied, gazing at the sky. "But I want you to know that this doesn¡¯t have to be the only ce where you findfort or feel less lonely. I¡¯m here to take care of you when you¡¯re hurt. I¡¯ll be the one you can alwayse to, the one who will always try to understand you. I can be yourfort. And I¡¯ll never let you feel lonely. Just like this ce, I won¡¯t ever change¡ªI¡¯ll always remain the same for you. I give you my word."


    Natalie looked at him, and he met her gaze. "I mean it, Natalie."


    Not knowing what to say, she stared at him for a while as if grappling her thoughts and finally said, "I warn you, my limits of handling betrayal and heartbreak is entirely over."


    "I¡¯ll keep that in mind," he replied, removing his coat and draping it over her shoulders. "The air is getting cold."


    Natalie didn¡¯t refuse. They sat there for a long time, letting the peace of the ce surround them.


    "Don¡¯t you have work to do?" she asked, still looking ahead.


    "I¡¯m doing the most important work right now," he replied, following her gaze toward the horizon.


    A light smile finally appeared on her lips. "Am I a ¡¯work¡¯ for you?"


    "You¡¯re everything to me," he answered smoothly.


    Natalie didn¡¯t know how to respond to his words. She stayed quiet, her smile lingering. No one had ever made her feel this special and important the way Justin always did and that too in the most simple way.


    They headed home together, and Justin made sure to stay by her side. He personally cooked a meal for her, and they had dinner together.


    As they went on stroll after dinner, Justin asked as he caressed her hand he was holding, "Are you feeling alright now?"


    Natalie hummed replied as they continued the walk, "Now I don¡¯t feel guilty about what happened on my wedding day. I¡¯m d I didn¡¯t marry him."


    "Good."


    Natalie looked up at him and asked, "I still don¡¯t fully understand how I ended up marrying you."


    "Hmm, let me guess and exin how and why it happened," Justin began. "About a year and a half ago, my twin brother, the other Aiden, came to Imperial City to get your blood sample to check if you were a match as a bone marrow donor for your mother. He had to do it without letting you know anything. But while he was here, he overheard your grandpa and Ivan talking about your uing marriage. He learned that Ivan was marrying you for his own selfish reasons.


    "My twin brother was raised by your mother, so he values her deeply. He couldn¡¯t stand the thought of her daughter marrying someone like Ivan, so he devised a n. He needed someone to register your marriage with. He could have used his own name¡ªAiden Shaw¡ªbut he realized that if you searched for himter, you might find him and, through him, your would reach mother as well which he didn¡¯t want it to happen. He needed a safer option, someone you couldn¡¯t easily trace and who wouldn¡¯t harm you either.


    "I don¡¯t know why he had an ID with the name Aiden Handrix, but he used it to register your marriage. He didn¡¯t expect the real Aiden Handrix to still be alive. As for how he managed to take you to the registry bureau and how you willingly signed the papers¡ªthat¡¯s still a mystery. Only he can exin that part."


    "Maybe he fed me some kind of drug..." Natalie spected.


    "That¡¯s highly possible since you have no recollection of what you did that day," Justin added. "If you were drugged¡ªor even hypnotized, for that matter¡ªhe¡¯s skilled enough to take you away without anyone noticing."


    "For whatever reason or method he used, I¡¯ll always be thankful to him," Natalie replied. "Can I meet him?"


    "Maybe," Justin said. "But remember, the name on your marriage certificate is mine."


    "But the picture is his," she replied with a chuckle, noticing his hint of jealousy.


    "We¡¯ll soon rece it with my picture. I already have the ID prepared with that name," Justin replied confidently.


    "If you¡¯re Aiden, then what¡¯s his name? And how did you two end up like this?" Natalie asked. "Didn¡¯t your father try to find out where his other son was? Now that he¡¯s alive, shouldn¡¯t you inform your father?"


    Hearing her questions, Justin paused, bound by the promise he once made to James Harper. "Natalie, what if I say I don¡¯t want to talk about it yet?"


    Natalie looked into his eyes, sensing the turmoil within him. She offered him a gentle, reassuring smile. "It¡¯s alright. Take your time."


    Justin was d that she was always understandng. "I will make sure to give you proper exnationter."


    "I will wait for it."


    ----


    At Ford Mansion.


    The three women, along with Jay, were in a better mood.


    "Mother, with Natalie¡¯s image ruined in the news for the way she acted with the Princess, I¡¯m sure we can use it to our advantage when dering Briena as the CEO of the Ford Group," ramented.


    Sephina nodded in agreement.


    Jay, who was equally pleased, added, "Mother, all the preparations for the board meeting areplete. I can¡¯t wait to see my daughter finally get what she deserves."


    "You¡¯re forgetting you have another daughter as well," a cold voice interrupted their merry conversation.


    They all turned to see Albert standing a few steps away, his expression filled with anger.


    "Albert, why are you downstairs instead of sleeping? It¡¯ste," Sephina said casually.


    "I¡¯m here to warn you¡ªnot to mess with Natalie. It won¡¯t end well for any of us," Albert said firmly. "Natalie deserves to lead thatpany. It¡¯s her right."


    Sephina scoffed. "I¡¯ve been messing with her for years. What could she possibly do to me? And as long as I¡¯m alive, she will <i>never</i> be the CEO."


    "I¡¯m warning you for thest time, Sephina," Albert said, his voice hardening. "I still care for you all as my family¡ª"


    "Albert," Sephina interrupted, her tone sharp. "I¡¯m in charge of this family, so you¡¯d better step back. Don¡¯t go back on your words, or I might go back on mine as well. If you don¡¯t listen, you¡¯ll see another trending news piece¡ªthis time about your precious Caryn and her daughter."


    "You..." Albert gritted his teeth, his anger barely contained. "Your stubbornness is going to ruin you. Go ahead. Do whatever you want." With that, Albert turned and left.


    "Mother," Jay looked worried.


    "Ignore him. He has always been biased towards Caryn, forgetting that he had a son as well," Sephina said. "I will make sure Briena is the CEO and Natalie gets nothing out of it."

 Chapter 302: DNA report

    <h4>Chapter 302: DNA report</h4>


    The board meeting had been arranged at the Ford Group corporate head office, where all the board members were invited, along with the Ford family. As expected, Natalie was invited as well.


    "Will you be alright?" Justin asked Natalie before she set off to attend the board meeting. "If you want, I can help you get everything without a fight."


    "We agreed that I will handle my own things. If I can¡¯t, then I don¡¯t deserve it," Natalie assured him as she picked up her bag. "Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s just that Sephina Ford is in a hurry to use this wave of Briena¡¯s poprity and sideline me quickly."


    "That woman must have some solid n to call for a board meeting on such short notice," Justinmented.


    "That¡¯s my mother¡¯spany, and I won¡¯t let anyone get their hands on it," she replied with confidence.


    "Still, what if today¡¯s result is in their favor?" Justin asked.


    "Then, let it be," Natalie said casually. "The higher they soar, the harder they will fall. Making Briena CEO at this moment would be the worst mistake Sephina could make."


    Justin patted her head. "Alright. Have fun then."


    She hummed. "Before I set off to face the annoyance in Belvorn, a little fun here would be worth it."


    On the way, inside the car, Natalie received an email from an unknown address. She opened the document and read through it, only to be shocked by its contents.


    The report stated that she was not Jay Ford¡¯s daughter.


    Before she could even process it, her cell phone rang. A message popped up from an unknown number:


    <strong>[Liked the gift, Natalie? Today, this DNA report is going to be revealed to the public. And if you have any doubts about it, you can go to theb and inquire about it yourself. The one who made this report is a reputed researcher who would never produce fake results. But if you listen to me and do as I say, I can keep it a secret for you¡ªfor your mother¡¯s sake.]</strong>


    Trying to figure out who the sender could be, Natalie nced at the name of the signing person and theb mentioned in the report. Without hesitation, she forwarded the information to someone and asked them to verify its authenticity.


    <i>This can¡¯t be. Someone is just trying to trick me.</i><i></i>


    Another message popped up.


    <strong>[You don¡¯t have much time. Before the board meeting, you have to listen to what I say, or I am sending this report to the media houses.]</strong>


    Natalie read the message carefully. <i>This is not the way Sephina Ford works. She¡¯s the type to get this report, p it in my face, and curse me and my mother directly. This is definitely ra Ford.</i>


    After a while, she received a call.


    <strong>[Ms. Natalie, the DNA report is genuine. However, there is a possibility that the tested samples might not belong to the two mentioned individuals. The report is authentic, but the samplespared may not be.]</strong>


    Natalie considered this possibility as well. She hummed in acknowledgment and hung up the phone.


    Natalie arrived at the Ford Industries office. The media had already been informed about today¡¯s important decision and waited outside for the results of the board meeting. More than that, they were eager to capture the moment when it would be decided which Ford sister¡ªNatalie or Briena¡ªwoulde out victorious. Most of them already assumed the answer, but they needed confirmation.


    The Ford family arrived, and reporters immediately surrounded them. Sephina sent Albert inside with the bodyguards while she stayed back.


    "Mrs. Ford, who are you going to appoint as your sessor?" a reporter asked Sephina.


    "The one who deserves it the most," Sephina answered calmly and walked away.


    The reporters then turned their attention to Briena.


    "Ms. Briena, Mrs. Ford dotes on you the most, and you are seen as the brightest star of the Ford family. Do you think you will assume the role of CEO?"


    "That decision is up to my grandma, and I believe she will choose what¡¯s best for the Ford Group," Briena replied. "After all, it¡¯s her hard work, and she won¡¯t let it fall into the wrong hands."


    "Mrs. ra Ford, what do you think?"


    ra smiled gently and answered, "Of course, the deserving one will win," she said, ncing at her daughter, hinting to everyone that Briena was the chosen one.


    Natalie arrived at the scene just as reporters swarmed around the mother and daughter. Taking advantage of the distraction, she walked straight into the building, not bothering to engage with the media.


    ra and Briena noticed her and quickly excused themselves from the reporters. Both mother and daughter followed after her.


    "Natalie," Briena called as she caught up with her. "Mother wants to talk to you."


    "My mother is dead, and I don¡¯t want <i>her</i> around," Natalie replied, continuing to walk without sparing them a nce.


    Briena followed her anyway. When they stopped at the elevator, ra reached them and said, "Briena, go ahead. I have something to discuss with Natalie."


    Briena hummed in acknowledgment and entered the elevator, while Natalie remained behind, already suspecting why this woman had stopped her.


    "So, it really was you," Natalie said coldly.


    "Why don¡¯t we go somewhere quieter?" ra offered. "It wouldn¡¯t be good if someone overheard us."


    The two walked toward a secluded area.


    "I take it you liked the gift I sent," ra said with amusement. "I wish your mother were alive so you could ask her yourself who your father really is."


    "Seems like you¡¯re losing your mind trying to get rid of me, so now you¡¯re spouting bullshit," Natalie retorted.


    "I knew you wouldn¡¯t believe it. But it¡¯s the truth¡ªyour mother cheated, and Jay is not your father," ra stated coolly. "Have you ever wondered why your grandmother despises you so much? This is the reason. She found out that you¡¯re not Jay¡¯s daughter. That¡¯s why she tried to get rid of you, but she couldn¡¯t let the truth be known. She refused to let anyone find out that her son had been cuckolded, that Caryn had betrayed him."

 Chapter 303: Revelation

    <h4>Chapter 303: Revtion</h4>


    Natalie remained calm andposed. "If you¡¯re done, you can get off my ass," she said, pressing the elevator button.


    ra didn¡¯t give up. "Why don¡¯t you ask your grandpa? He knows the truth as well. Why do you think he always listened to his wife? Why did he recently ask you to drop the charges against Briena and me?"


    Natalie nced at ra, only to hear her continue, "It¡¯s because his wife ckmailed him by threatening to reveal the truth to you. She has always used that leverage over Albert Ford¡ªckmailing him as he truly cared for you though you are not his blood. Why do you think he handed over thepany to her and has no say in any of her decisions? It¡¯s all because of you and your cheating mother."


    "ra Ford, mind your words when you talk about my mother," Natalie said, her voice rising.


    "If you don¡¯t trust me, ask your grandpa. You¡¯ll know the truth," ra said. "He¡¯s already here to attend the board meeting."


    "I don¡¯t need to," Natalie replied firmly. "I know my mother better."


    "Or are you just scared to know the truth?" ra chuckled mockingly. "Never mind. Once I hand this report over to the media houses, you¡¯ll know everything for sure. Later, you might even get the test done yourself. I¡¯ll make sure to bring Jay to you so you can take a sample from him personally."


    "Don¡¯t try to tarnish my mother¡¯s name¡ª"


    "I¡¯m giving you a chance to rify things before it¡¯s toote," ra interrupted. "I <i>dare</i> publish this report because it¡¯s the truth. But do <i>you</i> dare to find out the truth about your mother?" She pulled out her cellphone. "Either you ask Albert Ford and learn the truth, or I send another email to the media houses, and you¡¯ll find out that way. I hope you choose wisely. You have half an hour before the meeting."


    With a confident smirk, ra turned and walked away.


    Natalie¡¯s calm demeanor faltered as uncertainty crept in. She didn¡¯t know what to do.


    Just then, another message popped up on her cellphone.


    <strong>[I hope it¡¯s not toote, but this one is for you. I just received it. It will save you from asking your grandpa embarrassing questions about your mother. Have a look. Make sure to wear headphones.]</strong>


    Natalie yed the video and put on her headphones. What she saw shocked her.


    It was a recorded conversation between Sephina and Albert from Sephina¡¯s office, seemingly captured just moments ago.


    <strong>"Albert, you have to support Briena today. Don¡¯t mess things upter."</strong>


    <strong>"Natalie deserves it as well..."</strong>


    <strong>"She doesn¡¯t. She¡¯s not even our blood. She¡¯s not a Ford. I will never let her take the Ford Group into her hands."</strong>


    <strong>"Sephina, don¡¯t say that. I¡¯ve warned you so many times."</strong>


    <strong>"So? Are you scared your <i>precious</i> Natalie will find out she¡¯s a bastard? That her mother bore her with some random man?"</strong>


    <strong>"Shut up, Sephina..."</strong>


    <strong>"I¡¯m warning you. If today¡¯s result isn¡¯t what I want, I will expose to the world that Natalie is not a Ford and reveal what kind of woman Caryn was. That will make it <i>impossible</i> for Natalie to take over the Ford Group. Now, it¡¯s up to you¡ªwhether this goes smoothly or ends in a mess."</strong>


    Albert looked helpless. <strong>"Sephina..."</strong>


    <strong>"I¡¯ve tolerated that bastard for too long. But now, enough,"</strong> Sephina said.


    The video ended.


    Natalie was stunned. She was <i>not</i> a Ford. She was not Jay¡¯s daughter. No wonder they all hated her after Caryn was gone.


    But then...


    Her phone buzzed with another message from ra.


    <strong>[If you¡¯ve finished watching it, then you know what to do in today¡¯s board meeting. Dere to everyone that you do not want to take the position of CEO or im anything from Ford Industries. You must show your support for Briena.]</strong>


    Natalie clenched the cellphone in her hand, a storm of emotions and questions swirling in her mind. In a single moment, her entire existence felt like an illusion.


    Another message popped up from ra.


    <strong>[Don¡¯t run away. We don¡¯t want anyone to think the decision was made in your absence or that it was unfair to you. Quietlye to the meeting. If you don¡¯t, I will publish the DNA report for everyone to see.]</strong>


    Inhaling deeply and forcing herself to control her emotions, she walked ahead to attend the board meeting.


    All the board members were present in the meeting room, along with the entire Ford family. Sephina¡¯s assistant began the meeting, with dering the agenda of today¡¯s board meeting.


    Most of the board members supported Sephina¡¯s decision while there were still some who didn¡¯t agree with it. In their eyes, Briena had not proved her capabilities in handling business. She was simply getting this position as she was favoured daughter for Ford family and due to her current poprity.


    They decided to propose their favoured candidate- Natalie.


    "Ms Natalie has proven her abilities by bringing back the bankrupt subsidiary to profitability. We want to know her thoughts as well. If she is willing to ept this position if given."


    As they all looked at Natalie, she stood up from her ce. All the while sitting in her chair calmly, she was going through so many things.


    Sephina frowned inwardly as if she was looking at the disgust, but confident at the same time that the result would what she wanted.


    ra¡¯s gaze met with Natalie¡¯s, the wicked smirk on her lips hinting Natalie do be thoughtful.


    Natalie kept her gaze locked with ra, not giving her a satisfaction what she wanted and said, "I refuse to be suppressed by anyone, and want to im what¡¯s rightfully mine."


    ra¡¯s expressions soured up. ¡¯So, you don¡¯t care about your and your mothers image and dignity. Let¡¯s see it through then.¡¯ She typed the message on her cellphone and sent it.


    ¡¯I can¡¯t let them have anything as my weakness it would be used against me anyways sooner orter, so be it,¡¯ Natalie had decided firmly and looked at the board members as she continued, "Thispany was started by Mr Albert Ford, but it was taken to real sess by my mother. Without her, thispany would have been some unknown smallpany among many without being what it is today.


    "Moreover, I havepleted the challenge Chairwoman Sephina Ford has given to me and I have turned mypany into the profitable one. The data has been emailed to you all and you can check it. My candidacy for the position of CEO is solely based on my mother¡¯s efforts and my own capabilities, and not as the daughter of the Ford family. I believe you all need a capable CEO who understand the business."


    Everyone looked through the email they had received which included the sess report and date from Natalie¡¯spany, which was undoubtedly impressive.


    But then, another notification popped up on everyone screens, a shocking news that no one had ever expected.


    all the board members had shocking expressions on their faces as they looked at Natalie.


    ra met Natalie¡¯s gaze and smirked, as if saying you asked for this.


    Natalie rooted to her ce, unaffected, knowing what they all were reading about.

 Chapter 304: Caryn Ford Is Back

    <h4>Chapter 304: Caryn Ford Is Back</h4>


    "What is this?" A board member looked at Sephina with a surprised gaze, while she remained unaware of what they had all read.


    Briena ced her own mobile in front of Sephina. "Grandma, you should check this news."


    Sephina checked her mobile and read the news. ra didn¡¯t even need to check, as she simply looked at Natalie with a mocking gaze. Briena was enjoying this entirely as finally it was the day she felt she was going to get rid of Natalie.


    Albert was shocked as well. The thing he had kept buried for so long was finally out. He didn¡¯t know if it was a good thing or a bad one.


    Jay Ford was the most shocked of all. Though he had long stopped having any affection toward Natalie, somewhere deep down, he still considered her his daughter. His anger red as he clenched his fists. <i>That woman cheated on me and made me raise someone else¡¯s daughter. How dare she?</i>


    Sephina remained calm and looked at Natalie. "You better see what¡¯s in the news and know your ce."


    Natalie met her gaze squarely. "Mrs. Ford, you don¡¯t look surprised at all, as if you already knew this news was going to be released today."


    Sephina scoffed. "I am not surprised, as a brazen and immoral girl like you can never be my blood. I don¡¯t even need to check the validity of this report, as I am sure it must be true. I could never doubt your mother¡¯s character. Now that the truth is out, you have no right to stay in this meeting, let alone be CEO."


    Natalie remained unaffected, like an unshakable mountain. "I already said my rights in thispany are based on my mother¡¯s hard work in building it and on my own capabilities¡ªnot to mention the shares I hold in my hands."


    Sephina scoffed. "Do you think those shares even matter? The decision will be based on who the board members support, and together, they hold far more shares than you."


    "And I am sure they can see who they should support if they want thispany to keep seeding," Natalie interrupted.


    <strong>m!</strong>


    Sephina mmed her hands on the table. "Even after knowing you are some bastard born from your mother¡¯s affair, you still dare act all righteous? You are not a Ford. Get out of here this instant!"


    "Sephina," Albert called out, "she is one of the shareholders of thispany. You can¡¯t ask her to leave."


    "Shareholder?" Sephina scoffed. "Her mother fooled my son and got into our family. She even dared to take control of thispany entirely by deceiving us while having an affair with another man. Such an immoral woman and her daughter have no ce here. Being a major shareholder won¡¯t allow her to act recklessly. With today¡¯s news, she has already tarnished our family¡¯s name, and our stock value will plummet greatly. How does she deserve to be here?"


    The atmosphere in the meeting room heated up.


    "Sephina, to me, she is my granddaughter, and she will stay here," Albert argued.


    "Are you still going to support her over your real granddaughter, who shares your blood, instead of this bastard?" Sephina countered. "For raising her despite not being our blood, she shouldpensate us by giving up the shares she holds. If she is not a Ford, she doesn¡¯t even deserve to stand here. Immoral bastard!"


    "Sephina Ford, you better mind your words," a sharp voice cut through the tension-filled room, grabbing everyone¡¯s attention.


    The door to the room opened, revealing a woman sitting in a wheelchair with a man standing behind her. She wore a mask over her face and looked directly at Sephina Ford as she repeated, "You better think twice before saying another word against my daughter."


    Everyone stared at the woman in surprise, wondering who she was.


    "And who are you? How dare you enter this meeting room?" Sephina asked angrily.


    The woman removed her mask, her sharp voice cutting through the room once again. "I hope you still remember me, considering how you never forget to curse me."


    Everyone was now in shock.


    <strong>Caryn Ford.</strong>


    She was right there in front of them.


    Jay stood up from his seat in shock, as did Briena, ra and Sephina.


    Caryn looked at Natalie, who was simply staring at her mother, her thoughts unreadable. She must have had so many questions in her mind, but she didn¡¯t show it on her face.


    "You did well by not giving up when ra ckmailed you by revealing the truth," Caryn said to her.


    Now everyone understood that it was ra who had revealed the truth.


    ra acted smug. "If I hadn¡¯t brought this truth out today, you two would have continued deceiving everyone. Not anymore."


    Caryn offered her a mockingly bored gaze. "You¡¯re not even worth a single word."


    ra gritted her teeth. "You...."


    "Sephina Ford led you to discover this truth while you thought you were the one so smart to uncover this great treasure," Carynmented. "Sephina just used you as a tool to reveal it because she couldn¡¯t go against the promise she made to her husband. And you¡¯re truly a fool for falling for it."


    "So what?" ra countered. "It was good that it was finally revealed."


    "You think you¡¯re the only one who has dirt on others?" Caryn shot back, then turned to the shocked faces around her. "Now that you all know I¡¯m alive, let¡¯s get to the point. Let¡¯s not waste time on useless questions about how disappointed you all are to see me still alive."


    Sephina finally snapped out of her shock. "Even if you are alive, how dare you show up here? You immoral woman¡ªyou deceived us all. You have no ce here."


    "Calm down, Sephina," Caryn said in a dominating tone. "And I can still be here, as I am still one of the shareholders of thispany."


    "Your shares were transferred to Natalie. You have no ce here," Sephina argued.


    "Those shares are hers, a gift from me," Caryn replied calmly as she put her mask back on and looked at one of the board members.


    The man walked to her and handed her a file. "I have done my job. These shares now belong to Ms. Caryn."


    "Thank you for holding onto these shares for all these years," Eric said instead of Caryn, taking the file from him.


    The man gave a nod and left the meeting room.


    While others wondered. Caryn Ford was back. What was going to happen now?

 Chapter 305: Shocking Truth About Jay Ford

    <h4>Chapter 305: Shocking Truth About Jay Ford</h4>


    Caryn looked at Sephina. "Any questions about my presence here now?"


    Sephina¡¯s gaze was filled with anger, as if she were throwing daggers at her. She knew well that Caryn was never an easy person to deal with¡ªshe was always a step ahead of everyone.


    Jay, who was fuming with anger, finally spoke. "How dare you show up here, even if you were alive? You were married to me, yet you had an affair and made me raise your child? You immoral woman. My mother was always right¡ªyou were a slu¡ª"


    "Jay Ford," Caryn¡¯s sharp, authoritative voice interrupted him. "You should take a better look at yourself before insulting me. A manwhore like you, who had a mistress while married, has no right to judge me. You better not go there, or I might let your current mistress know that she wasn¡¯t the only one."


    ra¡¯s anger red. "How dare you nder Jay?"


    "You are the very reason I can nder him openly," Caryn said. "Now shut up and speak only if you want to hear about his other mistresses."


    ra looked at Jay, who immediately said, "Don¡¯t trust her. She¡¯s trying to sow discord between us."


    Natalie could only remain a bystander as her mother, though weak, still dominated everyone.


    Sephina spoke. "Caryn, even if you have those shares, you no longer hold power in thispany like before. Only someone with Ford blood can lead thispany, and that person is Briena¡ªmy granddaughter."


    "So, to lead thispany, one needs to have the blood of the Ford family?" Caryn asked mockingly. "That means the blood of Albert Ford¡¯s family line?" She looked at Albert, who remained calm but, at the same time, utterly helpless.


    "Of course, that¡¯s what I mean," Sephina replied. "Bastards are not allowed here."


    "Sephina," Albert said, "I ask you to keep quiet and decidepany matters based on capability, which is what we need to run thispany."


    "Albert, you have always been biased toward this mother and daughter. I wonder what they have been feeding you all these years, but now it¡¯s enough." She pointed at Caryn. "This woman cheated on our son, and that girl is a bastard. I won¡¯t let them stay in our family or our business. They are not our blood."


    "With that being said, then Jay and his daughter Briena should be kicked out as well," Caryn said.


    "Why would we kick out our own flesh and blood?" Sephina growled. "He is the only son Albert and I have."


    "Are you sure he is your son?" Caryn asked, then turned to Albert. "I won¡¯t apologize for what I¡¯m saying today."


    "Caryn..." Albert said in a helpless tone.


    "My daughter has suffered enough in your family for me to consider anything else now," Caryn dered as she looked at Albert. "We owe nothing to each other now."


    "What are you two implying?" Sephina asked, noticing Albert¡¯s guilty expression.


    "There¡¯s another news report trending. You might want to take a look at it," Caryn said.


    Everyone checked their devices, and the revtion left them speechless.


    Sephina turned to Caryn in fury. "What nonsense is this?"


    "It¡¯s the truth, Sephina. You should take a good look at it," Caryn replied. "You can ask your husband if it¡¯s a lie."


    Sephina looked at Albert. "Albert, this report says Jay is not my son?"


    Jay himself was shocked as he read it. "What kind of joke is this?" He turned to Caryn. "You wicked woman! Do you think we would believe this fake report?"


    "With your tiny brain, I don¡¯t expect you to ever see through the truth," Caryn mocked him bluntly. "But know this¡ªyou are not Albert and Sephina Ford¡¯s child. You are just an orphan, a recement for her dead son, who died at birth."


    All the board members were stunned to know another shocking truth and didn¡¯t even know how to react.


    "You are lying," Briena said angrily as she couldn¡¯t bear the weight of this truth. She could imagine all her dreams being trampled on if this was the truth.


    Caryn ignore her and turned to Albert, "It¡¯s time to tell them the truth. As much as Natalie is not Jay¡¯s daughter, Jay is not Ford as well."


    Jay and Sephina looked at Albert, who nodded. "It¡¯s true."


    "Albert, what are you saying?" Sephina eximed.


    "It¡¯s the truth and you have to ept it," Albert said.


    Sephina fell back in her chair in a shock, not a single word could leave her throat.


    Just then, Sephina¡¯s assistant came forward and dered for everyone. "All the board members, today meeting we have to stop here. I have to ask you all to take a leave. Let this family matter to be solved first."


    Everyone left, except for the Fords and the Fords just in names.


    The entire meeting hall was dead silent.


    Caryn looked at Natalie, "Let¡¯s go. We don¡¯t have to waste time in their family matters."


    Eric turned her wheelchair while Natalie quietly followed her mother.


    Inside the meeting room, Jay couldn¡¯t help but ask, "Father, please tell me it¡¯s not true."


    Albert sighed and exined. "Back then I was so busy with building mypany that I ignored Sephina. When she was pregnant and needed me the most, I was never with her. My negligence not just affected her mentally butter made her lose her child as well. The situation was serious that doctors somehow managed to save her, but said she would never be able to have a child again.


    "Sephina¡¯s condition was bad and she was not in a mentality for any kind of shock. It was all my fault and out of guilt towards her, I had to take that step. When she woke up after two days, I had already found an orphan child to show it to her as hers. All I did was to keep her happy and get rid of my own guilt."


    "You are so cruel, Albert," Sephina mumbled and stood up from her chair as her assistant helped her. "Take me back home."


    "Mother," Jay called her, but she didn¡¯t reply.


    After Sephina, Albert left as well, leaving Jay, ra and Briena behind.


    "M-Mom, what would happen now? Will grandma disown us now?" Briena asked nervously.


    "She won¡¯t. She hates Caryn more than anything," ra assured.


    "Mom, I don¡¯t want to lose all of this," she mumbled.


    "Shut up you two," Jay eximed angrily and left the meeting room. Today his pride was gravely hurt. He was cheated by his wife, and then he was not the son of the Ford family.


    ra sat in the chair helplessly as she watched Jay leave. ¡¯Where things have gone wrong?¡¯ All she had done was to expose Natalie¡¯s birth secret, but now they were the ones ended up exposed with something even more shocking.

 Chapter 306: James, Is She Your Daughter?

    <h4>Chapter 306: James, Is She Your Daughter?</h4>


    As Caryn and Natalie walked down the hallway, Caryn spoke. "You must be wondering who your father is, so let me tell you¡ªthat¡¯s not even worth knowing. Just focus on what¡¯sing your way and take those people down before they even think about harming you again."


    Natalie understood Caryn was talking about the Belvorn family. Since the woman was unwilling to answer who her father was, Natalie knew it was useless to ask her.


    Caryn continued, "If not for theming after you even after I showed we have no interest in royalty, I would not have asked you to do anything. But those people simply can¡¯t let us be. You have to pay for being of royal blood, though you never asked for it. I believe you are capable enough to protect yourself and then teach them a lesson."


    What could Natalie say now when her mother had already said everything before she could even ask a simple question? Her mother was simply domineering, and Natalie found herself obeying her.


    "Understood?" Caryn asked.


    "I get it," Natalie replied, sounding distant. "I will take my leave now. Please take care of yourself, Ms. Shaw." Natalie offered a curt bow and left as if she had just finished talking business and had nothing to do with the person before her.


    Caryn and Eric watched her leave.


    "Caryn, you could be a little gentler¡ªlike a mother," Eric said. "She just found out her mother is alive and must have some expectations from you, but all you do is treat her formally like an outsider and instruct her on what to do. She even called you ¡¯Ms. Shaw,¡¯ not ¡¯Mother.¡¯ She¡¯s drawing a boundary with you now. Why are you like this? Did you protect her all these years just for this¡ªto have your daughter treat you like a stranger?"


    "It is better this way. She won¡¯t have any weaknesses and can do things without considering others," Caryn replied as her wheelchair moved forward. "She didn¡¯t allow ra to ckmail her and didn¡¯t care if her mother was dered a promiscuous woman. That means Natalie is going the right way. If she had gotten emotional about her mother and allowed herself to be ckmailed, that would have been the worst thing I could ever allow. My daughter can¡¯t afford to have any weaknesses."


    "I understand, Caryn, but maybe at this moment, what she wants is her mother...."


    "Is it not my care toward her?" Caryn interrupted him. "Now stop talking, and let¡¯s head back."


    Eric sighed, knowing the stubborn woman would not listen, but he couldn¡¯t help but say, "I just feel like after so many years, you yourself don¡¯t know how to show motherly affection to your daughter. That¡¯s why youe across as so formal¡ªlike a stranger."


    Caryn didn¡¯tment on it.


    "Or are you afraid she will ask about her real father and you won¡¯t be able to answer her?" Eric asked.


    Caryn frowned. "Just because I stayed silent doesn¡¯t mean you can keep spouting nonsense. No more words now."


    Eric had no choice but to keep quiet, while thinking, <i>I wonder how James Harper would react to knowing Caryn is alive? Will hee to her?</i>


    <i>------</i>


    Meanwhile, not just two but three topics were trending in the news that day.


    Natalie Ford was not Jay Ford¡¯s daughter. Jay Ford was not Sephina and Albert Ford¡¯s biological son. And Caryn Ford, who everyone thought was dead, was, in fact, alive.


    It created chaos, with so many spections and whatnot. The entire media and people watching the news were shocked by these revtions and had so many questions.


    Natalie, who had stepped out of the office, was surrounded by reporters and flooded with countless questions at once.


    <strong>"Ms. Natalie, what do you have to say about today¡¯s revtions? Were you always aware that Jay Ford is not your biological father? Then who is your biological father? Were you aware your mother was alive? Where was she all these years? What¡¯s going to happen in the Ford Group now? Who will be the CEO?..."</strong>


    The questions continued nonstop for a while. Natalie stood there quietly as John and Ryan protected her well.


    Finally, when they stopped asking questions and there was silence, Natalie spoke. "To all your questions, all I have to say is that I am d Jay Ford is not my biological father. As for the Ford Group, you can ask Sephina Ford about it. And about my mother, you can go ask her yourself. Now, excuse me."


    Natalie walked away and got into her car.


    At the same time, Caryn headed out, but the numerous bodyguards she had brought with her didn¡¯t allow any reporters to even approach her. They managed to capture her pictures only.


    -----


    In Bayford City, at the Harper family vi...


    Julia was watching the news along with James, whom she had intentionally forced to stay home, iming she wasn¡¯t feeling well and wanted her son to apany her.


    Initially, James was reluctant to watch any news about the Fords, but after Julia insisted a lot with various excuses, James had to give up in front of her.


    "James, their meeting result must be out already. Let me see if Caryn¡¯s daughter is CEO or not," Julia insisted.


    The moment James turned on the news, three shocking news filled the TV screen.


    First news that unfolded shocked James, though Julia was already aware of the truth.


    "I knew it. Such a wonderful girl couldn¡¯t be that mutt-faced Jay Ford¡¯s daughter," Juliamented as she observed her son¡¯s conflicted expression.


    James just sat there, stunned, his gaze fixed on the TV screen where random pictures of Natalie, Jay Ford, and Caryn were shown from the old collections that new channel had.


    "I am sure they released this news to trouble that poor girl and keep her away from any inheritance," Juliamented. "If Caryn was alive, she wouldn¡¯t let anything unfair happen to her daughter. I wonder what her father has been doing all this time, not knowing how his daughter has been suffering."


    James quietly listened to his mother¡¯s remarks, lost in his own thoughts.


    Second news about Jay Ford was equally shocking for the mother and son.


    "What¡¯s going on with these Fords?" Julia eximed in shock. "It seems like someone is finally there to support that girl and reveal the truth. Looks like there won¡¯t be any resolution to today¡¯s meeting."


    Julia looked at her son, wondering what was going through his mind. "James, who do you think must be Natalie¡¯s father? Back then, before Caryn married Jay, she was close to you. Is she your daughter?"


    James snapped out of his thoughts and looked at his mother. "We had been separated months before she married Jay. I had nothing to do with her."


    "Think about it. Maybe you forgot about an encounter you had with her...."


    "Mother, stop rting her to me," James said, standing up, ready to leave. But...


    The news of Caryn being alive popped up on the screen.


    "What?" Julia eximed in disbelief. "Caryn is alive?"


    James turned to the screen as well, his face covered in utter shock.


    "James, they¡¯re saying Caryn is alive," Julia eximed again.


    James came back to his senses as he looked at the picture of the woman in the wheelchair. She had a mask covering her nose, but even after so many years, James could recognise her easily.


    It was truly her. <strong>Caryn.</strong>

 Chapter 307: Accident

    <h4>Chapter 307: ident</h4>


    Natalie returned to her office, where the entire floor was silent after the shocking news about her. No one dared to make a sound in front of her, unsure of what kind of mood she might be in.


    Keeping her usual demeanor, Natalie walked inside her office, where someone was waiting for her¡ªVictor Reid.


    She saw him and went to sit in her chair, unfazed by his presence. She opened herptop to begin her work while E stood by her side, waiting for any instructions.


    Victor stood up, picked up two baskets from the center table, and walked over to her. He ced the baskets on her desk and instructed, "Choose one."


    Natalie looked at the baskets with an annoyed gaze. One contained packs of tissue paper, while the other held an expensive champagne bottle and sses.


    Without hesitation, Natalie pointed toward the champagne bottle and resumed her work.


    E was confused by what was going on. What exactly was Victor trying to do? Shouldn¡¯t he leave her alone or at least try to talk to her as a friend in this situation? But...


    Victor casually tossed the other basket aside and picked up the champagne bottle. "Good that you chose to celebrate over crying. You look ugly when you cry, and I have little patience for ugly crybabies."


    He opened the champagne bottle and poured it into two sses. Then, he picked up both sses, walked to her side of the table, and offered her one while leaning against her desk.


    Natalie epted the ss.


    "Cheers to finally not having that pathetic man as your father," Victor said as they clinked their sses and emptied them in one go.


    E blinked a few times, trying to process what was happening. Victor acting unexpectedly was one thing, but Natalie didn¡¯t look offended at all. Instead, she went with the flow and drank the champagne without hesitation.


    Dan, who had just entered the office, was taken aback by the scene before him.


    Victor nced at the two and said, "You can join in as well¡ªcelebrate the fact that your boss doesn¡¯t have that scumbag as her dad."


    The two stood there quietly, unsure whether these two were really serious.


    "The one who knocked up her mother must be a scumbag as well," Mia said as she entered the office. "If not, then her mother would have been with him instead of Jay Ford."


    "Well, that¡¯s possible too," Cathy added. "Then let¡¯s have another toast¡ªfor not having another scumbag in Nat¡¯s life."


    Mia and Cathy joined the celebration, while Natalie quietly drank as the other three talked.


    She knew they were here to make her feel better.


    ------


    Meanwhile, in Belvorn, inside a ck luxury car speeding down the highway, a convoy of vehicles nked it at the front and rear as part of the security force.


    "Father, Carmen came out of hiding. It seems like she has truly decided toe back," Garwin anxiously said to his father.


    Howard, on the other hand, remained calm. "What can she do even if she decides to return? She has no power in her hands or the support of someone powerful like us. All she can ask for is his death."


    "But Father, she is not as easy to deal with as we think, or she would have died long ago," Garwin added. "You failed to kill her when she was a child, and now she is smarter. What if..."


    "Stop worrying for no reason. I have already nned something. That mother and daughter won¡¯t make it here," Howard assured, only to hear a sudden noise from Garwin¡¯s side.


    The loud screech of brakes, the crash of heavy vehicles colliding, the shattering of ss, shouts¡ªchaos erupted.


    Howard, who was in his study, was left stunned. "Garwin? What happened? Garwin, can you hear me?"


    No one responded. Howard quickly hung up the call and stood up from his chair as he instructed his security head, "Something happened to Garwin. Check his whereabouts."


    Just then, Howard¡¯s assistant entered the study. "Mr. Everthorn, bad news. Mr. Garwin has been in a serious ident."


    Howard felt as if the floor beneath his feet had vanished. "How... How did it happen?"


    "We are not sure yet. It just happened."


    Howard walked out of his study. "Take me there."


    The ident site was a disaster¡ªa dangerous mess. Garwin was gravely injured and was rushed to the hospital in critical condition.


    Once he was in the doctor¡¯s care and prepared for surgery, Howard finally had a moment to talk about anything else.


    "How did it happen?" Howard asked the security team as he sat in the VIP room of the hospital.


    "Mr. Everthorn, we received this," the security head said, handing a tablet to Howard.


    On the screen, a message was disyed:


    <strong>"This is the return of what you caused to my people. Try to harm them again, and next time you will find yourself with your son and granddaughter."</strong>


    Howard mmed the tablet down angrily. "Who is this? Who dared to enter my territory and harm my son?"


    "Mr. Everthorn, there is a symbol at the top of the text," the head prompted Howard to look at the message again.


    A symbol of the <strong>Obsidian Crown</strong> was at the top: a jagged, ck crown with glowing cracks.


    "Mr. Everthorn, this symbol represents only one person," the security head added.


    Howard¡¯s hand shook. "There must be a mistake. We have no conflict with them. Check if any of our people have done something to offend them."


    "Yes, Mr. Everthorn."


    Howard sighed angrily. "I am yet to deal with Carmen and her daughter, and now this new problem has surfaced."


    "Mr. Everthorn, I think it¡¯s rted to them. For the past few months, all our activities have been targeted toward those two women, Caryn and Natalie."


    Howard mmed his hand on the table. "Impossible! How could they even connect with someone we haven¡¯t even seen? It¡¯s just a coincidence. Even though we tried to harm them, we never seeded. This incident must be revenge for someone else who was harmed."


    "Though we couldn¡¯t manage to harm those two women, in ourst fight, we did injure someone who came after us on his own. What if that person was connected to these people, and now they areing after us for revenge?"


    Howard thought for a moment. "Who was the one who was harmed? Is he dead?"


    "It was a young man who had been protecting that woman Caryn from us. He managed to survive," the head replied.


    "Find out everything about him," Howard ordered.


    ----


    <strong>In the Imperial City.</strong>


    Justin was traveling somewhere in his car when Noah handed him the tablet and said, "Everything has been done as nned. Garwin Everthorn is hospitalized, and our message reached them."


    Justin nced at the images of the ident and the injured Garwin, then hummed in acknowledgment.


    "Mr. Harper, the board meeting is over as well," Noah continued, updating Justin on what had happened with Natalie.


    "That¡¯s good," Justinmented.


    "Mr. Harper, you knew what ra Ford was up to. You intentionally didn¡¯t meddle," Noah observed.


    "This revtion was needed for Natalie¡¯s sake," Justin replied calmly, still focused on reading through the documents in the file.


    "Are you preparing her to learn the next truth? I mean, about her real father?" Noah asked.


    Justin didn¡¯tment on it, and Noah chose to remain silent.

 Chapter 308: Found Leads To The Family

    <h4>Chapter 308: Found Leads To The Family</h4>


    The car stopped in front of the vi where Caryn was staying. Justin stepped out of the car and went straight to Aiden Shaw¡¯s room.


    Sittingfortably in his bed, Aiden was reading thetest news. Other than the Ford family¡¯s board meeting news, thetest one was on his TV screen¡ªnews from Belvorn.


    The news showed the wreck site and narrated how Garwin Everthorn, a member of the Belvorn royal family, was gravely injured. It also had pictures of an injured, unconscious, and blood-smeared Garwin being taken to the hospital.


    "Happy to see the news, elder brother?" Justin entered the room.


    Aiden looked at him and sighed as he resumed watching the TV. "What are you doing here instead of being with your wife at this moment?"


    "I know when my wife needs me and when she wants to be alone," Justin replied as he settled in the chair and looked at the TV screen as well. "Quite a satisfying sight."


    "If you are here to boast, to show how you took revenge for me, then you can get lost," Aiden said.


    "Won¡¯t I be an unfilial little brother?" Justin countered. "Also, you are someone who has been protecting my wife¡¯s mother, so I had to do it."


    "The matter between her mother and me doesn¡¯t concern anyone, and no one owes me anything for that," Aiden retorted. "So stop rting anything between us using your wife."


    "You have to bear with it unless you change one of our blood entirely," Justin countered.


    Aiden calmly picked up the book from the side table to read, not wanting to argue with him. "Now that you¡¯re done checking on me like a filial little brother and making sure I¡¯m doing well, since you are so keen on blood ties, then as your elder brother, I am instructing you to go and take care of your wife."


    "That reminds me, my wife wishes to meet my twin brother¡ªthe one who caused the beautiful incident of her life¡ªher marriage with me," Justin said cheekily. "I was wondering when to bring her here to meet you and you answer her how you tricked her."


    Aiden sighed as he sure didn¡¯t want to talk about this to Natalie and Justin knew it well. "Do it if you want her to know that during her days in Xyros, I was the one who sent her those messages andforted her instead of Ivan Brown. That I was the one she fell for unknowingly."


    Justin¡¯s expression turned serious, but then he said, "In the past, my wife was naive and mistook gratitude for something else. But don¡¯t worry, she learned from her mistake and knows where to put her heart."


    Aiden looked at Justin as he raised a brow. He could see Justin¡¯s displeasure hidden behind his calm demeanor. "Well then, you can bring her to meet me whenever she wants. She and I can catch up on some good old times."


    "Sure," Justin replied and stood up. "I¡¯ll take my leave now. As my elder brother said, I should head back to my wife."


    Aiden offered him a mocking smile. "You are a fast learner, little brother."


    Justin left while Aiden chuckled. "Now he won¡¯t ever think about bringing her here. Jealous bastard."


    Justin returned to room and said, "Just so you know, I am getting leads on finding our past. Get your broken leg recovered faster so I can drag you there with me to have some fun."


    Aiden¡¯s expressions changed, "Do you really want to put your peaceful life in chaos?"


    Justin smirked. "Instead I would say n to bring chaos to those people. They must have had fair share of their peace."


    Aiden offered him a worried gaze. "Justin..."


    "See you soon," Justin waved and left, leaving Aiden dumfounded. "So he came here to tell me this. I wonder what clues he got to be so confident."


    Aiden turned to Leo. "Keep eye on him and his people. Let me know if there is something rted to eastern country in their findings."


    The moment Leo heard eastern country, his expressions changed. "That ce is controlled by powerful people."


    "If Justin manages to get to them, then time woulde for us to face them as well," Aiden added. "Make sure to not miss anything."


    "Yes, Mr Shaw."


    Just as Justin was about to leave, a car arrived. Caryn was back home. Justin gritted his teeth, and Caryn offered him a light nod.


    "Today¡¯s incident in Belvorn¡ªI don¡¯t want a repeat of it," Carynmented.


    "I am habitual of returning what others give me," Justin replied coolly. "Don¡¯t worry, I will leave them for you, as long as they don¡¯t cross my bottom line by hurting my people."


    "Aiden wouldn¡¯t approve of it," Caryn said.


    "He has to pay for sharing blood with me, whether he wants it or not," Justin replied as he offered a light nod, ready to leave.


    "Today¡¯s incident won¡¯t make it easier for Natalie when she is in Belvorn," Carynmented.


    "It could be the other way around," Justin said. "And don¡¯t worry about her. She is my responsibility." He sat in his car and left.


    Caryn watched the car disappear from her sight. "I wonder where that arrogance of hises from," she said as she looked at Eric. "Did you manage to find out what he truly is?"


    "Not yet," Eric replied as he pushed the wheelchair inside the house. "If he managed to invade Belvorn and harm a royal family member, that means he is someone who can truly protect Natalie."


    Caryn didn¡¯tment on it as she was lost in her thoughts. "I don¡¯t get a good feeling about him, as if he is a wolf in sheep¡¯s clothing."


    "As long as he is good to Natalie, I don¡¯t think we have to care about anything," Eric said. "If he is a wolf, then to deal with Belvorn, Natalie indeed needs a wolf by her side, better if he is a lion."


    "Seems like you already have good opinion on him," Carynmented as he tone carried the tinge of warning, "I am warning you. Don¡¯t be deceived by him and remember, you are on my side."


    "I won¡¯t," Erin replied as he cleared his throat awkwardly to say further, "In today¡¯s news, James Harper must have seen you..."


    "So?" came the annoyed reply of a woman.


    "You get hyper whenever I mention him. Do you still think about him..."


    "Eric, give your idle brain some work to do than working it in wrong direction."


    Eric kept quiet and led her towards her room.

 Chapter 309: James’ Plan

    <h4>Chapter 309: James¡¯ n</h4>


    <strong>At the Ford Mansion.</strong>


    Everyone had returned home. The air in the house was heavy, as if someone had died, and everyone was silent. Even the servants didn¡¯t dare to make a sound.


    Sephina had locked herself inside her study, while Albert was in his room. Jay, ra, and Briena were in one room. Jay looked as if his entire world had copsed, while Briena and ra were terrified of being kicked out of the house by Sephina.


    "Father, don¡¯t be so quiet. Please say something," Briena said anxiously.


    "What can I say now?" Jay said helplessly.


    "It¡¯s all Caryn¡¯s fault," ra said. "She¡¯s the one who caused this."


    Jay looked at her as he realized something. "What was the need to reveal that Natalie is not my daughter? If you hadn¡¯t done it..."


    "Now you me me?" ra interrupted him. "That whore bore the child of some other man and fooled you, but you me me?"


    Jay¡¯s anger red at the thought. He had once liked Caryn¡ªjust like every other man had¡ªsince she was someone desired by all. It had been a surprise when Caryn had agreed to marry him back then. He had thought himself the luckiest man, but that woman had never loved him. She had been selfish, always focused on her work, and had never given him any face as her husband. If she had been even a little like other wives, he would have always loved her, but...


    "Caryn would have revealed it sooner orter anyway. She wants her daughter to take ourpany. You don¡¯t have to me me for it," ra eximed.


    "Mom, Dad, stop ming each other. Now, think about how to make Grandma still favor us and not disown us. If that happens, we¡¯ll be left with nothing," Briena said.


    "Even if your father is not her blood, he has been filial to her all his life. She won¡¯t just give up on him," ra added.


    "Yes, Father. You have to go and talk to Grandma," Briena urged.


    "It¡¯s a shock for her. Let her calm down first," Jay replied, to which the other two nodded reluctantly.


    ----


    <strong>At Brown¡¯s Residence.</strong>


    The Brown family was just as shocked as everyone else. Amelia was utterly disappointed.


    "I thought Briena would be CEO, so I already promised my friends a celebration party, but look at what happened."


    "That Caryn¡ªhow is she still alive?" Irene said. "Wasn¡¯t she dead?"


    "That woman is a witch. I¡¯m sure nothing can kill her," Amelia said angrily. "She bewitched all the men in the past, and I¡¯m sure she¡¯s been hiding with one of her love interests. Having a daughter with some other man while she was married to Jay¡ªshe truly proved us all right."


    "Calm down, Amelia. None of us expected this," Ivan¡¯s father tried to coax her.


    Amelia looked at her husband angrily. "You were one of her admirers as well. You must be happy she¡¯s back."


    "What are you saying, Amelia?" the man eximed. "Don¡¯t say nonsense in front of the kids."


    "What did I say wrong?" Amelia asked. "Jay was crazy about her, and you... you were married but still tried to hit on her along with Jay."


    "Shut up, Amelia. That was just our younger selves being in a fun mood. There was no meaning to it."


    "You two, please stop arguing," Ivan, who had been quiet until now, finally interrupted them.


    As they quieted down, Amelia spoke again. "If Sephina Ford decides to disown Briena, what are you going to do? Her father is basically adopted, and who knows what blood they carry..."


    "Mother, what are you even talking about?" Ivan interrupted her.


    "I... was just trying to remind you that you can still marry a better woman if Briena is no longer a Ford family daughter," Amelia replied.


    Irene spoke up. "Mother, Briena is still sessful, and soon she will be a star with her new movie. My brother will still be marrying a superstar."


    As she spoke, their parents agreed, while Ivan remained lost in his own thoughts.


    "Ivan, what are you thinking about?" Amelia asked.


    Ivan stood up. "Mother, I have some work," he said and left.


    "Where is he going?" Amelia asked.


    "Must be going to Briena to console her," Irene replied. "Ivan loves her."


    Ivan sat in his car, "She must be in her office."


    -----


    James Harper was sitting in his study, leaning back in the chair, lost in his thoughts. His expressions were serious as she was thinking about something.


    His assistant entered the room. "Mr Harper, you asked for me?"


    James hummed and said, "Find out where Caryn is staying in the Imperial city and make arrangement for me to leave as well."


    "Are you going to Imperial city, Mr Harper?" the assistant asked to make sure as James had returned from there just recently and they had no work which called for them to Imperial city.


    James simply hummed and dismissed him.


    -----


    At Natalie¡¯s office.


    "Ms Natalie, Mr Ivan Brown is here. He wants to meet you," E informed.


    Hearing it, Mia could not help but exim in disdain. "What does that Jerk wants now?"


    "Send that Jerk away," Cathy said with an angry frown. "Bastard, how dare he showed up here."


    E looked at Natalie anyways to get her orders.


    Natalie, who was calm unlike her two friends, instructed. "Send him in."


    E left while the other two friends looked at Natalie, to which she said, "Don¡¯t you two have any work to do today?"


    "We are in a mood to watch something interesting now," Mia said, leaning back in her chairfortably, "Let¡¯s see what he is here for."


    Cathy mirrored her action as she hummed as well and whispered to Mia. "Maybe he would just end up being a punching bag for Natalie."


    "That¡¯s what I am waiting for," Mia whispered back. "She has been unusually quiet since she returned from the meeting. Maybe it¡¯s a good thing that she can let out some steam now."


    "Where is Victor? He might miss the show?"


    "Let me drop him a message," Mia pulled out her cellphone and sent a message.

 Chapter 310: Mocking Ivan Brown-I

    <h4>Chapter 310: Mocking Ivan Brown-I</h4>


    Ivan entered the office and saw Natalie sitting behind her work desk, busy working. He also noticed Mia and Cathy sitting on the couch.


    Not minding them, he walked straight toward Natalie, who didn¡¯t look at him, her entire focus on her work.


    "What are you here for, Mr. Ivan Brown?" Mia asked.


    Before he could answer, Cathymented, "I¡¯m sure this time Nat¡¯s grandpa didn¡¯t tell you toe to her and console her while acting as if you care? So many years of pretence, aren¡¯t you tired already?"


    Ivan was taken aback by this, wondering if Natalie knew the truth now. Last time, they had made a deal that he would tell her the truth, but they hadn¡¯t been able to meet and talk about it.


    "I¡¯m here to talk with Natalie," he said,posing himself and looking at the busy woman who still didn¡¯t offer him a single nce, as if he didn¡¯t exist. "Natalie, can you spare me some time?"


    "Speak," she said, still not looking at him.


    "I want to talk alone," he said, hinting at the bothersome presence of the other two women.


    "Hey, we are not going anywhere. We won¡¯t leave our friend alone with a jerk," Cathy said with disdain.


    Ivan was always aware that Cathy was never polite with her words. Instead of arguing, he turned to Natalie. "Natalie, please."


    Before Mia and Cathy could protest, Natalie said, "You two can wait in another room."


    Hearing her, the two friends didn¡¯t disobey her in front of Ivan. They quietly walked out of Natalie¡¯s office.


    Mia looked at her phone. "Cathy, why are you calling me?"


    Cathy snatched Mia¡¯s phone and answered the call. "I left my mobile on the center table in Natalie¡¯s office. Through this call, we can listen to what that jerk is here for."


    "Make sure to record it," Mia said as the two focused on listening through the call.


    "I don¡¯t have much time. Speak," Natalie said to Ivan. She didn¡¯t even ask him to sit.


    "Are you alright?" he asked. "Today¡¯s board meeting and that news...."


    "It has nothing to do with you," Natalie interrupted him.


    "I know. I¡¯m just here to check on you, to see if you¡¯re fine," he said, not bothered that she still didn¡¯t look at him.


    Natalie finally met his gaze with her usual confident, cold, and indifferent expression. "Do I look like I¡¯m not fine?"


    "I know you. You always act tough outside and prefer to hide your emotions, but in front of me, you don¡¯t have to," he said.


    Natalie raised a brow. "What made you think I would show my emotions to you¡ªan outsider? I have a husband, and he takes really good care of me."


    "Then why don¡¯t I see him with you when you need him the most?" Ivan asked, unwilling to give up.


    "He¡¯s not here because he knows me better. He knows when to not bother me," Natalie answered. "And, yes, Mr. Brown, you have no right toment on my husband¡¯s actions."


    "I was just¡ª"


    "If you¡¯re here thinking I¡¯m devastated to learn that I¡¯m not a Ford family daughter, then let me tell you¡ªthis is the greatest news I¡¯ve ever received in my life. Another jerk of a man gone from my life, and I won¡¯t be deceived anymore by any fake attachment," Natalie said straightforwardly.


    Ivan understood those words were directed at him. "Natalie, I¡¯m not sure how you got to know about things between your grandpa and me, but I¡¯m sure you got it wrong."


    She scoffed and said, "Then tell me¡ªwhat is right about it?"


    "Though I was with you at the start because Mr. Ford asked me to be your friend,ter it was all my will. He himself offered me those things¡ªI never asked him. I was with you on my own."


    "Yeah, on your own, because in the end, I was someone who could benefit your business," she said. "Just like how my mother brought the Ford Group to its sess, you were expecting the same from me, so you decided to keep me, didn¡¯t you?"


    "It¡¯s not true," he said, but his eyes revealed he was caught.


    Natalie scoffed. "Feed your lies to someone else, Ivan Brown. Go to Briena. She might need you at this moment after knowing she¡¯s not a Ford anymore."


    "She¡¯ll be fine," Ivan said. "I¡¯m here because I care for you more."


    Natalie raised a brow and looked at him with a questioning gaze.


    "Natalie, I acted rashly on the day of our wedding because I was hurt, thinking you betrayed me. But I realized my mistake and have decided to give both of us another chance. Let¡¯s get back together. It doesn¡¯t matter if you¡¯re married¡ªyou can divorce him, and we can be together. I promise to treat you well."


    "Are you high on something or what?" Nataliemented.


    "No, I¡¯m not. I realized I have truly loved you and only want to be with you. I also know you had loved me all these years and you are just angry with me for not trusting you. Those feeling won¡¯t be gone just like this, right?" he said confidently.


    "Now that you¡¯re not a Ford, Sephina Ford might take thispany from you as well and leave you with nothing. I don¡¯t want you to suffer anymore. Once you marry me, you won¡¯t have to keep up with a gigolo husband or rely on some random rich man. I would protect you. No one would talk badly about you either."


    Natalie leaned back calmly in her chair as she asked, "What about Briena?"


    "I never loved her. It was out of my anger toward you that I made that decision, and I know I was wrong. It¡¯s not toote. We can correct our mistakes," he answered.


    "Our mistake? There is no mistake on my side, and I do not wish to correct anything," Natalie said.


    "Natalie, I know you¡¯re angry about what I did, but..." he sighed. "Let¡¯s not talk about the past and instead focus on the future. It¡¯s not toote...."


    "Ivan Brown," Natalie interrupted him calmly and stood up from her chair. She walked toward him and stood facing him. "Seems like once more, you have calcted everything carefully beforeing here. What do you take me for, a fool?"

 Chapter 311: Mocking Ivan Brown-II

    <h4>Chapter 311: Mocking Ivan Brown-II</h4>


    "Nat, what are you saying? I..."


    "Now that Briena is no longer a daughter of the Ford family, you calcted who among us would be more profitable for you, didn¡¯t you?" Natalie asked. "And then you chose me¡ªa woman who can work her ass off and is capable enough to bring even a bankruptpany back to glory. Over a movie star, who would simply dominate you with her sess, you chose a woman who can help you grow your business while she works and you take all the credit as the CEO. Do you think the same tactic will work on me again?"


    Ivan was stunned to hear it but quicklyposed himself. "No, you¡¯re taking it the wrong way, Nat," he said, his voice and expression full of sadness, as if he had been unfairly used. "When I came to you, all I had in my mind was that I truly like you. Even after being with Briena, I never stopped thinking about you. I regret letting my anger overshadow me and cloud my true feelings for you."


    "Mr. Brown, all you did was find another opportunity, thinking that now, since Sephina Ford won¡¯t give me anything, I am nobody and might seek support. You calcted my losses on my behalf already, but I must say¡ªyou truly don¡¯t know me. I don¡¯t need you or any other man to stand in my life. This generosity you¡¯re showing me, thinking I¡¯m some damsel in distress and you can use this opportunity to be a hero¡ªI must say, you lost your chance long ago. Rather, you never stood a chance."


    Ivan felt panicked to see her strong front against him. He had thought she would show her anger, but that he could convince her. However, she was truly not easy to persuade. For some time now, he had been constantly thinking about her and missing her. He kept remembering their days together when she had been his strongest support, and now, without her, he felt empty.


    He had truly underestimated her presence in his life. He was wrong to take her and her feelings for granted, thinking she loved him so much that she would never leave him¡ªbut he was wrong.


    "Natalie, you¡¯re taking it the wrong way. I want to be with you because I truly love you. I genuinely want to marry you and have a family with you."


    "Are you even worthy to think this way?" A deep and dignified voice cut through the room as a man entered the office.


    Both of them turned to look at him¡ªVictor.


    Victor walked straight to Natalie, circled his arms around her waist affectionately, and pulled her closer. His face moved close to hers as he looked into her eyes and spoke, "My love, it hurts me to see some idiot proposing to marry you when someone perfect like me is already here by your side. Does he still not know his ce?"


    Ivan watched how close the two were and realized he had never been this close to her before. She could be close to her husband¡ªbut Victor? She wasn¡¯t even resisting. This looked wrong.


    He suppressed his displeasure and said, "Nat, if you¡¯re keeping up with these people because you need them for yourpany, then you don¡¯t have to. I can support yourpany and protect you from all the bad rumors about you. You don¡¯t have to go through all this."


    "And what made you think she needs support from an idiot?" another man entered the office.


    Ivan looked at the handsome silver-haired man, his aura even more impressive than that of Victor.


    "I was away for just a few days, and you already allowed this idiot to stand in front of you?" Vincent asked as he walked toward Natalie¡¯s desk and sat in her chair.


    Without waiting for Natalie¡¯s answer, he pulled out his gun and ced it on the desk, looking straight at Ivan. "She is well protected." Vincent ran his long fingers over the gun as he continued, "If you don¡¯t believe me, I won¡¯t mind showing you my way of protecting my sweetheart."


    Ivan was taken aback. Victor had called her <i>¡¯My Love¡¯</i>, and now this man was calling her <i>¡¯sweetheart¡¯</i>¡ªand Natalie looked entirely unbothered, as if she was used to it. It made him question if she belonged to these two men as well. And who was this silver-haired man? With a gun in hand, he looked even more frightening.


    Vincent looked at Natalie and offered her his hand. Victor let her go, and she walked over to Vincent, cing her hand in his.


    Vincent caressed her hand gently and asked, "Sweetheart, is this idiot bothering you? Want me to shut his mouth forever?"


    "No need. I¡¯m sure he got the message already," Natalie said and then looked at Ivan. "Want me to say more to make it clearer to you?"


    "Nat, think about what I said. I can give you everything you want. You don¡¯t have to be with these men for any benefits. Once we are together, I won¡¯t even question you about being with them...."


    "How dare you even think about questioning my wife?" Another man¡¯s voice cut through the room. "Do you think her husband is dead?"


    Ivan turned and saw the tall and devilishly handsome man who had just entered the office. He immediately recognized him as Natalie¡¯s husband.


    Justin sat on the couch and looked at Natalie. "Come here."


    Natalie, who had been unbothered by her closeness with Victor or Vincent until now, suddenly became aware of her situation. She freed her hand from Vincent¡¯s grasp, who let her go easily, and walked over to Justin.


    Justin held her hand and pulled her into hisp. He caressed her cheek affectionately and tucked her loose hair behind her ear.


    Ivan looked at the three men, who didn¡¯t seem the least bit bothered by each other¡¯s presence, as if they were used to sharing space with Natalie.


    "You¡¯re her husband, and how can you be fine with her being with other men?" Ivan asked, ring at Justin. "Do you even love her, or are you just with her for her money?"


    Justin¡¯s attention remained solely on Natalie. "Do you mind if I seek your money?"


    Natalie shook her head. "What¡¯s mine is all yours."

 Chapter 312: Mocking Ivan Brown-III

    <h4>Chapter 312: Mocking Ivan Brown-III</h4>


    "Nat, you are being deceived by these men and their fake affection," Ivan said.


    Natalie looked at him, her expression haughty as she wrapped one hand around Justin¡¯s neck while the other moved along his chest. "I am used to being deceived by fake affection. Nothing new to me. But the good thing is, all these men are way better than you. They are so pleasing to my eyes that I don¡¯t mind anything they do."


    Ivan found it unbelievable that Natalie had turned out like this. "I don¡¯t believe you can be like this. You¡¯re just doing this to show me, right?"


    "So how do you expect me to be?" Natalie asked, making herselffortable in Justin¡¯s embrace. "The same naive girl who would be deceived by whatever you say?" She chuckled mockingly. "Get over yourself, Ivan Brown. Just know that you are nobody. If not for meing to your rescue back then, you and your family would have been begging on the streets after bankruptcy. What kind of audacity do you have to say that you can protect and support me?"


    "Nat, your mother is back. Does she know how you¡¯ve turned out like this?" Ivan asked, feeling bitter at her words. It was true, but who would ept it?


    "Oh, that reminded me," Justin said, looking back at Natalie. "I just got back from meeting your mother."


    "You went alone?" Vincent asked. "I shall pay her a visit as well. I need to thank her on behalf of my sweetheart for exposing that bastard Jay Ford."


    "Make sure to take me with you as well," Victor added. "I want to see the great woman who gave birth to my love."


    Ivan realized these people were even close to Natalie¡¯s mother. He felt lost for words. His hopes of getting back with Natalie were shattering at this moment.


    Natalie stood up from Justin¡¯sp and walked over to Ivan. "Ivan Brown, if not for the gratitude I felt towards you, thinking you were the one to message me during my years in Xyros, trust me, you never stood a chance to be with me. I admit I was blind¡ªbut not anymore."


    "Nat, I told you¡ª"


    "Onest piece of advice for you," Natalie interrupted him. "Knowing Sephina Ford so well, I can assure you she won¡¯t abandon her son and his daughter, even though they aren¡¯t blood-rted. Her hatred towards my mother is stronger than anything. You still have a chance to get your hands on the Ford Group if you marry Briena. Now get lost and go to her."


    "Natalie, I told you it doesn¡¯t matter. I like you, not her," he countered. "If you can be with these men, then why can¡¯t it be me?"


    "Simple¡ªyou¡¯re not pleasing to the eyes. Look at them. All three are so handsome and perfect, while you... only someone like Briena would want you, and that¡¯s just because she wants to take everything from me¡ªwhether it¡¯s my things or my man."


    "Nat..."


    "Are you going out on your own, or do you want me to use this now?" Vincent said as he picked up his gun. "Trust me, you would die here, and no one would ever know about it."


    Ivan looked at Natalie, realizing that any hope of having her was nowpletely destroyed.


    "You can get lost now if you don¡¯t want to be insulted even more," Natalie said coldly. "And make sure to nevere to me again, or don¡¯t me me if Brown Industries faces bankruptcy once more. Your perfume department is already at a loss¡ªI hope you don¡¯t lose the others as well."


    Seeing the cold glint in her eyes made Ivan feel a little afraid of her.


    "This is my limit for tolerating your presence. Get lost before I call security," Natalie said icily. "And my name is Natalie. Only people dear to me can call me Nat, and surely you are not the one."


    Ivan nced at the three other men. Vincent raised a brow at him. Victor offered him a mocking smirk. Justin remained expressionless, as if the man in front of him was not even equal to an ant.


    "Fine. I¡¯m leaving. One day, you will regret this," Ivan said. "But even then, I would still ept you if youe to me." Then, he turned to leave.


    Outside, Cathy and Mia had alsoe out of the room where they had been sitting and watched Ivan leave, his expression angry.


    "Poor guy. Must not have expected to face this," Miamented.


    "He deserves it and now knows his ce," Cathy added.


    Just then, they heard the sound of a camera clicking. They saw Silvia standing nearby, taking a picture of Ivan Brown as he left. She handed her phone back to her assistant and said, "You know what to do."


    "Silvia, what¡¯s that for?" Mia asked.


    "I thought, as a fellow person from the same industry, I should care for my junior and let her know where her man was when she needed him the most," Silvia said, referring to Briena.


    Cathy chuckled. "You are ruthless."


    "Still doesn¡¯t match you girls," Silvia replied coolly.


    "Let¡¯s go inside," Mia said, and the three of them entered Natalie¡¯s office.


    Cathy¡¯s gaze fell on Vincent, who was sitting right in front of her in Natalie¡¯s chair. She shot him a displeased re before turning to Natalie. "That scoundrel won¡¯te to you again. You guys put on a really nice show to insult him when I thought it would be only Nat giving him an earful."


    "I agree," Mia said, "Never saw him feeling this angry and insulted."


    Justin stood up from the couch as he had no time for all this. He held Natalie¡¯s hand, "Let¡¯s go."


    "We all just got here and you are taking her away already?" Victormented.


    Justin looked at Victor and Vincent both and said, "This was thest time you twoy your hands on my woman. Next time, you won¡¯t find your hands attached to your bodies."


    Vincent raised a brow and stood up as he offered a challenging gaze to Justin. "Why wait for the next time. Let¡¯s try it now."


    "Yeah, let¡¯s try it now," Victor said as well. "Having his name on the wedding certificate is the only advantage he has or he wouldn¡¯t stand a chance with Natalie."


    The atmosphere in the room turned heated, taking others by surprise. Just a while ago they were in sync to mock Ivan Brown, but now they looked like each other¡¯s enemies.


    "Stop it you three," Natalie said, "I am tired. I am leaving." She turned away, holding Justin¡¯s hand and took him away before these three get at each others¡¯ throats.

 Chapter 313: Call With Julia

    <h4>Chapter 313: Call With Julia</h4>


    Justin and Natalie returned home. As they entered the bedroom, Natalie slumped onto the couch and closed her eyes. Justin sat next to her and spoke.


    "Want a shoulder to cry on?"


    With her eyes still closed, she sighed. "I¡¯m afraid no tears wille out even if I try. I must have exhausted my quota of crying."


    "That¡¯s good then," he said and poured her a ss of water. She epted it, and Justin observed her. "What are you thinking about?"


    She took a few sips of water and shook her head. "Nothing. Just tired. Maybe a shower might help me rx," she said and was already on her feet, heading to the bathroom.


    Justin didn¡¯t stop her and watched as the bathroom door closed behind her.


    He had received calls from his grandmother but couldn¡¯t answer them while he was with Natalie. Now, finally, he could talk to the old woman. He already knew why she had called him.


    The moment he answered, Julia¡¯s anxious voice came through. "Brat, where have you been?"


    "Calm down, Julia," Justin replied. "Natalie was with me, and I knew what you would ask. She¡¯s alright, don¡¯t worry."


    "I know she would be fine with you by her side, but won¡¯t you ask how your father is?" Julia countered.


    Justin fell silent for a moment before asking, "How is he?"


    "He¡¯s been inside his study since he saw the news, and I think he¡¯s nning toe to the Imperial City to meet Caryn," Julia said, sounding a little anxious. "I¡¯m not sure what will happen when they meet or how it will affect Natalie."


    "You don¡¯t have to worry about Natalie. And as for those two, it¡¯s between two overly adult people. I have no desire to meddle in someone else¡¯s private matters," Justin replied curtly.


    "You... You¡¯re just like your father. You two have no emotions at all, especially towards each other," Julia spat out angrily.


    "Is that unusual?" Justin replied.


    Julia couldn¡¯t deny it and said, "I¡¯m just worried about James. I don¡¯t know what to do. Caryn and he are both stubborn people. I just don¡¯t want James to end up hurt again. He¡¯s been in pain for so long already."


    "Then it¡¯s better if they meet instead of hiding from each other," Justin said gently, trying to coax the old woman.


    "But if James finds out that Natalie is his daughter, then..."


    "Isn¡¯t that what you always wanted, Julia?"


    "But then, you and Natalie..." Julia stopped as she realized Justin had yet to tell her about them.


    Justin didn¡¯t hide anything and said, "I have a way for it. Natalie will return to the Harper family, and she will be with me as well."


    There was silence on the other end before Julia spoke. "A-Are you going to revoke the adoption?"


    "Yes," He replied without a tinge of hesitation.


    Julia¡¯s voice turned worried. "But then you will no longer be a Harper? You might have to give up the Harper Group once they know you are not James¡¯ biological son. How would you..."


    "I never wanted the Harper Group. Whether Natalie appeared in my life or not, I was going to give it up anyway. It was never mine to begin with. I have only been taking care of it to repay father for taking me in," Justin replied calmly, his tone resolute.


    "Then what will you do?" Julia asked. "Starting a new business is not easy..." she mumbled, then added, "Don¡¯t worry. I have enough wealth to support you and help you build your own business."


    Justin chuckled softly at the adorable old woman. "You worry too much, Julia. You don¡¯t have to do that, as I won¡¯t be taking anything that belongs to the Harper family¡ªexcept for their daughter."


    "You shameless boy! You¡¯re already iming our daughter," Julia remarked, but her tone was yful. "I won¡¯t give my granddaughter to someone poor."


    Justinughed lightly, reassured that the old woman had no objection to him and Natalie being together. "Whether my name is Justin Harper or not, I will still be the most formidable man. You¡¯ll see¡ªno one suits your granddaughter more than me."


    "You better keep your word," Julia warned.


    "When have I not?" he asked yfully.


    "Harper or not, you will always be my grandson. Understood?" Julia said.


    "Yes, Julia...I mean, Grandma."


    Julia¡¯s voice grew calm after the conversation, and she said, "I¡¯m d Natalie will be with a good man. I need nothing more."


    "I may not be as good as you think I am, but to her, I will always be good¡ªjust as I am to you," he replied.


    "That¡¯s more than enough," Julia said.


    "Don¡¯t worry about your son. I¡¯m sure he can handle Caryn Shaw," Justin reassured her.


    The old woman sighed. "As usual, I can only trust your words."


    After coaxing her enough, Justin ended the call.


    He nced at the time. It had been a while, and Natalie had not returned from the bathroom. Worried, he stood up from the couch and knocked on the bathroom door. "Natalie?"


    The sound of running water echoed, but there was no response.


    "I¡¯ming in," he said, waiting a few moments before opening the door.


    As he entered the bathroom, he saw Natalie standing silently under the shower, still fully clothed.


    Justin walked toward her, first turning off the shower before standing in front of her. His hands gently wiped the water and strands of hair from her face.


    "Want to fall sick?" he finally spoke.


    Natalie didn¡¯t reply and slumped against his chest. "I¡¯m too tired, Justin," her low voice was muffled against his chest, her wet clothes soaking his as well.


    Justin hugged her gently and heard her sad voice again. "I¡¯m tired of everything... tired of fighting... tired of facing something shocking every day... tired of thinking about how everyone around me just deceived me... tired of realizing that everything around me has always been a lie..."


    Justin let her pour her heart out. He understood her. Since she was a child, all she had done was fight against her own people, and even now, every day brought another painful revtion.


    Natalie wrapped her arms around him. "All I want is peace for myself, but why can¡¯t I have it? I¡¯m truly tired... I don¡¯t want to fight... I don¡¯t want to do anything... I have no strength left in me..." Warm tears rolled down her cheeks. "I just want to go away. I want to leave everything behind and run away... I want to forget it all..."


    After a moment of silence, he spoke. "Want me to help you forget everything?"


    As if registering his words, she asked, "Can you?"


    "If you want me to," he replied.


    Natalie lifted her head to look at him, only to meet his calm and resolute gaze.


    His hand moved to her chin, his fingers caressing it gently. "What do you say?"


    Natalie hummed lightly, only to find him lowering his head and capturing her lips in his as he whispered, "You won¡¯t be thinking about anything but me."

 Chapter 314: Shared Intimacy

    <h4>Chapter 314: Shared Intimacy</h4>


    The moment Justin¡¯s lips pressed against hers, Natalie felt a spark ignite inside her. His kiss was slow at first, gentle yet possessive, as if he was reassuring her that she wasn¡¯t alone. His warm lips moved against hers with a tenderness, and she instinctively leaned into him, craving his touch.


    His arms tightened around her, pulling her closer, his fingers syed against her soaked back. The wet fabric of her clothes clung to her body, but she hardly noticed¡ªher entire focus was on him, on the way his lips imed hers, deepening the kiss with a hunger that sent shivers down her spine.


    A soft whimper escaped her lips as he tilted her head slightly, his fingers tracing along her jaw before sliding into her damp hair. He kissed her deeper this time, his tongue brushing against hers, coaxing her into surrender.


    Her arms wound tighter around his neck, pressing her body flush against his, feeling the solid warmth of him despite the cold water droplets still trickling down her skin.


    Justin felt her melt into him, her hesitance fading, reced by a desperate need. He could taste the pain, the exhaustion, the longing in her kiss, and he wanted nothing more than to take it all away¡ªto make her feel nothing but him. His hands roamed down her sides, exploring every curve of her delicate body.


    Natalie let herself get lost in him. Every stroke of his lips against hers sent a pulse of heat through her, awakening something deep inside her that she had long ignored.


    Justin broke the kiss for a moment, resting his forehead against hers, his breath heavy and uneven. "Still thinking about running away?" he murmured.


    Natalie¡¯s eyes fluttered open, meeting his dark, smoldering gaze. She shook her head slowly. "Not if you¡¯re with me..." she whispered.


    His lips curved into a smirk before he captured her lips once more, this time with an urgency that left no room for hesitation. He kissed her like she was his entire world, as if he could erase all her pain with just his touch.


    His fingers moved to the hem of her soaked top, peeling it away from her skin with deliberate slowness. The fabric clung stubbornly, but he was patient, his touch reverent as he freed her from the weight of her drenched clothes. Natalie let him, her breathing out in soft, uneven pants as he stripped her of thest barrier between them.


    Her gaze never left his as he stepped back briefly, his own clothes joining hers in a forgotten pile on the floor. She observed his naked body boldly just like he did hers. The cold air kissed their damp skin, but neither of them shivered¡ªnot when heat radiated between them, drawing them closer.


    Justin reached for a towel, wrapping it around her delicate frame before lifting her into his arms. She gasped softly but didn¡¯t resist, resting her head against his shoulder as he carried her out of the bathroom and into the bedroom. The soft glow of the bedsidemp cast a golden hue over the room, creating an atmosphere of warmth and intimacy.


    Gently, he ced her on the bed, the towel still draped loosely around her, her damp hair fanning out against the pillows. He hovered over her, his strong arms bracing him on either side of her as he studied her face¡ªflushed, vulnerable, yet breathtakingly beautiful.


    "You¡¯re sure?" he asked, his voice low and husky, his gaze searching hers onest time.


    Natalie replied with a light nod, her gaze filled with embarrassment as well as assurance.


    He leaned down, capturing her lips in a slow, passionate kiss, his body pressing gently against hers. The towel slipped away, forgotten in the heat between them. Justin¡¯s lips trailed lower, his mouth mapping a path of warmth and devotion along her skin. Every kiss, every soft graze of his teeth, left her trembling beneath him.


    A quiet, breathy gasp escaped her lips as his hands moved to her soft mounds, with his sinful mouth joining to give her the most desirable pleasure she needed. He took his time, savoring every reaction, every arch of her body responding to him.


    <i>"Justin..."</i> her voice was barely above a whisper.


    His deep chuckle vibrated against her skin as he continued, his lips traveling lower, leaving a trail of slow, lingering kisses down her stomach. Natalie¡¯s breathing hitched, her fingers threading through his damp hair as she felt him move further between her legs.


    His sinful mouth determined to devour her entirely, drew out the wildest moans from her with every flick of his tongues and his lips. A pleasure so intense it left her breathless. Her body responded instinctively, yielding to him, surrendering to the waves of intense pleasure and sunk into the matters as she panted heavily.


    Justin stopped and moved up. Her beautiful face flushed and covered in thinyer of sweat, her eyes shut close as she tried to calm her body.


    He gently pecked on her nose.


    She opened her eyes and looked at him, her face flushed with embarrassment.


    He whispered against her gasping lips, "You look most beautiful when you are like this."


    Aware of her situation, she everted her gaze, knowing how bold this man could be and he won¡¯t hold back from teasing her and embarrassing her.


    He smirked lightly at her reaction, "We aren¡¯t done yet."


    "I know. Stop embarrassing me," she mumbled weakly.


    "I can¡¯t. Seeing the tigress like you in this way is the most exciting thing," he said and leaned in to whisper in her ears, "I am dying to see how you look when you take in all of me. Would be the most beautiful sight to see."


    His words made her heart skip a beat, "Justin..."


    He looked back at her. "You are not allowed to back down now."


    She lowered her gaze, "I...am..not..."


    "Good."


    With that she found him settling between her parted legs, making her aware how much ready he was to im her.


    She gulped and looked back at him, her gaze a little wary, her heart which was calm for a while, started to beat faster once more.


    His hand caressed the side of her thighs softly as he said, "Hold onto me."


    Natalie¡¯s hand that were already at his shoulders happened to grip them tightly as she felt him ready to make a move.


    His gaze fixed at her, he said, "Just focus on me."


    Even before she could respond, the next moment a small cry left her mouth, her eyes turning teary.


    Justin stilled for a moment, his gaze never leaving hers as he caressed her cheek with a tenderness that contrasted the intensity between them.


    His thumb brushed away the tears that escaped the corner of her eye, his voice low and soothing."Breathe and rx."


    She nodded lightly, her chest rising and falling with each uneven breath. She felt him move slowly, carefully, his hands steadying her, guiding her through the unfamiliar sensations.


    Justin was patient, his every movement deliberate careful to not overwhelmed her right away.


    His lips found hers once more, capturing her soft gasps."You¡¯re doing so well," he whispered against her lips, his fingers intertwining with hers.


    Soon she found the pain was no longer there, but simply a pleasure was left, the kind she didn¡¯t want him to stop.


    Justin groaned against her skin, his restraint finally slipping as he felt her surrenderpletely. His lips found hers again, his kisses deep and unrelenting, mirroring the passion that burned between them.


    Their bodies moved in perfect harmony, the slow, sensual dance of two souls bound together by something far greater than desire. The heat of their embrace, the friction between them, the way their breaths mingled in the charged air¡ªit was intoxicating.


    Natalie clung to him, her fingers tracing the hard nes of his back, her nails lightly digging into his skin as waves of pleasure coursed through her. Justin¡¯s name left her lips in a breathy whisper.


    Justin buried his face against her neck, his movements growing more urgent, more desperate, content groans leaving his throat.


    Faster, deeper, their bodies chased the peak together, the fire building between them until it became unbearable. And when they finally reached that blissful crescendo, Natalie felt as if she were unraveling in his arms, shattering into a million pieces only to be put back together by his touch, his love.


    Justin held her through it, his arms tightening around her as he followed her into that abyss of pleasure, his own release spilling through him like a wildfire. He groaned against her skin, pressing soft, lingering kisses along her shoulder as they both trembled in the aftermath.


    For a long moment, they simplyy there, tangled in the sheets, their hearts pounding in unison.


    Justin brushed the damp hair from her face, his lips pressing a tender kiss to her forehead. "You okay?" he murmured, his voice husky, filled with both satisfaction and concern.


    Natalie smiled softly, her fingers tracing idle patterns on his back. "More than okay," she whispered, her voiceced with contentment.


    Justin smirked, brushing his thumb over her swollen lips. "Good. Because I¡¯m not done loving you yet," he murmured, capturing her lips once more, ready to lose himself in her all over again.


    And as the night stretched on, wrapped in the warmth of each other, Natalie knew¡ªthere was no turning back and this man was going to keep her busy for long.


    They belonged to each other now, in every way that mattered.

 Chapter 315: Monster Of A Man

    <h4>Chapter 315: Monster Of A Man</h4>


    The next day, when Natalie woke up, she opened her eyes only to see the bright sunlight outside the window and checked the time. It was already noon.


    Just as she tried to move, she found her entire body ached everywhere. She groaned in pain. <i>That monster of a man didn¡¯t even give me the leverage of being a first-timer. I wonder where he got that unending stamina from. I am truly done for.</i>


    "What are you frowning about?" She heard the voice and looked at the man in a suit, who was standing at the door, observing her reaction intently. "Shall I take it as I left you unsatisfiedst night?"


    She narrowed her eyes at him. "Do you really think so?"


    He walked toward the bed, a light smirk gracing his lips. "I know I can never underperform in anything I do. I am sure you are considering yourself truly lucky to have such an over-efficient husband who can keep you screaming the entire night."


    "Yeah, I would be lucky if you wouldn¡¯t kill me with your over-efficiency," she replied sarcastically, trying to get up in bed.


    Justin sat at the edge of the bed and helped her sit. "That won¡¯t happen. I care for you more than my own life."


    "I doubt it after what you did the entire night," she mumbled.


    "That won¡¯t kill you, I guarantee," he replied, his tone serious. "Soon you will get used to it and enjoy it as much as I do. Well, to think, you did enjoy it very much."


    She pped his hand away, which held hers to help her sit. "Can you be less shameless once in a while for a change?"


    He met her gaze with utter confidence. "We did the most shameless thingsst night. Nothing to be shy about now."


    She sighed inwardly. There was no winning an argument against him. "Alright! I need to freshen up. Give me a side."


    Justin stood up from the bed but carried her in his arms as he pushed away the sheets covering her.


    "What are you doing?" she eximed.


    "I don¡¯t think you can walkfortably," he replied and walked toward the bathroom.


    "And whose fault is it?"


    "That¡¯s why it¡¯s time to make up for it. I will let you soak in warm water so you can feel better and ready for it again."


    "Don¡¯t even think about it."


    "I have already thought about it."


    "Let me go."


    "Not a chance."


    Their voices died down behind the closed bathroom door.


    ¡ª


    After half an hour, Natalie was finally back in the room. The hot water soak made her feel better. She was almost scared to death that Justin was going to do something, but he showed mercy on her and let her enjoy the soak.


    Lunch was already prepared for her, everything she preferred.


    Sitting next to her, Justin watched her eating faster, stuffing food like a hungry ghost.


    He patted her back gently. "Eat slowly."


    "I am starving," she replied in aining tone as if it was his fault.


    "I just don¡¯t want you to choke," he replied and passed her a meaningful gaze. "If you want, I can give you a chance to be choked on something else¡ªsomething better, more satisfying..."


    <i>Cough! Cough!</i>


    Justin passed her water. "This is what I meant."


    She had a few sips of water, her moist eyes ring at him. "If you shut your mouth from saying anything lewd, I can eat just fine."


    "Lewd?" He raised a brow. "What did I even say?"


    "Don¡¯t act innocent. I know what you mean. I am not a kid."


    "Afterst night, I can¡¯t ever dare call you a kid."


    She stuffed a piece of meat in his mouth and warned, "Eat quietly."


    As it was noon, Natalie was curious to know if there was any news about the Ford Group after yesterday¡¯s incident. As she sat in front of the TV and turned on the news channel, there was news, as expected, which didn¡¯t shock her at all.


    The Ford Group had made a statement, representing Sephina Ford¡¯s stand on the incident during the board meeting.


    Sephina Ford had dered that Jay Ford would always be her son, and their rtionship as mother and son was not dependent on being rted by blood. As her only son, his rights over the Ford family and the Ford Group would remain the same. As a gesture of sincerity, she had transferred part of her shares to Jay Ford, who now held more shares than Sephina Ford herself.


    "What an arrogant woman," Natalie mumbled. "She will soon call for her own doom."


    "You seem to have already predicted this," Justinmented.


    "Though we never had a good rtionship, I can say I know her better than she knows herself," Natalie replied. "She hates my mother not just for her guts and overshadowing her son, but she thinks my mother betrayed her son. No wonder she hated me this much¡ªto the extent of offering me to the human traffickers in Xyros City."


    Justin looked at her. "You have yet to tell me about how you ended up with human traffickers and your life after that."


    She sighedzily. "It¡¯s nothing that I want to remember."


    "I will wait for the day when you <i>want</i> to tell me," he said, and both of them paid attention to the other news being yed. The news from Belvorn.


    The news exined the attack on the Belvorn royal family the day before and how Garwin Everthorn was seriously injured.


    "This might make you feel better," Justinmented.


    She turned her head to look at him. "Are you behind all this?"


    He raised a brow. "What do you think?"


    She rolled her eyes. "You should leave them for me. I told you not to meddle in my matters. I can handle it."


    "I didn¡¯t mean to meddle. But if they hurt my people, you can¡¯t expect me not to retaliate. That won¡¯t happen," he replied as if he had done the most righteous thing.


    "Your people? I guess you are referring to your brother, as I am not the one who was harmed," she teased. "Finally, you acknowledge him as your brother."


    "He protected you by not letting you marry Ivan Brown, so I need to repay him for that."


    "You are good at making up excuses." She scoffed and said, "When are you going to let me meet him so I can thank him personally for that?"


    "Just look at me and say thank you. We look alike, so it doesn¡¯t make a difference who you show your gratitude to."


    "Or you just don¡¯t want me to meet him because he looks like you," she raised a brow. "You don¡¯t want someone else to be as handsome as you in my eyes, right? You want to be invincible."


    Justin didn¡¯t reply but said as he leisurely leaned back on the sofa, "Seems like it¡¯s time to give my brother a different face."


    Natalie turned to face him entirely, disbelief written on her face. "Are you for real?"


    "What do you think?" He asked sounding serious.


    "You are such a narcissist, Justin," she huffed and looked away. "Alright, I won¡¯t meet him."


    He smirked yfully, seeing her act like a naive girl. It was easy to scare her sometimes.


    "Preparations for you to leave for Belvorn have been made," he informed her.


    "It¡¯s already time?" she asked.


    He hummed. "You are leaving tomorrow morning."


    She slumped back on the couch. "No peace for me at all."


    He pulled her into his arms, his face closer to hers. "Want me to make you forget it all again?"


    She understood the meaning and tried to push him away. "No need... I am fine..."


    "But I am not. Won¡¯t I be a bad husband if I let you suffer with some annoying thoughts?" he said and pressed her onto thatvish sofa.


    "Justin... we are outside..." She tried to protest, but her voice was buried in the fiery kiss.

 Chapter 316: Shocked Friend

    <h4>Chapter 316: Shocked Friend</h4>


    After tiring his dear wife once more with his unending desires and letting her rest, Justin was busy working in the evening.


    Noah entered the study and informed him about the arrival of two guests.


    Justin frowned, left the study, and spotted Rowan and Morris waiting for him while sitting on the sofa. Both of them arrived uninformed, uninvited.


    "What are you two doing here?" Justin asked as he stood there looking at the two coldly, his hands tucked in the pockets of his pants. "And how did you find my ce?"


    "Rowan dragged me here," Morris replied calmly and made himself morefortable in his seat, as if ready to entertain himself with the banter between Rowan and Justin.


    Rowan frowned at Morris. "I just asked you to join me. Didn¡¯t force you at all. Stop pretending already." Then he looked at Justin. "You are in my city, Justin. You don¡¯t really think I can¡¯t find anything about you, do you?"


    Justin stood there, unaffected. "Now that you¡¯ve seen my ce, you can go back."


    "Dream on," Rowan replied, leaning backzily on the sofa. "You didn¡¯t even invite us for a housewarming party. What kind of friend are you? I have even prepared a gift for you." He signalled towards the huge gift box ced on the table.


    "I don¡¯t need to conduct such useless formalities that invite annoyance into my peaceful ce," Justin countered.


    Rowan looked at Morris. "He¡¯s calling us an annoyance."


    "He¡¯s referring to you only," Morris replied. "I am here for some work."


    "What work? You didn¡¯t tell me," Rowanined.


    "Something personal. You don¡¯t need to know," Morris answered.


    Rowan looked back at Justin. "Alright, now that we¡¯re here, are you really going to kick your best friends out? Be a good host and serve us some drinks." Without waiting for Justin¡¯s reply, Rowan looked at Noah. "A fine wine will do, and¡ª"


    "Bring them tea or juice," Justin interrupted coldly. "No alcohol for scoundrels in my home."


    "Who are you calling a scoundrel?" Rowan asked.


    "Do I need to point it out?" Justin countered. "Drink tea and leave."


    "Alright, at least you¡¯re not kicking us out," Rowan relented.


    "Not us. Just you," Morrismented.


    Rowan red at him. "Would it hurt you to stop showing that Justin is biased toward you?"


    Justin settled opposite the two, his one leg folded over other and one hand resting on the handrest, while Noah had already instructed the butler.


    As the tea arrived and they talked, Rowan asked, "Justin, you must have received the invitation to attend the Belvorn Royal family event."


    "Do you even need to ask?"


    "I was just asking if you¡¯re going to dodge it like you always do, just to keep your identity secret," Rowan said.


    "I haven¡¯t decided yet," Justin replied.


    "I suggest this year you should attend it. It¡¯ll be exciting with the presence of the Ford family daughters. I wonder what live drama we¡¯ll get to see there. Those two sisters and that family have been keeping the news alive and interesting these days."


    Justin simply passed him an impassive gaze.


    Rowan looked at Morris. "That Natalie Ford is your sister¡¯s friend."


    "So?" Morris asked.


    "I mean, you never stopped your sister from being with Natalie Ford, even when she had a bad reputation. You¡¯re a generous brother."


    Morris sipped his tea quietly and said, "She is not how the news portrays her. She is a good person."


    "Oh, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve taken a liking to her."


    Justin¡¯s hand tightened around his cup, almost ready to smash it on Rowan¡¯s head, but before he could, he heard Morris.


    "She is like a sister to me since she¡¯s Mia¡¯s friend. Don¡¯t talk nonsense if you don¡¯t want to die. I won¡¯t be saving you again."


    Rowan chuckled. "Who would kill me? You? Or that Natalie Ford?"


    "I bet you don¡¯t want to know," Morris said as he focused on drinking his tea.


    Rowan looked at Justin. "Harper, a while back, you were asking me about Natalie Ford. Now, I¡¯m sure, with all this news, you know her better and would stay away from her."


    "Why would I do so?" Justin asked.


    "I mean, these days, she¡¯s proven herself to be different. In fact, a very capable person. She¡¯s proved the rumors about her wrong, and I sympathize with how everyone misunderstood her. But she¡¯s always surrounded by some scandal, so it¡¯s better to stay away from her."


    Justin tapped his finger on the armrest as he sat like a king. "What if I don¡¯t mind it?"


    Rowan narrowed his eyes at him. "Harper, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve taken a liking to her. You simply can¡¯t."


    "Why?"


    "Don¡¯t you know she¡¯s married? And she¡¯s also backed by some rich man... I don¡¯t want to say sugar daddy, but you should understand. Don¡¯t go after a woman like her. It won¡¯t be good for your image, which you¡¯ve maintained till now..."


    Justin stood up from his ce and walked away.


    "Hmm? Where are you going?" Rowan eximed. "I¡¯m talking to you... Oh... what..."


    Rowan saw a woman in her pajamas descending the stairs. She seemed to have just woken up, still drowsy, her hair unkempt, and rubbing her eyes.


    Justin went to her and caressed her cheek. "Are you awake?" He proceeded to fix her messy hair with utmost care.


    She hummed in a sleepy voice. "I¡¯m hungry, so I came to eat something."


    Justin pecked her forehead¡ªshe looked adorable like this¡ªand led her toward the dining table. He instructed the butler to prepare something for her while he poured water into a ss and offered it to her.


    Rowan, utterly shocked, turned to Morris. "Is it just me, or are you seeing the same thing?"


    "Maybe take a closer look," Morris suggested with a yful smirk.


    Rowan looked at Natalie and Justin once more. The way Justin lovingly treated her¡ªfixing her hair, kissing her forehead, serving her water, and even preparing to feed her¡ªleft him speechless.

 Chapter 317: A Straight Man

    <h4>Chapter 317: A Straight Man</h4>


    "What the hell is going on?" Rowan mumbled and turned to Morris again. "That rich sugar daddy of hers... Is that Justin?"


    "Go and ask him," Morris replied, a smirk on his lips widening.


    "Of course I need to ask him. She is married, and he can¡¯t keep a married woman with him like this. It¡¯s totally bad for his image and his future. Where the hell is her husband to leave her here like this?" He stood up and went to the dining table, his expression grave.


    "Justin, I need to talk with you." Rowan approached them, not even sparing a nce at Natalie.


    Justin looked at him and then back at Natalie, who had just finished drinking water. "Natalie, this is my friend Rowan Lawson," he said before looking back at Rowan. "And this is Natalie, my wife."


    Rowan felt like the ground beneath him had vanished entirely, and he was falling into an unending abyss.


    "What... did you say...?" Rowan asked in disbelief. "Your wife? Did she divorce her husband to be with you?"


    "I am the only husband she has ever had. First and thest one," Justin replied. "Now go back and sit in your ce if you don¡¯t want to be kicked out."


    Rowan looked at Natalie, who returned his gaze with a calm expression. She was too tired and starving to care about who was there or what they were doing. All she needed was something to fill her growling stomach.


    Just then, Sebastian entered the drawing room and strode straight to the dining table. "Oh, I smell tasty food," he said before looking at Natalie. "Sister-inw, care to share some food with me?"


    "Get lost," Justin said before Natalie could even respond.


    Sebastian put on a sad expression, but Natalie signaled him to sit and eat anyway.


    "Sister-inw?" Rowan repeated as he looked at Sebastian.


    "Yes, my sister-inw and my brother¡¯s wife," Sebastian answered while already piling food onto his te.


    Rowan, still in shock, returned to his seat and watched as Justin served food to Natalie. Once done, Justin returned to his two friends, leaving Natalie to eat peacefully.


    "Justin, you¡¯re not pranking me?" Rowan asked.


    "I am not," Justin replied.


    Rowan looked at Morris. "Why are you not surprised at all? Did he tell you about this already?"


    Morris shook his head. "He didn¡¯t."


    "Then howe you¡¯re so calm even after knowing this?"


    Morris looked at Justin, who was staring back at him as if asking, <i>You already knew? How?</i>


    Morris exined, "Once, Justin called Adam Summers to threaten him when the news was associating Natalie with him, thinking that mystery man from the charity g was Adam. When Justin called, I was with Adam in his office. Our friend Justin regarded her as his woman and asked Adam to get rid of those rumors."


    "Even Adam Summers¡ªthat aloof bastard¡ªknew about it, and I was the only one kept in the dark like a fool?" Rowan sounded entirely dejected and frustrated.


    "Calm down," Morris said.


    Rowan looked at Justin. "How? When did you marry her?"


    "It happened in some way. You don¡¯t need to know," Justin replied. "Now, if you¡¯re done with your theatrics, you can leave. My wife is awake, and she needs me."


    "You¡¯re abandoning your friends now that you got the woman?" Rowan frowned and stood up. "Let¡¯s go, Morris." He walked toward the exit.


    Morris stood up, nced at Justin, and said, "See you."


    "You allowed him toe here just to let him see the reality," Justinmented.


    "It¡¯s not good to hide things from your best friends for too long," Morris smirked yfully. "That was nice entertainment."


    "I¡¯ll let him discover your secrets and enjoy the show as well," Justin countered.


    "I have no secrets," Morris said before ncing toward the dining table.


    Natalie had noticed him as well and looked back.


    "See youter," Morris waved at her and left.


    Justin sent his friend out, while Natalie and Sebastian enjoyed their food and conversation.


    "Sister-inw, I can tell you his friends are too shocked to see that my brother is married."


    "Is it because I am his wife?" Natalie asked. "I¡¯m always in the news..."


    "Of course not. They must be shocked¡ªjust like I was¡ªto think my brother is even married. <i>And</i> to a woman," he repeated, emphasizing thest part. "A woman. Hard to digest this fact. I had stomach pain for days while trying to process and hide this truth."


    Natalie gave him a conflicted look.


    "Let me tell you a secret," Sebastian said in a hushed voice. "We all thought my brother was gay. That¡¯s why he never dated a single woman or had any woman around him. And you know what?"


    "What?" Natalie asked.


    Sebastian got overly excited and failed to control his voice. "We thought my brother was actually into Noah since they were always together!"


    "What?!" Noah, who was nearby and had overheard, shouted in shock, his voice echoing through the hall.


    Natalie and Sebastian turned to look at Noah, whose expression looked like he was pleading for his innocence.


    But then, they suddenly felt the temperature drop.


    Justin was standing there. He had heard everything. His expression was cold, as if he couldn¡¯t wait to strangle the one who had just spouted such nonsense to his wife.


    Justin moved toward Sebastian, but the younger man had already jumped from his seat, trying to escape. "B-Brother, I was just telling her it was a misunderstanding! And that you are, in fact, straight¡ª<i>very</i> much straight. The epitome of being straight!"


    Justin red at him. "If I see you here again, you¡¯ll find yourself handling a project in the desert."


    "I... am leaving... leaving..." Sebastian bolted out of the house to save his own life.


    Noah, unsure of what to do, quietly bowed and left.


    Justin calmed down and sat in the chair next to Natalie.


    Natalie asked, still lost in thought, "Your friends... Should I not havee downstairs?"


    "It¡¯s your home, and you are free to go anywhere, anytime," he replied. "Don¡¯t worry about them. Sooner orter, they would have found out."


    "What did they say?" Natalie asked.


    "Rowan was shocked, while Morris was already aware of it," Justin replied. "Now stop thinking and focus on eating. You need to regain your stamina..."


    "Don¡¯t even think about it," she interrupted, stuffing food into her mouth.


    He pressed her forehead with his forefinger. "What exactly is this naughty brain of yours even thinking? I was talking about you going to Belvorn. You have to be fit and fine."


    Realizing she had misunderstood, she remained quiet.


    "But if you want..."


    "I want nothing," she eximed. "Let me eat quietly."


    Justin chuckled softly and sat there, watching her eat to her heart¡¯s content.

 Chapter 318: Arrived At The Belvorn

    <h4>Chapter 318: Arrived At The Belvorn</h4>


    The next day, Natalie had to leave for Belvorn. Justin had already made all the preparations for her and came to see her off at the airport. Inside the car, she couldn¡¯t help but ask, "The great Justin Harper must be invited as well. Are you going to make a public appearance finally?"


    "If I do, then I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to stay away from my wife."


    Natalie thought about it. Was she ready to let everyone know who her husband was? Keeping him mysterious seemed more effective at the moment.


    "You must have a lot of work," she said. "Once I¡¯m away, make sure not to overwork yourself and take care of yourself."


    Justin stared at her wordlessly, a light smirk painted on his lips. She was indirectly telling him <i>not</i> toe to Belvorn.


    They reached the airport. Before Justin could step out of the car, Natalie spoke, "I can go. Don¡¯t bother."


    "Seems like my wife is ashamed to be seen with me."


    "I just don¡¯t want other women to see my handsome husband, so just stay put," she said.


    He chuckled softly, seeing her acting coy today and behaving casually with him. "Alright. Go ahead."


    Natalie stepped out of the car as the driver opened the door for her. John and Ryan, who had been driving in another car, apanied her as well.


    After a few hours of travel, Natalie finally reached Belvorn. Afterpleting all the necessary procedures, she stepped out of the airport, with Ryan and John following her, carrying both her and their bags.


    Outside the airport, she saw Briena being surrounded by reporters. Briena had also arrived in Belvorn, having been personally invited by the Princess of Belvorn herself¡ªan invitation that carried significant weight.


    "Ms. Briena, what¡¯s your n once you arrive in Belvorn?" a reporter asked.


    "It¡¯s my first time visiting Belvorn, so other than enjoying their festival, I n to visit some beautiful ces there. I¡¯ll make sure to update my social media ounts so you all can stay updated."


    "That¡¯s so thoughtful of you, Ms. Briena," the reporter said politely. "Will the princess join you?"


    "That, I can¡¯t guarantee," Briena replied with a sweet smile. "Charlotte is busy with her responsibilities as a princess, and I wouldn¡¯t want to disturb her. But let¡¯s see."


    "If I may ask, how is your rtionship with your grandmother now? As we all know what happened that day..."


    Briena maintained herposed smile and replied, "Some people did try to put a rift between us, but we are strong as a family and not easily affected by such things. We are just as we used to be, and my grandma still has high expectations of me, as always."


    Just then, a row of cars arrived. A number of bodyguards stepped out as they came to receive someone.


    "Such a grand entourage! Ms. Briena, is that for you?" a reporter asked.


    Briena was as surprised as everyone else. <i>Has Charlotte truly sent this for me?</i>


    "Of course, it must be for Ms. Briena. We have theplete list of guests arriving today, and at this hour, there is no one else arriving at this airport until tonight," another reporter added, to which the others agreed.


    "In Imperial City, Ms. Briena came to fetch the princess, so it¡¯s only right for our princess to wee Ms. Briena."


    "That¡¯s such a grand wee."


    "Seems like Princess Charlotte surely values you, Ms. Briena."


    As she listened to the reporters, Briena epted that the grand wee was indeed for her. <i>She could have informed me beforehand. Or maybe she just wanted to surprise me.</i> A smug smile appeared on her lips as she walked ahead with her assistant and bodyguards.


    When she reached closer, the bodyguards standing outside didn¡¯t react at all, as if they hadn¡¯t recognized her.


    Ana, Briena¡¯s assistant, stepped forward. "Aren¡¯t you going to move and open the door for Ms. Briena?"


    The bodyguards she addressed didn¡¯t react.


    "Don¡¯t you see Ms. Briena is already here?" Ana repeated.


    Just then, a tall and imposing man in a suit stepped forward and spoke in a cold, authoritative voice. "Excuse me, please make way for our guest."


    Ana smirked at the bodyguards. "Did you hear? Now open the door."


    But the bodyguards didn¡¯t budge. Instead, they heard the man speak again. "I¡¯m talking to <i>you</i>. Stand back! Don¡¯t make our guest wait."


    Ana turned to the man. "Your guest is here. Ms. Briena."


    "I don¡¯t know who you are talking about," the man said in an indifferent tone, "but <i>my</i> guest is with me. If you don¡¯t move, I¡¯ll have the bodyguards remove you from the way."


    They finally stepped back¡ªonly to see the person standing behind the man.


    They were stunned.


    It was Natalie.


    <i>How could this be?</i> That was the only question running through their minds.


    The man politely stepped aside, allowing Natalie to walk forward toward the car. The bodyguard opened the door for her.


    "Wait! Are you sure you¡¯re not mistaken about your guest?" Ana asked, while Briena fumed in silence. "Princess Charlotte is Ms. Briena¡¯s friend, and surely¡ª"


    Natalie still didn¡¯t spare them a nce, while the man answered, "These cars and these people were not sent by Princess Charlotte or the royal family. They were sent by someone close to Ms. Natalie to wee her to Belvorn. Now, please excuse us."


    He then turned to Natalie, assisting her as she got into the car.


    The grand entourage departed, leaving everyone in stunned silence.


    Without saying a word, Natalie had snatched all the limelight from Briena, making her look like a fool.


    The reporters couldn¡¯t help but murmur among themselves.


    "Who is Ms. Natalie¡¯s friend in Belvorn? Seems like someone powerful."


    "Who could it be other than the royal family?"


    Hearing this, Ana couldn¡¯t help but sneer, making sure her voice was loud enough to be heard. "Seems like her rich sugar daddy has connections in Belvorn as well. Or who knows¡ªmaybe she¡¯s already found a <i>new</i> sugar daddy here. It wouldn¡¯t be a big deal for her to have rich men serving her. Her poor husband... I pity him."


    Briena smirked but pretended to disapprove. "Stop it, Ana. Don¡¯t say such things about her. Even though we¡¯re no longer sisters, and she <i>is</i> a bastard, you still shouldn¡¯t say bad things about her like this."


    "I was just telling the truth," Ana replied, ying along.


    "Shh! No more words."


    The reporters had already heard enough, and it didn¡¯t take long for them to take Ana¡¯s words as the truth.


    The two left in the car that was arranged for them by themselves. As they were not the invited guest of the queen, they didn¡¯t get the same treatement as the invited guests.


    ----


    After half an hour, Natalie reached the topmost hotel in the capital of Belvorn. Stepping out of the car, she looked up at the grand building and noted its prestigious name.


    She quickly realized it was the most famous and most expensive hotel chain across multiple countries. Not just anyone could gain entry here¡ªnot even a wealthy man¡ªunless he had some merits ording to the hotel¡¯s strict policies.


    A number of hotel staff lined up to wee her, making Natalie feel as if <i>she</i> were the royal guest instead.


    "The Queen of Belvorn seems to be really generous to let her guests stay here," Nataliemented as she walked ahead with the man in the suit leading her to her room.


    "Ms. Natalie, it wasn¡¯t arranged by the royal family," the tall man in the suit exined. He was also an important member of the hotel¡¯s staff.


    Natalie immediately understood¡ªit was Justin who had arranged her stay here.


    "He just knows how to show off," she mumbled. <i>And here I thought I was being cherished by a Queen.</i>


    "Ms. Natalie, initially, the royal family wished to book this entire hotel for their guests for a week, but the hotel declined their request."


    Natalie was surprised. "Wouldn¡¯t that have been great for business? Also, the hotel dared to defy the royal family? I heard the royal family is absolute here, and no one can refuse them."


    "It¡¯s true, but the hotel had its reasons," the man exined. "If the royal family had booked the entire hotel, no other guests would have been allowed to stay, and the premises would have been fully secured by the royal forces. That would have meant canceling prior reservations, even for those who <i>always</i> have rooms booked here. The hotel has very loyal customers, and we wish to honor their patronage."


    "That¡¯s kind of wise," Natalie admitted, but then added, "But to <i>dare</i> defy the royal family, I believe the owner must be powerful¡ªso powerful that even the royal family wouldn¡¯t dare retaliate."


    The man smiled. "You could say that, Ms. Natalie."


    "Why do I find myself so curious about him now?" she mused aloud before asking, "Is this hotel chain owned by the Harper Group?"


    "No, Ms. Natalie," the man answered honestly. "The Harper Group from your country has nothing to do with it."


    By seeing all the staff weing her like a queen and how everything was going, it made her feel like as if they were giving special attention to her and it must be Harper group that owns this hotel chain, but seems like she was wrong.


    "Then who owns this?" Natalie asked.


    "Intiall it belonged to one of the business family on the Belvorn, but two years backter it was bought by someome else." They already reached the room Natalie was staying in. The man used a key and opened the door for her even before she could ask who bought it. "I hope you enjoy your stay in our hotel, Ms Natalie."


    Seeing it Natalie didn¡¯t ask him. ¡¯I can just search and find out. For now time eat and rest. And be ready to p some faces.¡¯

 Chapter 319: Royal Banquet

    <h4>Chapter 319: Royal Banquet</h4>


    In the afternoon, Natalie arrived at the venue, where the wee banquet for all the guests was arranged. The entire royal family was present so that all the guests could meet them.


    With the Queen, Princess Charlotte was stuck to her side the entire time, showing off to the world that she was the next Queen. Howard, the Queen¡¯s brother and Charlotte¡¯s grandfather, was there with his son, Garwin, who was still in a wheelchair due to the ident that had urred.


    Natalie observed them on therge screens arranged in different parts of the venue. Hmm, so these are all the royals. But that other family the Queen is talking to... She observed an older man who looked like Howard and had two young men by his side. From their faces, one could tell they were a family as well.


    "John, any idea who they are?" Natalie asked.


    John nodded and said, "That man is the Queen¡¯s half-brother, Lenard Everthors¡ªa son born to the Queen¡¯s father¡¯s mistress. The woman next to him is his wife, and those two are his sons."


    "Hmm, so even the half-brother didn¡¯t have a daughter," Nataliemented.


    "If he had a daughter, she must have been killed by Howard long ago," Ryan added. "Since Lenard was born to a mistress, he is not included as a royal family member. It¡¯s the Queen who insists on keeping them as part of the family."


    "No wonder Howard¡¯s face looks like shit when the Queen talks to her half-brother," Natalie concluded.


    "Lenard keeps himself and his sons away from royal family matters and only shows his presence whenever the Queen invites him to such events," Ryan exined.


    Later, various activities were arranged to entertain the guests, where they were told about the prideful history of Belvorn. Military parade shows were held, and the start of the yearly festival of Belvorn was marked. It was broadcast on television, and the people of Belvorn praised their most cherished Queen.


    By the time all the activities concluded, it was already evening, and the grand banquet began, featuring unique dishes from Belvorn along with cuisines from around the world. The banquet area was divided into different zones based on the types of guests. Artists invited from all over the world¡ªincluding perfumers like Natalie, as well as artists from various fields such as music, painting, and more¡ªwere ced in one zone.


    Everyone gathered in small groups with the people they knew, enjoying the meal while sharing their lifelong artistic insights. Unbothered by anything, they were immersed in their own world.


    After a while, Princess Charlotte entered this particr banquet zone along with Briena and her two friends, who acted equally smug and prideful as the Princess.


    Everyone nced at the neers, their gazes lingering for a few seconds before resuming what they were doing.


    Charlotte¡¯s expression changed at their nonchnce. They should have greeted her, treated her with respect, but they all acted as if she were invisible.


    Artists all shared onemon w: they were too full of themselves, carrying a kind of world-weary emotion. They believed that, apart from their peers, most people couldn¡¯t understand their artistic philosophy. What could a few young women who were new to all this possibly understand?


    "Charlotte, these people are truly mannerless," one of her friendsmented. "They don¡¯t know how to treat a princess."


    Charlotte kept herposure. "It¡¯s alright. They are guests."


    Briena felt the same but kept her calm, taking this as a chance to praise the Princess. "You are too kind, Charlotte." She looked around the banquet hall and spotted someone she had been looking for. Natalie was about to get herself some food after finishing a conversation with some artists.


    "Why not eat something tasty and make yourself feel better?" Briena suggested, and the others agreed. Charlotte had also noticed Natalie and knew Briena¡¯s intentions.


    Natalie had gotten some food and sat at a table. She was starving after the long wee event and needed to satisfy her hunger.


    Charlotte observed her. There was something different about her¡ªher temperament or grace¡ªsomething simr to the Queen. This was a quality Charlotte had always wanted to possess, but she knew that despite spending so much time with the Queen, she was far from achieving it.


    "Charlotte, isn¡¯t she one of the guests you said doesn¡¯t deserve to be here?" her friend asked. "She even insulted you when you went to her country."


    Charlotte simply hummed.


    "We should teach her a lesson," the other friend said. "Briena, she¡¯s your sister. Can¡¯t you keep her in check now that she¡¯s in another country? You have Charlotte¡¯s support here."


    "Don¡¯t mess with her, Rina," Briena warned. "She¡¯s as cunning as a fox."


    "Really?" Rina smirked and walked towards Natalie, who had just stood up to get a drink.


    Once Natalie got her juice and returned to her table, Rina deliberately bumped into her, causing the juice to spill all over Rina.


    "You! Are you blind?" Rina eximed.


    Natalie looked at her calmly. "I am certainly not, but you seem to be."


    "You spilled juice on me and then called me blind?" Rina said angrily.


    Natalie nced past Rina, where Charlotte and Briena stood, smirking.


    Themotion caught the attention of the other guests, and they all turned to look at the two women.


    Natalie turned back to Rina. "I¡¯m certain you bumped into me while I was sitting in my chair. Now, are you going to me the organizers for cing this table and chair in your way? If so, then the organizer of this event is right behind you. Go ahead and me her."


    Rina turned, only to see Charlotte standing there. Charlotte had been in charge of organizing this event.


    Natalie was head on challenging Charlotte.


    "Maybe you should mark your pathway here so organisers will know where to not keep these tables and chairs," Natalie added with a smirk. Her words meant for Rina, but her gaze was at Charlotte, mocking her silently.

 Chapter 320: Fallen Into The Trap

    <h4>Chapter 320: Fallen Into The Trap</h4>


    "How dare you talk like this instead of apologizing for ruining Rina¡¯s dress?" Another friend of Charlotte stepped forward. "Do you know how expensive it is?"


    Natalie could see that this one was another spoiled daughter from some rich family. "No, I don¡¯t, and neither do I wish to know," Natalie replied calmly. "But it would be better if you take your friend to clean up so her dress won¡¯t end up with any stains."


    "First, you ruined my dress, and now you are¡ª"


    "My sympathy goes as far as worrying about your clothes. Beyond that, I don¡¯t care," Natalie replied. "Now, if you¡¯ll excuse me, I need to eat."


    Natalie sat in her chair and was about to resume eating when an angry Rina pushed the dish aside, causing it to fall to the ground.


    Everyone was taken aback by this, while Briena and Charlotte wore evil smirks, pleased to see Natalie being humiliated in front of everyone. Now, they eagerly waited for Natalie to retaliate with anger. They knew how she hadn¡¯t hesitated to trash Briena¡¯s expensive car in a fit of rage before. This would be a great opportunity to have her sent back home by proving she misbehaved at the royal banquet, ruining her reputation and bringing shame to her country.


    But contrary to their expectations, Natalie remained calm, as if nothing had happened. Instead, she simply stood up and went to get another dish for herself. Herposure surprised everyone.


    Rina and the other friend exchanged nces before going after Natalie. The moment Natalie picked up another dish, Rina flipped it with her hand, causing it to crash onto the ground.


    Natalie looked at her, her gaze calm and her demeanorposed.


    "What are you acting so smug about?" Rina asked. "You don¡¯t even have the decency to apologize. Youck even a single manner, yet you dare to eat here at this prestigious royal banquet of our country? Everything here belongs to us¡ªthe people of Belvorn¡ªwhom you are tantly disrespecting in front of everyone."


    "So?" Natalie asked calmly, though a ghost of a smirk whisked across her lips.


    "So, there is nothing for you to eat here," Rina answered smugly.


    "I see! Is this how your country treats its guests? using them of something they haven¡¯t done and stopping them from eating despite having so much food? This is surprising to me and makes me question the manners of the people here," Natalie countered, her tone calm andposed.


    Charlotte noticed the smirk on Natalie¡¯s lips and realized that instead of feeling humiliated, she seemed to be enjoying herself. Before she could intervene and stop her friends, Rina spoke again.


    "And you think you¡¯re amazing just because you were invited by the Queen? You¡¯re not the only one invited just to entertain her. For people like you whoe to busk, offering you dinner is nothing but charity," Rina stated.


    The entire banquet hall fell into silence the moment Rina uttered those words.


    A faint wicked glint appeared in Natalie¡¯s eyes.


    Rina¡¯s words weren¡¯t just offensive to Natalie¡ªthey were an insult to every guest present. All these artists, prideful to their very core and notoriously difficult to please, had just been disrespected in one sweeping statement. And Rina had managed to offend them all at once.


    Charlotte reached Rina and grabbed her hand. "Rina, you should stop." Charlotte had not expected Natalie to turn the situation around like this.


    Briena gritted her teeth. She had clearly set Rina up.


    Rina noticed Charlotte¡¯s worried expression and looked around the silent hall. Suddenly, all the guests began smashing their dishes onto the floor.


    "Have you all lost your minds?" Rina eximed angrily.


    One of the men among the guests spoke. "So, the royal family has invited us here as their personal entertainers only to treat us this way? You don¡¯t even think we deserve to eat at this banquet? Is this how your country¡¯s manners dictate you treat guests?"


    Charlotte stepped forward immediately and said, "That¡¯s not what she meant¡ª"


    "Though we artists are not as wealthy as your royal family, we don¡¯t ept charity," one man said as he pulled out some money and ced it on the table. Every other guest followed suit.


    "Since we have all paid for our food, please be a good host of this restaurant and clean up. We¡¯d like to enjoy the meal we have paid for," another guest said.


    Natalie¡¯s smirk widened. She pulled out some money from her bag, ced it on the table, and turned to Rina. "Please clean my table as well. It would be better if you cleaned it yourself so there won¡¯t be any dy in our meals."


    Everyone burst intoughter.


    Rina gritted her teeth. "You! It¡¯s all your fault! You ruined this banquet!"


    Natalie raised a brow. "What did I even do? From the start, you were the one messing with me, while all I did was keep my calm despite you insulting me and snatching my food away. As if that wasn¡¯t enough, you even insulted every single artist here. And now, you¡¯re ming me? I suggest you apologize."


    "I won¡¯t! What will you do about it?" Rina shouted angrily. "Are you going to back out of your performance? Do you think you¡¯re the only perfumer invited? You can return to your country right away. I won¡¯t apologize. Someone else will take your ce!"


    Briena and Charlotte felt delighted to hear this. Briena thought it would be humiliating for Natalie once she returned home, ruining her image. At the same time, Charlotte¡¯s wish of keeping Natalie from meeting the Queen was about toe true. But...


    "Sure," Natalie agreed.


    "Then cancel mine as well if it¡¯s so easy to dismiss one artist and rece them with another," one artist said. "Find someone else to y the zither in my ce."


    With that, all the other artists from different fields followed suit, refusing to perform.


    Charlotte panicked. She hadn¡¯t expected this. If all the artists canceled their performances, it would be aplete disaster¡ªand she would have to take responsibility for it. Until now, she had maintained a great image, but today, it was about to be ruined because of her brainless friends.


    How was she going to face her grandmother, the Queen, and especially her grandfather, Howard?

 Chapter 321: Food Especially Made For Her

    <h4>Chapter 321: Food Especially Made For Her</h4>


    "I apologize on my friend¡¯s behalf," Charlotte immediately took action, seeing the situation was about to get out of hand. "Please forgive her." She immediately turned to Natalie. "Ms. Natalie, I apologize to you as well. We are the same age, but my friend seemed to lose herposure today. Though I do believe you can be magnanimous and forgive her. What do you think?"


    Briena, who was expecting a good show, now furrowed her brows upon seeing Charlotte being defeated by Natalie. <i>This bitch, I wonder how she always saves herself? Even someone powerful like this princess failed in front of her. This Charlotte is truly useless.</i>


    Natalie could see the disappointment in Briena¡¯s eyes. She turned her attention back to Charlotte. "As you apologized, sure, I won¡¯t pursue this matter, but..." Natalie looked at Rina. "The one who caused it still has to make amends for what she did. I don¡¯t see her cleaning the mess. It might improve my mood, and I might just forget what happened today."


    Natalie was forcing Charlotte to make a choice¡ªto humiliate her own friend. Charlotte was the organizer, and she could not fail, especially when the real princess of this kingdom was bound to threaten her position sooner orter.


    Charlotte turned to Rina. "Apologize to everyone and clean this mess."


    Rina was shocked. "Charlotte, what are you saying? I am the daughter of the richest family in Belvorn, and you want me to do such a thing? I did all of it for you..."


    "Shut up, Rina," Charlotte interrupted before she could spout more nonsense and expose her intentions. "Just do as I say. Your family won¡¯t be pleased to know what happened today."


    When Charlotte threatened her with her family, Rina had no choice but to obey. Soon, a broom and trash carrier were given to her.


    <i>Natalie, you bitch. Just wait and see what I do to youter,</i> Rina swallowed her anger and continued cleaning the floor, which seemed to be a really difficult task for her as she had never done this before.


    Everyone was delighted to see this arrogant rich girl forced to do a lowly task.


    Natalie chuckled inwardly. <i>Did you take me for a pushover? Just dream on.</i>


    Others started to talk about them.


    "A daughter from a rich family butcks civic sense."


    "Why would the princess have such friends? As a royal, she should have someone like Ms. Natalie as her friend."


    "With such friends around her, the princess will surely bring trouble upon herself. She should choose her friends wisely."


    "Maybe the royal family should include lessons on how to choose friends."


    The murmurs continued non-stop, with everyone criticizing Charlotte in some way or another, which left her fuming.


    Charlotte looked at Natalie, who offered her a smirk, her eyes carrying a mysterious glint. It scared Charlotte, and she wondered, <i>Does she know she is the princess? Is she here to im my ce for real?</i><i></i>


    Everyone resumed eating, except for Natalie.


    Charlotte had no choice but to speak, as she could not let Natalie leave without having a meal¡ªotherwise, she would be criticized again.


    "Ms. Natalie, please proceed to have your meal. If you do not like anything, let me know. I will ask the chef to prepare something that you like," Charlotte offered.


    "Thank you, but no need. I don¡¯t want my te to be knocked over by someone again and again. I¡¯ll head back to my hotel," Natalie said and turned to leave, a light smirk ying on her lips.


    She didn¡¯t really want to eat and could have a meal once she was back at the hotel. The food here was different from her country¡¯s cuisine and didn¡¯t really satisfy her pte. But the drama that had unfolded today was worth stuffing a few bites of that foreign food.


    Before Natalie could take a few steps ahead, a row of servers holding several trays filled with numerous delicacies entered the banquet hall, led by a man in a stylish suit who appeared to be in his mid-twenties.


    Charlotte was displeased to see this man and asked coldly, "Rhys, what are you doing here, and what¡¯s the meaning of all this?"


    Rhys was the elder son of the Queen¡¯s half-brother. Though the Queen epted them as family, her real brother, Howard, always treated them as outsiders¡ªand so did Charlotte, who followed in her grandfather Howard¡¯s footsteps.


    Rhys looked at Charlotte. "I am here to serve the food specially prepared for Ms. Natalie, as ordered by one of our most important guests." He turned to Natalie. "I apologize for what happened today. I hope you enjoy the meal."


    With that, all the servers disyed the tasty, drool-worthy dishes, which were from the Imperial City¡ªNatalie¡¯s native country.


    Natalie raised a brow, wondering who this esteemed guest could be¡ªsomeone with enough power to arrange such a meal in the middle of a banquet hosted by the royal family. <i>Is it Justin? Only he cares about me this much. But he¡¯s not here... is he?</i>


    <i>Well, whoever it is, I shall surely enjoy the meal, as they have put so much effort into it. That would be another p to these bitches.</i>


    The other artists, though from different countries, saw the scene unfold and couldn¡¯t help but be amazed.


    She looked at the other guests and said, "How about you all join me? This is too much food¡ªenough for us all."


    The one who had sent it, clearly didn¡¯t send it only for one person as the quantity was too much.


    All the guests felt delighted and started to dig in, while Natalie got some for herself as well. Rhys couldn¡¯t help but join them and sat at the same table as Natalie. They chatted over a happy meal.


    Seeing this, Charlotte felt angrier.


    "He won¡¯t leave any chance to side with your enemy¡¯s, Charlotte," her other friendmented.


    Charlotte swallowed her anger and turned to leave while her friends followed her.


    Briena looked at Natalie, who looked back at her and smirked while gently waving her hand in mocking goodbye. Briena had no choice but to leave as well.


    Natalie looked at Rhys and couldn¡¯t help but ask, "Mr. Rhys, may I know who the esteemed guest was who asked you to bring this food here?"


    Rhys smiled lightly and said, "Instead of saying the name, would it be enough to tell you that the person said you are their family?"


    Natalie understood that he was unwilling to reveal the name and simply hummed. "Anyways, thank you for bringing this food. This is what I¡¯m used to eating."


    Rhys smiled and continued eating, though he wasn¡¯t ustomed to this taste.


    "Don¡¯t force yourself," Natalie said.


    "I seem to be full anyway," Rhys immediately stopped eating, as if he had been spared from some punishment.


    Natalie couldn¡¯t help but chuckle.


    After the banquet was over, Natalie returned to the hotel. Just as she stepped out of the car, another vehicle stopped behind hers, and another guest stepped out.


    Natalie was surprised to see the man and didn¡¯t know how to react.


    Ryan and John saw him and immediately bowed. "Mr. Harper."


    James Harper, who had returned from the royal banquet and was staying in the same hotel, looked at the two before his gaze met Natalie¡¯s. She felt as if her soul had frozen. But she quickly regained herposure and immediately offered him a light, respectful bow.


    When she raised her head, the man was already gone from his ce. She turned and watched the retreating back of that intimidating figure.


    <i>He¡¯s even scarier than Justin. Though their looks don¡¯t matter much, their attitude is all the same. Like father, like son.</i>

 Chapter 322: Justin’s Interesting Work

    <h4>Chapter 322: Justin¡¯s Interesting Work</h4>


    Somewhere far away, a man sat in a chair behind an ordinary desk, listening to his assistant. His white shirt had the top two buttons undone, revealing part of his perfectly sculpted chest. The sleeves of his shirt were rolled up, highlighting his toned arms. His long, slender fingers tapped against the armrest, his eyes closed.


    "...Mr. Harper, this is what happened during the banquet. Your father arranged the meal especially for Ms. Natalie after what the princess and her friends did," Noah exined everything to Justin.


    Leaning back in his ck chair leisurely, Justin had a light, satisfied smirk on his lips. "Seems like my wife still has strong support even when I¡¯m not there."


    "Yes, Mr. Harper," Noah nodded.


    Justin opened his eyes as he stood up from the chair. Running a hand through his hair, he tousled it slightly¡ªbut the messy look made him look more alluring. "Well, since I don¡¯t have to worry about her, let¡¯s take care of our business."


    With that, Justin picked up the gun from the desk and walked out of the room, Noah following quietly.


    The door opened into another dimly lit room, empty except for a single chair in the center. A man sat on it, with two tall, robust men standing on either side of him.


    The moment the man saw Justin, he immediately started to beg. "Forgive me! I didn¡¯t mean to betray you... They... They forced me... You know how powerful they are... Th-They..."


    Justin stood facing him, an evil glint in his eyes, idly ying with the gun in his hand as he asked, "Powerful? Hmm... More than me?"


    "N-No... Of course not," the man immediately corrected himself. "You are the king, while they are just peasants..."


    "I was peaceful for the past few months, and you all thought I was dead," Justin said, casually examining the gun in his hand.


    "No. That¡¯s not true..."


    He took a step forward, and the man trembled in fear as he knew this Devil in front of him didn¡¯t know the meaning of mercy.


    "Please spare me this time... Ughh... umm¡ª"


    "So annoying."


    Justin shoved the gun into the man¡¯s mouth, silencing him instantly.


    A momentter, three gunshots echoed through the room.


    The man slumped lifelessly in the chair, blood sttered behind him, his throat torn apart by the bullets.


    Justin tossed the gun to one of the two men and instructed them, "Hang his dead body upside down at the entrance of his vi. Make sure it¡¯s a good show."


    The two men bowed, and Justin walked out of the room, with Noah following closely behind.


    "Prepare for me to fly to the Eastern Country," Justin ordered.


    "Are we going there?" Noah asked, sounding skeptical.


    "Time to deal with them personally," Justin replied as he walked ahead toward his car. "While Natalie is busy, I can finish my business there before she returns."


    "Understood, Mr. Harper." Noah opened the car door for him to step in.


    Just as Justin settled into the car, his phone rang. A call from Natalie.


    Finally, his expression¡ªcold and deadly just moments ago¡ªsoftened, as if the grim reaper-like aura had never been there in the first ce.


    "Hmm! So, my wife finally remembered that she has a husband whom she left behind," Justin teased.


    "Left behind?" came her response. "Didn¡¯t I ask you toe with me? But this husband of mine values his work more than his lovely wife."


    Justin chuckled. It was rare to hear her talk this way. "Seems like distance has made you bolder. If you want, I can be there right this moment and show you just how much I value our time together¡ªespecially our time in bed. I¡¯d leave all the work in the world behind just to..."


    "Pervert!" she interrupted, feigning anger, though he could hear the yful chuckle in her voice. "Stay there and let me enjoy my alone time here. Anyway, I know you¡¯re not in the Imperial City. Where are you now?"


    "I was getting bored when you weren¡¯t around, so I just flew somewhere to do some interesting work," Justin replied.


    "Interesting work? What does it include?"


    "What do you think?"


    "As long as it doesn¡¯t involve you ying around with other women, anything will do."


    "The only woman I want to y around with is on the other end of this call."


    He heard her chuckle once more. He could tell she was happy today.


    "Wherever you are, be safe and return to me once I¡¯m back in the Imperial City," she said, not pressing further about his whereabouts.


    "Whatever my wife says," he replied in delight.


    "Umm... today, were you the one who sent that meal for me?" Natalie asked.


    "Meal?" Justin asked, feigning nonchnce as if he had no idea what she was talking about.


    "Don¡¯t act. Ryan¡ªyour personal CCTV camera¡ªis with me all the time, and you don¡¯t know what I¡¯m talking about?" she asked.


    He chuckled at how she referred to Ryan and said, "No! That wasn¡¯t me."


    "Then, who was it?"


    "How would I know? Maybe you can try to find out on your own," Justin answered. He didn¡¯t tell her intentionally, knowing that sooner orter she would figure it out. "But if you want me to help you find out, there¡¯s a price for my assistance."


    "What price? You¡¯re the richest man, and you want money from a poor woman like me?" she asked.


    "Money is worthlesspared to the kind of payment I expect from you."


    "What?"


    "Maybe it¡¯s time to fulfil my fantasy¡ªwith you taking the lead in bed and..."


    "I¡¯m not listening," she interrupted him quickly knowing where it was going. "It¡¯ste. I¡¯m sleeping. Good night."


    What followed was the sound of the call disconnecting.


    Justinughed softly, thinking, <i>It¡¯s so easy to tease this tigress.</i>


    Through the rearview mirror, Noah nced at Justin and thought, <i>This demon softens only for his wife.</i>


    <i>-----</i>


    Back in her hotel room, Nataliey in bed after disconnecting the call. Her gaze was fixed on the ceiling as she couldn¡¯t help but wonder.


    <i>If not Justin, then who arranged it? And the person even said I¡¯m family. Who else is here that I know¡ªand who knows me as well?</i>


    As she thought about it, only one name shed in her mind.


    "James Harper?" she murmured, furrowing her brows.


    <i>Tsk! That man looks at me as if he can¡¯t stand the sight of me. He can¡¯t be the one... or maybe he is?</i>


    She let out a sigh, deep in thought.


    <i>During tomorrow¡¯s event, I¡¯ll try to take a look at all the VVIP guests and see if anyone else is there that I know.</i>

 Chapter 323: Not An Official Princess

    <h4>Chapter 323: Not An Official Princess</h4>


    The next day, Natalie had to leave for the royal pce, where the event she had been invited to was being held. At the center of the majestic pce gardens, the event was arranged on the openwn. The atmosphere was pleasant, with afortably cool breeze carrying the fragrances of various flowers across the garden.


    Only the VVIP guests were invited, along with selected participants from around the world, for the perfume preparations for the Queen. It wasn¡¯t apetition, but rather an opportunity for the Queen to experience perfumes created by different perfumers¡ªthe best of the best. However, in the end, she still had to choose the one she liked the most.


    Natalie arrived at the royal pce, watching through the car window as it came into view before the vehicle stopped inside. The pce was even grander in person, more majestic than the pictures she had seen. Even from a distance, she could sense the richness and deep history of the royalty.


    <i>This is the ce where my mother was born.</i>


    That was the first thought that crossed her mind. Her mother could have been a princess, perhaps even ruling this country, if not for the viins in her life. But from the little she understood about her mother from their single meeting, she knew Caryn was never greedy for such things. She preferred to earn everything on her own. She was an immensely prideful woman¡ªso much so that Natalie was certain there was no one else like her.


    But if Caryn had remained a princess, Natalie could easily picture her as a capable, strong ruler¡ªthe best this country would have ever had.


    Stepping out of the car, Natalie was led to the garden, where she saw other participants had already gathered. The Queen and the guests had yet to arrive. She made her way to her designated seat and engaged in conversation with other perfumers.


    "You know, we heard that the mysterious perfumer Dew has been invited here as well," one of them said.


    "Really? I can¡¯t wait to meet him... or her..."


    "No one knows if Dew is a man or a woman."


    "Is today the day we finally get to see Dew in person?"


    Natalie quietly listened to their conversation when, suddenly, she noticed an annoyance making its way toward the venue.


    Charlotte, Briena, and their friends.


    Charlotte approached the group, and everyone greeted her. Though they had all witnessed what had happened the previous night, they still needed to show their respect to the princess. At the same time, they couldn¡¯t help but wonder if another drama would unfold now that Natalie was present. Silently, however, they all supported Natalie.


    Natalie remained seated in her chair as if the princess¡¯s arrival didn¡¯t concern her in the slightest.


    "I hope you all arefortable here," Charlotte said, trying her best to make amends for the previous night¡¯s mishap. She had to maintain her image as the royal princess.


    "Yes, Princess Charlotte. Thank you so much for your concern," the others replied.


    Charlotte¡¯s gaze shifted to Natalie, who was busy on her phone.


    "Natalie, you should greet the princess," Briena said, as no one else dared to address her. Rina had already faced the consequences, and the other friend wasn¡¯t willing to repeat the mistake.


    Without looking up, Natalie responded, "And who are you to instruct me on that? My mother? As far as I remember, we have no blood ties."


    Briena kept her calm, maintaining a genuine-looking but entirely fake expression. "Natalie, though we are not blood-rted, we still lived like sisters. You might have forgotten, but to me, I still consider you my sister."


    "That¡¯s your issue, and you can take it somewhere else," Natalie replied in a bored tone, her gaze still fixed on her phone screen.


    "Alright, I won¡¯t pester you. But like every guest, it¡¯s your duty to greet the princess of this country, as you are representing our country," Briena added before turning to the other participants. "Don¡¯t you all agree?"


    Everyone could only nod, feeling obligated to side with the princess in this moment. In their hearts, however, they felt it had nothing to do with them.


    "I see no princess here," Natalie replied tly.


    "Natalie, you are disrespecting our princess," the other friend finally spoke up, while Charlotte and Rina fumed inside at Natalie¡¯s arrogance.


    Natalie finally raised her gaze to look at the women standing in front of her. She observed Charlotte from head to toe and said, "As far as I know, ording to the rules of this country, someone bes a princess only after they are officially crowned by the Queen in a coronation ceremony to dere them as the Crown Princess. But, as per my knowledge, there has been no coronation ceremony for Ms. Charlotte to date. So, I am notpelled to call her a princess."


    "You¡¯re going too far, Natalie," Charlotte finally spoke. "I am the only daughter of the royal family, and the entire world knows I am the only princess."


    Natalie smirked and leaned back in her chairfortably. "Who knows? All of a sudden, another princess might show up and take that ce!"


    Charlotte¡¯s heart clenched at those words, but she quickly regained herposure. "What are you talking about? Are you ndering our family by implying the existence of illegitimate children? Do you want to be punished?"


    "I said nothing of that sort," Natalie countered coolly. "There¡¯s no need for you to get so worked up¡ªunless you¡¯re worried about something. Or who knows, maybe there are <i>legitimate</i> children that no one is aware of."


    Charlotte gritted her teeth. "You... I will tell my grandma about you ndering the royal family. Just wait."


    In response, Natalie casually gestured with her hand as if inviting her to go ahead. "By all means, be my guest."


    "You will be punished for this!" Charlotte fumed before storming off.


    Natalie smirked. <i>Go ahead and tell them. Better yet, tell your grandpa¡ªI¡¯d love to see his agitated expression.</i>


    Soon after, the VVIP guests began arriving one by one. All of them were well-known figures from various sectors, including business, literature, and the arts. They were weed and led to their seats.


    Natalie took note of James Harper among the esteemed guests. The man exuded an aloof and mysterious aura that set him apart from all the others. As she observed him, few questions came to her mind.


    <i>I wonder what kind of woman managed to capture his heart. She must have been extraordinary to melt this iceberg and even give birth to someone as remarkable as Justin. </i><i>Come to think of it, Justin never talks about his mother. </i>


    <i>Why would James Harper keep that woman hidden? And why keep his only son hidden as well? What¡¯s the deal with this man? The more I look at him, the more mysterious he seems. I can¡¯t see through him at all.</i>


    Just as James Harper was about to sit down, he sensed someone staring at him. He turned his gaze in her direction.


    Natalie swallowed hard and quickly averted her eyes. <i>Why does this man make me so nervous?</i>


    <i>Now I understand why Justin doesn¡¯t seem close to his father. When someone has a father as intimidating as him, how can a child even feelfortable around him? I doubt he ever smiled at his only son. Thank God I¡¯m not his daughter¡ªI¡¯d always be on edge around him.</i>

 Chapter 324: Who Is Your Mother?

    <h4>Chapter 324: Who Is Your Mother?</h4>


    After meeting the guests, the Queen made her way toward the perfume-making candidates.


    Natalie watched as the Queen approached. The previous night, she had only seen her from a distance, but today, she was going to see her up close.


    The closer the Queen came, the more Natalie noticed the striking resemnce between her and her mother. For the first time, she was meeting her grandmother¡ªanother person with whom she shared a blood tie.


    Meanwhile, Charlotte had already informed her grandfather about Natalie¡¯sment regarding the possibility of a new princess appearing. She and Howard, who were watching the Queen walk toward Natalie, held their breaths in suspense.


    "Grandpa, she¡¯s not going to tell Grandma about her, is she?" Charlotte asked in a low, anxious voice.


    "Don¡¯t worry. Just her saying anything won¡¯t prove a thing," Howard reassured her, arrogance evident in his tone. "To prove it, she¡¯d have to run a DNA test. And don¡¯t forget¡ªyour grandpa holds the power here. Everything runs ording to my will."


    Charlotte finally felt relieved.


    On the other hand, as the Queen greeted each participant one by one, she finally reached Natalie, who bowed respectfully.


    Like with the others, the Queen¡¯s assistant introduced her. "Your Majesty, this is Ms. Natalie from the Imperial City."


    The Queen smiled warmly, just as she had with the others. "d to have you here."


    "It¡¯s my honor to be here, Your Majesty," Natalie replied politely.


    The Queen moved on to greet the next participant but couldn¡¯t help ncing back at Natalie once more. Their eyes met, and both exchanged a small smile before the Queen finally turned away.


    After meeting everyone, the Queen took her seat.


    The arrangements for the perfume-making session were ready. The Queen and all the esteemed guests were eager to see what unique creations these top perfumers had prepared in her honor.


    All the participants took their ces at their designated tables. As they began crafting their perfumes, every gaze in the hall was fixed on them.


    James Harper watched Natalie, who was engrossed in her work¡ªfocused, steady, confident, and skillful. As he observed her, memories from the past, ones he had long buried in his heart, began to surface. Watching Natalie create perfume reminded him of Caryn.


    <i>James, so many times, I told you not to enter myb for the next few days until I allow you to,</i> a familiar voice echoed in his mind, apanied by shing images.


    <i>I¡¯m sorry. Caryn, but I just couldn¡¯t wait to see what has you so upied. It¡¯s been a while since you¡¯ve been busy, and I can¡¯t help but miss you,</i> his own voice responded¡ªyoung, teasing, yful.


    <i>Stop being cheesy and stay there, beyond that boundary. I¡¯m almost done.</i>


    "What is it?"


    <i>A surprise for you,</i> she replied, handing him a box. <i>I created this perfume especially for you. Try it.</i>


    <i>Oh, it¡¯s unique. I like it.</i>


    <i>That¡¯s because I made somethingpatible with your own unique scent.</i>


    <i>Is that why you kept sniffing me so often these past few days? I was starting to wonder if you had been possessed by the ghost of a dog. Good to know you are still a normal human.</i>


    <i>Stop teasing me...</i>


    The voices and images began to fade, dissolving into the depths of his mind.


    James¡¯ gaze remained fixed on Natalie, his thoughts unreadable.


    After a while, everyone finished making their perfumes and carefully packed them into small bottles. Each perfume was identified by a number assigned to the perfumer, but the creator¡¯s identity was kept secret. Only the participants and organizers knew which number corresponded to whom, ensuring that the judging remained impartial and based solely on the perfume itself.


    Along with the Queen, the VVIP guests had the opportunity to test the perfumes as well, though the judging was meant to be solely for the Queen¡¯s preference.


    One by one, the Queen smelled each perfume. Each new scent seemed better than thest, making the decision increasingly difficult. But then¡ªone perfume caught her attention, and she froze in ce.


    After so many years¡ªso many decades¡ªshe was experiencing this particr scent once again. A fragrance she had long forgotten. Yet she was certain¡ªthis was the same scent. The one only she and her daughter had ever known.


    It brought back an overwhelming flood of memories¡ªsweet, cherished moments spent with her only daughter.


    Her eyes turned moist as she wondered who had created this perfume. She scanned the perfumers, trying to guess, but no one stood out. Swallowing her emotions, sheposed herself.


    After testing all the perfumes, there was no doubt in her mind¡ªshe had made her decision.


    The Queen¡¯s assistant announced the winning number.


    "...The Queen¡¯s most preferred perfume is number eight."


    A brief pause followed as the assistant opened an envelope to reveal the creator¡¯s name.


    "...And the perfumer behind number eight is Ms. Natalie from the Imperial City."


    Apuse filled the hall as everyone congratted Natalie¡ªwhile certain individuals fumed in silence.


    "Ms. Natalie, please step forward and ept your reward," the assistant announced.


    Natalie walked toward the Queen, who greeted her with a warm smile, her gaze filled with deep emotions.


    She could not help but ask, "Ms. Natalie, may I know what inspired you to create this perfume?"


    Natalie offered a light nod and said, "Honestly, my mother was the one who taught me how to make this perfume. I¡¯m not sure what inspired her to create it, but I always felt that this perfume signifies motherly affection. When I met you today, I felt that same warmth from you, and I believe this perfume was truly meant for you."


    "Mother¡¯s affection," the Queen repeated softly. "This is indeed ¡¯Mother¡¯s Affection.¡¯"


    She remembered¡ªthis was the very name given to the same perfume long ago, when she and her daughter Carmen had created it together. It as a secret between them.


    "May I know who your mother is?" the Queen asked, her mind filled with the unknown expectations, but she had to control herself from showing any of her emotions.


    "Caryn Shaw," Natalie answered. "She was the one who taught me how to create perfumes when I was young."


    "She has indeed taught you well," the Queen replied with a gentle smile. "One day, I would love to meet her."


    "She would be delighted to hear that," Natalie responded.


    The Queen studied Natalie for a few moments before saying, "Would you like to have tea with meter? Perhaps we can talk more about perfumes then."


    "Of course, Your Majesty. It would be my pleasure," Natalie replied politely.


    "I will have my assistant inform you of the time."


    "Thank you, Your Majesty."


    Meanwhile, Charlotte grew increasingly anxious. "Grandpa, what are they talking about?" she whispered.


    Howard didn¡¯t answer. His fists clenched tightly as he thought, <i>I need to get rid of this girl soon.</i>

 Chapter 325: James’ Invitation For Natalie

    <h4>Chapter 325: James¡¯ Invitation For Natalie</h4>


    As the event wasing to an end, Briena approached Natalie. "Congrattions, Natalie."


    Natalie ignored her and looked at John and Ryan. "There¡¯s nothing left to do here. Let¡¯s leave."


    "Tsk! Leaving already?" Briena said in a soft but mocking tone. "Well, someone like you has done her job of entertaining the Queen, and now you¡¯re useless anyway."


    "I have no spare time like you to lick the so-called princess¡¯s ass and wag your tail behind her. I¡¯d rather do nothing at all," Natalie replied, noticing how Briena had dropped her sweet act now that no one was around to see her.


    Hearing this, John and Ryan, who usually acted like unshakable rocks, couldn¡¯t help but react.


    "Tsk!" Ryan chuckled, while Johnmented, "Ms. Natalie¡¯s words are always on point."


    Briena¡¯s anger red. "Natalie, there¡¯s a royal charity event tonight, and all the richest people in the world areing to attend. You know, Ivan ising as well, and he will be <i>my</i> date for the night."


    "You don¡¯t deserve anyone better than him anyway. Enjoy your date," Natalie remarked mockingly and turned to leave.


    But Briena wasn¡¯t ready to give up. She couldn¡¯t stand seeing Natalie so unbothered. She wanted to see her angry, envious¡ªanything but indifferent.


    "Natalie, what makes you act so cocky, huh?" Briena sneered. "Only the richest of the rich are allowed to attend. I¡¯m going, but you... you won¡¯t even get a glimpse of it. You¡¯re poor, and your husband is a nobody. Poor you. Know your ce."


    Natalie didn¡¯t stop walking. "I hope you have enough money in your pocket to bid on something," she replied coolly.


    Briena¡¯s frustration grew¡ªno matter what she said, nothing seemed to affect Natalie. "Ivan ising to win the perfume that¡¯s being auctioned at the charity. You know who made it?"


    "Not interested," Natalie brushed her off, but Briena continued anyway.


    "Dew, the famous perfumer, made it. Ivan is going to give it to me. Do you know what I¡¯m going to do with it? I¡¯ll study it, analyze it, and learn from Dew¡¯s creation. Soon, I¡¯ll be a better perfumer than you once I create my own masterpiece, inspired by the goddess herself."


    "If you¡¯re done, get lost," Natalie said in aposed voice. "If this weren¡¯t a royal banquet, I would¡¯ve pped you a few times for annoying me. Better leave now if you don¡¯t want to be humiliated."


    Briena stopped. She knew better than to push Natalie any further¡ªby now, she was well aware of Natalie¡¯s temper. She chuckled in satisfaction. ¡¯Seems like bringing up the perfume got on her nerves.¡¯


    Outside, Natalie was about to get into her car when someone approached her. John and Ryan recognized the man and allowed him to reach Natalie.


    "Ms. Natalie," the man in the suit greeted politely. "I¡¯m Lucas, Mr. James Harper¡¯s assistant."


    Natalie offered him a light nod. She recognized him as well.


    "Mr. Harper has requested that you apany him to a charity event," the assistant informed her.


    Natalie felt like she had misheard. "What?"


    "Every guest is required to bring a partner, and Mr. Harper has none," Lucas exined. "Due to Mr. Justin, you are the only familiar person to Mr. Harper."


    Still in shock, Natalie simply nodded. "Let me know when I need to be ready."


    "Of course, Ms. Natalie. I will send you the details."


    Natalie hummed in response and got into the car, still processing the information.


    "Back to the hotel," she instructed John.


    Once inside her hotel room, Nataliey on her bed, still in disbelief.


    "James Harper wants me to be his date for charity night? What¡¯s going on? I can¡¯t make sense of this."


    Just then, her cellphone rang. Seeing Justin¡¯s name on the screen, she felt a wave of relief and answered immediately, speaking in a hurry.


    "Justin, do you know what happened today¡ª"


    "Calm down. I know."


    Natalie paused, then asked, "What should I do? How... why... did he ask me to go with him?"


    "As his assistant said, you¡¯re probably the only familiar woman he has there," Justin replied.


    "Does that even make sense? There are so many well-known, high-profile women here. He could ask any of them¡ªor, at the very least, hire a professional one..."


    "My father has never allowed any woman to apany him anywhere except Julia. You¡¯re the second one."


    "So, should I feel honored now that James Harper <i>chose</i> me?" she said in a sarcastic tone. "When he first saw me at your home, he made it very clear that he didn¡¯t ept me as part of his family."


    "Forget what he said back then. Just take this as an opportunity to get to know him better. I¡¯m sure you won¡¯t be disappointed."


    "Justin..."


    "Are you, by any chance, scared of him?"


    "S-Scared... of him?" she faltered. "What nonsense?"


    Justin chuckled softly and said, "Then be a tigress and go with him. Also, there¡¯s an envelope at the bottom of your bag. Go get it."


    Natalie immediately did as he said, putting the phone on speaker. She opened the envelope and pulled out something. "This..."


    "For you," Justin¡¯s voice came through. "A card with no limit."


    "I don¡¯t need this¡ª"


    "It¡¯s a gift for my wife, one I should have given you right after we were married. Use it whenever you want," Justin exined.


    Natalie understood his intentions¡ªhe wanted her to have ess to money while attending the charity event. She had funds, but it was kept for herpany.


    "Alright, then. Don¡¯t be shocked when you see the billter. I¡¯ll start by shopping for dresses and jewelry at the most expensive mall here to attend the charity event."


    "Even if you buy the entire mall, it won¡¯t shock me."


    She yed with the card between her fingers, raising a brow. "That much money is nothing to you?"


    "You have no idea," he replied confidently. "Oh, and the password is my birthday," Justin reminded her.


    "Your birthday?" she asked, trying to recall the date.


    "Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t know when my birthday is," Justin said, amusementced in his voice.


    "Of course, I know," she replied quickly, feeling nervous inside. <i>I¡¯ll just look it upter.</i>


    "Alright. I have some work to do now. Take care."


    Natalie hummed in response and immediately hung up. She had to hurry and find out Justin¡¯s birthdate.


    She searched online, but there was no mention of when exactly James Harper¡¯s mysterious son was born.


    <i>Damn! I can¡¯t find it anywhere. I can¡¯t check any of his IDs since he¡¯s not here. What should I do? Oh, I know.</i>


    Natalie rushed to the door of her room and called out to John and Ryan, who were standing outside.


    "Do you two know when Justin¡¯s birthday is?"


    Ryan and John exchanged questioning nces¡ªneither of them knew the answer. They turned back to Natalie, meeting her expectant gaze, and both replied.


    "I don¡¯t remember."


    "I seem to have forgotten."


    She felt frustrated. "What kind of employees¡ªI mean, bodyguards¡ªare you to not even know your own boss¡¯s birthday? You two have been with him all the time, his closest bodyguards."


    "Mr. Harper never celebrates his birthday," John replied.


    Ryan added, "I¡¯m sure we¡¯re not the only ones who don¡¯t know."


    She frowned. "You guys..."


    "Maybe Noah knows. He handles all of Mr. Harper¡¯s personal documents," Ryan suggested.


    "Right," Natalie said and returned to her room. She immediately grabbed her cellphone and made a call.


    Justin and Noah were traveling in the car when Noah¡¯s cellphone rang. Sitting in the front passenger seat, he nced at the screen and saw Natalie¡¯s name shing. He felt puzzled¡ªshe had just spoken to Justin.


    "Receive it and answer her question," Justin¡¯s voice instructed.


    Noah quickly acted, answering the call. "Yes, Ms. Natalie."


    "Noah, is Justin around you?" she asked in a hushed voice.


    "Yes, but not too close," Noah replied, understanding that she didn¡¯t want Justin to overhear. What she didn¡¯t know was that his boss had already anticipated her call.


    "Don¡¯t let him know I called," she instructed.


    "Sure."


    "Okay, tell me¡ªwhen¡¯s Justin¡¯s birthday?"


    "The seventeenth of next month," he answered.


    "Thank you. And don¡¯t tell him I asked this," she said before hanging up.


    Noah looked at Justin through the rearview mirror and caught the yful smirk on his lips.


    <i>He sure knows how to y well. Must be the first man so eager to have his woman know his birthday which he himself ignored all his life. </i>


    His thought drifted to the fact.<i> Maybe it¡¯s because it¡¯s just the documented birthday and not the real one as no one knows when he was born.</i>

 Chapter 326: Three Rules

    <h4>Chapter 326: Three Rules</h4>


    Back in her hotel room, Natalie felt relieved that she had finally gotten the answer.


    "The seventeenth of next month? This month is almost over, which means there aren¡¯t many days left. I need to prepare a gift for him. Maybe I¡¯ll find something at tomorrow¡¯s charity event."


    She stood up once more and grabbed her bag. "I need to have a proper dress for tomorrow¡¯s event. Can¡¯t go with ¡¯The James Harper¡¯ looking allme."


    She headed to the nearby mall with John and Ryan. She didn¡¯t have much time left in her hands. Meanwhile, she also received a message from James¡¯ assistant Lucas about the time when she had to leave with James.


    ----


    In the evening, Natalie was ready in a beautiful floor-length evening gown made from a silky, satin-like fabric in a soft, muted blue shade. The one-shoulder design added a sophisticated and asymmetrical touch to her look. The fabric was expertly draped and ruched at the waist, creating a ttering, form-fitting silhouette.


    The high thigh slit on one side added a hint of allure while allowing for ease of movement. The overall design exuded mour and refinement, making it perfect for such an asion. She paired the dress with strappy white heels, further enhancing the elegant aesthetic.


    Standing in front of the mirror, Natalie observed herself. <i>I didn¡¯t put in this much effort for Justin, but I¡¯m being so excessive when ites to his father. Am I trying to impress my father-inw?</i> She sighed. <i>With my bad image everywhere, maybe it¡¯s time to behave a little so I won¡¯t embarrass him. He has a reputation to maintain, after all.</i>


    There was a knock on the door of her room as she heard John¡¯s voice. "Ms. Natalie, time to leave."


    Natalie picked up the stylish clutch and walked out of the room. When she reached the hotel entrance, a ck luxury car stopped in front of her. Ryan opened the door of the back passenger seat for her, and she sat inside.


    James Harper was already sitting in the back passenger seat. Though she felt a little nervous being with him in such a small space, she reminded herself that she was his date for this event. Yet, they had never spoken a single word to each other till now.


    She calmed herself and decided to speak first. "Good evening, Mr. Harper."


    He simply hummed in response.


    Now, Natalie didn¡¯t know what else to talk about, as this man didn¡¯t seem interested in any conversation. Resigning to her fate, she decided to look out of the window and observe the beautiful city at night.


    "You do know what event we are going to," she heard a deep, dignified voice echo next to her. For a moment, she froze and wondered if she was mistaken, but then she turned to look at him and responded. "Yes, I do."


    He didn¡¯t look at her but spoke again. "As you are mypanion for the evening, I would like you to follow three rules."


    Natalie looked ahead and asked, "What are they?"


    "First, be yourself. No need to act so carefully in front of me. Second, if you bid on something, make sure you win it. Third, do not let anyone mess with you. If they do, make sure to pay them back more than they deserve," James exined.


    Natalie understood and nodded. "I will keep that in mind."


    After that, the rest of the journey passed in silence until they reached the grand venue of the charity event.


    ------


    The majestic venue of the event was grand and decorated beautifully. Media people from all around the world were outside, waiting for the royal family and all the guests to show up and capture them. More than that, they were excited to know and write about which rare items were being auctioned today and who would be iming them, along with the price paid.


    Just like every year, all the rich and famous people from around the world gathered here. The money collected in this charity event was used for charity, helping needy areas around the world.


    The queen was yet to arrive, while most of the guests had already made their presence known, allowing the media to take their pictures. Briena arrived with Ivan, posing for the couple¡¯s images. Briena was now recognized as an actress for her uing movie with the biggest production house and her huge fan following, though the movie had not yet been released¡ªonly its trailers.


    Not just the Browns and Fords, but the four richest families in Imperial City and other well-known people were invited as well.


    Inside the banquet hall, Ivan¡¯s gaze was searching for someone, but he couldn¡¯t find the person. Briena had noticed it but kept quiet as she smirked. <i>She is not worth inviting to this event, Ivan. You can now see who is more worthy to be by your side.</i>


    Charlotte entered the hall, followed by her bodyguards and her friends. All the guests turned to look at the Princess of Belvorn. She truly looked like royalty in that beautiful dress, carrying herself with grace and elegance.


    Briena led Ivan to her and introduced him to the princess. "Charlotte, this is my fianc¨¦, Ivan Brown."


    Charlotte offered him a smile while Ivan greeted her politely.


    "I don¡¯t see your sister around, Briena?" Charlotte couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    "I am not sure, or maybe she was not invited," Briena replied.


    "Oh, I remember. Only those who can contribute to the charity are invited," Charlotte replied. "As an organizer, I had to keep in mind not to flood this ce with non-deserving people since I had to manage more important guests."


    "I understand, Charlotte. It¡¯s totally alright," Briena replied and looked at Ivan, who stood there unaffected, as if it didn¡¯t matter to him.


    "If she was a Ford, I could have considered inviting her, but now she has no credibility," Charlotte added, to which Briena simply smirked.


    Just then, one of Charlotte¡¯s friends said, "Why does that woman look familiar?"


    They looked toward the entrance, where an older yet handsome and refined man in a ck suit had entered the event hall with a strikingly beautiful woman by his side. Everyone recognized the man as James Harper, someone they all wished to approach. However, at the same time, the young woman walking beside him, her hand gently holding onto his arm, caught their attention.


    "Natalie?" Briena mumbled in disbelief. "With James Harper?"


    Even Ivan was stunned to see it and couldn¡¯t help but question-


    Since when Natalie knew someome like James Harper, the aloof businessman, who was difficult to reach even for himself or any other businessmen? What was going on?

 Chapter 327: Start Of Bidding

    <h4>Chapter 327: Start Of Bidding</h4>


    Others, as much as they admired James and the beautiful young woman by his side, they could not help but wonder as well. It was the first time they were seeing James with any woman other than his mother Julia. All of them were suddenly interested and curious about Natalie.


    They made a silent note- This young woman must be someone really important to James Harper and they should treat her well. But among those, there were always people who would find faults and spread bad rumours.


    Though many people wished to talk to James Harper, not everyone dared to approach him. A few of those who did were met with asional hums in response before he made his way to his seat as the staff led him toward the first row, which was reserved for only the most prominent guests.


    James Harper sat in his chair, and Natalie took the seat next to him.


    Seeing her seated in the first row, Briena, who was a few rows behind along with Ivan, couldn¡¯t help but grit her teeth. Sitting in the first row was such an honor, and the fact that it belonged to Natalie only elevated her status among the guests.


    "Briena, howe your sister knows James Harper?" Rina asked. "Does that mean you know him as well?"


    Briena shook her head. "I¡¯m not sure how she got so close to him to be able to be his date tonight." Her words clearly suggested something dubious.


    Irene, Ivan¡¯s sister, who was also apanying them,mented, "Briena, that rumored rich and powerful backer everyone talks about¡ªis that James Harper? Is he her sugar daddy?"


    "I¡¯m not sure," Briena acted innocent, but her words implied something else. "They said it was the CEO of NextEra. I don¡¯t know what to believe anymore."


    "Damn, that bitch has such powerful people wrapped around her," Rina said. "No wonder she acts all cocky."


    "Isn¡¯t that man like her father¡¯s age? How can she be with him?" Irene frowned. "Now I find it a blessing that my brother didn¡¯t marry her. Married a gigolo, and now both husband and wife are enjoying money from her rich sugar daddies. Disgusting."


    Ivan, who was listening, had his expression stiffen. He didn¡¯t know what to believe anymore, as there seemed to be no other logical reason for Natalie to be with James Harper.


    That day in Natalie¡¯s office, besides her husband, there had been Victor and a silver-haired man as well, and they had all imed to be close to Natalie. Now, she was with the richest businessman¡ªwho was old enough to be her father. Everything about her no longer seemed like just a rumor.


    Briena turned to Ivan, hiding her victorious smile and instead putting on a worried expression. "Ivan, are you alright?"


    Ivan simply hummed in response, but Irene spoke up. "How can my brother be alright after seeing that woman¡¯s true colors and how she betrayed him over and over again?"


    "Irene, please stop," Briena interrupted her. "Your words will only hurt Ivan even more. Let¡¯s just drop it." She looked back at Ivan. "Let¡¯s not talk about Natalie, alright? You have me. I will always be with you and take care of you."


    Ivan looked at her innocent face and couldn¡¯t help but feel moved. Natalie had betrayed him, but Briena was different. She truly loved him.


    He held her hand back and said, "Thank you."


    "I hope you¡¯re happy with me and that you don¡¯t regret it," Briena said, keeping her sweet but slightly sad expression.


    "I don¡¯t," he assured her. "Tell me whatever you want from this auction, and I will get it for you."


    "I don¡¯t want anything. I¡¯m happy as long as you¡¯re with me," she replied, her eyes filled with emotion.


    It was the first time he had heard such heartfelt words¡ªwords that Natalie had never said to him. He gently caressed Briena¡¯s cheek, showing his affection.


    "Look at these two, so much in love and making us all jealous," Rinamented.


    "They¡¯re perfect for each other," Irene said, smiling at her brother, to which he nodded.


    "You two, stop teasing us," Briena said shyly. She felt over the moon seeing this and finally believed that Ivan had started to fall for her.


    Soon, the Queen arrived. Everyone stood up to greet her and then took their assigned ces.


    The auctioneer came onto the stage and announced the start of the charity event. The first few items were not of much importance and were auctioned off just to warm up the crowd. Soon, more valuable items started to be presented and went on sale as bids were made.


    Since it was for charity, Natalie decided to contribute as well. She was waiting for something to catch her attention.


    Soon, a beautiful painting was presented, said to have been created by one of the oldest artists. It caught everyone¡¯s attention, just like Natalie¡¯s. It was the kind of artwork that the elderly in the family¡ªthose who appreciated old-time art¡ªwould love.


    <i>Once, Justin told me his grandma is fond of such art. Maybe I can give it to her,</i> Natalie concluded.


    The bidding started at 1.5 million straight.


    As Natalie wanted it, she ced a bid. "1.7 million."


    Briena, who had been quiet until now as she hadn¡¯t fancied any item, ced a bid as well. "2 million."


    Ivan and Irene looked at her in surprise, only to hear her say, "My grandma loves this kind of art. I want to give it to her. You all know, despite not being her blood, she never abandoned me, which shows how much she loves me. So, I should show my love and appreciation toward her as well, right?"


    Ivan nodded, feeling touched by Briena¡¯s thoughtfulness, while Irene said, "No wonder she loves you so much, Briena. You¡¯re truly so caring and considerate."


    Natalie didn¡¯t have to guess what was going on and didn¡¯t even bother to look at the owner of that voice. She could tell, once again her so called ex-sister was not up to any good.

 Chapter 328: The Second Rule

    <h4>Chapter 328: The Second Rule</h4>


    Others present at the event started bidding as well. Those from Imperial City who were familiar with the two Ford sisters watched with curiosity, waiting to see which one would win. asionally, they joined in just to raise the bid, pushing the price up to 2.5 million.


    Briena kept ncing at Natalie to see if she would bid further, only then deciding to raise her own bid. She was adamant about not letting Natalie win anything. Given Natalie¡¯s newpany and financial situation, she was sure Natalie couldn¡¯t afford expensive items. And if Natalie bid on something cheaper, Briena would make sure to take it away.


    Natalie raised her bid. "2.6 million."


    "2.8 million," Briena countered immediately.


    Natalie kept her expression calm andposed before bidding again, this time taking everyone by surprise. "3.5 million."


    "Is she doing it on purpose?" Irenemented angrily. "She can clearly see that Briena wants it, but she won¡¯t back down."


    "But Natalie was the one who bid first," someone next to them pointed out.


    "She tried to bid low at first. Now that the price has gone up and she can¡¯t afford it, she¡¯s intentionally raising the bid just to make Briena pay more," Irene replied. "She ys mind games really well."


    "Then let me raise it for her. Let¡¯s see if she can actually pay," Briena said, increasing the bid. "4 million." Then, looking in Natalie¡¯s direction, she smirked. "After she raises the bid this time, I won¡¯t bid anymore and will make her pay."


    "That¡¯s a smart move, Briena. Let her take it. You can get something even better for your grandma."


    Briena hummed in agreement and waited for Natalie¡¯s response.


    On the other hand, Natalie remained silent. <i>This painting isn¡¯t even worth that much,</i> she thought. But then she remembered the rules James Harper had told her. <i>I can make up for itter when something truly catches my interest and is worth spending on.</i>


    The auctioneer looked at Natalie to see if she was going to bid further, but she showed no such intentions. None of the other guests showed interest in bidding either. The starting bid of 1.5 million had now reached 4 million¡ªit was indeed enough.


    "Why isn¡¯t she bidding?" Irene asked.


    Briena realized she now had to pay for a painting that was worthless in her eyes, and Natalie hadn¡¯t fallen for her trick. She cursed inwardly. <i>Damn Natalie.</i>


    The auctioneer began, "4 million once, 4 million twice¡ª"


    "Six million!"


    A cold, calm, and dignified voice echoed through the hall, and everyone turned to look at the man who had spoken.


    James Harper.


    He had increased the bid for that painting and it had jumped by two million¡ªan unprecedented leap for the night.


    Natalie looked at the man sitting next to her, her mind puzzled.


    James turned to look at her, his cold butposed gaze meeting hers as he said, "The second rule."


    She clearly remembered it, but...


    The auctioneer continued enthusiastically, "Six million once! Six million twice¡ª"


    "Six million and one," Natalie raised her paddle.


    The moment everyone heard it, they were stunned. Natalie had increased the bid as if she had merely added an extra penny¡ªan amount that could only buy a small candy.


    The auctioneer nced at James Harper to see if he would say anything more, but he remained silent, his expression unreadable as always.


    Since it was James Harper who had ced the bid, no one else dared to challenge it.


    Finally, with the loud sound of the hammer, the painting was won by Natalie.


    He reminded her of the second rule that means he was telling her to bid ahead. But when this man was ready to give it to her easily, why would she add more money? Adding one extra penny would be enough.


    She looked at James once more, only to catch the corner of his lips curve into a faint smirk. She couldn¡¯t help but smile as well at this unexpected turn, wondering what exactly was going on in this man¡¯s mind.


    Was he d to see what she did?


    It left bitter taste in Briena and her friend¡¯s mouth.


    Just like others, Ivan could guess James Harper did it so Natalie could win it and it also assured him that something was truly going on between Natalie and James, or there was no reason he would favour openly like this.


    "She is clearly enjoying that old man¡¯s money and dared spend it," Irene said.


    "That is how being a sugar baby of someone works," Rinamented, "Such a slut!"


    Charlotte, who had been sitting quietly, maintaining the dignity of a princess, frowned as she watched Briena being defeated by Natalie.


    She leaned toward Howard and asked, "Grandpa, is James Harper really that powerful?"


    Howard nodded. "No one present here dares to get on his bad side. He is <i>that</i> powerful."


    "Aren¡¯t we powerful as well? We are royals, and our wealth is much greater."


    "His business empire is far bigger. Though we are royal, we are not wealthier than him. His wealth is immense," he replied.


    She gritted her teeth. "And he is on our enemy¡¯s side."


    "Don¡¯t worry. She must be just a ything for him," Howard said. "We can get him on our side soon."


    "How?"


    "He has a son, and I¡¯m nning to introduce you to him. I¡¯m sure they would happily ept a marriage proposal from the royal family."


    "His son? Is he here?" Charlotte asked.


    "No. He never shows up anywhere, and no one has seen him to this day."


    "What if he¡¯s ugly and keeps hiding himself?"


    "Look at James Harper. The way he looks¡ªdo you think his son could be anywhere close to ugly?" Howard countered. "It¡¯s just a tactic of wealthy people to protect their children until they are powerful enough to protect themselves."


    She nced at James Harper. Though probably in his fifties, he had kept himself well-refined and looked more handsome than many young men here. She could only imagine how impressive his son must be.


    "Alright, Grandpa. I will meet his son," she replied. <i>If I marry into such a family, I won¡¯t have to worry about threats from Natalie. I will still be more powerful.</i>


    Queen, who was enjoying this bidding process, had her gaze often following Natalie. She was happy that Natalie had such a strong support.


    She signalled her assistant who leaned down to hear her. "Tomorrow, invite Natalie to have a breakfast with me."


    "Yes, Your Majesty."

 Chapter 329: Is James Teaching A Lesson To Ivan?

    <h4>Chapter 329: Is James Teaching A Lesson To Ivan?</h4>


    A few more items were auctioned, but Natalie didn¡¯t bid on them. Other guests imed those items. Natalie nced at James Harper, wondering why he hadn¡¯t bid on anything yet¡ªexcept for that painting, which he had allowed her to win.


    <i>Is he waiting for something truly precious to capture his attention?</i><i></i>


    Finally, something caught Natalie¡¯s eye, and this time, she wanted it.


    Cufflinks.


    A delicate, finely carved gold essory with precious diamonds embedded in them. Therge screen ahead disyed detailed information about this masterpiece and how it had been crafted.


    They were simply eye-catching, and Natalie couldn¡¯t help but think, <i>These will look perfect on Justin. I can get them as a birthday gift for him.</i>


    At the same time, she was aware that the bidding wouldn¡¯t be easy¡ªeveryone would be trying to get them. <i>Seems like I have to use my husband¡¯s card finally. No worries, I¡¯ll pay him back once mypany starts making enough profit.</i>


    The bidding started at 2 million.


    Natalie raised her paddle. "2.1 million."


    Briena, once more, couldn¡¯t keep quiet. "2.5 million." Then she turned to Ivan and said, "I think these will look good on you. I want to get them for you."


    Ivan hummed, interested to see how far Natalie would go this time¡ªand exactly <i>which</i> man in her life she was trying to get them for.


    On the other side, some guests started murmuring.


    "Did you notice? Once again, Briena bid on what Natalie bid for. Before this, there were plenty of items auctioned, but she didn¡¯t bid on anything."


    "Maybe just a coincidence."


    Natalie knew Briena was going to do this again, so she ced her next bid.


    "3 million."


    She increased it significantly this time. <i>It¡¯s worth spending a fortune on my husband.</i>


    Other guests also joined in, and the price quickly climbed to 7 million¡ªthe highest bid of the night so far.


    The auctioneer was delighted. Whenever these two women were involved, the bidding seemed to skyrocket. He nced at James Harper, wondering if the man was once again going to make a ridiculously high bid.


    "8 million."


    Natalie raised the bid by a shocking one million.


    Briena gritted her teeth. She couldn¡¯t lose to Natalie¡ªespecially after dering that she was getting these for Ivan.


    "Briena, no need to bid. Let her take it," Ivan said.


    "No, I <i>want</i> them for you," Briena insisted stubbornly, then raised her paddle.


    "10 million."


    Ivan and the others looked at her in shock. A straight jump of <i>two</i> million¡ªequivalent to the starting bid price of this item.


    The bidding had gone on non-stop for so long that now most of the guests simply waited for it to end.


    "20 million."


    A familiar, dignified voice echoed once more, and everyone turned to look at the man who was willing to throw money so effortlessly on those cufflinks.


    Briena was stunned¡ªthis was too much now.


    Ivan immediately held her hand and said, "You should stop now."


    She could only nod, unable to bid more on a worthless item. She had her eyes on other things. Moreover, Ivan could not let Briena cross James Harper. Just like others, he refrained frompeting with this man.


    James looked at Natalie, his cold gaze showing a hint of impatience, as if urging her to finish this quickly.


    Natalie swiftly raised her paddle. "20 million and one."


    Once again, she did the same thing¡ªjust added one dor to James Harper¡¯s bid.


    And once again, everyone was shocked.


    Natalie had pulled the same move. No one else ced a bid after that, and the cufflinks went to her.


    Briena fumed with anger but suppressed it.


    "She won¡¯t let you win anything, Briena," Rina whispered. "Calm down. Don¡¯t bid on anything else now."


    Briena looked at Ivan, who nodded as well, silently assuring her to remainposed.


    The next item disyed was a set of finely crafted, beautiful chains with a pink diamond pendant, engraved with the words¡ª<i>Yours Truly.</i>


    "Ivan, why don¡¯t you get it for Briena?" Irene suggested. "That way, she might feel better. That neckless is a sign of true love."


    Ivan immediately agreed. Briena had been ready to spend 10 million just for him¡ªhe could do far better for her as he was one of the rich businessman in the imperial city.


    The bidding started at 5 million, as it was one of the most precious items of the auction.


    "6 million," Ivan ced his bid.


    Briena turned her gaze toward Natalie, expecting her to bid out of jealousy. After all, anyone could see that Ivan was getting it for his love¡ªhis fianc¨¦e.


    But Natalie remained silent, showing no interest in the item. She didn¡¯t ce a bid.


    The other guests were just as eager to get the item as Ivan. Many ced their bids, and soon, the price climbed to 20 million. Once again, this item attracted numerous bidders, and the bidding showed no signs of stopping as participants kept raising their offers.


    When it reached 25 million¡ªan unexpectedly high price for the auctioned item¡ªthe auctioneers began to wonder if they had set the starting bid too low, as people seemed willing to pay much more.


    "30 million."


    Ivan raised the bid by five million, making it the highest bid of the night.


    "Ivan, what are you doing?" Briena asked, acting as if she was concerned, though inside, she felt delighted that he was doing it for her.


    "It¡¯s for you," he said, ncing toward Natalie, who was seated in the first row. From his ce a few rows behind, he could only see her side profile. She remained still, seemingly unaffected.


    <i>Natalie, this could have been a gift for you from me, but you simply don¡¯t deserve it after betraying me.</i>


    The auctioneer looked around and picked up his hammer to dere the final bid.


    "30 million once, 30 million twice¡ª"


    "60 million."


    Once again, the same dignified voice rang out, shocking everyone.


    Natalie turned to James Harper. <i>This time, I didn¡¯t bid on it, so I¡¯m not bound to follow the second rule... right?</i>


    She had started to recognize his pattern. He always ced his bidsst, increasing the price so drastically that it became difficult for anyone to challenge him. It was as if he let others bid until they reached their limit, and only then would he step in, doubling the cost to ensure he won.


    But at the same time, she couldn¡¯t help but notice something else.


    <i>Other people have bid and won items before, yet James never ced a bid against them. He only bid twice¡ªonce when I bid on an item and now, when Ivan did.</i>


    <i>Is he teaching Ivan a lesson because of me? Like everyone else, he must know that Ivan was once my fianc¨¦.</i>


    Meanwhile, the auctioneer enthusiastically mmed his hammer and dered, "This precious item now belongs to Mr. James Harper."


    James could sense Natalie looking at him and turned to meet her gaze. "That¡¯s a gift for you," he said before looking ahead.


    She was taken aback.


    He just spent 60 million on this... as a gift for me?


    <i>Isn¡¯t he being a little too generous as a father-inw, even if he is rich?</i>


    Until yesterday, she had thought he didn¡¯t like her at all. But now... wasn¡¯t he going overboard?


    <i>It¡¯s truly difficult to understand this man.</i>

 Chapter 330: The Precious Perfume

    <h4>Chapter 330: The Precious Perfume</h4>


    Though Briena could only swallow the bitterness, she consoled Ivan. "It¡¯s alright to lose it, Ivan. I have even better jewelry with me. It¡¯s good that you didn¡¯t spend money on it, and now we can bid higher on what we¡¯re really here for¡ªthe perfume, remember?"


    Ivan hummed in response, looking forward to getting that precious perfume created by the mysterious perfumer, Dew. He needed it for research, so he could create the next best-selling perfume for hispany. It was nearly impossible to get his hands on Dew¡¯s creations, as Dew only made one perfume a year, auctioning it off to the wealthiest bidder.


    After another item¡ªon which neither Natalie nor James ced a bid¡ªwas won by another guest, the moment finally arrived.


    The next item was presented¡ªthe one Ivan and Briena had been waiting for.


    The auctioneer revealed a palm-sized, beautifully crafted perfume bottle shaped like a water droplet, carrying a transparent liquid inside.


    "And here it is¡ªthe most awaited item of the night," the auctioneer announced enthusiastically. "A perfume made by the world-renowned perfumer, Dew. As you all know, Dew only creates one perfume per year, and this year¡¯s creation was already auctioned off a few months ago. However, in honor of our esteemed Queen of Belvorn, Dew has broken their own rule and crafted a second perfume in the same year. Though they couldn¡¯t be here tonight, the presence of this perfume at our auction signifies Dew¡¯s deep respect for the Queen, and we truly appreciate this extraordinary gesture..."


    As the auctioneer continued speaking, Briena turned to Ivan. "Ivan, Dew¡¯s perfumes are the dream of every perfumer. I¡¯m sure Natalie will try to get it."


    Ivan didn¡¯t deny the possibility.


    "But this is important," Briena added. "So I n to help you win it. Bid whatever amount you need, and we¡¯ll split the price between us. Don¡¯t hold back, even if James Harper bids against us." She smirked. "Though he may be the richest businessman, together, the Browns and Fords are no less."


    Once more, Ivan hummed in agreement.


    The bidding started at 15 million, reflecting just how precious this perfume was and how much buyers valued it.


    Most of the women in the audience immediately joined the bidding, each one desperate to get their hands on Dew¡¯s masterpiece.


    The price climbed to 30 million, yet neither Natalie nor James had ced a bid¡ªat least, not yet.


    "Doesn¡¯t Natalie want this perfume?" Irene asked. "Or does she think she¡¯s better than Dew just because she won some perfumepetition?"


    "She must be waiting for that old man to buy it for her," Rinamented. "She really knows how to dig money out of them."


    Ivan was also surprised to see that Natalie showed no interest in this perfume. Unlike every woman in the hall, she was the only one who didn¡¯t seem excited about it.


    Finally, Ivan made the first call for his bid.


    "40 million."


    He raised it straight by 10 million¡ªan outrageous price for a perfume.


    It wasn¡¯t that the other guestscked money, but this was already an absurd amount for a mere perfume, no matter how precious it was said to be. After all, what could a perfume contain? It was just a perfectly bnced mixture of different chemicals and fragrances. <i>How valuable could it be unless it was infused with gold and diamonds?</i>


    Still, one of the guests challenged Ivan¡¯s bid.


    "45 million."


    "50 million," Ivan responded without hesitation.


    Gasps filled the hall as the bidding war escted.


    At this price, the buyer wouldn¡¯t even dare to <i>use</i> the perfume, fearing they¡¯d be wasting money with every drop.


    Yet the bidding continued, climbing even higher.


    Eventually, Ivan stood at the final bid of <i>80 million.</i>


    All eyes were on him, the young businessman who had suddenly captured everyone¡¯s attention.


    "Ivan, isn¡¯t that too much?" Irene whispered.


    "It¡¯s for business," Briena interjected, feeling smug that Ivan was willing to spend this much. "Consider it an investment."


    Irene remained skeptical, looking at her brother with doubt. Even she could tell this wasn¡¯t worth it.


    "Anyone else?" the auctioneer called, scanning the crowd.


    Silence.


    Briena smirked. <i>Finally, we¡¯re going to get it.</i>


    "80 million once... 80 million twice... 80 million¡ª"


    "2 billion."


    Loud, collective gasps erupted across the entire hall.


    Everyone was frozen in shock.


    From <i>80 million</i> to <i>2 billion</i>¡ªthe jump was beyondprehension.


    It was simply <i>impossible</i> to witness such a thing for a perfume that wasn¡¯t even remotely worth that amount.


    <strong>James Harper.</strong><strong></strong>


    Once again, this man had shocked everyone.


    Was he simply <i>too</i>mitted to charity, bidding such an absurd amount? That seemed to be the only exnation.


    Without a doubt, the perfume went to James Harper.


    Ivan didn¡¯t dare to bid any further. He knew that if he did, James Harper would simply double the price¡ªhe would never lose to anyone. Stepping back was a better option than challenging him and humiliating himself when the result was inevitable.


    While others were still reeling from shock, Natalie remained calm as if nothing happened there.


    She looked at James and asked, "Is this also a gift for me?"


    "If you want it, it¡¯s yours," he replied.


    "Thank you," she said and stood up, walking directly toward the auctioneer.


    "Give me the perfume."


    Everyone in the hall stared at her in stunned silence.


    Was she <i>so</i> desperate to get this perfume that she couldn¡¯t even wait for the proper procedure? Typically, items were handed over to the bidder after the formalities werepleted. Moreover, this time, it wasn¡¯t <i>her</i> bid¡ªit was James Harper¡¯s.


    The auctioneer hesitated, looking toward James, who gave a light nod, granting permission.


    With that, the auctioneer carefully handed the perfume to Natalie. His hands trembled slightly as he held the tiny bottle¡ªan object now worth <i>2 billion.</i>


    Natalie remainedposed, treating it as though it were any other ordinary thing.


    She pulled the small bottle from its case and examined it with a cold gaze.


    And then¡ª


    <strong>Smash!</strong>


    Natalie smashed the perfume bottle onto the ground.


    Shattered ss scattered in all directions, and the precious liquid¡ªworth billions¡ªspilled across the floor.


    "Oh my god, Ms. Natalie, what did you do?!" the auctioneer eximed.


    Gasps filled the hall.


    Everyone sat frozen, their expressions of shock mirroring one another.


    They couldn¡¯t believe what had just happened.


    This woman had <i>just destroyed</i> the perfume now worth <i>2 billion.</i>


    <i>Has she gone crazy?!</i>

 Chapter 331: Absurd Claim

    <h4>Chapter 331: Absurd im</h4>


    The entire hall was enveloped in dead silence as everyone processed what had just happened.


    <strong>Two billion</strong> had just been wasted¡ªjust like that.


    Ivan clenched his fists. He had wanted that perfume, but not only did Natalie get it¡ªshe had <i>dared</i> to break it.


    "Ivan, she did it on purpose," Briena whispered. "I told her before that we were here to get this perfume. I¡¯m sure she did this just to mock us."


    "She acts like she doesn¡¯t care, but in reality, she¡¯s just jealous of seeing you two together," Irene added.


    Ivan¡¯s anger grew.


    That perfume could have been his breakthrough¡ªbut Natalie had snatched it away, <i>out of jealousy...</i>


    The Queen watched in surprise, intrigued by Natalie¡¯s sudden action. She had always appeared calm andposed, so what had prompted this?


    "Grandpa, how dare she act this way?" Charlotte hissed to Howard. "I need to teach her a lesson today."


    "Go ahead."


    Seeing that Howard didn¡¯t stop her, Charlotte saw this as the perfect opportunity. She stood from her ce, her posture regal, her expression filled with pride as a princess.


    "Natalie, how can you behave so <i>ill-mannered</i> at a royal event¡ª<i>in the presence of the Queen</i>, no less?" Charlotte¡¯s voice rang with authority. "Are you openly disrespecting my grandmother?"


    She pointed at the shattered ss.


    "You broke the perfume bottle that Dew <i>especially</i> created in honor of the Queen! But instead of keeping it, Her Majesty graciously decided to use it for charity purposes. <i>Is this</i> how you treat a precious gift offered by the Queen herself?"


    Natalie simply looked at her, a light smirk ying on her lips.


    "After bidding, it was given to <i>me.</i> And as far as I know, now can punish me for breaking my <i>own</i> possession."


    Then, she turned to the Queen, her toneposed but pointed.


    "Your Majesty, did I offend you by breaking what <i>belonged</i> to me? Also, allowing everyone present here to experience this perfume¡ªI thought that was in everyone¡¯s best interest. <i>Am I wrong?</i>"


    The moment Natalie said it, realization dawned upon everyone.


    A <i>beautiful scent</i> filled the air, delicate yet rich, unlike anything they had ever smelled before.


    No one needed to be told where it wasing from.


    Though only a small amount of perfume had been in that bottle, its <i>high vtility</i> allowed it to disperse quickly, filling the grand hall. The air conditioning system helped circte the scent, making sure <i>everyone</i> got a chance to experience it.


    The tension in the hall eased.


    Now that they had smelled it¡ªhad <i>experienced</i> it¡ªnone of them couldin about Natalie breaking the bottle.


    The Queen shook her head. "It was yours after bidding. As long as no one is hurt by your actions, it¡¯s fine."


    Hearing this, Charlotte was at a loss for words.


    Briena, fuming with anger, stepped forward, with Irene following close behind.


    "Natalie, you <i>clearly</i> did this to hurt me, didn¡¯t you?" Briena used.


    Natalie casually looked her up and down, acting as if she were observing her carefully.


    "Did I hurt you? I don¡¯t see you injured anywhere," she replied indifferently.


    Briena¡¯s frustration only grew. "I <i>told</i> you before that Ivan was going to bid on it¡ªthat <i>we</i> needed that perfume! But not only did you win it by using the power of the richest man here, you <i>also</i> had the audacity to break it right in front of us!"


    "Briena is right," Irene added. "You <i>did</i> do it intentionally. You didn¡¯t even <i>want</i> the perfume, so <i>why</i> would you destroy it?"


    "Well, since you put it that way... I just think you people don¡¯t deserve to get your hands on something so precious, so I <i>destroyed</i> it entirely."


    Natalie¡¯s smug tone made Briena¡¯s face twist with rage.


    "What do you <i>mean</i> by that?! Are you mocking us?"


    "Is it <i>that</i> hard to understand?" Natalie didn¡¯t bother to deny it.


    Irene turned sharply toward James Harper, who still sat in his seat,pletely unbothered by the drama unfolding before him.


    "Mr. Harper, she broke your <i>expensive</i> gift just like that! Won¡¯t you say anything? Are you really going to let this slide?"


    Just then, the still-shocked auctioneer finally snapped back to reality. He hurried to James, stumbling over his words. "M-Mr. Harper, I... I didn¡¯t know Ms. Natalie would break it, or I <i>never</i> would have handed it over to her..."


    James merely nced at Natalie with his usual indifferent expression and asked,"Did it make you feel good?"


    "I think so," Natalie replied, meeting his gaze without an ounce of remorse, as if she had done nothing wrong.


    The exchange left everyone puzzled.


    James Harper wasn¡¯t <i>angry</i>. He wasn¡¯t reprimanding her. Instead, he seemed perfectly fine with whatever she had done¡ªas long as it made her feel good.


    <i>Why was James Harper spoiling her so much?</i>


    "If you want," James dered, "you can break <i>everything</i> in this auction until you feel satisfied. I will pay for it all."


    Gasps echoed through the hall.


    Natalie raised a brow and turned her gaze toward the remaining auction items¡ªsome already sold, others yet to be bid on.


    "Umm... I think I¡¯m done for the night. Nothing else here interests me."


    "Then you don¡¯t have to force yourself to like them," James remarked coolly.


    Natalie looked back at James and hummed in acknowledgment before turning to return to her seat.


    The entire hall remained stunned, watching how Natalie seemedpletely <i>spoiled by James Harper</i> at this moment.


    But before she could take a step forward, Briena¡¯s voice rang out. "Natalie, don¡¯t you think Dew might feel <i>upset</i> at how you treated their precious creation?"


    Natalie stopped in her tracks and turned back to Briena, her expression amused. "Upset with <i>me</i>?"


    "Yes," Briena replied bitterly. "As a perfumer, you should understand how much an artist cherishes their own creation. Dew wouldn¡¯t tolerate what you just did. <i>Aren¡¯t you afraid that Dew might sue you for this?</i>"


    Natalie raised a brow. "Is that so?"


    "Just because you have a rich backer and bought the thing, doesn¡¯t mean Dew can¡¯t sue you," Briena continued. "Every artist has their own pride. I¡¯ll make sure Dew <i>does</i> sue you and that you¡¯re banned from the perfume industry for treating a perfume like this."


    "Yes! We¡¯ll let Dew know exactly what you did and support her in suing you," Irene chimed in. "I heard that Dew¡¯s manager personally came to deliver this perfume to the Queen¡ªand she¡¯s <i>here</i> at this event. She¡¯ll <i>definitely</i> take action on Dew¡¯s behalf."


    Natalie let out a yful, mocking chuckle. "You two must have lost your minds," she said, her toneced with amusement. Then she dropped the bombshell. "What would I sue myself for... destroying <i>my own</i> creation?"


    A collective <i>gasp</i> rippled through the hall.


    Was she <i>iming</i> to be Dew?

 Chapter 332: Dew’s Identity

    <h4>Chapter 332: Dew¡¯s Identity</h4>


    "Natalie, don¡¯t be <i>ridiculous</i>!" Briena snapped, her fury evident. "You <i>dare</i> im you¡¯re Dew? Dew might actually sue you for <i>faking</i> her identity!"


    Natalie remainedpletely unbothered. "Well, feel free to prove otherwise¡ªgo ahead and contact the <i>Dew</i> you know."


    Briena turned sharply to Charlotte. "Can we call Dew¡¯s manager?"


    Charlotte hummed in acknowledgment, and soon, the manager was called forward¡ªa woman dressed in formal business attire, carrying a sleek business bag in her hand.


    "This is Dew¡¯s manager, Ms. Shina," Charlotte introduced.


    "Ms. Shina, this woman is <i>iming</i> to be Dew," Briena said, her voice sharp. "I want you to inform Dew that someone is trying to <i>impersonate</i> them. As their manager, you need to take action."


    Shina nced at Natalie before turning back to Briena.


    "I can¡¯t do as you ask. She is¡ª"


    "Why not? Are you scared just because she has someone <i>rich</i> backing her?" Irene interrupted, her tone usatory. "Fraud is <i>fraud,</i> and she <i>can</i> be sued for this!"


    Shina maintained her professional attitude. "Will you let me <i>speak,</i> Miss?"


    Irene fell silent, and Shina finally continued.


    "Ms. Natalie <i>is</i> Dew." She paused, letting the words settle. "That¡¯s why I <i>can¡¯t</i> do as you said. I can¡¯t sue my <i>own boss</i> destroying her own creation."


    Another wave of shock rippled through the hall.


    Briena stiffened. "Are you <i>in cahoots</i> with Natalie, lying in front of all these powerful people?" She refused to ept this revtion.


    "I am not," Shina replied calmly.


    She unzipped her ck office bag¡ªthe one she always carried¡ªand pulled out a set of documents.


    "I always carry identification to confirm my position as Dew¡¯s manager. And here," she held up several perfectlyminated, official certificates, "is proof that my <i>boss</i> is, in fact, the famous perfumer, Dew."


    Briena instinctively reached for the documents, but Shina pulled them back.


    "Not <i>you</i>," she said firmly. "I can¡¯t show these documents to someone <i>uninformed</i> like you. Any <i>official</i> person here who knows how to verify <i>legal</i> documents is wee to take a look."


    "I will do it."


    A well-respected guest among the attendees stood up to volunteer.


    He took the documents, examined them carefully, while others waited holding their breaths.


    Ivan, utterly shocked, could only stare at Natalie, ¡¯She can¡¯t be Dew. She can¡¯t be...¡¯


    After a moment, the man announced, "These are <i>real</i> documents. Ms. Natalie <i>is</i> Dew."


    "This <i>can¡¯t</i> be..." Briena muttered, her face drained of color.


    "Miss, are you doubting <i>my</i> credibility?" the man asked, displeased. "There are many others here who will say the <i>same</i> thing as me."


    Charlotte, who knew the man¡¯s status well, immediately stepped in.


    "Apologies, Mr. Raider. She¡¯s just <i>shocked.</i> We trust your judgment."


    The documents were passed through several more hands¡ªother esteemed guests who were well-versed in verifying official paperwork.


    Each one confirmed the same truth.


    Natalie <i>was</i> Dew.


    The hall was filled with stunned silence.


    The elusive perfumer, the one they had all been so eager to meet, the one whose creations they had been bidding millions¡ªeven <i>billions</i>¡ªfor... Had been standing right in front of them all along.


    The most <i>shocked</i> person in the hall Ivan, he stepped forward, grabbed the documents from the others, and checked them himself¡ªonly to be filled with <i>utter regret.</i>


    <i>Natalie was Dew.</i>


    All along, he had <i>Dew</i> working for hispany, and he had been the one to <i>kick her out. </i><i>What had he done?</i>


    Natalie turned to Shina. "I¡¯ll see youter."


    Shina nodded and left.


    And with that, the event came to an end, leaving everyone in attendance with <i>many</i> unexpected revtions to process.


    Afterward, numerous guests tried to approach Natalie, eager to request a custom perfume from her. Some even <i>offered</i> to pay <i>any</i> price she asked.


    But Natalie <i>politely rejected</i> every single one of them.


    Without looking back, she left the event <i>with</i> James Harper.


    Inside the car, Natalie found herself <i>once again</i> wondering what James must be thinking after all that drama.


    She inhaled deeply, gathering her courage.


    "Thank you for supporting me, Mr. Harper."


    "No one should dare look down on mypanion," he replied in his usual emotionless tone.


    Natalie hummed lightly. "I hope I didn¡¯t break any rules."


    "You did well," he replied.


    She turned slightly, ncing at him¡ªbut James kept his gaze fixed ahead, making it impossible for her to read him.


    He didn¡¯t ask her a single question.


    If it had been <i>anyone</i> else, they would have been curious about her being Dew. But this man...


    Not the <i>slightest</i> surprise crossed his face. All he cared about was that <i>his</i>panion <i>came out as a winner.</i>


    Natalie sighed inwardly. <i>With such an emotionless man, a woman would spend her entire life wondering what he truly thinks. </i><i>Her days would be spent trying to read his heart and mind. </i><i>What a cold block of ice. </i>


    Her thoughts drifted to Justin. I<i> am d in this manner, Justin is not like him at all. Justin is more proactive and open,</i> a light smile painted in her lips,<i> in fact more than he should be.</i>


    <i></i>-----


    Ivan and Briena returned to their hotel along with Irene. All three of them were <i>devastated</i> by the truth.


    Ivan¡¯s mind was flooded with <i>questions.</i>


    <i>If she was Dew, why did she hide it from me all these years?</i>


    <i>Why did she even feel the need to stay hidden from fame?</i><i></i>


    And so on...


    But above all those questions, what weighed on him <i>the most</i> was <i>regret. </i>He had let go of the <i>best</i> perfumer in the world. She had been working <i>right under his nose</i>, and he had been too <i>blind</i> to recognize her abilities.


    If only she was still with him...


    <i>If only...</i><i></i>


    Briena was lost in her own world as well¡ªsilently <i>cursing</i> Natalie over and over again. The more she looked at Ivan, the more she felt like she was <i>losing</i> him.


    But she forced herself to stay calm, repeating in her mind:


    <i>Once my movie is released and I be a superstar, Ivan won¡¯t think about her¡ªeven if she¡¯s Dew. </i><i>I just have to keep calm.</i>

 Chapter 333: Come To Me

    <h4>Chapter 333: Come To Me</h4>


    Natalie returned to her room after reaching the hotel, her mind still filled with everything that had happened during the event.


    To rx, she took a nice bath and theny on the bed.


    Feeling the need to talk to someone¡ªespecially about James Harper¡ªshe reached for her phone and dialed Justin¡¯s number.


    The moment he picked up, she heard his voice. "Had fun, <i>Mrs. Handrix</i>?"


    Hearing him address her that way, a light smile formed on her lips.


    <i>I keep forgetting that he is Aiden Handrix... and I am Mrs. Aiden Handrix.</i>


    "Hmm, it was fun," she replied.


    "So... my wife had another hidden identity," he mused. "First Carlie, and now Dew."


    "I <i>should</i> bepatible with my husband, who has <i>his</i> fair share of hidden identity... Or should I say <i>identities</i>?" she countered. "Other than Justin Harper and Aiden Handrix, <i>who else</i> are you?"


    "What¡¯s the rush?" he chuckled. "You¡¯ll find out sooner orter¡ªjust like I found out about <i>yours. </i>He paused before adding, "Though I <i>do</i> wonder... are there any <i>other</i> identities of yours I have yet to uncover?"


    "Who knows?" she replied coolly.


    "Let¡¯s wait and see, then."


    "Sure," she chuckled softly before shifting the topic. "The card you gave me... I didn¡¯t even get the chance to use it. Your father paid for <i>everything</i> I got at the charity event. I couldn¡¯t deny him."


    "It¡¯s alright. That was just <i>chump change</i> for my father," Justin assured her.


    "But still... I mean, it¡¯s not like he and I are <i>close</i> or anything. We¡¯ve barely exchanged <i>a word</i> with each other, yet all of a sudden, he¡¯s acting <i>like this?</i> It felt a little <i>strange.</i>" She hesitated before adding, "I thought he <i>didn¡¯t</i> like us being together at all. But at the event... he treated me in a way that made <i>everyone</i> think he was spoiling me."


    "Don¡¯t think too much. My father is probably just <i>d</i> to have someone to spend on¡ªthere¡¯s no one else in his life he can spoil like this," she heard Justin say.


    "So... being rich has its <i>downsides</i> too, huh?" she mused. "Everyone around him is already rich, so..." She paused before asking, "When you were young, he must have spoiled <i>you</i> like this too. You must have spent <i>a lot</i> of his money."


    In response, there was a silence on the other side.


    "Justin..." Natalie called his name. "Umm...I must be wrong. As his only son, he must have been strict with you to not spoil you, right?"


    She heard a deep sigh on the other end before he finally spoke.


    "He allowed me to get anything I want, but I wasn¡¯t a spoiled kid," he said. "I was... <i>restrained.</i> I never asked for more than the basic things I needed to survive. But even then, he still provided me with the <i>best</i> he could which I would always be thankful for. Once I grew up and started earning on my own, I made sure to <i>return</i> every penny I ever got from him."


    Natalie fell silent for a moment.


    Finally, she spoke. "I used to think I was <i>wrong</i> for feeling like you and your father were like <i>strangers.</i> But after hearing this... I <i>believe</i> it now."


    "Strangers¡ªbut in a good way," he corrected. "We care about and value each other, but we have our own lives to live."


    "If you returned <i>everything</i> to him, but you¡¯re still leading the business he built... isn¡¯t that <i>his</i> money then?"


    "I only take what I <i>deserve</i> for my work in Harper Group. Not a single penny more."


    "Then what about the <ivish</i> life you live which makes me feel like you own entire Harper group, All the resources you have? Do you really get <i>that</i> much from Harper Group for your work as an young CEO?"


    "No. That¡¯s <i>my</i> own money which I spent for what you think is toovish. It has <i>nothing</i> to do with Harper Group."


    "Then where <i>does</i> that moneye from?" Her tone cautious.


    Justin chuckled. "Acting like a sneaky wife trying to investigate her husband¡¯s finances?" He added teasingly, "Don¡¯t worry. Everything I have is <i>yours.</i>"


    She let out a deep sigh. "You don¡¯t <i>want</i> to tell me. Got it."


    "Not over the phone, at least."


    "Thene to me," she said in a challenging tone.


    "I¡¯m taking care of some important matters¡ªotherwise, I <i>would</i> havee to you."


    "You don¡¯t miss your wife now that you¡¯ve <i>already</i> gotten what you wanted from her?"


    "Huh?" he reacted in surprise, his voice turning raspy. "Do you think spending one or two nights with you is all I wanted? I¡¯m not even <i>close</i> to having what and how much I truly want from you. Just you wait."


    She chuckled softly but tried to suppress it. "I <i>am</i> waiting. It¡¯s <i>you</i> who¡¯s taking so long. If you truly love me, thene to me. Now, good night. I¡¯m sleeping."


    And with that, she hung up¡ªwithout giving Justin a chance to say anything.


    ----


    <strong>Meanwhile, somewhere inside the hotel suite...</strong>


    Justin stared at the phone screen, his expression unreadable.


    <i>Natalie had just hung up on him.</i>


    "I thought I¡¯d give you time to get familiar with your father, so I stayed away," he murmured to himself. "But it seems like... you¡¯re missing me."


    Just then, Noah entered the study.


    "What¡¯s the matter?" Justin asked.


    "Someone has been trying to dig up all avable information on Crayn Shaw and Miss Natalie," Noah informed him. "And it seems to be people from <i>Belvorn.</i>"


    "Must be the Queen," Justin said without hesitation. "Everyone else already knows about Natalie and Crayn Shaw."


    "Then...?"


    "Let them find whatever they need."


    Noah nodded, then heard Justin¡¯s next words.


    "Once things here are settled, prepare to leave for Belvorn."


    "Yes, Mr. Harper."


    But Noah hesitated, as if he had something more to say.


    Justin leaned back in his chair. "<i>Shoot.</i>"


    Noah finally spoke. "After how <i>displeased</i> Mr. James Harper was to see Miss Natalie at your home... what he did today was <i>unexpected.</i>"


    Justin¡¯s lips curled into a light smirk.


    "You shouldn¡¯t <i>doubt</i> his intelligence."


    Noah studied Justin, trying to grasp what he meant.


    But Justin remained silent, his smirk only widening.

 Chapter 334: He Is My Adopted Son

    <h4>Chapter 334: He Is My Adopted Son</h4>


    The next morning, Natalie was ready to leave for the pce, as the queen had invited her for breakfast. The moment she stepped out of the hotel, the same car from the previous night stopped in front of her¡ªthe car that belonged to James Harper.


    James¡¯ assistant, Lucas, stepped out of the car and said, "Ms. Natalie, you are going to the pce with Mr. Harper."


    Natalie was surprised to hear this. Once again, James Harper was here for her.


    "Mr. Harper is going to visit the queen as well," Lucas added, noticing her surprise.


    Natalie nodded and sat in the car as Lucas opened the door for her.


    James Harper was already sitting inside.


    "Good morning, Mr. Harper," she greeted him after making herselffortable.


    James hummed in response and continued looking through the file he was holding.


    Natalie didn¡¯t disturb him, instead preferring to look out the window and observe the city in the daylight.


    After a while, she heard James Harper ask, "What¡¯s your n after this?"


    Natalie turned to look at him and asked, "About what exactly?"


    "Your ns with Justin. Have you two decided on something other than just living together?" James asked.


    Natalie wondered if she should tell James that they were already married, but then, James Harper hadn¡¯t asked her who her rumored husband was. Or had he already guessed? But if he had, wouldn¡¯t he question why his son, if married, hadn¡¯t told his own father? How and why had it all happened? Didn¡¯t this man have any questions?


    "Justin and I are going to be together as a family," Natalie said. "To be frank, we are very much in love with each other."


    There was silence on James¡¯ side before he spoke tly. "Justin is not my biological son. I adopted him."


    It came as a shock to Natalie, and she screamed in her mind, <i>What? Did I hear that right?</i>


    "Adopted?" she asked again.


    "Yes," he replied and kept quiet, not revealing his intentions for telling her this truth.


    <i>Is he letting me know in case he thinks I¡¯m after Justin because of his wealth? That he can be removed from the family at any time? Is this man warning me to leave his son?</i>


    She grappled with so many questions but said anyway, "Justin is an excellent man. I¡¯m sure the Harper family must feel fortunate to have a son like him, even though he is adopted."


    "Are you fine with him not having real parents?" James asked again.


    "I should be thest one toin about that," Natalie replied. "I¡¯m no better than an orphan who lived without any parental love. My mother is there, but I don¡¯t feel like calling her my mother. And my father... well, he must be an alien for my mother to not even let me know about him."


    As she spoke, she nced at the man next to her, but he remained the same¡ªhis expression unchanged.


    <i>Calling my unknown father ¡¯an alien¡¯ was rather quite funny, wasn¡¯t it? But this man seems tock a sense of humour. He didn¡¯t even react to it. Well, but then, he reacts to nothing at all. Does he have a facial paralysis? Must be the case or how can anyone maintain the same expressions all the time despite whatever happening around them?</i>


    Natalie got back to reality and continued, "If one day, Justin has to leave the Harper family just because he is adopted, I know that even if he leaves with nothing, he can build his own empire and be sessful. I will always be there to support him. I will never leave him for any reason."


    Natalie observed James once more, trying to gauge whether she had answered whatever he was trying to imply, but he remained just as unreadable.


    <i>Damn! What exactly is this man¡¯s reason for telling me that Justin is his adopted son?</i>


    But then, her thoughts wandered to Justin. <i>Why didn¡¯t he ever tell me about this? No wonder he never mentioned his mother. As an orphan, he must not know his real parents. He must have his reasons for not telling me, or maybe he just didn¡¯t think it was worth mentioning. I¡¯ll wait for him to tell me on his own.</i>


    Just then, she heard James speak again. "Justin might not tell you about this because we made a pact in the past¡ªhe was never allowed to mention this truth to anyone. That was the condition he had to promise me in exchange for a new life I had given him. And if he ever wishes to reveal it, he must have my approval."


    <i>Oh! That¡¯s why Justin didn¡¯t tell me about this,</i> she concluded, ncing at James Harper again. <i>Why does it feel like this man is trying to clear things up for the better? Has he epted me for his son¡¯s sake?</i>


    "May I know why Mr. Harper is telling me this?" she asked.


    "No reason," he replied tly and fell silent once more.


    <i>These Harper men truly like to act all secretive,</i> Natalie frowned internally and said, "Did Mr. Harper think I would leave his son after learning this?"


    "I don¡¯t think you¡¯re that superficial," he replied.


    <i>Huh?</i> she thought. <i>So he actually has a good opinion of me.</i>


    "So, does that mean you finally ept me as your family, Mr. Harper?" she asked.


    "You can say that," the man replied.


    Natalie felt happy inside but controlled herself. <i>I¡¯ll tell Justin what his father said. I¡¯m sure he would be happy to know it</i> as<i> well.</i>


    They reached the pce after a while. James and Natalie were led to visit the queen, who was waiting for them.


    Breakfast had been arranged in the garden, the queen¡¯s favorite ce. Both of them greeted her.


    "Good morning, Your Majesty."


    She greeted them back with a light smile and gestured for them to take a seat at the breakfast table.


    "So, Natalie, what shall I address you as¡ªDew or Natalie?" the queen asked in a teasing tone.


    "Whatever you feel is right, Your Majesty. Anything is fine with me," Natalie answered.


    Just then, someone else arrived¡ªCharlotte and Howard.


    Both of them greeted the queen and James. "We heard we have the esteemed guest, Mr. Harper, here, so I thought we shoulde and greet him," Howard said. "I hope we are not disturbing you."


    "Of course not," the queen replied. "Have a seat."


    Charlotte immediately sat next to the queen. "Grandma, it¡¯s always good to have breakfast with you."


    The queen smiled at her. "Sure. Enjoy your meal."


    On the other hand, Natalie raised a brow, her mind wondering why these two were here and why they seemed especially interested in meeting James Harper.


    "Mr. Harper, I remember we sent an invitation to your son as well. But it seems he was too busy to make an appearance," Howardmented.


    Natalie¡¯s mind immediately worked. <i>Oh, so this man is interested in Justin,</i> she thought, then nced at Charlotte. <i>Definitely to secure this idiot¡¯s and his own interests.</i>

 Chapter 335: Boldly Dangerous

    <h4>Chapter 335: Boldly Dangerous</h4>


    James didn¡¯t answer Howard but instead looked at the queen. "Your Majesty, though Justin couldn¡¯t make it, I believe it¡¯s fine if one representative from the Harper family and Harper Group made it here in your honor. Perhaps next year, it will be Justin instead of me."


    The queen smiled at him. "Of course, Mr. Harper. I am d you made it here despite your busy schedule. I look forward to meeting your son in the future. I am sure he is as amazing as his father."


    James simply offered a light smile to the queen, a gesture of respect.


    Natalie smiled inwardly at how tantly James ignored Howard while remaining respectful to the queen. He had made it clear that, aside from the queen, he did not value the rest of the family.


    She noticed something, ¡¯Oh, he smiled as well. That¡¯s a surprise.¡¯


    Howard chimed in, "We do look forward to meeting your son, Mr. Harper. No one has ever seen him, which makes it even more exciting."


    In response, James simply sipped his coffee. Seeing James remain non-responsive, Howard turned to the queen. "Dear sister, I am nning to let Charlotte handle ourpany¡¯s project in the Imperial City, which we have in coboration with the Harper Group."


    The queen hummed. "That seems like a good idea."


    Howard was pleased to hear this and turned to James. "Mr. Harper, when Charlottees to the Imperial City, let her learn business from your son. It would be very helpful for her."


    James set his coffee mug on the table and replied without even looking at Howard. "Though he is my son, I have no control over his decisions or the people he chooses to interact with. But if you want your daughter to meet Justin, perhaps you should try making it happen on your side. I can¡¯t ask him to meet anyone. We work entirely separately and never meddle in each other¡¯s matters. If you have any business with me, feel free to talk to me about it."


    With this, James made it very clear that no one should ask him about his son.


    Howard¡¯s expression soured, but he controlled himself and forced a smile. "That¡¯s good. You have given himplete freedom¡ªno wonder he is so courageous and is said to be the most capable businessman of his generation across the world."


    James simply hummed in response.


    The queen eased the atmosphere further. "Good to see the younger generation is more courageous and ambitious than us."


    Natalie couldn¡¯t help but smile. <i>This man is just boldly dangerous. He spares no one. Also, this is how he managed to keep Justin hidden from others. I¡¯m sure no one wants to mess with him.</i>


    Charlotte, who had been quiet all this while and feeling down after seeing how her grandfather couldn¡¯t get anything from James Harper, turned to Natalie. "Natalie, I heard you are married."


    Natalie simply hummed.


    "I also heard it wasn¡¯t a normal marriage," Charlotte added, a light smirk on her lips. "So how¡¯s your married life?"


    "It¡¯s good," Natalie answered.


    "May I ask who you married? I¡¯m curious."


    "You do seem very curious about my husband," Natalie said calmly. "He is a good man."


    "A good man? But I heard he¡¯s a gigo....oops, sorry...I mean he is just an ordinary man, trying to live off his wife¡¯s wealth," Charlotte said, her smirk widening.


    "Charlotte, she is our guest," the queen interrupted her.


    The girl acted innocent. "Grandma, I was just curious. Natalie seems like a good girl, and it would be unfortunate if her husband isn¡¯t good enough."


    Before the queen could say more, Natalie spoke up. "It¡¯s alright, Your Majesty. She¡¯s just worried about me."


    The queen looked at Natalie, who offered her an assuring smile.


    Natalie then turned back to Charlotte. "What¡¯s wrong with living off one¡¯s wife?" Her demeanor remained calm andposed, as if she were ready to talk business. "Just like a granddaughter can live off her royal grandmother¡¯s glory," she then nced at Howard, "just like a brother can live off his sister¡¯s achievements," she looked back at Charlotte, "why can¡¯t a husband live off his sessful wife? Why such discrimination against poor husbands?"


    Natalie turned to James Harper. "What do you think, Mr. Harper?"


    "There should not be such discrimination," the man answered, siding with Natalie.


    With just one reply, Natalie called out Charlotte and Howard, shutting them down entirely. Both of their faces fell terribly.


    Charlotte didn¡¯t want to give up and said, "Natalie, you are indeed too smart with words¡ªjust like how smart you are to have powerful people around you to help you. Look at Mr. James Harper himself, apanying you. You are here because of him, or..."


    "Correction, Charlotte," Natalie interrupted her. "I am here based on my own capabilities, invited to create a perfume. Both of my identities were invited."


    "Natalie is right, Charlotte," the queen said. "You should not insult her when she is our guest."


    "Grandma, I just..."


    "Charlotte," Howard called her, "listen to your grandmother."


    The girl nodded and kept quiet.


    As they finished breakfast, James said, "Your Majesty, I must take my leave now."


    "Yes," the queen replied. "Thank you for epting the invitation and meeting me before you return to your country."


    "Always, Your Majesty," the man replied and stood up.


    Natalie stood up as well. <i>So he is returning¡ªthat¡¯s why he came to see the queen before he left.</i>


    James turned to Natalie, meeting her gaze. "Your bodyguards will take you back."


    The moment their eyes met, Natalie felt a chill. She was still not used to his cold and intimidating gaze.


    She nodded quietly, and James turned to leave.


    "I will see off Mr. Harper," Howard said and walked away with James.


    The queen¡¯s assistant approached her and whispered something in her ear. The queen¡¯s expression changed, but she remained calm and said, "Natalie, I have to leave for a while. Will you be fine here on your own?"


    "Don¡¯t worry about me, Your Majesty," she replied.


    "Grandma, I will take care of our guest, don¡¯t worry," Charlotte assured her.


    The queen walked away, leaving the two young women alone at the breakfast table.

 Chapter 336: The Truth

    <h4>Chapter 336: The Truth</h4>


    Once the queen was gone, Charlotte turned to Natalie. "You can enjoy the hospitality a while longer until my grandma returns."


    "What¡¯s wrong with enjoying what¡¯s mine?" Natalie replied as she picked up a red grape and ate it gracefully.


    The color almost drained from Charlotte¡¯s face. She quicklyposed herself. "Yeah, this breakfast is for you, so enjoy."


    Natalie leaned back in her chair, raising a brow at her. "Do I look like I¡¯m talking about this breakfast?"


    Charlotte felt a flicker of fear, unsure of what Natalie was implying. She didn¡¯t want her to say it at all, so she quickly changed the topic.


    "By the way, I was curious how you managed to get the attention of someone like James Harper," Charlotte said in a mocking tone. "You seem to have mastered the art of seducing rich men."


    "Why? Do you want to learn it as well?" Natalie asked.


    "I am not like you, a slu¡ª"


    "Mind your words, Charlotte, or I might truly make you lose everything you have at the moment," Natalie interrupted.


    "I was just¡ª"


    "You n to get Justin Harper¡¯s attention, don¡¯t you?" Natalie said as she leaned forward toward the table, lowering her voice into a whisper. "You might learn a thing or two from me. Trust me, I¡¯m the perfect person to teach you how to seduce Justin."


    Charlotte¡¯s eyes widened slightly. "You... have you met Justin as well?"


    "What do you think?" Natalie whispered back, her tone suggestive, making Charlotte¡¯s mind race with possibilities.


    "You... You seduced both the father and the son?" Charlotte said in shock. "How could you¡ª"


    "That¡¯s some talent, isn¡¯t it?" Natalie said with a yful smirk and leaned back in her chair. "You¡¯re wee to be my disciple."


    "You are such a lowly woman," Charlotte snapped.


    "And you are such a failure of a woman¡ªone who can only hide behind her family¡¯s support to get close to a man," Natalie countered, eyeing Charlotte up and down. "Looking at you, Justin wouldn¡¯t even spare you a nce. His standards are high."


    "I am a princess! Who could be better than me?" Charlotte eximed in anger.


    "Maybe a <i>real</i> princess," Natalie countered.


    "W-What are you trying to say?" Charlotte asked angrily.


    "Do you want me to spell it out?" Natalie asked. "I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to handle it at the moment."


    Charlotte felt her hands turn sweaty. "I... have a call to make. Just you wait," she said, standing up and grabbing her phone as she walked away.


    "Tsk, so scared to lose her so-called title," Natalie mumbled as she continued eating fruit.


    -----


    Meanwhile, inside the queen¡¯s study...


    "Your Majesty, we have finally gathered all the information on Ms. Natalie and her mother," the assistant informed.


    A man in a suit, standing in front of them, handed a file to the assistant, who then passed it to the queen.


    The queen was nervous and asked before even opening the file, "What¡¯s in it?"


    The queen¡¯s caretaker, a middle-aged woman named Betty, who had been with her for so long, spoke up. "Your Majesty, why don¡¯t you see it for yourself?"


    The queen hummed in response and opened the file. It contained information about Caryn. As she read through it, the queen¡¯s eyes turned teary. "She was said to be in an orphanage just a few months after we lost Carmen."


    "Yes, Your Majesty, but there are no childhood pictures of her in this. Only a few pictures from when she was in senior high school andter on in life."


    The queen studied the picture of an adult Caryn and murmured, "Doesn¡¯t she look familiar?"


    "Yes, Your Majesty," Betty replied.


    After reading the entire file, the man handed an envelope to the queen.


    The queen epted the sealed envelope and opened it. Pulling out the paper inside, she read the report, and tears began to roll down her cheeks.


    The DNA report confirmed that she and Natalie were biologically rted.


    "Betty, she is indeed Carmen¡¯s daughter," the queen murmured.


    Betty handed her a tissue and said, "I could tell even without this report, Your Majesty. Natalie resembles you as much as Princess Carmen did. Anyone can see you are rted."


    "When I met her for the first time, my heart knew she was someone I knew," the queen repeated. "It turns out she is truly my granddaughter."


    "Blood ties never lie, Your Majesty," Betty assured her. "Our hearts always know."


    The queen could only nod as she struggled to control her tears.


    Betty turned to the other two in the room. "Do not let this matter go out. No one should know except us."


    The two nodded and left.


    "Your Majesty, your granddaughter is waiting for you," Betty reminded her.


    The queen nodded. "Call her to my study. I am afraid I won¡¯t be able to stop myself from showing my affection toward her."


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    The man was dismissed while the assistant went to bring Natalie to the queen¡¯s study.


    "Betty, there is no information on who¡¯s Natalie¡¯s father," the Queen said.


    "That¡¯s a mystery for now, which only Princess Carmen can solve," Betty replied.


    Queen hummed and said, "She remained away for so long but now she sent her daughter here. I am sure there is a reason."


    "Maybe she wants to return," Betty suggested.


    "I failed to protect her back then, but this time I would protect her and her daughter," the Queen said in a determination, "I won¡¯t be keeping quiet and bear with those who tried to harm her. Back then, I didn¡¯t try to look for her and epted she is dead despite knowing they showed me her fake dead body. I just wanted her to be away from the harm and keep living. But now, it¡¯s time to bring her back."


    -----


    When the assistant reached Natalie, Charlotte was already gone. The assistant escorted Natalie to meet the queen.


    ¡¯Seems like the cat is out of the bag. The hair strand they got from me yesterday and the ss I used to drink, must have done the magic.¡¯


    Natalie reached the study where the Queen was waiting for her, sitting in the couch.


    The Queen signalled her to sit next to her in the couch.


    Natalie did so and heard the Queen. "I thought here would befortable to talk instead of outside."


    "Wherever your feel fine, Your Majesty," Natalie replied.

 Chapter 337: The Queen’s Decision

    <h4>Chapter 337: The Queen¡¯s Decision</h4>


    The queen kept her smile, but inside, she was nervous to talk about what was in her heart.


    "Yesterday, you told me that your mother taught you how to make that particr perfume," the queen began. "It made me curious about your mother. How is she? I heard she has just returned after a long time."


    "She is doing well after being treated for her sickness a few months ago," Natalie answered honestly.


    "Sickness? What happened to her?"


    Natalie exined, and the queen asked again, "Is she fully recovered now?"


    "Almost. Soon, she will be able to go anywhere."


    "Good. I would like to meet her as well," the queen said.


    "As you wish, Your Majesty."


    The queen observed Natalie for a while before asking again, "Has your mother ever mentioned Belvorn?"


    "Yes," Natalie replied.


    "What did she say?" the queen asked, not expecting the next reply from Natalie.


    "That she is the Princess of Belvorn¡ªPrincess Carmen¡ªand that I am the next princess," Natalie said straightforwardly.


    The queen was left speechless. She had been carefully approaching the subject, yet this girl had said it all outright.


    A wave of relief washed over the queen as her eyes turned teary once more. "I am d you know... I was wondering how to bring it up to you."


    "It¡¯s alright, Your Majesty. By now, I¡¯m so used to uncovering shocking things about myself even now and then," Natalie replied calmly, as if it were not a big deal.


    "Why didn¡¯t youe to me directly before and tell me?" the queen asked.


    "I believe the truth will find its way on its own, and perhaps, if I hade to you, you might not have believed me," Natalie replied.


    The queen couldn¡¯t deny the fact.


    "So the reason Carmen sent you here..."


    "Is to be recognized by you," Natalie replied. "Also, to teach a lesson to those who tried to harm both of us over the years."


    The queen¡¯s expression saddened. "I thought that if I distanced her from royalty, she would be safe, but it seems I was wrong..."


    "Can I ask you something?" Natalie said.


    "Please, go ahead."


    "Since you knew my mother wasn¡¯t dead, why didn¡¯t you bring her here at least after she had grown up?"


    "When she was lost, one of my most trusted people went after her, assuring me he would protect her. After that, I couldn¡¯t keep contact with him, or the enemies would have discovered them. Yearster, when I tried searching for them again, the man I had sent was dead, and I had no clue where Carmen was. My people searched everywhere but reached a dead end. I didn¡¯t even know what she looked like after so many years. I could only hope that if she were still alive, she would return on her own."


    Tears rolled down her cheeks as she spoke.


    "Your Majesty, do you know who those enemies are?" Natalie asked.


    "The closest ones are always the ones to harm you," the queen said, wiping her tears but not naming names.


    "My mother was doing fine all these years, but when you started looking for her again, the enemies were alerted and tried to harm her. That¡¯s why she had to fake her death," Natalie added.


    "It was all my fault for not protecting her..."


    "I can tell my mother doesn¡¯t me you," Natalie said. "But once she is back, I can assure you she will take revenge on those who harmed her, regardless of who they are or how much Your Majesty cherishes them."


    The queen understood the implications and said, "Maybe it is time for them to pay for what they did."


    Natalie hummed and said, "Now, it¡¯s time for me to leave, Your Majesty. Please take care of yourself."


    "Won¡¯t you call me Grandma?" the queen asked.


    "Once Princess Carmen calls you her mother, I will call you whatever you want me to," Natalie replied.


    The queen could see that, despite her youth, Natalie was resolute and goal-oriented. She couldn¡¯t be swayed easily. "I will wait for that day when you call me grandma."


    Natalie nodded and then heard the queen again. "You areing to thest event of the evening, right?" she asked with a hopeful gaze. "I wish for you to be there."


    "I will be there," Natalie assured her and left.


    Once she was gone, the queen turned to Betty. "Tonight, I am going to dere her as a princess."


    "Y-Your Majesty, won¡¯t that be too hasty?"


    "I have found them, and I can protect them now," the queen replied. "By telling the entire world that this is the real princess, no one would dare to harm her or Carmen. In fact, this is the best way to protect them."


    "You didn¡¯t tell her," Betty noted.


    "She wouldn¡¯t agree," the queen said. "I won¡¯t miss this chance. I don¡¯t know if she will return anytime soon once she is gone. Carmen never returned all these years, but if her daughter is here, it will bring her back to me. They are my rightful heirs."


    "I understand, Your Majesty," Betty replied. "I can¡¯t wait to see you finally reunited with your family."


    The queen hummed in agreement, and for the first time in years, her usually calm yet sad eyes gleamed with newfound brightness.


    "Your Majesty, I can tell Princess Carmen has raised her daughter really well," Betty said. "She is tough and truly carries the blood of a warrior from the royal family."


    "True. Even I am amazed at how strong and confident she is at such a young age," the queen said. "The life she led with the Fords all these years must have shaped her into the person she is today."


    "Are you going to punish the Fords for how they treated our princess?" Betty asked.


    "No need to dirty our hands. If they do anything, Natalie is more than capable of handling them herself."


    "True, Your Majesty."


    The queen called for her assistant and instructed her, "Do whatever you can, but bring me information on the man Natalie has married."


    "Yes, Your Majesty." The assistant left.


    "You want to meet that man?" Betty asked. "I believe the man our princess has chosen must be someone good."


    "I want to believe that as well, but I can¡¯t be at ease until I meet him in person. I don¡¯t know the man my daughter carried a child for, but I won¡¯t make the same mistake with my granddaughter."


    "You are right, Your Majesty."

 Chapter 338: Angry John

    <h4>Chapter 338: Angry John</h4>


    Since the previous night, Ivan had been in a bad mood and hadn¡¯t spoken to anyone. To make him feel better and to demonstrate the power of connections, Briena decided to bring Ivan to the pce under the pretence of meeting Charlotte. She had already arranged an appointment with the princess.


    They arrived at the residence designated for Charlotte.


    Briena began exining, "Ivan, all royal family members have separate vis inside the pce that belong exclusively to them. The main part of the pce we saw is where the queen stays..."


    Ivan listened to her quietly, his mind still preupied with thoughts of Natalie.


    Meanwhile, at the pce, Charlotte had just returned to her residence after being infuriated by Natalie. <i>That bitch! How dare she return? She and her mother both deserve to die. They are not royals. I am the only princess of the royal family.</i>


    "Charlotte, what happened?" Briena called out to her.


    Charlotte finally noticed Briena and Ivan standing outside. <i>Briena? This useless bitch,</i> she cursed in her mind but then reconsidered. <i>She might still be useful to get rid of Natalie. I have to tolerate this bitch for a while longer.</i>


    Charlotte controlled her anger and walked over to them but couldn¡¯t help but say, "Briena, that so-called sister of yours, Natalie Ford, is truly something. I didn¡¯t know she was such a slut. I didn¡¯t believe you when you said it."


    "What did she do now, Charlotte?" Briena asked.


    "Don¡¯t ask me. I¡¯m too ashamed to even say it," Charlotte said.


    "Calm down, alright?" Briena said in a soothing tone. "Let¡¯s sit somewhere."


    Meanwhile, Ivan¡¯s gaze wandered around, searching for Natalie. For some reason, he wanted to see her.


    They sat inside a beautiful gazebo nearby. A servant offered them water. Once Charlotte seemed moreposed, Briena asked, "Now tell me what happened?"


    "That girl is certainly skilled in seducing men and then using them," Charlotte spat.


    "Who did she seduce now?" Briena asked.


    "Not just James Harper, but she has her eyes on his son as well," Charlotte replied angrily. "She used James Harper toe to the pce and meet my grandma. During the conversation, she clearly realized my grandpa is trying to match me with Justin Harper, so she even said she has met him and knows how to seduce him. Not just the father, she has seduced the son as well."


    "Did she say that?" Briena asked, feeling conflicted. How could Natalie have reached someone like Justin Harper? At the same time, she wanted Ivan to know how degraded Natalie was.


    "She said she could teach me how to seduce him and that she is skilled in this," Charlotte added.


    "I always knew, but no one truly believed me," Briena said.


    "I need to make my grandma see her true colors."


    "You should."


    The two continued cursing Natalie while Ivan had only one thing on his mind¡ªNatalie was here in the pce at this moment.


    "Excuse me," Ivan said, holding up his phone. "I have to take a call."


    Charlotte permitted him, and Ivan walked away. In reality, he was looking for Natalie.


    After wandering for a while, he finally spotted her. She was walking toward her car, where her two bodyguards were waiting.


    Ivan hurried toward her. "Natalie."


    John and Ryan stepped forward to block him from reaching her. They knew exactly what kind of people they should keep away from her.


    "It¡¯s alright," Natalie said, and the two stepped aside.


    She faced Ivan and asked, "What do you want? Was yesterday¡¯s humiliation not enough for you that you¡¯vee after me again?"


    "I¡¯m just here to talk with you. Do you always have to be so aggressive?" he asked.


    "Didn¡¯t I make it clearst time that you should nevere to me again?" she countered. "This is what you¡¯ll get every time you try to talk to me."


    Ivan wanted to talk to her nicely, but seeing her attitude, he spoke harshly. "You only managed to defeat me because you seduced a rich man who could pay for you. I never truly expected you to be such a woman. No wonder you were able to secure investment for mypany so easily back then."


    In response, Natalie scoffed. "Finally, you¡¯re showing your true thoughts about me. But couldn¡¯t youe up with another way to insult me? This is getting so repetitive and boring."


    Ivan clenched his fists. <i>Since when did she be so shameless?</i>


    "What you get from other rich men, I can give you as well. Name your price for the night," Ivan said, adamant about humiliating her.


    John stepped forward, just a moment away from hitting him. But Natalie raised her hand to stop him. "Not here, John."


    John didn¡¯t care that they were inside the pce and should maintain peace, but he had to obey her. He red at Ivan and said, "Another word from you, and I¡¯ll break your mouth."


    Ivan stood unaffected, while Natalie spoke coolly. "Want to know my price?" She smirked. "Sell the entire Brown Group and give me every single penny you get from it. That¡¯s my price. Can you afford it?"


    "You¡¯re just spouting nonsense. No man would let go of such wealth for a woman like you," Ivan sneered. "But I can still offer you good money to make you rich."


    "There <i>is</i> a man who can give up everything for my sake. Meanwhile, you can give that <i>chump change</i> to your fianc¨¦e so she can please you better in bed," Natalie countered. "After all, you are her lifelong dream."


    "Do not say her name with your filthy mouth," Ivan retorted. "Briena is not like you. You are nothing but a ything for rich people, and you¡¯re lucky that I¡¯m even offering to sleep with you despite how filthy you are."


    Natalie raised a brow. "I wonder why you¡¯re so eager to sleep with someone filthy. Does your own <i>ything</i> fail to satisfy you?"


    "She is pure and innocent, unlike you," Ivan spat. "Have you ever wondered why, despite seducing rich men, none of them saw you as a good woman? That¡¯s why you settled for a gigolo¡ªjust the perfect match for a slut."


    <strong>Punch!</strong>


    This time, John didn¡¯t hold back. His tight punchnded on Ivan¡¯s jaw, sending him crashing to the ground. Ivan had not expected Natalie¡¯s bodyguards to actually hit him inside the pce premises. He winced in terrible pain, his jaw feeling as if it had been dislocated.

 Chapter 339: Scared Charlotte

    <h4>Chapter 339: Scared Charlotte</h4>


    "You asshole," John spat as he knelt on the ground, clutching Ivan¡¯s cor like a ferocious beast. "If my gun hadn¡¯t been seized before I entered the pce, I would have shot you right here. But trust me, my one hand is enough to strangle you to death."


    Natalie couldn¡¯t stop an enraged John¡ªhe was too fast, as if he had just been waiting for the opportunity to beat Ivan.


    Ryan smirked wickedly. <i>If John hadn¡¯t acted first, I would have beaten the shit out of this bastard anyway. The asshole deserves to be beaten to death.</i>


    "John, calm down," Natalie ordered, seeing the pce guards hurrying toward them. "Let go of him."


    John clenched his fists, unwilling to back down, but he didn¡¯t want to put Natalie in more trouble. His actions might implicate her, and he knew better than to cause unnecessary problems.


    Amotion had already stirred as the pce guards rushed over along with several onlookers.


    Charlotte and Briena, who had been walking nearby, saw Ivan talking to Natalie. When they witnessed John hitting Ivan, they hurried toward the scene.


    "Ivan, what happened?" Briena knelt next to him, her expression filled with worry.


    "He was offering me to sleep with him, so my bodyguard broke his jaw to stop him from spouting such nonsense again," Natalie replied smugly.


    "How dare you be violent within my pce¡¯s premises?" Charlotte eximed. "Guards, arrest this man."


    The guards obeyed the princess¡¯smand and surrounded John. But John stood there, unbothered, his gaze still fixed on Ivan as if he wasn¡¯t done with him yet.


    Briena red at Natalie. "You... You¡¯re still seducing him...."


    "Oh, shut up and take your garbage with you," Natalie interrupted her. She then turned to Charlotte. "He is my bodyguard and acted in my defense when some random man tried to trouble me...."


    "He broke the rules inside the pce," Charlotte countered. "Not just him, but you will also be answerable for his violent actions."


    John looked at Charlotte and was about to confess that it was his fault, but Natalie held his hand, stopping him.


    Her gaze fixed on Charlotte, she said, "Charlotte, do you want to know what I just talked to Grandma about?"


    Natalie deliberately called the queen <i>Grandma</i> instead of using her title. This made Charlotte more nervous than ever. ¡¯Did she tell grandma she is her real granddaughter?¡¯


    "I¡¯m sure that if I told you what we talked, you wouldn¡¯t dare to stand here in front of me right now," Natalie added, her tone full of warning. "If I made it clear exactly who John was protecting, this guest of yours, Ivan Brown, might be punished severely. I hope you¡¯re aware of the kind of punishment Belvornw bestows when someone tries to harm a royal...."


    "I get it," Charlotte interrupted before Natalie could explicitly address herself as a royal¡ªthe princess of this country. "There must be some misunderstanding here. You can leave with your bodyguards. I will take care of my guests."


    Charlotte signaled the guards to disperse.


    Natalie smirked yfully. ¡¯It¡¯s fun to mess with this brainless fake princess, using her own fear.¡¯


    Briena helped Ivan stand up, her eyes ring daggers at Natalie.


    Before turning to leave, Natalie looked at Ivan once more and said, "You called me a <i>ything</i>?" She smirked as her gaze passed by Briena before moving back to Ivan. "Soon, you¡¯ll realize the <i>real</i> ything you had by your side all along."


    Ivan met her gaze with a questioning look, still dealing with the pain, and watched her leave.


    Once Natalie drove away in her car, Briena turned to Charlotte. "Why did you let her go?"


    "Shut up!" Charlotte snapped furiously. "You two, just leave."


    Briena was taken aback by her anger but said, "I¡¯m sorry, Charlotte. That Natalie always¡ª"


    "Briena, just leave for a while. I¡¯ll see you in the evening," Charlotte said, trying to regain herposure before walking away. She needed to talk to her grandfather right away.


    Briena had no choice but to leave with Ivan. She took him to the doctor, where he was diagnosed with a fractured jaw that needed treatment.


    Once it was done, Briena asked, "Why did you go to her? Do you still harbor feelings for her?"


    In response, Ivan closed his eyes and leaned back against the car seat. He had already booked a flight back to Imperial City, as he had no desire to stay here with his broken jaw.


    Briena could only swallow her bitterness in silence and curse Natalie.


    Inside the car that Natalie was traveling in, the air was unusually calm.


    Ryan was driving, while John sat quietly in the passenger seat.


    Natalie, seated in the back, still remembered John¡¯s furious expression. It wasmon for him to hit someone, but he always did so with a calm and collected demeanor¡ªhe never lost his temper. But this time... She sighed inwardly.


    Ryan finally broke the silence. "Tsk! I missed my chance to get my hands on him."


    "Do you need an invitation for that?" John countered. "Or were you frozen in ce?"


    Ryan chuckled. "I was just considering not putting Ms. Natalie in a difficult situation."


    "If not for that, I would have killed that bastard," John spat. "But where will he go? Sooner orter, he¡¯ll be in my hands."


    "Let me share the burden. It¡¯s been a while since we¡¯ve had some real action."


    "Find your own target. That Ivan Brown is mine," John replied.


    "You sounded even more possessive than Briena Ford just now," Ryan teased.


    John red at him. "What did you eat today to be this talkative?"


    Ryan chuckled. "I was just trying to ease the tension you created."


    "Why don¡¯t you step out of the car and let me beat you? That might ease the tension even better."


    "Maybeter," Ryan said. "For now, we¡¯re on duty."


    "If you two want to spar, go ahead. I¡¯ll entertain myself as a viewer and might even rate your performance," Nataliemented.


    The two men suddenly remembered Natalie¡¯s presence in the car and fell silent.

 Chapter 340: Passionate Reunion

    <h4>Chapter 340: Passionate Reunion</h4>


    At the hotel...


    Natalie soon arrived at the hotel. She entered her room, intending to rest for a while before lunchtime. Just before she could insert the keycard to turn on the lights in the dimly lit room, a hand stopped her, pulling her closer to a tall, masculine figure only to press her against the wall with her both hands locked above her head.


    And before she could make a sound, her mouth was already sealed by a pair of familiar lips.


    It all happened in a sh, leaving her no time to react. Before she could even struggle properly, she rxed as she recognized the familiar touch and scent.


    Justin. Her husband.


    Natalie let down her guard and kissed him back, just as passionately. Through that kiss, she could feel the longing he had for her¡ªand she was no different. It had only been a few days, yet she already missed him.


    In the dimly lit room, they continued to kiss as if there were no tomorrow, forgetting even to breathe. Breathless, she whispered his name, "Justin."


    "Did you miss me?" he asked, panting heavily.


    She hummed in a low, ragged voice.


    In response, he let go of her hands, which he had still pinned above her head, and moved her toward the small table by the wall, where a vase was ced.


    <strong>Smash!</strong>


    The vase fell to the ground as he pushed it aside and lifted Natalie, making her sit on the table while he stood between her parted legs. Her dress was pulled over her thighs as his hands ran roughly along her bare flesh.


    Meanwhile, outside the room...


    Ryan and John heard the sound of the vase smashing. Both of them quickly became alert. Without thinking much, John pulled out the spare keycard he carried in case of emergencies and opened the door.


    "Ms. Natalie¡ª"


    "<strong>Get lost,</strong>" a cold and angry voice came from inside.


    Ryan and John barely caught a glimpse of two figures in the dimly lit room, pressed against the wall, indulging in an intimate act.


    John quickly closed the door and looked at Ryan. "Didn¡¯t you know your boss wasing?"


    "I wasn¡¯t informed at all," Ryan replied, looking just as bbergasted as John.


    Just then, Noah arrived. "Oh, you two are here."


    John red at him. "Why didn¡¯t you inform us about Mr. Harper¡¯s arrival?"


    "It was ast-minute decision," Noah replied. "What happened?"


    John gritted his teeth and walked away. "Useless."


    Noah was taken aback and turned to Ryan. "What¡¯s wrong with him?"


    Ryan exined, "...He was already angry because he couldn¡¯t beat the shit out of Ivan Brown, and now <i>this</i> happened."


    Noah sighed. "Aren¡¯t we already used to seeing them intimate anywhere? What¡¯s the big deal?"


    "Well, you can ask that to John. When ites to Ms. Natalie, he¡¯s a little sensitive," Ryan said. "What do you think?"


    Noah hummed. "Indeed, he is very protective of her."


    ---


    Inside the room, the couple, unbothered, continued to kiss and devour each other. Justin¡¯s hands had already worked on the zipper at the back of Natalie¡¯s dress, and it slid down, pooling around her waist.


    Natalie, equally eager, unbuttoned his shirt, which he removed and tossed onto the ground, exposing his perfectly sculpted torso for her to touch.


    Sittingfortably on the table, with her legs on his either side, Natalie traced her fingertips over his toned chest, feeling the warmth of his skin beneath her touch.


    Her breath hitched as Justin leaned in, pressing soft, lingering kisses along the curve of her neck. Each kiss sent waves of heat through her body, making her grip his shoulders tighter, pulling him closer.


    His hands moved with a desperate need, yet there was a tenderness in the way he held her. In the dark, Their gazes locked, filled with unspoken emotions, longing that had only grown stronger in their time apart.


    "You have no idea how much I missed you," Justin murmured against her lips, his voice husky with desire.


    Natalie cupped his face, her thumbs brushing over his cheekbones. "Then show me," she whispered, surrendering herselfpletely to him.


    With a deep breath, he captured her lips once more, pouring every ounce of his passion into that kiss.


    Rip!


    In the heat of passion and impatience, Justin had ripped apart the beautiful and delicate dress she was wearing, getting rid of any clothes on her body, leaving her all bare to his touch.


    His clothes removed as well, he settled himself between her legs as he said, "Don¡¯t expect me to be a gentle today."


    Before Natalie could understand or even reply, a painful gasp left her mouth, but at the same time, feeling the waves of pleasure starting to build inside her, the kind she missed the past few nights.


    Her fingers dug into Justin¡¯s back, her breathing in uneven gasps as he moved against her with unwavering intensity. Their bodies pressed together, skin burning against skin, lost in a rhythm that neither of them wanted to break.


    He held her firmly, as though grounding himself in her presence, his touch igniting every nerve, every dormant desire she had tried to suppress in his absence.


    She arched into him, her lips parting as a soft moan escaped¡ªa sound that sent a shiver down his spine. He dipped his head to her neck, tracing the delicate curve with slow, lingering kisses, savoring the taste of her.


    "Tell me what you want," he murmured against her ear, his voice thick with need.


    Natalie met his gaze, her eyes dark with longing. "Don¡¯t stop," she whispered, her nails dragging over his skin, urging him closer, deeper.


    He obeyed, his movements deliberate yet unrelenting, each motion designed to drive her further into a ce of sheer bliss. The heat between them built steadily, overwhelming, like an unstoppable force neither could resist.


    As if the world outside faded for both of them, all that remained was the sound of their breaths, the whispered name of the other, and the fire that burned between them, refusing to be extinguished.


    After a few hours, Natalie found herself lying in the bed, all exhausted. She didn¡¯t have a will to say a word, and closed her eyes only to be drifted to sleep.


    Justin, finally let her go, allowing her to rest while hey next to her quietly. His gaze closely stuck on her face, he didn¡¯t wish to look anywhere but her.


    Though he was busy taking care of his business, there was not a single moment he didn¡¯t miss her. The previous night when she asked him toe to her, how could he not fulfil her wish. She came before anything else in his life.


    Nothing was more important than her.

 Chapter 341: James At Caryn’s Place

    <h4>Chapter 341: James At Caryn¡¯s ce</h4>


    James hadnded in the Imperial City by noon.


    He went straight to Caryn¡¯s ce after taking care of some important things before meeting her. His car stopped inside the vi where Caryn was staying.


    "Mr. Eric, Mr. James Harper is here," the guard informed.


    Eric felt yet another headacheing his way.


    James hade to see Caryn on the same day she made her appearance known to the world. He could tell he flew directly from the Bayford to Imperial city the moment he saw Caryn in the news.


    That day, James had waited outside for a long time, but Caryn refused to meet him. When James remained adamant about seeing her, she lost her temper and sent a message through Eric, which he had delivered with a heavy heart.


    Caryn¡¯s words had been truly harsh. <i>"Tell him I don¡¯t know anyone named James Harper. If I ever knew someone with that name, that man has been dead over two decades. He must havee looking for the wrong person. Also, tell him I only ept visitors who are rted to me, not strangers."</i>


    After Eric conveyed the exact words she said, that day, James left without saying another word.


    But now James was here again, and Eric didn¡¯t know what harsher words Caryn might have for him if they met face-to-face.


    Eric stepped outside and met James. "Mr. Harper, Ms. Shaw doesn¡¯t wish to meet you."


    Just like that day, James remained calm andposed, as if nothing could affect him. He handed Eric an envelope and said, "Give this to her."


    With a puzzled expression, Eric epted it as he heard James say, "That day, she said she only epts visitors who are rted to her. This will show her how I am rted to her."


    Eric could only nod and leave, not daring to ask what was inside the envelope.


    Upstairs, Caryn was sitting on the bed, going through the news from Belvorn. She saw that Natalie had been James¡¯spanion, and through the gossip columns, she learned what had happened during the event.


    As soon as Eric entered the room, she asked, "Has he left yet?"


    "No," Eric replied, only for her to sigh in frustration. "Seems like I¡¯ll have to relieve all of you from your jobs and hire another security team who knows how to do their jobs."


    Eric sighed at her stubbornness. "He is James Harper. Who can dare stop him?" Eric countered. "Moreover, if you¡¯re that uninterested in him, why are you reading about him?"


    "I am reading about my daughter. That man is just there for no reason."


    "Oh, and you¡¯re going to overlook the fact that he was helping Natalie and¡ª"


    "Shut up and send him away, or I swear I¡¯m going to get rid of you all¡ªincluding you," she eximed.


    Eric said nothing and ced the envelope next to her on the bed. "He asked me to give you this."


    Though unwilling, Caryn picked it up and saw the document inside. She gritted her teeth and looked at Eric. "You said he was there to help Natalie." She handed him the document. "See for yourself what that scoundrel was up to."


    Eric took the document and saw that it was a DNA report stating that Natalie was James¡¯ biological daughter.


    He handed it back to her and said, "That day, he came to talk to you, but you sent him away with harsh words. What other option did he have when the woman he needed to talk to is stubborn to her bones?"


    "Are you siding with that betrayer?" Caryn eximed angrily. "If you¡¯re on his side, go to hell. Don¡¯t show up in front of me."


    Eric remained as usual calm. Caryn¡¯s anger was nothing new to him. "Caryn, what you see and think isn¡¯t always right. You should learn to be less stubborn and give others a way out. Your stubbornness is what hurts you the most, but you¡¯ll never realize it."


    "Eric... You..."


    "I¡¯m sending him here. Do whatever you want with him. I¡¯m out," Eric said in a resolute tone, then added, "If you don¡¯t want me, I¡¯ll leave. You don¡¯t have to threaten me. Anyway, it¡¯s getting tiring now," and left.


    Caryn fell silent. Eric had never spoken to her this way before. But for now, she had to worry about James Harper, who was adamant about meeting her.


    Eric went downstairs and said, "Mr. Harper,e with me."


    James pulled out a fresh mask from his suit pocket, put it on, and followed Eric inside the vi. It was clear he was well aware of Caryn¡¯s medical situation.


    James¡¯ assistant, Lucas, and the driver were still sitting inside the car. The driver looked at Lucas. "Who is Mr. Harper so adamant on meeting, despite the person not wanting to see him? I¡¯m seeing him act this way for the first time. Usually, it¡¯s others who are eager to have even a single word with him."


    "Just someone important to him," Lucas answered, not going into any details.


    "So important that Mr. Harper made sure the entire car was thoroughly sanitized beforeing here. Not just the car, but himself too¡ªand he even made both of us sanitize, like we¡¯re carrying deadly viruses on us," the driver said. "What¡¯s going on?"


    "Give your brain some rest," Lucas replied and opened a file to read.


    -----


    At the same time, in Aiden¡¯s room.


    Leo informed, "That man, James Harper, is here again."


    Aiden hummed in response, deep in thought, as if wondering why James Harper hade again. From the information he had about Caryn, he remembered they both knew each other as they worked together in the past.


    But was it just work, or something else?


    With the new things being revealed today, his mind could somehow join the links but he didn¡¯t want to jump to any conclusion.


    Also, was Justin aware that his father was visiting Caryn here?


    "Any updates on Justin¡¯s whereabouts?" Aiden asked.


    "He flew directly to Belvorn from that ce. He seems to be with Ms. Natalie."


    Aiden hummed again and instructed, "Let me know once he returns."


    "Yes, Mr. Shaw."

 Chapter 342: I Would Rather Die

    <h4>Chapter 342: I Would Rather Die</h4>


    James reached the upstairs hallway and stopped in front of Caryn¡¯s room. Eric opened the door for him, allowed him inside, and then closed it behind him.


    James saw a woman standing by the window, her back facing him. She wore a simple, ankle-length, off-white loose dress with a light blue warm cardigan draped over it. Her brown hair, streaked with strands of gray, was tied in a loose bun at the nape of her neck. Her slender frame bore the evidence of the ordeal she had endured over the past few months since her surgery.


    She sensed James¡¯ presence in the room but didn¡¯t turn to look at him. Instead, she asked, "Why are you here?"


    "You¡¯re smart enough to know," he answered, standing at a distance.


    "No, I don¡¯t. And neither do I feel like knowing," she replied, her tone dismissive.


    A brief silence followed before James spoke again. "The woman that night¡ªit was you. Why did you lie to me and say it was someone else?"


    "If I told you the truth, wouldn¡¯t you be disappointed to know it was me instead of that woman?"


    "Caryn... even now, you¡¯re hung up on something that isn¡¯t true..."


    "I believe what I saw and heard," she countered. "Just because so many years have passed, you can¡¯t deny the facts. Once a betrayer, always a betrayer. And I show no mercy to them."


    "Caryn, you¡¯ve always been a smart woman, able to see the truth. But now you¡¯ve shown you can be an idiot as well," James said. "You¡¯re so stubborn that you only believe in yourself."


    "That¡¯s how I am. If you¡¯re done talking, you can leave."


    "No, I¡¯m not. I haven¡¯t done what I came here for."


    "What do you want?"


    "I¡¯m here to take you and my daughter with me."


    "Dream on. I will never have anything to do with you. I would rather die," she said. "And Natalie is my daughter. You have nothing to do with her."


    "If you hadn¡¯t kept it from me, she would have been with me..."


    "Why? Don¡¯t you already have a son?" Caryn countered. "After I left, you got the chance to be with that woman and even had a secret son with her. Why are you here to im my daughter?"


    "He is my adopted son. Other than you, I never had any woman in my life," James dered.


    There was silence on Caryn¡¯s side as she processed his words. "So you couldn¡¯t keep her either. You are such a failure as a man."


    James made every effort to remain calm. "I had nothing to do with her. It was all a misunderstanding..."


    "I don¡¯t care," Caryn interrupted him. "Just know that this is thest time you¡¯re seeing me. After today, don¡¯t ever show up again, and don¡¯t even think of taking my daughter away. I still hate you just as much as I used to."


    "I¡¯m not taking her away. I¡¯m here for both of you. Let¡¯s leave the past misunderstandings behind and¡ª"


    "I told you, I would rather die than be with you," Caryn interrupted him again and finally turned to face him. The lower half of her face was covered by a mask, but her eyes burned with anger and annoyance. "And as long as I am alive, I will never let you take my daughter. Do you understand?"


    James simply looked at her for a while. After so long, he was finally seeing her again. Though she had a mask on, it was enough for him. All these years, he thought he hated her¡ªbut that wasn¡¯t true. His heart still belonged to her.


    His calm gaze met her furious one as he asked, "You would rather die?"


    "Yes..." Her words faltered as she watched him walk toward her, closing the distance between them in just a few long, steady strides while he removed the mask covering his face.


    The next moment, all she knew was that the tall man was standing in front of her. Before she could say a word or react, he yanked the mask from her face and pulled her closer, pressing her firmly against him.


    "James..."


    Before she could say more, he kissed her.


    Her delicate body, too weak to resist his strength, gave in. James kissed her passionately, as if punishing her for the wrong she had done to him.


    When he finally let her go, she could barely stand. James held her steady as she leaned against him, panting heavily against his chest, her eyes closed. But her mind was filled with anger. If she had any strength left, she would have cursed him, pped him¡ªbut she was still too weak, still recovering.


    James continued to hold her, knowing she was probably furious with him¡ªbut she had left him no other choice. As usual, stubborn.


    "You im to hate me, you call me a stranger and whatnot, but I am the man you have a daughter with. If you had truly hated me, you would never have kept my child. That much, I know about you," James said, his demeanor calm¡ªso different from the aggression he had shown just moments before.


    Hearing this, Caryn tried to push him away. "You are mistaken. You don¡¯t know me at all."


    In response, James lifted her into his arms and ced her on the bed. He gently tucked a few loose strands of her hair behind her ear. "Gray hair suits you."


    "Stay away from me," she spat, shrugging off his hand, her expression filled with fury. "You disgust me."


    "Disgust?" he echoed. "Then howe you slept with me back then?" He leaned slightly closer. "I was drugged, but were you? Or did you just take advantage of a drugged man?"


    She clenched her fists and seethed, "I really hate you."


    James stepped back slightly, looking down at her. "You said you wanted to die, so I just helped you speed it up. Maybe, with your still-weak immune system, you¡¯ll catch an infection from me. For your information, I flew back from Belvorn and came straight here. You can imagine the kind of infections I¡¯m carrying."


    Her gaze snapped up to him, her eyes burning with rage. He truly wanted her dead.

 Chapter 343: You Are A Scoundrel

    <h4>Chapter 343: You Are A Scoundrel</h4>


    "Once you¡¯re gone, I can be with my daughter," James added. "If you don¡¯t catch anything deadly, feel free to call me here again. I would serve you for free."


    "You¡¯re a scoundrel," she hissed angrily.


    "I always have been... but just for you," he replied, his expression unchanged, though now a light smirk yed on his lips.


    "Get lost."


    "Make a decision whether you want to tell Natalie the truth or I should be the one to do it," He turned to leave. "I will return soon."


    As he opened the door, he found Eric standing outside.


    James stopped and said to him, "Give her a strong antibiotic or whatever¡ªunless she wants to catch an infection after kissing me."


    <strong>Smash!</strong>


    A ss shattered on the floor as the furious woman hurled it toward James. The shards scattered near where he stood.


    "Get out of my home!" Her angry voice echoed through the room.


    James didn¡¯t turn to look at her but said, "You¡¯re doing well. Anger will only weaken your immunity and help you die faster. That way, I can take my daughter with me."


    And with that, he left while hearing her angry voice faded behind.


    "You scoundrel, don¡¯t even think about it...My daughter is just mine...don¡¯t evere here or this I might just kill you with my own hands..."


    Caryn was left fuming inside. Eric approached her and offered her a ss of water. "Calm down, Caryn."


    She epted the water while Eric pulled out a box of her medicines. "Take this."


    Caryn knew exactly why he was insisting. "Tell him I¡¯d rather die," she muttered as shey down on the bed, closing her eyes, making it clear she had no intention of taking the medicine.


    Meanwhile, James reached downstairs, only toe across something shocking. A young man, with one leg in a cast, sat in a wheelchair. And he was none other than¡ª


    ¡¯Justin?¡¯ James stepped towards him.


    "I am not Justin." The man answered James¡¯ unspoken question. "I am his twin brother, Aiden Shaw," Aiden answered on his own. "We were both lost at the same time, and I was saved by Ms. Shaw."


    James found it hard to believe, but he didn¡¯t let it show on his face. If Caryn hade back from the dead, if he had suddenly discovered he had a daughter¡ªthere was nothing left in this world that would surprise him.


    From the way Aiden spoke, James understood he had already met Justin.


    "Thank you for protecting my brother all these years," Aiden said.


    "He has already paid for what I did for him," James replied, his voice devoid of emotion. "You don¡¯t have to thank me on his behalf."


    Aiden could see that this man was just as arrogant and prideful as Justin¡ªor perhaps Justin had taken after him after spending years by his side. He could only hum in response to James¡¯ words.


    Without another word, James turned to leave, showing no interest in the matters between the two brothers.


    "Justin seems to have lost his memories, but I didn¡¯t," Aiden said, throwing out the statement just to gauge James¡¯ reaction.


    As expected, the indifferent man finally stopped and turned to look at Aiden. "Then I¡¯m sure you can deduce what is good for both him and you."


    Aiden¡¯s lips curved into a light smirk. "So, Mr. Harper, you do care for your adopted son. You even got rid of the tattoo he once had on his body."


    James didn¡¯t react, simply looking at Aiden, as if trying to see through him. "What are you trying to do?"


    "Nothing. I just wanted to tell you that Justin will find out about our past sooner orter, even if I say nothing. I thought you should know," Aiden replied.


    "I believe he¡¯s capable enough to handle it now. I don¡¯t need to concern myself with what he does," James said before finally leaving.


    Aiden watched the man¡¯s retreating figure before shifting his gaze to Eric, who wasing down the stairs. As usual, he looked troubled¡ªmost likely because of Caryn.


    "Why are you outside?" Eric asked him.


    In response, Aiden asked, "Is he Natalie¡¯s real father?"


    Eric sighed helplessly before nodding.


    Aiden chuckled inwardly. <i>What an interesting twist. I look forward to meeting my brother soon.</i>


    <i></i>James sat in his car, his thoughts swirling around what Aiden had said. He kept Justin away from his past for so long, but seems like it¡¯s the time now.


    But at the same time he couldn¡¯t help but worry. Natalie, it was not a good thing for her if she got involved in Justin¡¯s past.


    He closed his eyes and leaned back in the chair. Lucas and the driver looked at him through the rear view mirror as the car turned to leave.


    ------


    In Belvorn.


    After a good nap, Natalie was all charged up. Having Justin with her made her even more cheerful which was evident on her smiling face.


    "What are these?" she asked, looking at the beautiful boxes ced in the room.


    "Go and check," Justin replied as continued to sit on the couch, going through his work.


    Natalie opened the boxes only to find a beautiful dress, essories, footwear and what not.


    "What is this for?" she asked.


    "My wife is the princess of this kingdom, so she should be here best while attending the important royal event," Justin answered normally.


    "I am not dered as a princess, yet. No one would bother with what I wear," she replied. "I don¡¯t have to do all this..."


    "I insist," Justin interrupted her, "I want to see you wearing what I chose for you."


    Natalie sighed, "Are you for real?"


    Justin hummed. "I came here this far just for you. Can¡¯t you do at this this much for me?"


    "Alright, stop that fake emotional ckmailing act. I¡¯ll wear it," she said and pulled out the dress, "This is indeed beautiful."


    Justin watched her admiring everything in the boxes as she smiled. ¡¯Tonight¡¯s event is special for you so you deserve to wear everything the best. My Princess Wife.¡¯

 Chapter 344: Welcoming The Princess

    <h4>Chapter 344: Weing The Princess</h4>


    "I shall start getting ready," Natalie said as she picked up the beautiful gold shimmering dress.


    Justin hummed in response, and the next moment, there was a knock on the suite¡¯s door. The door opened, and Noah entered, leading a man and a woman inside with him.


    "Mr. Harper, they are here."


    Natalie looked at the neers, wondering who they were, only to hear Justin say, "They¡¯re here to help you get ready."


    As Natalie nced at the dress, the essories, and everything else, she realized it was a good choice¡ªnot having to rack her brain over makeup and hairstyle. She would rather let others decide for her.


    Before heading inside the room to get ready, Natalie asked, "Aren¡¯t you getting ready as well?"


    Justin gave her a questioning look. "You¡¯re invited too, right?"


    "You want me toe?" he asked.


    She hummed. "I¡¯d be happy if you could. Being alone among strangers is boring."


    He didn¡¯t respond directly but said, "Get ready, or you¡¯ll bete."


    Natalie didn¡¯t insist¡ªshe knew he preferred to remain in the shadows.


    -----


    In the evening, all the guests had arrived at the pce to attend the farewell banquet arranged by the Queen for those who had been invited to the Belvorn yearly festival.


    As it was the final event, reporters had gathered to capture thest glimpses of distinguished guests from around the world. Luxury cars began arriving at the majestic pce, with security guiding the guests toward the grand banquet hall, which had been beautifully decorated. Soft, elegant music yed in the background as renowned singers entertained the attendees with a live performance, and various other forms of entertainment had been arranged for the evening.


    Seated in her car, Natalie headed toward the pce as well. She had refrained from asking Justin to apany her, as he hadn¡¯t expressed any intention ofing. Still, in her heart, she wished he could be there with her.


    Upon arriving at the pce, unlike other guests, her car was directed toward the Queen¡¯s residence¡ªthe main part of the pce¡ªrather than the banquet hall.


    Inside the royal banquet hall, all the guests and members of the royal family were present, awaiting the Queen¡¯s arrival.


    "Charlotte, I don¡¯t see my sister...I mean Natalie here," Briena remarked.


    "She has no reason to be here now that James Harper has left. She probably couldn¡¯t find a rich man this time to bring her along," Charlotte replied with a disdainful tone, all while maintaining a falsely elegant smile as she mingled with the crowd.


    Briena felt relieved that Natalie hadn¡¯t made an appearance. "Charlotte, this is the final day, and Her Majesty will personally meet all the guests."


    "Yes," Charlotte affirmed.


    "Can you help me get some good pictures with the Queen? Once I return home, I can rub it in Natalie¡¯s face," Briena added.


    "Sure."


    Soon, the host stepped onto the stage and announced the Queen¡¯s arrival. The guests quickly took their ces, leaving the aisle open for the Queen to walk through.


    Everyone¡¯s attention turned to the entrance of the hall. With two royal guards leading the way, the Queen entered, dressed in an elegant royal blue gown, a crown resting atop her head. She exuded authority, yet there was also a touch of gentleness in her demeanor.


    As she passed by, everyone bowed their heads and greeted her respectfully.


    "Charlotte, you¡¯ll be the same once you be Queen," Briena said, her voice filled with admiration. "How amazing that would be."


    Charlotte hummed in response, though a certain anxiousness lingered in her heart.


    She had spoken to her grandfather about Natalie¡¯s open threats and expressed her concerns. Howard had assured her that he would soon take care of Natalie and her mother, so there was nothing to fear. Not seeing Natalie here today eased her worries.


    The Queen proceeded toward the grand tform where the throne was ced, a few steps above the hall floor. Once she settled into the throne, she nced around the banquet hall, offering a pleasant smile to the guests.


    "Please, have a seat, everyone," her voice echoed through the microphone.


    The Queen had arrived, but Natalie was nowhere to be seen, much to the delight of the two girls. All invited guests were expected to arrive before the Queen, and everyone knew it.


    Briena smirked, thinking, <i>So that bitch truly wasn¡¯t invited.</i>


    Charlotte shared the same sentiment. <i>I was worried for nothing. She has no ce at such a grand event.</i>


    As everyone settled into their seats, the Queen began. "I hope you all enjoyed your stay in Belvorn and were able to create wonderful memories here. As this is the final day of the event, I would like to extend my gratitude to all of you for gracing this banquet with your valuable presence. I truly hope we continue to meet every year, as your presence is what makes this event meaningful. Once again, thank you for being a part of it."


    As the Queen paused, apuse filled the hall.


    As the pping died down, the Queen spoke again. "Today, I have a surprise for you all¡ªan answer to a question that has been on everyone¡¯s mind for a long time."


    <i>A surprise?</i> Everyone felt a surge of excitement.


    "Yes, you are right," the Queen continued. "It¡¯s about the princess¡ªthe next Queen of this country¡ªwho will one day take my ce. Today, I take this opportunity to introduce her to you all officially."


    The guests were delighted to hear this. Having connections with the future Queen was just as important as maintaining ties with the current one. All eyes instinctively turned to Charlotte, the only known princess of the royal family.


    "Charlotte, congrattions in advance," Briena and Charlotte¡¯s other friends whispered to her.


    Charlotte, though conflicted due to Natalie¡¯s presence in their lives, reassured herself. <i>Natalie isn¡¯t here, so who else could Grandma be introducing? It has to be me.</i>


    She nced at Howard and Garwin, who looked equally surprised¡ªclearly, the Queen had not discussed this matter with them. But since Natalie was nowhere in sight, they both gave Charlotte an approving nod, further boosting her confidence. <i>It¡¯s about me.</i>


    "Let¡¯s wee our beautiful princess," the Queen announced.


    Smiling lightly, Charlotte rose from her seat, ready to go to the queen, but...


    "My granddaughter, Princess Natalie," the Queen said, her gaze shifting toward the entrance of the banquet hall.

 Chapter 345: Wife’s Wishes

    <h4>Chapter 345: Wife¡¯s Wishes</h4>


    A stunned silence filled the room. Everyone turned toward the entrance, their eyes widening as a stunning young woman walked gracefully down the aisle.


    The sight before them was mesmerising.


    Natalie looked breathtakingly beautiful in a morous, off-the-shoulder, champagne-colored evening gown. The delicate fabric was adorned with fine gold embroidery, giving her an air of ethereal elegance. The dress featured a form-fitting mermaid silhouette, hugging her perfectly curved body before ring out at the hem, creating a dramatic yet regal effect.


    The off-the-shoulder neckline, with delicate draped sleeves, added to the sophistication and romantic allure, entuating her delicate corbone and shoulders. Her light makeup enhanced her smooth, radiant skin, while her hair, styled in a beautiful loose bun, was adorned with intricate essories. A few soft strands were left free, dancing along her slender, swan-like neck.


    The long, flowing hemline of the gown, pooling slightly at the bottom, enhanced the regal aesthetic. The look waspleted with delicate jewelry and matching heels, exuding a perfect blend of modern mour and ssic elegance¡ªluxurious, vintage-inspired, yet undeniably striking.


    The entire hall remained frozen in awe, their gazes locked onto the ethereal beauty who had just walked through the grand doors.


    Natalie continued walking toward the Queen, who greeted her with a soft smile, her eyes filled with warmth as she weed her real granddaughter before the entire world.


    Cameras from the media houses began shing nonstop as everyone finally emerged from the shock brought by the Queen¡¯s words.


    Charlotte stood frozen, as if trapped in a nightmare rather than reality. Howard and Garwin were equally stunned, but in front of the gathered guests, they could do nothing. They knew the truth¡ªdenying it now would expose what they had been hiding for so long.


    Briena and the other friends whispered in disbelief. "What¡¯s going on? Why is that bitch here?"


    Unbothered by the what¡¯s happening around her, Natalie walked toward the Queen. She had not been aware of the Queen¡¯s ns, and this announcement was just as much a surprise to her as it was to everyone else.


    When she arrived at the pce earlier, she had been escorted to meet the Queen instead of being taken to the banquet hall. She had been told that she would be attending with the Queen, which she epted without question. However, upon reaching the banquet hall, she was asked to wait while the Queen entered first.


    Natalie hadn¡¯t minded, as it was customary. But then, the Queen¡¯s assistant had unexpectedly asked her to make an entrance. By the time she reached the doorway, the Queen¡ªseated on her throne at the other end of the hall¡ªlooked at her and dered before the entire world: <i>Princess Natalie.</i>


    With all eyes on the entrance, there had been no choice left for her but to go along with it.


    The Queen had nned everything perfectly.


    As the shock began to wear off, the guests started whispering among themselves, filling the hall with murmurs. The turn of events was nothing short of astonishing. All of a sudden, a new princess had emerged.


    Those who knew of Natalie were stunned. They had never expected that the woman who was constantly surrounded by controversy¡ªthe so-called "Scandal Queen" of the Imperial City¡ªwas, in fact, a princess.


    And at the same time, the infamous Caryn Shaw, who had recently returned from the dead, was the lost Princess of Belvorn?


    Was this real, or was there some mistake?


    As Natalie reached the Queen, the older woman stood up and took her hand, her expression filled with warmth and affection. Gently caressing Natalie¡¯s hand, the Queen said, "You must have been surprised, even shocked, but I had to do this today. I apologize for not informing you beforehand."


    Since what was done could not be undone, there was no use dwelling on it. "I understand," Natalie said, trying tofort her.


    The Queen turned to address the guests. "I know this is unexpected for all of you, as well as for the rest of the world, but Natalie is my granddaughter. She is the daughter of Princess Carmen, whom the royal family lost four decades ago. Even after all this time, I have finally found them, and now, they are with me."


    Another wave of whispers spread through the hall.


    Everyone had known that the Queen once had a daughter who had been targeted by enemies and presumed dead. But no one had anticipated this revtion.


    "The details of everything will soon be published through my spokesperson so that you all can fully understand the situation," the Queen continued. "For now, I am simply happy to have my granddaughter with me. I also look forward to introducing my daughter, Carmen, to you all soon. There will be a coronation ceremony, and you will all be invited once again to Belvorn for this momentous asion, to witness the ascension of the princess of this country."


    Another chair was arranged beside the Queen¡¯s, and Natalie was ushered to sit beside her.


    Charlotte, still in shock, slumped back into her seat, struggling to control her emotions.


    Briena was in even greater shock. She couldn¡¯t believe what she was hearing or seeing. <i>This bitch can¡¯t be a princess. There must be a mistake.</i>


    Both women looked as though they were living through the worst nightmare of their lives as the two looked utterly defeated without having any real fight.


    Howard and Garwin could only swallow their bitterness in silence, their expressions sour as if they had been forced to drink an entire bottle of vinegar.


    As the guests gradually processed the revtion and epted it, they had no choice but to offer their congrattions to the Queen and the newly revealed princess.


    As the banquetmenced, the guests took turns speaking with the Queen and Princess Natalie. The Queen personally introduced Natalie to several important guests, ensuring she became acquainted with key figures.


    As the two continued engaging with the attendees, someone approached them.


    "Congrattions, Princess Natalie."


    A man¡¯s dignified voice reached her ears, and as Natalie turned to look at him, her eyes widened in surprise.


    The Queen also turned to the man, her pleasant smile unwavering. "Finally, you managed to make it here?"


    The man hummed respectfully to the Queen and, shifting his gaze to Natalie, said, "My wife wished for me to be here so she wouldn¡¯t feel lonely. How could I deny her wishes?"


    Natalie looked at him, then back at the Queen. They both acted so casually with each other, making her wonder that these two knew each other really well.

 Chapter 346: Mysterious Husband

    <h4>Chapter 346: Mysterious Husband</h4>


    Natalie tried to speak. "You two..."


    "We knew each other even before I got to know you, Natalie," the Queen said. "But that¡¯s a long story. For now, you are the center of attention this evening, so enjoy it."


    Natalie nced at Justin, who simply looked back at her, his expression unreadable. But in her mind, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense ofint¡ªwhy had he hidden this from her?


    Just then, Howard approached them.


    "Your Majesty," Howard addressed the Queen, "may I speak with you for a moment?"


    The Queen hummed in acknowledgment and turned to Natalie. "Take care of our guest," she said, referring to Justin.


    Natalie nodded, and the Queen walked away with Howard.


    "Sister, you didn¡¯t inform me about tonight¡¯s event beforehand," Howard began.


    "I wanted it to be a surprise for everyone. Even Natalie wasn¡¯t aware of it," the Queen replied calmly.


    "Sister, back then, we found Carmen¡¯s body. Are you sure this girl is Carmen¡¯s daughter when Carmen is no longer with us?" Howard asked.


    "I am certain of it," the Queen said, turning to Howard, her gaze meeting his directly. "And Carmen is alive. Back then, I don¡¯t know who yed such a dirty trick on me, but I won¡¯t be deceived again. I have found my daughter, and I will bring her back soon."


    Howard was momentarily taken aback. Though her tone remained calm, there was an unmistakable warning in her eyes. Regaining hisposure, he said, "We should really find out who was behind it and ensure they are punished."


    "I think the same," the Queen replied.


    "I promise you, I will bring the culprit to you soon. Leave it to me," Howard said.


    "I look forward to it," the Queen responded.


    <i>I need to find someone to take the fall before things turn against me,</i> Howard thought as he continued his conversation with the Queen.


    -----


    Meanwhile, Natalie and Justin were talking.


    "So, Mr. Harper, you already knew about the Queen¡¯s n for the evening, and that¡¯s why you made me dress up like this," Natalie said. But it was more of a conclusion than a question.


    "My wife is a princess, so she should be the most dazzling one wherever she goes," Justin replied as he stepped closer, leaning his face toward hers. "Did you not like it?"


    Natalie remained rooted in ce, meeting his gaze closely. "Mind your actions, Mr. Harper. I am the princess here, and I need to maintain an image."


    "Who can object to you being close to your husband?"


    "As long as everyone knows you are my husband, no one would object, but..." she shrugged and stepped back, "my husband prefers to remain mysterious, so I¡¯ll help him keep up the act."


    "Do you want everyone to know?" he asked as he leaned back.


    "I would love to, but once they find out you¡¯re Justin Harper, no one will leave you alone. I don¡¯t want them taking my husband¡¯s time when it belongs to me," she added.


    He raised a brow. "Greedy, aren¡¯t we?"


    "Do you really want to show yourself and let the entire world know the identity of James Harper¡¯s mysterious son?" she teased.


    The corner of his lips curved into a light smirk. "Who said I¡¯ll be introducing myself as Justin Harper?"


    She looked at him in surprise. "Then?"


    "I am here as your husband, so I shall use the name that¡¯s on our wedding certificate," he replied.


    Natalie pondered for a moment before asking, "During today¡¯s breakfast, when the Queen spoke to your father about you, she acted as though she didn¡¯t know who Justin Harper was. Was that nned, or does she truly not know you?"


    "She doesn¡¯t know I am Justin Harper," he confirmed.


    "Wait. Now tell me¡ªwhen did you first meet the Queen, and what name did you use?"


    "I¡¯ve known her for almost three years," Justin replied.


    "But at that time, you weren¡¯t Aiden Hendrix."


    "She didn¡¯t need to know my name," Justin said, maintaining his air of mystery. "But now that you¡¯re in the picture as her granddaughter, she should know my name."


    "She didn¡¯t know your name, yet you¡¯re still close to her to the extent of knowing her ns. How did you manage that?" Natalie asked, her mind was whirlwind of questions, making her wonder which one to ask first.


    "I just happened to help her with some troublesome matters a few years and, and she¡¯s simply grateful to me," Justin answered.


    Natalie sighed. "I don¡¯t know what other surprises you have in store for me."


    He chuckled softly and assured her, "Once this is all sorted out, I¡¯ll introduce you to my real world very soon."


    "Alright. I¡¯ll hold you to that," she said.


    While Natalie and Justin were talking, many gazes in the hall followed them, curious about the man the princess was speaking with. Seeing the Queen engage with him as well, the guests could guess he was no ordinary man¡ªbut no one knew who he was.


    Among those watching, several envious eyes were fixed in their direction¡ªCharlotte, Briena, and their friends.


    <i>Grandma brought her here and even introduced her to a handsome man, while she never did anything like this for me,</i> Charlotte thought bitterly, biting her lip in frustration. She couldn¡¯t help but stare at Justin. He was undoubtedly the most handsome man she had ever seen. And if the Queen knew him, he was definitely someone important.


    Briena, too, was envious. Natalie and Justin looked perfect together. Even after Ivan left her, she still managed to find such an attractive man.


    "Who¡¯s that man she¡¯s talking to?" Rina and the others asked.


    "I don¡¯t know," Charlotte replied, her annoyance evident.


    Briena, however, spoke up. "He¡¯s Natalie¡¯s husband. A good-for-nothing man. Just a good-looking gigolo."


    "What?" they all eximed in unison.


    "Gigolo?" Rina asked, her voice hushed in disbelief.


    "Lower your voice," Charlotte warned. Saying such things aloud in a royal gathering was dangerous.


    "Are you sure?" Rina whispered to Briena.


    Briena nodded. "My family and I have met him a few times whenever Natalie brought him along. She never tells anyone what he does, nor does she deny the rumor that he¡¯s a gigolo. Instead, she unts how handsome her husband is¡ªeven if he¡¯s just a gigolo."


    "Disgusting," Rina muttered. "How can a princess¡¯ husband be such a man? She must not have told the Queen, or else Her Majesty wouldn¡¯t be talking to him."


    Hearing this, a glint of mischief shed in Charlotte¡¯s eyes. Her lips curled into a smirk.


    "All of you, don¡¯t say a word about this to anyone," she instructed.


    "But we should let everyone know¡ª"


    "Just do as I say. I know what to do," Charlotte said firmly, leaving no room for argument. The others exchanged nces before nodding in agreement.

 Chapter 347: Introducing The Family Members

    <h4>Chapter 347: Introducing The Family Members</h4>


    Soon, the banquet ended, and the guests departed. The Queen took this opportunity to introduce Natalie to the royal family members and close rtives.


    "Natalie, this is Howard, my elder brother," the Queen began, "his son, Garwin, and his granddaughter, Charlotte."


    Natalie offered them a polite nod, to which they responded in kind.


    "Good to see you back in the family, Natalie," Howard said. "We¡¯re all d that my sister was able to find you."


    Natalie simply smiled in response as he continued, "My granddaughter, Charlotte, is around your age. I hope you two can get along well."


    Natalie and Charlotte exchanged nces.


    "I will be a good elder sister to her," Natalie said, making it clear she was the older one.


    Howard turned to the Queen. "Sister, it¡¯s truly fortunate that we have Carmen and her daughter back. But I hope you won¡¯t overlook Charlotte. After all, you raised her since she lost her mother at birth."


    "Of course, Howard. Charlotte and Natalie are both my granddaughters. I will not ignore either of them," the Queen assured him before turning to another man who bore a resemnce to Howard.


    "Natalie, this is Lenard, my younger brother," she said. "His wife, Saira, and their sons, Rhys and Isac."


    Natalie knew Lenard was the Queen¡¯s half-brother. Unlike Howard, he preferred to stay away from royal affairs, focusing instead on his business with his two sons. Being much younger than the Queen and Howard, Lenard looked around the same age as his nephew, Garwin.


    No wonder his sons, Rhys and Isac, were also rtively young¡ªRhys being a few years older than Natalie, while Isac was closer to her age.


    She greeted Lenard with a polite nod before looking at his two sons. She immediately recognized Rhys as the man who had personally brought her meal, which had been ordered by James Harper.


    Both of them exchanged smiles.


    "Mr. Rhys," Natalie greeted with a smile, "good to see you again."


    "To think of it, you¡¯re my niece now," Rhys said with amusement. "But since I¡¯m not much older than you, you can just call me Rhys like Charlotte does."


    "Alright," she agreed.


    Rhys then turned his attention to Justin, who stood next to Natalie. He observed him for a moment before asking, "And this gentleman?"


    "Your niece¡¯s husband," Justin replied coolly, unbothered by the attention.


    The Queen interjected before anyone else could speak. Realizing she had yet to formally introduce Justin to everyone, she said, "This is Natalie¡¯s husband, Aiden Handrix."


    Rhys immediately extended his hand. "d to meet you, Aiden."


    Now, everyone knew he was Natalie¡¯s husband.


    "If I may ask, what does my brother-inw do for a living?" Charlotte inquired, a wicked smirk ying on her lips.


    "He¡¯s just enjoying being my husband," Natalie answered smoothly. "And to think, now he is going to be the husband of the princess of this kingdom. I¡¯m sure he can just live with that," she added, turning to Justin. "Am I right?"


    Justin offered her a light smile and hummed in agreement.


    "Stop prying so much during your first meeting," the Queen said lightly. "We should leave some things to discoverter."


    Charlotte didn¡¯t insist but thought to herself, <i>Don¡¯t worry, Grandma. I¡¯ll make sure the entire world knows exactly what kind of husband Princess Natalie has.</i>


    After introducing a few more rtives, the Queen dismissed the gathering, leaving only herself, Justin, and Natalie.


    "Natalie, when can I meet Carmen? Would it be alright if I visited the Imperial City to see her?" the Queen asked carefully.


    "Grandma, I understand how you feel. But for now, you have to be patient. I¡¯m sure if Mother sent me here, she has ns toe to you as well," Natalie assured her.


    Natalie knew it well that she couldn¡¯t decide it for Caryn, though she was her mother. They were not nothing more than strangers. She would show up when she wished to.


    "I will trust your words on this," the Queen said, then added, "Can¡¯t you stay here longer?"


    "Grandma, I have matters to take care of back home. But I will visit you soon."


    "I will arrange for the coronation soon," the Queen said, her eyes filled with longing. "Once it¡¯s set, you¡¯ll have no choice but to stay here with your mother."


    Natalie simply hummed in response, not wanting to disappoint the Queen by telling her she had no intention of embracing the role of a princess.


    After finishing their conversation, Justin and Natalie left.


    While sitting in the car, Natalie noticed Howard and Garwin speaking to Lenard. Rhys and Isac stood nearby, seemingly waiting for their father to finish so they could leave together.


    Natalie¡¯s gaze flickered between Garwin and Isac, just as it had earlier when she spoke to them.


    "What are you looking at?" Justin asked as he helped her into the car.


    Once they were both seated and their car drove past the men, Natalie finally spoke. "Don¡¯t you think Isac looks more like Garwin than his own father, Lenard?"


    Justin¡¯s gaze briefly passed over them as well, his eyes narrowing slightly. But he simply said, "Howard and Lenard are half-brothers. Their kids could share simr features."


    Natalie leaned back in her seat with a sigh. "If I didn¡¯t know better, I would have thought Garwin and Isac were the real father and son. Charlotte doesn¡¯t resemble any of the royal family members either."


    "She must take after her mother," Justin replied.


    Natalie sighed and closed her eyes. "Hmm...Who knows."


    "What are you doing?" Justin asked.


    She opened her eyes and looked at him questioningly, "I guess resting?"


    "Who allowed you to?" Justin asked, as he swiftly pulled her closer, his gaze boring into her puzzled ones,"You are not allowed to."


    Natalie knew the meaning of that gaze and next moment her eyes caught the partition in the car being raised up. She gulped nervously and asked, "What¡¯s...the matter...."


    "Entire evening you were looking so stunning. Every pair of eyes was fixed at you while I had to tolerate it when others eyed my beautiful wife. What do you think must be the wrong with me?


    Natalie felt speechless. How was she going to stop others from looking at her?


    "You have to make up for my heartache," he said, closing the distance entirely, his lips brushing over hers, "Will you?"


    She tried to push him away, clearly understanding his intentions. "Justin behave. We are in car."


    "Won¡¯t be first time," he said in a husky voice, his hands already running along her beautiful lender legs, trying to pull that mermaid fit dress but was simply impossible.


    "Damn this dress," he cursed and looked down towards her legs.


    Natalie let out a chuckled to see his frustration. he raised his gaze to look at her, "Having fun, huh?"


    She immediately shook her head, knowing her action might just provoke him....and then happened the same.


    Rip!


    Natalie¡¯s was left stunned as this man had just ripped her dress along her legs. That expensive and beautiful dress. She looked back at him angrily. "How could you?"


    "It was nothing but hindrance," he said and pulled her on hisp, straddling him, her both legs folded either sides of him as she faced him.


    "This is much better," hemented, making her both hands to rest on his shoulders.


    "Justin..."


    "Shh!" he interrupted her and pulled her into a kiss.

 Chapter 348: Intimacy In The Car

    <h4>Chapter 348: Intimacy In The Car</h4>


    In the moving car, Natalie could hardly believe what they were doing¡ªit had gone beyond just kissing like before. Justin had unzipped her dress at the back, sliding it down her chest, leaving her bare to his unruly hands.


    Instead of feeling embarrassed, Natalie kissed him, feeling empowered as she took the lead, straddling himfortably. Her hands ran through his hair, clutching it as she kept his face tilted upward, allowing her to kiss him as much as she wanted while leaning down toward him.


    Meanwhile, his hands roamed roughly along her bare skin, kneading and gripping, leaving faint red marks in their wake. When they finally pulled apart, breathless, she whispered against his lips, "If we do it here, they¡¯ll hear us."


    "sometimes back, I gave them high-quality noise-canceling earphones. I¡¯m sure they¡¯re using them," he replied, his voice deep and husky.


    She couldn¡¯t help but chuckle softly, unsure of what to say. This man was always prepared to ease the objections she might had.


    Justin had removed his coat and unzipped his pants. "Are youfortable this way?" he asked.


    She nodded slightly, looking down at him. Though the undone buttons of his shirt, his enticing torso was bare to her lustful gaze.


    He pulled her face closer, kissing her once more. His hands gripped her waist as he adjusted to enter her.


    Natalie clutched onto Justin¡¯s shoulders, her breathing in shallow gasps as she adjusted to the feeling of him. His grip on her waist tightened, anchoring her to him, his lips brushing over her corbone in a soothing yet possessive motion.


    Her body molded against his, every subtle movement sending waves of sensation through her. Her hands trembled as they traced his jaw, the soft stubble scraping against her fingertips.


    He groaned against her skin, his lips trailing up her neck, making her shiver at the heated touch. He murmured, <strong>"You feel incredible."</strong>


    Her hips moved instinctively, their bodies finding a rhythm, the friction between them sending pleasure coursing through her veins. Justin¡¯s breathing turned heavier, his fingers pressing into her skin as he guided her movements, each thrust was electrifying.


    <strong>"Justin,"</strong> she breathed, her nails digging into his shoulders as she felt herself getting lost in him.


    <strong>"I¡¯ve got you, baby."</strong> His raspy voice whispered into her ears.


    The windows fogged with heat, the flickering city lights casting shadows across their entwined bodies. Every gasp, every shudder, every shared nce held an unspoken intensity, the world outside fading into nothing.


    After a long time, Natalie slumped against him, only thought in her mind, ¡¯It¡¯s crazy.¡¯


    Justin¡¯s held her gently in his arms, letting her calm down and allowing himself the same.


    Getting back to her senses, she realised something and asked, "Haven¡¯t we reached the hotel yet?"


    "The car wouldn¡¯t stop until we are done," he replied.


    She held Justin¡¯s hand to see how much time was passed and realised they should have reached hotel already.


    She looked up at him. "Was the car running around the city just like that?"


    He simply smiled as if to ask ¡¯is it that surprising?¡¯ and said, "To the hotel."


    It was meant for the driver.


    Natalie didn¡¯t know how to react. This was truly crazy. One thing was sure, she wouldn¡¯t be able to look at the driver and Noah anymore.


    After sometime, the car finally stopped. Natalie looked at her dress which was torn and would barely cover her if she put it on.


    Justin got his jacket and made her wear it which covered her till the thighs. he fixed his clothes and then stepped out of the car. When Natalie proceeded to step out, he picked her in his arms.


    "I can walk," she protested.


    "Think before you say," he said and she realised something. She was like a deep mess. Better to let him carry her.


    As they walked ahead, Natalie looked around, "This is not the entrance of the hotel."


    "It¡¯s the private entry way," he replied.


    There was no hotel staff at all. Since Justin arrived this hotel, Natalie had noticed various things, The special treatment he got like he was the king here and now he had the direct ess to this private way.


    "You own this hotel, don¡¯t you?" she finally asked what she was holding back for long.


    He hummed and asked, "Did you like it?"


    Seeing him so casual about it, she replied, "Who won¡¯t like such a top notch grand property. I can see my future is nothing but rolling in money."


    "If you want I can open a treasure here for you and you can roll in money all you want," he added.


    "Do you have such a ce?" she asked in a surprise.


    "In this hotel itself. I can give you an ess?"


    "What if I n a heist?"


    "I can assure you no one will stop you."


    She chuckled yfully. "I can tell it¡¯s good to be filthy rich. Lucky me."


    Justin simply smiled at her remark.


    She looked at him and realised, he was really her strength since the moment they got together. Simply his presence around was enough to give her a courage to be bold.


    ------


    Meanwhile in the certain residence in the pce.


    "Father, what are we going to do now?" Garwin asked, "Once Carmenes here, she will expose us. She is well aware we are the ones to harm her all these years."


    Howard was already tensed. "We can¡¯t let her reach here. We have to finish her at all costs."


    "Yes, father. But all our attempts failed till now?" Garwin countered.


    Howard was aware of it as well. "We didn¡¯t go all aggressive till now. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let Caryn step in this country. She would be gone soon."


    Charlotte who arrived there, heard them and said, "Grandpa, you only worry about Carmen, but what about Natalie? She seems more like a threat to me. You need to get rid of her."


    "Once Carmen is gone, she will held no value," Howard said, "As entire world had seen her as a princess, we can¡¯t just kill her right away."


    "Then, I will take care of her in my way," Charlotte said.


    Howard looked at her, "What do you n to do?"


    "Ruin her image so this country won¡¯t want her as the princess."


    "Do you have anything in hand?"


    "I do."

 Chapter 349: Back In The City

    <h4>Chapter 349: Back In The City</h4>


    The next morning, Nataliended in the Imperial City. Justin had left for a ce where he had yet to finish work, but he assured Natalie that he would return soon.


    As soon as she reached the airport, reporters were waiting for her. However, Justin had already appointed numerous bodyguards to ensure she wouldn¡¯t be disturbed. John and Ryan alone were not enough¡ªgiven her status as a princess, the reporters were not going to leave her alone anymore.


    "Ms. Natalie! Ms. Natalie!" the reporters called out, trying to get her attention while the bodyguards held them at bay.


    Natalie stopped in ce, giving them an opportunity to speak.


    "Ms. Natalie, you are the Princess of Belvorn. How do you feel about turning into a Cindere overnight?"


    "Ms. Natalie, were you always aware that you were a princess and acted high and mighty even in your down phase?"


    "Ms. Natalie, can you exin why your mother never dered she was the princess? Why was she hiding in our country?"


    "Ms. Natalie, when is the coronation ceremony? After that, will you reside in Belvorn?"


    "What about your husband? Was he aware of it? Will you still be married to him, knowing you are a princess and he is just an ordinary person?"


    "If you divorce him, who do you n to marry? Will your husband agree to divorce you?"


    The questions continued in this manner while Natalie stood there, unresponsive, waiting for them to quiet down. Once their voices died down and they waited for her to speak, she said,


    "Your questions are getting more and more ridiculous, with new ones being added to the list," Natalie said in a calm but cold tone. "I wonder if you even think before asking such absurd things."


    Everyone was taken aback by her response. They had assumed that, as a princess, she would carry herself ordingly and act sweet, but they were wrong. She was still the same.


    She continued, "As for how I feel about knowing I¡¯m a princess¡ªit¡¯s nothing special. Regarding the questions about my mother, you should ask her if you can reach her. As for the coronation ceremony and what the future holds for me, I have no idea. Andstly, I love my husband, and there won¡¯t be any divorce. I have answered everything; the rest of the questions weren¡¯t even worth answering. Now, please excuse me."


    "Ms. Natalie, you are a princess now. Shouldn¡¯t you be polite to others?" a reportermented.


    She raised a brow at them, her gaze silently mocking them. "I am a princess. Shouldn¡¯t you be asking me questions that deserve polite responses?"


    With that, the bodyguards cleared the way for her, and she got into the car, leaving the reporters stunned once more, as they had gotten nothing from her.


    -----


    The entire Imperial City was in for a shock after learning that Natalie was a princess. The most shocked people were the Browns and the Fords.


    The Ford mansion felt as if someone had just died. Sitting in the drawing room, everyone was silent. Reporters had gathered outside their home since the previous night, so no one dared to step out.


    ra looked at Jay, who remained quiet, seemingly unable to believe that he had, in fact, married a princess without ever knowing it. If they were still together, he would have been the son-inw of the royal family. ra could only swallow the bitterness she felt.


    Albert, who was about to take a walk in the garden, couldn¡¯t help butment, "I always told you to treat Caryn well, but there¡¯s no use regretting it now. You¡¯ve already lost her."


    Sephina looked at Albert. "So you were always aware that she was the Princess of Belvorn?"


    "No, I¡¯m just as surprised as you all," Albert replied. "But I always knew Caryn was an extraordinary woman, and we were blessed to have her in the family. If not for her, the Ford Group wouldn¡¯t be this sessful. Can¡¯t you tell just from that?"


    Sephina frowned. As stubborn as she was, she refused to acknowledge Caryn¡¯s importance. "So what if she¡¯s a princess? I¡¯ve handled thispany sessfully without her. We don¡¯t need her."


    Albert chuckled. "Grapes are always sour when you can¡¯t have them." Then he walked away.


    Jay looked at Sephina. "Mother, should I go and try to bring Caryn back?"


    Sephina scoffed. "Do you think she woulde back to you? Has she ever even considered you her husband? The daughter she had wasn¡¯t even yours."


    Jay remained silent. Deep down, he knew Caryn had never truly regarded him as her husband. Their marriage had only existed in name; they had never even slept together¡ªexcept for that one time. But it seemed he had been wrong. The woman he had been with that night had never been Caryn, but someone else.


    He could not help but wonder, <i>But why did she lie? Why did she agree that it was her and even marry me? If it wasn¡¯t me, then which man did she spend that night with?</i>


    He tried to recall that night.


    That night, he had been too drunk to remember anything, but the next morning, when he woke up, all he saw was Caryn in unkempt clothes, trying to escape the hotel room he had been sleeping in. He himself was not wearing any clothes, and looking at her state, he could tell what must have happened between them.


    Suddenly, the door had burst open, and reporters had captured them together, turning it into a huge scandal¡ª<i>Caryn Shaw and Jay Ford Spend a Night in a Hotel Room.</i> At that time, Caryn was famous, and Jay, though not yet very sessful, was known as the son of the Ford family.


    After that incident, when Jay decided to take responsibility, believing they had spent the night together, Caryn had agreed to marry him.


    <i>What was she doing in my room? Who was she trying to escape from that she happened to enter my room?</i> Jay¡¯s mind started racing. <i>I need to check the list of people who stayed on that same hotel floor that night. I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll get the answer. She really fooled me nicely.</i>

 Chapter 350: The Shocking Statement From The NextEra CEO

    <h4>Chapter 350: The Shocking Statement From The NextEra CEO</h4>


    Julia was watching the news as well, equally surprised. James, who hade downstairs to have breakfast with his mother, heard her.


    "James, Caryn is a princess."


    James hummed and said, "Have breakfast first."


    "How do you expect me to eat when such shocking news hase out?" Julia countered. "Come here. Look, the reporters have surrounded Natalie."


    James went to sit next to his mother and watched as reporters questioned Natalie. His gaze remained fixed on her, observing the way she spoke to the reporters.


    "I almost thought it was Caryn talking in her usual arrogant way to others," Juliamented. "Don¡¯t you think so?"


    James hummed again, only to hear Julia say, "If you had your own child, they would turn out the same¡ªarrogant and prideful."


    "Aren¡¯t you already seeing one?" James remarked, his gaze admiring his daughter.


    Puzzled, Julia looked at him as if she had heard something wrong. "What do you mean?"


    "Isn¡¯t she like me already¡ªoverly arrogant and prideful?" James said.


    Julia¡¯s eyes widened in shock. "You... You know she is your daughter?"


    He hummed and looked at his mother. "If you want me to bring both of them home soon, you shouldn¡¯t skip your meals and medicine."


    Julia was overjoyed to hear this. "What are you talking about? From now on, I¡¯ll double my meal portions." She stood up. "Let¡¯s talk over breakfast. By the time we¡¯re done, Natalie will have reached home, and I¡¯ll call her personally to congratte her."


    As she sat in her chair, Julia wondered, <i>I¡¯m not sure James will ept it so easily if he finds out his daughter and his adopted son are together.</i>


    Both mother and son had a peaceful breakfast, discussing how to bring Caryn and Natalie back into their lives.


    ----


    At the Browns


    "Ivan, that damn Natalie is a princess!" Irene shouted as she came downstairs after reading the most trending news on her phone.


    The other Browns were already sitting in front of the TV, watching the news, disbelief written all over their faces.


    The footage from the event yed on the screen, showing Natalie¡ªlooking like the most gorgeous woman in the world¡ªwalking down the aisle as the Queen dered her to be her granddaughter.


    All the news channels were flooded with the same story, mentioning Natalie and Caryn again and again.


    "There must be some mistake," Amelia spat. "That slut Caryn, who knew nothing but how to seduce men in the past, can¡¯t be a princess. She¡¯s back from the dead and must be nning something again."


    "Amelia, the Queen wouldn¡¯t just ept anyone. They must have all the proof and even conducted tests. Do you think anyone can fool the royal family?" Ivan¡¯s father said.


    She red at her husband. "Of course, you¡¯d take her side. You were her admirer as well. Now that she knows she¡¯s a princess, do you want to go back to her?"


    The man sighed. "Amelia, you never change." He then turned to Ivan. "You were with Natalie all these years. You had no idea?"


    Ivan sighed helplessly. "I didn¡¯t know at all."


    "If he had known, would he have dumped her?" Irene scoffed. "What a bummer. Though I don¡¯t like her, I would have epted her for Ivan¡ªat least we¡¯d be inws with the royals."


    Their parents didn¡¯t refute that im, while Ivan muttered, "Don¡¯t talk nonsense."


    "Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re not regretting dumping her," Irene pressed.


    "I do," Ivan admitted, "but I regretted it even before this news."


    "Then why don¡¯t you try getting her back? I¡¯m sure you¡¯re far better than her gigolo husband."


    Irene¡¯s words reminded him of the insult he had suffered when he went to Natalie¡¯s office and then again at the pce. He frowned. "It¡¯s not possible." He stood up and left.


    "Mom, I¡¯m sure he still wants her back," Irene said. "How about we go to Natalie, apologize to her, and tell her how much my brother still misses her? Maybe she¡¯ll melt and return."


    "Only because she¡¯s a princess now and of great value do I agree to this," Amelia said. "Otherwise, I¡¯d still hate her for that incident she framed me in."


    "I¡¯ll arrange for both of us to meet her," Irene said with happy a grin.


    ----


    Natalie finally reached home. As she slumped onto the sofa, she mumbled, "Seems like after this, I can just forget about peace entirely."


    Before she could even settle in, her cellphone rang¡ªit was a call from Julia. Julia congratted her, and they talked for a while. Just as she hung up, her two friends entered the house.


    "Your Highness, I hope we¡¯re not disturbing you," both of them teased before practically jumping onto Natalie. "Not that we care even if we are!"


    Natalie smiled as she was nearly squeezed by their tight hugs.


    "Tell us, how did it all happen?" Mia asked eagerly.


    Natalie exined briefly, not going into too much detail.


    "But first, tell me¡ªwhat was your husband¡¯s reaction when he found out you¡¯re actually a princess and no less than him?" Cathy asked.


    "He was happy for me," Natalie replied casually, but then thought, <i>Even if I¡¯m a princess, that filthy rich man is still bigger than me.</i>


    As they continued talking, a news notification popped up on their phones.


    "What the hell?" Mia eximed.


    "Now who¡¯s jealous as in on fire spreading this nonsense about Natalie?" Cathy spat.


    It was an article about Natalie.


    <strong><i>The Newly Found Princess of Belvorn Has a Gigolo for a Husband.</i></strong>


    The news heavily criticized her, questioning whether her choices were befitting of a princess.


    Natalie sat quietly, smirking. <i>Charlotte, finally showing her fangs?</i>


    "Natalie, how about we expose your husband is Justin Harper? It would be a great p to these people¡¯s faces," Cathy proposed.


    "No need. I¡¯ll handle it another way," Natalie assured. "Now forget about it and tell me how the new perfumeunch is going."


    "We came here to celebrate, and you¡¯re jumping straight to work. Not done, Princess," Cathy scolded.


    "We¡¯ll celebrate in the evening. Right now, it¡¯s time to work."


    Unwillingly, the two friends agreed.


    Some timeter, another news notification popped up.


    Once again, shocked voices erupted from her friends.


    "What the heck? What¡¯s going on today?" Cathy eximed.


    Still stunned, Mia handed her phone to Natalie. "Girl, look at this."


    Natalie read the news, raising a brow in surprise.


    The official site of <i>NextEra Corp.</i> had just released a statement from their CEO. It was short and simple:


    <strong>"Yes, I am a gigolo¡ªbut only for my wife, Natalie."</strong>


    ¡ª <i>Aiden Handrix,</i>CEO of <i>NextEra Corp.</i>

 Chapter 351: Gift From Husband

    <h4>Chapter 351: Gift From Husband</h4>


    The entire world was shocked to see the message from the CEO of <i>NextEra Corp.</i> The man who had never revealed his face or even his name¡ªknown to everyone simply as <i>Mr. CEO</i>¡ªhad finallye forward and revealed his identity.


    <strong>Aiden Handrix.</strong>


    So this was his name.


    People immediately started wondering if he was referring to the same Natalie. Since leaving the Ford family, Natalie had stopped using theirst name and simply gone by <i>Natalie.</i> If her husband was this wealthy businessman, why had she never revealed it? Either it was a different Natalie he was talking about, or Natalie had divorced her <i>gigolo</i> husband and married the CEO of <i>NextEra Corp.</i>


    Just as spection was at its peak, another message was posted on <i>NextEra Corp.¡¯s</i> official site, once again from its CEO.


    <strong>"Wish you a very happy second anniversary, my dear princess wife."</strong>


    Below the message, a stunning picture of Natalie from the previous night¡¯s event was attached¡ªshe looked absolutely enchanting.


    But the biggest shock came next. As a second-anniversary gift, he had given Natalie ownership of a world-famous luxury hotel chain.


    <strong>"Just because you loved the hotel when we stayed therest night. A wedding anniversary gift for you."</strong>


    This statement cleared up all doubts. A <i>second</i> marriage anniversary meant that he was, in fact, the same man she had originally married.


    The man who had never shown himself was now openly spoiling his wife in front of the entire world.


    Soon, people everywhere were calling him <i>the most romantic husband</i> and Natalie <i>the most fortunate wife.</i>


    Cathy and Mia were still in shock.


    "Natalie... Justin¡ªI mean, <i>Aiden Handrix</i>¡ªis the CEO of <i>NextEra</i>?" Mia asked, while Cathy sat frozen, her mouth still open in disbelief.


    "I happened to guess it a while back," Natalie replied casually, as if it was no big deal.


    "That means he didn¡¯t tell you either?" Cathy asked.


    "Doesn¡¯t matter," Natalie replied. "We prefer it this way."


    "You didn¡¯t tell him you¡¯re <i>Dew</i>," Miamented.


    "You two sure love ying these mystery games," Cathy added, slumping back onto the sofa. "I¡¯m torn between envying you and being happy for you. Girl, you are the wife of <i>two</i> rich personalities. If youbine their wealth, you¡¯re probably the richest woman in the world now. I can¡¯t even begin to count their fortune¡ªI might just faint if I try."


    "Vincent¡¯s wealth might shock you too," Natalie said yfully.


    Cathy scoffed in disdain. "Don¡¯t spoil my mood by mentioning him," she said before turning to Natalie again. "Now that the luxury hotel chain belongs to you, you¡¯d better let me stay there for free and enjoy some small vacations."


    Mia yfully pped Cathy¡¯s hand. "Always looking for your own benefit with your rich friends."


    "Being from an ordinary family gives me the privilege of being shameless with my friends, and I totally enjoy it," Cathy said brazenly. "I¡¯m going to keep doing it."


    Natalie and Mia just smiled. Cathy was always the same¡ªsaying exactly what was on her mind.


    "By the way what do you n on your second anniversary. Is it today?" Mia asked.


    Natalie who had checked her wedding certificate print in her mobile just now, said, "It¡¯s tomorrow."


    She had totally forgotten about this thing. If not for Justin or she should say Aiden had mentioned in the post.


    ----


    Meanwhile, at Charlotte¡¯s Residence


    Charlotte and Briena were stunned by what they were seeing. What they had nned didn¡¯t happen; instead, Natalie hade out even stronger. Now, the entire world knew that her husband was <i>that</i> mysterious man¡ªthe currently rising richest figure in the business world.


    Charlotte red at Briena. "You said he was a gigolo. Then...?"


    Briena felt nervous under her angry re and stammered, "Charlotte, so many times Natalie and that man admitted that he was a gigolo. They never¡ª"


    "You! Look at what happened because of you!" Charlotte snapped, shoving her phone in Briena¡¯s face, disying the third andtest post¡ªthis time from <i>NextEra Corp.¡¯s</i> legal team.


    <strong><i>Whoever tried to insult the respectable CEO of NextEra Corp. by calling him a gigolo, and whoever attempted to defame our Lady, Mrs. Natalie Aiden Handrix, by questioning her choice of husband and mocking her, will soon face legal action from the NextEra legal team.</i></strong>


    Briena was stunned. <i>They were the ones who had paid the media houses to spread this news...</i>


    Charlotte turned to her with a sharp warning. "Briena, if thises back to me, you will take the me. You were the one who led me into this. You are at fault."


    "Charlotte¡ª"


    "Shut up and leave already. You don¡¯t deserve to be here."


    Briena had no choice but to leave, growing increasingly nervous that things might soon take a turn for the worse.


    -----


    The Fords were once again shocked to learn that the man they had dismissed as Natalie¡¯s useless husband was, in fact, the CEO of <i>NextEra.</i>


    They were still struggling to digest the news that Natalie was a princess¡ªand now, another bombshell had dropped.


    "Mother, no wonder he dared to act so brazenly in front of us," ra said.


    "Shut up, ra," Jay snapped angrily. He could hardly believe they had just ended up on the bad side of <i>that</i> man.


    "I always thought he wasn¡¯t what he seemed," Sephina mumbled disdainfully. "That mother-daughter pair sure knows how to get men."


    "Mother, forget about them. We can¡¯t do anything now," ra said. "We still have Briena."


    "Tell her to break off the engagement with Ivan," Sephina ordered.


    "Mother?" Jay was stunned.


    "Mother is right," ra interrupted before he could protest. "With Natalie having such a wealthy husband, Ivan is nothing inparison. We need to find someone for Briena who is just as powerful as Natalie¡¯s husband."


    "Who do you think would be a match?" Jay asked, slowly understanding. "Someone from the four richest families would be suitable."


    "Rowan Lawson, Morris Wilson, Adam Summers, Steve Davis¡ªthose are the four options."


    "None of them," Sephina said firmly. "Soon, <i>Harper Group</i> is going to appoint their new global CEO."


    "You mean James Harper¡¯s son, Justin Harper?" Jay asked.


    Sephina hummed in confirmation and looked at Jay. "This time, do not fail to get his information. We need to arrange for Briena to meet him soon. I heard he is already in <i>Imperial City.</i>"


    "Yes, Mother."


    ra grinned. <i>Even after knowing Briena isn¡¯t her real granddaughter, this old woman still cares. Well, I¡¯d be d if my daughter gets to marry Justin Harper.</i>

 Chapter 352: James’ Declaration

    <h4>Chapter 352: James¡¯ Deration</h4>


    Julia was also surprised to see thistest piece of news.


    James, who had returned home after being away for a while, after having a breakfast with her, decided to apany his overly excited mother, even though all he did was work in his study.


    The door of his study suddenly opened as Julia barged in, clearly shocked. "James, do you even know who your daughter¡¯s husband is?"


    James simply looked at her. If Natalie was with Justin, he had no reason to meddle in his daughter¡¯s life. Knowing Justin well, he was sure Natalie would end up with him in the end.


    Julia ced her mobile on his table and said, "Read the news."


    James nced at the screen and saw the title: <i>CEO of NextEra.</i> Then, as if it were nothing to be bothered about, his expression softened, and he looked back at his file.


    "What?!" Julia eximed at his calmness. "Aren¡¯t you going to say anything?" she asked in a confrontational tone. "If her husband is someone like this CEO, then..." she mumbled under her breath, barely audible, "...what will happen to my Justin?"


    James gently set his file aside, stood up, and guided his mother to sit in the chair. Then he poured her a ss of water and handed it to her. "Have some water and calm down first. The doctor told you to stay calm, or your blood pressure might spike."


    Julia obediently drank the water and took a few deep breaths to calm herself.


    "Do you even know what kind of person this CEO is? There¡¯s no information about him," Julia continued, still agitated, blurting out every anxious thought that came to mind. "He¡¯s never shown himself, so there <i>must</i> be something wrong with him. Maybe he¡¯s ugly! Natalie is beautiful and now a princess. If he¡¯s her husband and he¡¯s not a good person, he might make it difficult for her to get a divorce."


    "Why do you want her to divorce him?" James asked, settling back into his chair, his demeanor calm.


    "We don¡¯t know what kind of person he is," Julia said, her mind filled with worry for Justin. "We should make her marry someone we know and trust. A good man... someone close to us..."


    "Who do you have in mind?" James asked.


    "I don¡¯t want to hand over my only granddaughter to some mysterious stranger. I just hope the man she¡¯s with is someone who will protect and care for her," she added carefully. "Someone like you or... umm... someone like Justin would be right for her. No less than that."


    "Then your wish is granted," James said.


    "What do you mean?" Julia asked, her gaze sharp, trying to read her son¡¯s expression.


    "That CEO is none other than Justin," James said directly, only to hear his mother exim in another wave of shock, "What?!"


    He hummed and casually resumed his work. "Justin is not my biological son. So it¡¯s fine if he marries Natalie. I hope you don¡¯t have any objections. Even if you do, you know Justin well¡ªhe does what he wants."


    Julia slowly came out of her shock. "Why would I mind? In fact, I already knew they were together. I was just worried you wouldn¡¯t approve. But it seems like I was overthinking."


    James looked at his mother, shaking his head in disbelief. Here he was, worrying that she wouldn¡¯t approve, but she looked more excited than anyone.


    "James, after we bring Natalie home, she will officially be your daughter¡ªa Harper. Since she¡¯s already married to him, what about Justin?" Julia asked.


    "It¡¯s up to him to decide what he wants to do," James replied calmly.


    "He would have to revoke the adoption," Julia said in an awkward tone. "They both can¡¯t be Harpers; it would make them siblings."


    Unbothered, James responded, "Justin never nned to be dependent on me or the Harper family. Let him do what he feels is right." After a brief pause, considering a few things, he added, "He¡¯s probably going to fully assume his identity as the CEO of <i>NextEra.</i>"


    "What about his identity as Justin Harper? The entire business world is still anticipating his appearance," she pointed out.


    "We¡¯ll handle that when the timees," James assured her. "There¡¯s no one in this world who can question what the Harper family does. And neither do I care what other says."


    "As long as we all agree and everyone¡¯s happy, the name one chooses doesn¡¯t matter," Juliamented thoughtfully. "Once I meet him, I¡¯ll ask about everything¡ªhis other identity and his marriage to Natalie."


    James hummed once more while Julia stared at her son for longer than she should.


    Sensing her gaze, James looked up. "Anything else?"


    "You met Caryn, didn¡¯t you?" she asked, a yful smile tugging at her lips.


    James simply hummed in response.


    Julia chuckled. "No wonder all of a sudden you¡¯re acting like a human¡ªa human with some emotions, and one who actually knows how to talk." She sighed in relief and added, "Only I know how tired I was of that rock of a son."


    James didn¡¯tment on that. He was simply worried about his mother and showing his care in his own way.


    "But I am upset that Justin didn¡¯t tell me he was the CEO of thatpany," Julia said, her tone turning sad.


    "He didn¡¯t tell me either," James replied.


    "Then how do you know?"


    "He grew up in my care. If I didn¡¯t know what he was doing, I would be a failure as his guardian."


    Julia smiled softly. "He kept it hidden for so long but revealed it for Natalie¡¯s sake. We can see how much he cares for her." She decided aloud, "I¡¯m going to <i>Imperial City.</i> It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve seen Natalie. I¡¯ll also visit Caryn."


    Just as she finished speaking, James interrupted, "You can¡¯t meet Caryn yet. Don¡¯t go to her."


    "Why?"


    "Because I¡¯m telling you not to," James said in a firm, resolute tone. "When the time is right, you¡¯ll meet her anyway."


    James knew Caryn¡¯s temper had worsened, and he didn¡¯t want Julia to see her in that state.


    Julia could only agree. "Ask Lucas to book my tickets."


    James hummed in acknowledgment.

 Chapter 353: Talk With Albert

    <h4>Chapter 353: Talk With Albert</h4>


    Meanwhile, at the Browns


    "Ivan," Irene barged into his study.


    Due to his injured jaw, Ivan was working from home.


    "Did you see the news?"


    Of course, he had seen it. It was all over the news as if the reporters had uncovered the greatest secret in the world. He was already in shock that Natalie was married to such a big shot. The man they had seen with her again and again as her husband was none other than the CEO of <i>NextEra</i>¡ªyet no one had ever known.


    He had always suspected that man wasn¡¯t ordinary, with the way he carried himself. And now, his doubts had proven true. But still, he hadn¡¯t expected him to be someone of such status.


    That day in Natalie¡¯s office, <i>he</i> hadn¡¯t seemed bothered by how close Natalie was to those other two men. <i>What kind of man lets his wife act like that, as if she belongs to others too?</i> Ivan wondered. <i>Was he even the right man for her?</i>


    Seeing her dazed brother, Irene continued, "Mother and I even thought of going to Natalie and talking her intoing back to you... but... with a husband like <i>him</i>, she wouldn¡¯t..."


    "Who asked you to think this way?" Ivan snapped, ring at her, his frustration clear. "Don¡¯t do unnecessary things and bring more trouble to me. I¡¯ve already had enough because of you two."


    "Ivan, how could you¡ª"


    "Get out of my study and don¡¯t disturb my work," he growled, returning to his desk.


    Irene quietly left the study, not daring to say another word.


    Leaning back in his chair, he closed his eyes. All that was left for him now was the regret.


    ----


    That day, Natalie didn¡¯t go to the office. After returning home, she just wanted to rx. Mia and Cathy had left for work after meeting her, with the promise that they would soon celebrate her bing a princess.


    It was only noon when Natalie slumped onto her bed after having a nice shower and meal.


    <i>Royalty? How grand it looks... but it¡¯s not for me. I¡¯m happy in my small nest with the man I love.</i>


    Just then, her cellphone rang. She nced at the screen.


    <strong>Grandpa.</strong>


    Since that day of the board meeting, Albert had not contacted her. During the meeting, she had seen how much Albert wanted to support her; his care for her was genuine.


    But after learning the truth¡ªhow he had manipted things for her by making Ivan befriend her, andter, her fianc¨¦¡ªshe couldn¡¯t help but me her grandfather for it.


    She understood his good intentions toward her. She couldn¡¯t deny that having at least one friend in her life had been a blessing when all other kids had hated her. But still, her grandpa could have stopped at that. There was no need to bribe Ivan into marrying her.


    She had been grateful to Ivan, believing he was her savior during her stay in Xyron City, and had thought she was in love with him. But when she returned, she had only one intention toward Ivan¡ªto repay him for his help and for being with her, even if it was mostly through exchanged messages.


    He had valued her help and made her feel needed, so she had thought they were in love. When the topic of marriage came up, both had agreed, and Natalie had been happy about it. He was the only person who seemed to care for her, so she didn¡¯t mind being in love with him¡ªor so she believed.


    But then, she had realized¡ªAlbert had always known she wasn¡¯t his blood, yet he had always stood by her side and never let her know the truth.


    Staring at the mobile screen for a long moment, Natalie finally sat up and answered the call before it got disconnected.


    "Grandpa," she managed to say.


    "Nat," an old man¡¯s weak voice came through, making Natalie¡¯s heart tighten with worry.


    "Grandpa, are you not well?" she asked softly.


    "Still worried for me?" the old man asked, the sadness in his voice evident. "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine. I called to congratte you. I¡¯m especially happy that you have a husband like Justin who can always protect you. I don¡¯t have to worry about you anymore."


    <i>Justin?</i> Natalie wondered. She had never told her grandpa that Justin was really her husband¡ªthey had only been acting for his sake. And now, in the news, her husband had shown up as <i>Aiden Handrix.</i><i>Then how?</i>


    "Did you know we were married?" she asked, confused.


    The old man hummed. "Back when I was hospitalized, after learning you and Justin were pretending to be married¡ªand when I refused to go through with my surgery? But then, Justin managed to convince me. Do you remember?"


    "Yes, Grandpa."


    "That day, besides telling me his identity as <i>Justin Harper,</i> he also told me how much he loved you. He promised me that, no matter what the circumstances, he would always protect you¡ªas your husband. I could see his resolve. But he needed to be close to you to win your heart, so we both acted as if I didn¡¯t know anything, and he told you something else."


    "You two nned it?" she asked, surprised.


    "I was wrong to choose Ivan for you, but this time I didn¡¯t want to make any mistakes. I knew Justin was the right person. But in the end, he needed to win you over. After all, you¡¯re not an easy woman," the old man chuckled. "Later on, we stayed in contact, and he used to update me about you two. I couldn¡¯t be happier."


    "Did he also tell you he¡¯s the CEO of <i>NextEra</i>?" Natalie asked.


    "It wasn¡¯t difficult to guess. This old man¡¯s brain still works fine¡ªat least a little," he said with a light cough.


    "Grandpa..."


    "I¡¯m fine, just a little under the weather," he assured her.


    Natalie hummed softly as he continued, "I also wanted to apologize for manipting you into a marriage with Ivan. At that time, I thought you two got along well and that he was the right person for you..."


    "Grandpa, I was clearly upset when I found out the truth," Natalie interrupted gently, "but I understand why you did it. I know it was because you cared for me. So let¡¯s forget the past. I don¡¯t want to live in hatred or disappointment¡ªespecially not with you. There are enough viins in my life who make sure I never forget how disappointing people can be. I just want you to be my grandpa, like before."


    There was silence on the other end of the line for a while.


    "Grandpa?" she called softly.


    A light sob was heard before Albert¡¯s voice came through. "You are truly a gem. I¡¯m fortunate to be your grandfather."


    "I¡¯ll visit you soon, Grandpa."


    "You don¡¯t have to. People here won¡¯t make it easy for you."


    "They can try to stop me," she said firmly. "Just wait for me."


    "Alright."


    The two of them talked for a while longer before hanging up the phone.


    Natalie felt as if a huge burden had been lifted from her chest.


    For the first time in a long while, everything seemed to be falling into ce, and she was deeply grateful.

 Chapter 354: Not Jealous, But A Considerate Wife

    <h4>Chapter 354: Not Jealous, But A Considerate Wife</h4>


    Late at night, Natalie was in a deep sleep. All of a sudden, she felt aforting and familiar warmth next to her. Instinctively, she turned to her side and buried her face against the firm chest of a man, her hand wrapping around his waist.


    "You¡¯re back?" she mumbled in her sleepy voice.


    He wrapped his arms around her and hummed softly.


    "I missed you," she whispered, snuggling closer to him infort.


    "I missed you as well," he murmured, inhaling the sweet scent lingering in her freshly washed hair. "Happy second marriage anniversary."


    She moved her head back and looked up at him with sleepy eyes. "Happy wedding anniversary."


    He gently caressed her hair as he gazed at her lovingly. "I know this shouldn¡¯t be the way¡ªsince we didn¡¯t even realize we were married. But soon, I¡¯ll make sure to give you a beautiful and proper wedding."


    She hummed in response. "Not a big one¡ªjust with people close to us."


    "However you like it," he agreed warmly.


    She smiled softly and said, "I have a gift for you... for us."


    He raised a brow. "A gift?"


    "Let me get it," she said, sitting up. She turned on the bedsidemp and pulled out a small, beautifully wrapped box from the drawer.


    Facing him, she opened the box and held it out to him. "I bought these a while ago, but it seems like today is the perfect day."


    Justin looked at the pair of rings nestled inside as he listened to her words.


    "I don¡¯t want you walking around without a ring," she said, her voice turning yful. "Wherever you go, I see women lusting after you. Wearing a ring will save you the trouble of dealing with annoying women."


    She acted as if she were doing him a great favorpletely thoughtful and selfless.


    Justin smirked lightly and looked at her. "I never faced any trouble, but it seems like someone is just being possessive."


    Natalie cleared her throat awkwardly. "I... was just trying to be helpful. Didn¡¯t you notice at the farewell banquet in Belvorn how every woman had her eyes on you? Oh, and for your information, Howard Everthorn wants to hook up Charlotte with you."


    Justin scoffed. "He must be high on something to think that way."


    "It¡¯s not their fault. <i>You</i> are the one who¡¯s created such a mysterious aura around yourself, along with that ridiculously sessful career," Natalie countered. "That¡¯s why you need to make sure to wear this ring to keep such troubles away in case you meet such people. Understood?"


    Justin smiled lightly and hummed. "Understood. My wife is truly so thoughtful to think this far ahead and save me from all that trouble."


    Natalie could clearly hear the teasing in his words, but she didn¡¯t want to admit she was jealous.


    "Do you want to wear it or not?" she asked impatiently. "If not, I¡¯ll just return them."


    Before she could get more upset, he quickly pulled out one ring from the box. "Let me put it on you first."


    Happily, she offered him her hand, but to her surprise, he slid the ring onto her forefinger instead of her ring finger.


    She gave him a questioning look, only to hear him say, "When we have our proper wedding, <i>that</i> ring will go on your ring finger. For now, this will do."


    She nodded, agreeing with a soft smile. "But <i>you</i> have to wear it on your ring finger."


    He simply smiled, fully aware that this woman could get adorably jealous. "Put it on me then."


    She took the other ring from the box and slid it onto his ring finger, dering, "Perfect!"


    Justin admired the ring for a moment¡ªbecause it was given by her. A different emotion gripped his heart as he realized just how much she now epted him as her husband, even if their marriage had started off unconventionally.


    To think, it was not even a proper marriage.


    He looked at her, meeting her sparkling, delighted gaze. "This scenario could be even more perfect."


    "Hmm? How?" she asked, tilting her head slightly.


    Without warning, he gently pushed her back onto the bed and hovered over her. "It¡¯s our wedding anniversary... shouldn¡¯t we celebrate it properly?"


    His intense gaze and the yful smirk on his lips told her exactly what he meant.


    "Last night wasn¡¯t enough?" she whispered, though her heart was already racing.


    "Nothing is ever enough when ites to you," he said in a low, husky voice, his lips brushing against hers before capturing them in a deep, passionate kiss full of longing.


    Later, all Natalie knew was that she waspletely lost in the sea of pleasure he brought her to ¡ª making her wonder if this man ever got tired of loving her. Eventually, she surrendered to a deep, peaceful sleep,pletely spent and utterly content.


    -----


    Meanwhile, at the vi where Caryn was staying, though it was midnight, she couldn¡¯t get a wink of sleep. The lights in her room were still on¡ªsomething that didn¡¯t go unnoticed by Eric, who always checked on Caryn in the middle of the night.


    He entered the room, already expecting to see her awake, only to find Caryn sitting by the window in her chair, staring out at the starry sky.


    "Why are you still awake?" he asked.


    At first, she frowned at his arrival, then answered in an annoyed tone, "People tend to stay awake when they <i>can¡¯t</i> sleep."


    He caught the sarcasm in her words but replied in a yful tone, "Well, good to see that even after so many years, James Harper can still give you sleepless nights."


    She red at him. "Aren¡¯t you too old to make such nastyments?"


    "People seem young and energetic enough at this age to kiss each other right after meeting again for the first time in years," he shot back with a smirk. "So, do I really need to consider my age before saying something like that?"


    She gritted her teeth at the reminder of how James had kissed her¡ªand how she couldn¡¯t even react. "Get lost," she snapped.


    "I¡¯m not staying here with a sulky woman either," Ericmented dryly. "Just wanted to remind you it¡¯s not good for you to stay upte in your current condition."


    "You can take your nanny issues somewhere else," she spat, her voice sharp. "Now leave me alone."


    "After you get in bed," Eric replied stubbornly. "Or, I might just call James Harper and scold him for being the reason you can¡¯t sleep anymore."


    She opened her mouth to fire back, but Eric cut her off. "I have his number. He gave it to me before leaving, told me to contact him if needed. And it <i>seems</i> like now is the time."


    "You dare," she growled, standing up from the chair. With slow, careful steps¡ªsince her legs stillcked strength¡ªshe walked to the bed. "Now get lost."


    Instead, Eric walked over, pulled the sheets over her, and tucked her in. "Don¡¯t catch a cold."


    In response, she closed her eyes, refusing to say another word.


    Making sure she wasfortable, Eric finally left the room and closed the door quietly behind him. <i>Even if the world flips upside down, her stubbornness will never change.</i>


    <i>----</i>

 Chapter 355: Gift From Albert

    <h4>Chapter 355: Gift From Albert</h4>


    The next morning, Natalie¡¯s sleep was broken by a phone call. It was from Albert¡¯s caretaker.


    She immediately sat up in bed as she answered. "Hello?"


    "Ms. Natalie, I called to inform you that Mr. Ford is not well," the man said.


    "W-What happened?" she asked, her heart sinking. Just yesterday she had talked to him, and now...


    "He was hospitalized two days ago afterining of chest pain. Now, his condition has turned serious," the man¡¯s worried voice came through. "You might want toe visit him."


    So he had been hospitalized but didn¡¯t let her know...


    "I... I¡¯ll be there right away," Natalie said, jumping out of bed, panic filling her chest as she rushed to get dressed.


    Justin, who had just stepped out of the shower, asked, "What happened?"


    "I need to head to the hospital. Grandpa isn¡¯t well," she said hurriedly, trying to pull clothes over her night pajamas.


    Justin gently stopped her. "Go freshen up first. I¡¯ll take you there."


    She didn¡¯t argue and rushed to the bathroom,ing out as quickly as she could.


    By then, Justin was also ready. For once, he had skipped his usual suits and instead wore a perfectly fitted white casual T-shirt and brown trousers.


    Natalie, too, had thrown on casual clothes¡ªa T-shirt and pants¡ªand hurried after Justin while tying her hair into a ponytail.


    Justin personally drove her to the hospital.


    When they arrived, even before Justin could properly park the car, Natalie opened the door and rushed out.


    "I¡¯m going ahead," she called over her shoulder.


    Justin didn¡¯t stop her, understanding how anxious she was to see Albert.


    Natalie reached the room where Albert had just been brought back from the ICU. The other Fords were already there, and their displeasure at seeing her was clear.


    But their expressions shifted when they saw someone else walking down the hallway¡ªNatalie¡¯s husband.


    Now that his identity had been revealed, and after already having firsthand experience of how he could dominate them even when they hadn¡¯t known who he was, the Fords wisely decided not to provoke him.


    Natalie approached the doctor who had just stepped out of the room. "What happened? How¡¯s my grandpa?"


    The others gathered around as well.


    The doctor looked at her silently for a moment before speaking. "I don¡¯t want to keep you in the dark. The situation is serious, and this time, he might not be able to fight it for long. You all already know about his heart condition."


    "Transnt? A heart transnt...." Natalie managed to say, her eyes brimming with tears.


    The doctor shook his head. "His body¡ªhis physical condition¡ªis far too weak to handle another critical surgery. If we try, he may not make it out of the operating room." He paused before adding, his voice softer, "I¡¯ve known Mr. Ford for a long time. The bond I share with him goes beyond just doctor and patient. So, as someone who cares about him, I advise you not to let him suffer anymore. Let him spend the rest of his time in peace with his family. That¡¯s the best decision you can make for him."


    Silence fell over all the Fords¡ªexcept for ra and Briena. For them, it was almost a relief to know the old man was dying; it meant they wouldn¡¯t have to worry about him supporting Natalie in matters concerning the Ford Group.


    "Can I meet him?" Natalie asked, her voice shaky.


    "He¡¯s unconscious right now. For now, you can watch him from a distance until he wakes. But only one or two people at a time¡ªand please, don¡¯t disturb his rest."


    Everyone nodded in understanding.


    Sephina had already entered the room to see her husband, with Jay following close behind. Natalie stood waiting for them toe out.


    Justin walked to Natalie¡¯s side, wrapping his arm around her shoulder and pulling her close tofort her. He could feel her trembling¡ªthe fear of losing her grandfather had consumed her.


    ra and Briena looked at him, but Justin didn¡¯t even spare them a nce, as if they didn¡¯t exist. They could only envy Natalie for having a man who stood strong beside her, making her unshakeable against them.


    Briena, as usual, kept her eyes fixed on Justin¡¯s face, her gaze openly admiring his looks. Now that she knew his true status, her desire for him was even more evident.


    <i>If I had known he was someone so powerful instead of just a gigolo, I would have changed my entire approach. I would¡¯ve acted like a perfectdy to attract him¡ªand then snatch him away from Natalie.</i>


    Her mind was filled with regret.


    After a while when Natalie also returned after seeing Albert, she sat outside in the waiting room, her eyes moist but she didn¡¯t shed tears. Justin was by her side all the time.


    Albert¡¯s caretaker came to them. He handed over the envelop to Natalie as he said. "Before going unconscious, Mr Ford had asked me to give this to you, Ms Natalie."


    Natalie, lost in her own world, just looked at that big size brown coloured sealed envelop but didn¡¯t proceed to to ept it.


    The man turned to Justin, "I will hand it over to you, Mr Aiden."


    Justin epted it and opened to see what it was.


    Albert had transferred all his shares in the Ford group Natalie and there was a letter for her as well. Justin didn¡¯t read the letter and put it back in the envelop along with those share transfer papers.


    His wife didn¡¯t need these things as he could provide her with everything. But as it was from Albert, he left it to Natalie to decide. With these shares, no one would stop her from getting her hands on the Ford group.


    Justin had known Albert had genuinely cared for Natalie. After spending time with the old man, he could see he was a good man, but was bound by the situations. Other than being Natalie¡¯s grandpa, this was also the reason Justin had always treated him with respect.


    The caretaker offered a light nod and left.


    Just like Natalie, Sephina was lost in her sorrowful world, while the other three wondered what that envelop was about.

 Chapter 356: Last Wish

    <h4>Chapter 356: Last Wish</h4>


    Natalie continued to sit in the waiting room, waiting for Albert to wake up so she could finally see him. Yesterday, when he had called her, she had sensed something was off, but she had believed his words when he said he was fine. Now, she deeply regretted not visiting him that very day.


    Justin sat quietly by her side, having canceled all his meetings for the day. Natalie hadn¡¯t eaten anything for hours, so he arranged a quick meal for her and gently urged her to eat, even though she clearly wasn¡¯t in the mood.


    Hours passed, and it was now noon.


    Finally, the nurse approached them. "Mr. Ford is awake. Only two people are allowed to visit at a time."


    Sephina, who had been unusually quiet until now, immediately stood up at the news. Natalie wanted to rush to Albert, but knowing that Sephina was his wife, she held herself back¡ªit was only right for her to go first. Jay apanied Sephina into the room.


    Natalie stood outside Albert¡¯s room, anxiously waiting for her turn, her expression a mix of worry and impatience.


    "Calm down. You¡¯ll see him soon," Justin whispered softly to her.


    She took a deep breath and nodded.


    "I¡¯ll get you some water," Justin added gently before walking away.


    As soon as he was out of sight, ra and Briena took their chance to approach Natalie with sneers on their faces.


    "Natalie, you¡¯re not even family. What makes you think you can see Father before us?" ra said sharply, ring as she noticed Natalie wasn¡¯t about to let them pass.


    Natalie wasn¡¯t in the mood to argue and chose to remain silent.


    "Natalie, move aside already and don¡¯t crowd us in our own family matters," Briena added in a mocking tone. "Just go back where you belong."


    Still, Natalie didn¡¯t say a word, though her fingers clenched tightly, trying to hold herposure.


    Suddenly, a cold voice broke the tension.


    "You two better shut your mouths and stop annoying my wife," Justin warned icily as he returned. "Or I know how to silence people for good¡ªso they never speak again."


    A chill ran down ra and Briena¡¯s spines at his sharp tone.


    Still, ra mustered up her usual defiance. "You two are not part of our family. Natalie isn¡¯t a Ford¡ªshe¡¯s not even blood-rted, and she doesn¡¯t acknowledge being a Ford now. That makes her an outsider. And so are you."


    Justin¡¯s gaze turned colder as his sharp eyes locked on ra¡¯s. "Your husband, Jay, is only acknowledged by the old woman as her son, but that doesn¡¯t make <i>you</i> a Ford. Especially <i>your daughter</i>¡ªwho, if you ask me, might not even share Jay Ford¡¯s blood."


    ra¡¯s eyes widened as she eximed, "What nonsense are you talking about? Briena is Jay¡¯s daughter! Do you take me for Caryn...?"


    "You better notpare yourself to my mother-inw. You don¡¯t deserve it," Justin shot back, his tone full of mockery. "And I can prove that anytime by throwing your past right in front of you."


    ra swallowed hard, clearly anxious. "You... You two are such a nuisance," she spat and turned to Briena. "Let¡¯s go from here before he spouts more nonsense."


    Briena, still trying to understand the meaning behind Justin¡¯s words, followed her mother.


    "Mom, what was he saying?" she asked quietly.


    "Don¡¯t pay attention to his nonsense. He and Natalie only know how to meddle in our lives," ra muttered as they walked away.


    -----


    After a while, Jay came out of the room, though Sephina was still inside.


    Natalie looked at him, wondering if she should ask about Albert.


    Jay met her gaze and, before she could speak, said, "He¡¯s awake. He¡¯s talking to Mother. You can go in once she¡¯s out."


    Natalie hummed in acknowledgment as Jay walked away.


    Ten minutester, Sephina finally stepped out. Natalie looked at her, but the older woman walked past without even sparing her a nce. Still, she neither questioned Natalie¡¯s presence nor tried to stop her.


    Natalie entered the room, Justin following quietly behind her.


    Her heart ached as she saw Albert lying in bed, frail and pale. His eyes were closed, his breathing shallow, and the soft beeping of the machines attached to him echoed in the quiet room.


    Natalie walked to his bedside, and as if sensing her presence, Albert slowly opened his eyes.


    "Grandpa," Natalie whispered, her voice trembling slightly.


    A soft smile touched the old man¡¯s lips as he weakly said, "My Natalie... I can finally see you..."


    Natalie sat down in the chair beside him and gently took his hand in hers. "I should havee earlier... I¡¯m sorry," she said sadly, her eyes full of regret.


    Albert gave her hand a weak squeeze. "As long as I can see you before I take myst breath... it¡¯s all fine..."


    Natalie had promised herself she wouldn¡¯t cry, but hearing those words, her eyes turned moist.


    "Don¡¯t say that," she whispered, blinking back tears. "Just get better soon... I¡¯ll visit you every day. I promise."


    Albert nodded faintly and then looked over at Justin, who stood quietly nearby.


    "Mr. Ford," Justin said respectfully.


    Albert smiled weakly, shaking his head. "You¡¯re my granddaughter¡¯s husband... do you still want to call me Mr. Ford?"


    "I¡¯m sorry, Grandpa," Justin said softly, to which Albert offered a content smile.


    "Aiden, now that you are with Natalie, I don¡¯t have to worry about her anymore. I¡¯m d she has you," Albert said, his voice weak but sincere.


    "I will always take care of her and protect her. You can rest assured," Justin promised, saying exactly what Albert wished to hear.


    The old man hummed faintly, turning his gaze to Natalie, as if he had something going on his mind.


    "Can I ask you for something... for thest time...?" finally he said.


    "Yes, Grandpa," Natalie replied instantly, without even a moment¡¯s hesitation.


    "You can decline if you don¡¯t want to," Albert said gently.


    "Please, tell me, Grandpa," she

 Chapter 357: This Belongs To Your Husband

    <h4>Chapter 357: This Belongs To Your Husband</h4>


    "There mighte a day when Sephina will face betrayal from those she trusts. She¡¯s too arrogant to see things clearly now... But when that dayes, when she¡¯s left with nothing but regret, all I ask you is that- don¡¯t let her die miserably... She will have no one left. She¡¯ll be lonely, having lost everything..."


    Natalie¡¯s heart ached at his words. She understood perfectly what Albert meant ¡ª and she knew that day would inevitablye.


    "I¡¯m not asking you to protect her or help her when troublees. Let her face the consequences of her actions. I just want... Don¡¯t let her die pitiful and alone..."


    "I understand, Grandpa," Natalie assured him softly, holding his hand tighter. "I will do what you ask."


    Albert smiled faintly as he added, "She wasn¡¯t always like this... My mistakes, my choices, and so many things turned her into who she is now. She wasn¡¯t a bad woman..."


    "I know, Grandpa. You can rest assured," Natalie whispered, her voice thick with emotion.


    Albert hummed again, his breathing shallow. "Now, the only regret I have is not being able to see your children... I wish I could live long enough to see them... but I know I have no time left..."


    Natalie¡¯s eyes filled with tears, her vision blurring. She couldn¡¯t say anything ¡ª she couldn¡¯t give him false hope, knowing the truth of his condition.


    "Promise me... when you have children... bring them to visit my grave once in a while," Albert said, his voice fading. "That way... I¡¯ll still get to see them..."


    Struggling to hold herself together, Natalie nodded, controlling her sobs.


    "Now that I¡¯ve seen you... I can rest," Albert whispered, his eyes closing on their own as exhaustion overtook him.


    Natalie held his hand tightly, feeling the warmth still lingering in his frail body, unwilling to let go.


    The tears she had been holding back finally rolled down her cheeks, silently falling as she stayed by his side.


    That day, Albert had finally taken hisst breath. The news of his passing spread everywhere.


    The next day, the funeral was held at the Ford Mansion, and everyone who had known Albert Ford came to pay theirst respects ¡ª including many influential figures from the business world and other sectors.


    The Ford family members were busy hosting the guests.


    Natalie was there, apanied by Justin.


    Even though Natalie was no longer officially a Ford, everyone showed her sympathy as she had been Albert¡¯s granddaughter for so many years ¡ª and everyone knew how much the old man had cherished her.


    Although they had alle for Albert, many couldn¡¯t help but nce repeatedly at the man standing beside Natalie ¡ª the mysterious CEO of NextEra. But given the asion, no one dared approach him for conversation.


    To everyone¡¯s surprise, another unexpected guest arrived ¡ª


    James Harper.


    He, too, hade to pay hisst respects to Albert.


    Before leaving, James approached Natalie and Justin. He looked at his son and said firmly, "Take care of her."


    Justin gave a quiet nod in acknowledgment, and James left without another word.


    Everyone around watched with interest, taking note of James Harper speaking directly to Natalie¡¯s husband ¡ª who nodded seriously to whatever was said. Whispers quickly filled the air, specting whether James Harper was using this somber asion to establish a connection with the NextEra CEO.


    The funeral waspleted with Albert¡¯s cremation at the cemetery, and slowly, all the guests began to leave.


    As they were leaving the cemetery, Natalie turned to Justin and asked, "Did you prepare what I asked yesterday?"


    Justin hummed in confirmation and handed her a brown envelope. Natalie epted it with a quiet "thank you," and then instructed the driver, "Back to the Ford residence."


    They reached the Ford Mansion, where the rest of the family had also just returned.


    Natalie stepped out of the car, while Justin remained seated inside, watching quietly.


    Natalie walked into the living room, where servants had just served water to the Ford family.


    ra¡¯s eyes narrowed as soon as she saw Natalie entering alone.


    "What are you doing here now?" ra snapped, her tone sharp and full of displeasure. "Father¡¯s gone, and there¡¯s no one left who actually wants you here."


    Natalie ignored ra¡¯s words and looked directly at the servant.


    "Where is Sephina Ford?" she asked firmly.


    "Why are you asking about Grandma? She¡¯s already devastated, and your presence will only hurt her," Briena chimed in sharply. "Just get lost."


    Natalie, unfazed, continued to wait for the servant¡¯s response.


    "Mr. Jay has just taken Madam to her room," the servant answered respectfully.


    Without a word, Natalie turned and headed upstairs toward Sephina¡¯s room, where she found Jay just stepping out.


    Jay looked at her questioningly, but Natalie ignored him and walked straight into the room.


    Sephina was sitting quietly in her chair, her eyes closed. Even from a distance, it was clear how broken she was. For the first time ever, Natalie saw Sephina with tears in her eyes. The woman who had always been arrogant and cold now looked fragile, touched by grief.


    Natalie stood in front of her, speaking calmly andposed, "I¡¯m here to return something."


    Sephina opened her eyes and looked at Natalie, confused but too drained to speak.


    "These are the shares your husband transferred to my name before he passed away," Natalie said, cing a brown envelope on the table in front of her. "I¡¯ve transferred them back to your name. They were his, so they belong to you."


    Sephina stared at her, saying nothing.


    Natalie continued, "I¡¯m also stepping down from my im as CEO of Ford Group. With these shares in your possession, you can appoint anyone you wish to that position."


    With that, Natalie turned and walked out of the room.


    Sephina sat frozen, staring at the envelope for a long moment before finally picking it up with trembling hands.


    Meanwhile, Natalie returned to the car where Justin was waiting. She quietly slid into the seat as the car began to drive away from the Ford Mansion.


    Justin looked at her carefully and asked, "Are you alright?"


    She hummed softly and leaned her head on his shoulder. "Now that I¡¯ve handed over all the power, what Grandpa feared most will happen soon. But I think it¡¯s better this way... better than waiting until she¡¯s too old and too broken to handle it."


    Justin gently caressed her hand, offering silent support. "You did well," he said warmly.

 Chapter 358: Stubborn Couple

    <h4>Chapter 358: Stubborn Couple</h4>


    After attending the funeral, James once again went to see Caryn. After all, if he hade all the way from Bayford to the Imperial City, how could he possibly return without seeing her?


    This time, the security guard didn¡¯t even bother asking who the guest was and immediately allowed the familiar luxury car through the vi gates.


    Eric, already informed about James¡¯s arrival, stood ready to wee him. James offered him a light nod and walked straight upstairs, adjusting his fresh mask.


    Eric didn¡¯t even get a chance to walk ahead and inform Caryn first.


    Meanwhile, in the car, the driver was grumbling again about why they had to repeat the same sterilization process beforeing there.


    "Who exactly lives here?" the driver asked Lucas once more, clearly frustrated.


    "Maybe... <i>ourdy</i>," Lucas replied casually.


    The driver blinked in shock, his mind racing. <i>This can¡¯t be... James Harper never liked any woman.</i>


    "Shut your mouth," Lucas warned sharply. "And keep your curiosity in check. Or the next thing you¡¯ll know, you¡¯re no longer Mr. Harper¡¯s driver."


    Inside the house, James opened the door quietly and saw Caryn sitting in her chair, enjoying the mild sunlight streaming through the window. A book was in her hand, and reading sses perched on her small nose as she was deeply engrossed in reading.


    "Don¡¯t disturb me, Eric," she said, not even ncing up to see who had entered.


    Standing by the door with his both hands tucked in the pant¡¯s pockets, James silently took in the sight. It was a view he used to cherish¡ªwatching her lost in a book. She had always loved reading. There wasn¡¯t a book she hadn¡¯t read.


    When she didn¡¯t hear a response from Eric, Caryn finally turned her head toward the door.


    Her breath caught in her throat, and whatever she had been about to say instantly died on her lips when her eyes met his.


    "You look entirely fine even after kissing me," Jamesmented, a smirk ying on his lips. "Seems like even after all these years, you¡¯re still too used to me to catch any infections from me."


    "Have some shame, you old man," Caryn spat back, ring at him. "And get your facts straight. <i>You</i> were the one who kissed me. I didn¡¯t¡ª"


    "What does it matter when it was both of our mouths doing the deed with the same passion?" he remarked shamelessly.


    If anyone¡ªwho had only ever seen James as cold and aloof¡ªwitnessed him now, they would be shocked out of their minds to see him flirting like this, even at his age.


    Caryn mmed her book shut, her gaze sharp and angry. "You forced that on me. If I could, I wouldn¡¯t even want to see you, let alone let you touch me!"


    But James remained unaffected, strolling casually toward her.


    Caryn immediately sensed his wicked intentions and was about to rise from her chair, but before she could, a gentle yet firm push on her shoulder pressed her back down, and his strong arms rested on either side of the chair¡¯s armrests, leaning in close¡ªforcing her to face him.


    "James, you better behave, or¡ª"


    "Or what?" he interrupted, his eyes darkening. "Run away from me like you did in the past over some stupid misunderstanding?"


    "It wasn¡¯t a misunderstanding¡ª" she snapped.


    "You should ask yourself that clearly," he countered, his voice lowering, intense.


    She turned her face away, refusing to meet his gaze. "I don¡¯t need to."


    "Fine by me. I don¡¯t care what you think," he replied tly. "One thing¡¯s for sure¡ªthis time, you¡¯re <i>not</i> going anywhere. Whether you like it or not, I¡¯m taking you and my daughter with me."


    Caryn shut her eyes in frustration, too tired to keep arguing. She knew she wasn¡¯t the only stubborn one in this world¡ªand James Harper was proof.


    Then, his voice softened, calm but resolute.


    "I¡¯ll be away for two weeks for some important business. You can use that time to tell Natalie about us¡ªand figure things out. But when I¡¯m back, all I want to see is <i>you</i>, ready to return with me."


    She took a deep breath to calm herself before replying, "I¡¯m going to Belvorn. I have important matters to take care of."


    "You can go," he allowed, "but don¡¯t even think about staying there for long."


    "You don¡¯t get to dictate my life, James. I¡¯ve never liked anyone trying to control me."


    "That¡¯s exactly what made you so stubborn¡ªbecause no one was there to stop you," he said smoothly. "But don¡¯t worry. Now that I¡¯m here, I¡¯ll make sure to teach you how <i>not</i> to be so stubborn anymore."


    Caryn finally turned her sharp gaze back to him. "And you think <i>you¡¯re</i> any less stubborn?"


    "I am ¡ª and that¡¯s what makes me perfect for you," James replied, smirking. "If I were someone like Jay Ford, you would¡¯ve dumped me somewhere and never even looked back."


    At the mention of <i>that</i> name, Caryn had nothing to say. She knew he wasn¡¯t wrong.


    "Mother wants to meet you and Natalie," James continued casually. "Once I¡¯m back, I¡¯ll bring her here with me."


    "Whatever," Caryn mumbled, trying to sound indifferent. "Now move back. You¡¯re suffocating me."


    Instead of moving, James cupped her chin and ced a light peck on her lips, even though his mask still covered his mouth.


    "Don¡¯t worry. I don¡¯t n to suffocate you today. We can¡¯t risk your weak immunity. I can wait till you get better," he said with a teasing glint in his eyes.


    Caryn immediately shoved his hand away. "Now leave," she snapped.


    Seeing her still so helpless in front of him ¡ª like in the past ¡ª filled James with a dark satisfaction. With a final smirk, he straightened. "See you in two weeks."


    Caryn didn¡¯t reply as James left the room. Only when the door clicked shut behind him did her calm expression shift to one of anger and worry.


    <i>Only going to Belvorn can keep me away from him,</i> she thought grimly.


    She walked to the window and watched James¡¯s car leave the vi. The moment he was gone, she turned and called, "Eric!"


    Within moments, Eric entered the room.


    "Prepare for me to leave for Belvorn," Caryn ordered.


    "I¡¯ve already instructed for the arrangements," Eric said smoothly.


    Caryn frowned and gave him a questioning look. She hadn¡¯t even instructed him yet.


    Catching her unspoken question, Eric shrugged. "Mr. Harper arranged for one of his private jets for you. Saved us the trouble of hiring one. We can leave whenever you¡¯re ready."


    Her eyes darkened. "Are we so poor now that we need <i>his</i> help? I own apany too, and¡ª"


    "Caryn, he said if you don¡¯t use it, you¡¯re <i>not</i> allowed to go anywhere," Eric interrupted bluntly.


    "So now you¡¯ve be his dog?" Caryn snapped, ring at him.


    Eric smirked yfully. "The way things are going, I¡¯m sure you two will own me together soon."


    "Get lost and prepare to leave!" she shouted, frustrated. "That scoundrel is turning my people against me now. That bastard..."


    Eric quietly left, ready to finish the preparations. But as he walked out, a light smile lingered on his lips, amused by how riled up she was ¡ª because of <i>someone</i>.


    -----


    At Ford Mansion


    It was evening, and Sephina hadn¡¯t left her room. She hadn¡¯t even eaten properly.


    "Mom, didn¡¯t Grandma always sh with that old man? Why is she being so emotional now that he¡¯s gone?" Briena asked. "She should be celebrating ¡ª now that no one will oppose her, and she has full control over Ford Group."


    "She used to be good to her husband until Caryn showed up," ra replied with a smirk. "Let her be emotional. While she¡¯s busy crying over her dead husband, <i>we</i> can get our hands on Ford Group. Who knows, she might even hand over all her shares to us."


    "You¡¯re right, Mom," Briena sneered. "But I still wonder what was in that brown envelope Natalie brought here. I <i>want</i> to know."


    Just then, Jay arrived downstairs after checking on Sephina.


    ra¡¯s eyes lit up with an idea. She walked over to Jay, her expression softening.


    "Jay, is Mother alright?" she asked sweetly.


    He shook his head. "She looks fine, but her silence is worrisome."


    "Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll go check on her and bring her dinner as well. She needs to eat," ra said with a false sense of care. "Seeing Briena will make her feel better."


    "Go ahead," Jay said, oblivious.


    ra and Briena carried a tray of dinner up to Sephina¡¯s room. The older woman was still sitting in her recliner, lost in thought.


    ra subtly signaled to Briena, and she acted immediately, kneeling on the floor in front of Sephina and gently holding her hands, wearing a mask of concern.


    "Grandma, how long are you going to stay like this?" Briena began softly. "We¡¯re all sad about Grandpa... but Grandpa would be sad to see you like this too. I¡¯m worried about you. You haven¡¯t eaten anything since morning. I brought you a meal. Please, have something."


    Sephina finally looked at Briena, her eyes softening at her granddaughter¡¯s innocent gaze.


    "I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry about me," Sephina said weakly.


    "I don¡¯t believe you, Grandma," Briena insisted, pouting like a little girl. "I brought you this meal, and you <i>have</i> to eat. If you don¡¯t, I won¡¯t eat either."


    Briena kept insisting until Sephina finally gave in and ate something.


    Afterward, Sephina¡¯s body slumped, and her eyelids grew heavy.


    "Grandma, you haven¡¯t rested since yesterday. You must be exhausted," Briena said, her voice tender. "Let me help you to bed."


    Sephina didn¡¯t resist, allowing Briena to help her to bed, and soon, she fell fast asleep.


    ra waited until she was in a deep sleep and whispered, "That medicine worked so fast."


    Briena nodded, her eyes darting toward the envelope on the table.


    Both mother and daughter moved closer, unable to resist their curiosity. ra carefully opened the envelope and read through the papers, her eyes widening in disbelief.


    "That <i>witch</i> transferred the shares back to your grandma," ra whispered sharply. "She even signed the paper revoking her rights to im Ford Group."


    Briena leaned closer and whispered back, "I didn¡¯t expect her to give up so easily."


    ra smirked, her eyes gleaming with ambition. "Now, there¡¯s <i>no one</i> to stop us from taking over Ford Group."


    "But these shares are in Grandma¡¯s name," Briena said cautiously, frowning a little.


    ra looked at her, eyes sharp. "And who do you think she¡¯s going to give them to? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll make sure she hands them over ¡ª soon enough. Trust your mother."


    Briena¡¯s lips curved into a satisfied smile. "I trust you, Mom."


    Both women carefully ced the envelope back where it was and left the room quietly, their eyes gleaming with triumph.

 Chapter 359: Meeting A Mother

    <h4>Chapter 359: Meeting A Mother</h4>


    The next day, when Natalie was finally calm and out of her sorrow after the long sleep the entire night, Justin informed her.


    "Your mother has gone to Belvorn."


    "What? When?" Natalie sprang out of the bed. "She didn¡¯t tell me. Is there something to worry about? That Howard and his son..."


    "Calm down," Justin assured her. "It was ast-moment n she made. She left this morning."


    "Umm... as long as everything is fine." She hugged Justin. "It¡¯s good she meets her mother."


    Justin hummed, and she looked up at him as if she realized something. "She had gone there alone, without any security?"


    "Do you doubt her smartness?" Justin answered. "Don¡¯t worry, she will be fine."


    Even though Caryn had her own security, James Harper had arranged it all for her ¡ª from his private jet to rows of highly trained security guards. Justin was aware of it, and he knew he didn¡¯t have to worry about this matter. But he couldn¡¯t tell Natalie yet, as she was unaware of the kind of rtionship James had with her and her mother. He would wait for them to reveal it to her on their own.


    For now, he could just have her for himself.


    "Now go get ready. You didn¡¯t eat anything yesterday. Everything you like has been prepared for you."


    Like an obedient girl, Natalie pecked his cheek and ran off to the bathroom.


    -----


    Meanwhile, at a certain residence inside the Belvorn royal pce.


    "Father, Caryn has entered Belvorn. She is going to meet the queen soon," Garwin blurted out anxiously. He was still stuck in the wheelchair after his ident. "Our n was to finish her before she coulde to Belvorn..."


    "I know," Howard said, trying to remain calm. "We can¡¯t be reckless and do anything to her."


    "Then once she is here, she will expose us," Garwin added, panicking even more.


    "I am sure she doesn¡¯t have any proof against us," Howard assured. "For now, keep quiet and let¡¯s see what she is up to. Later, we will get many chances to end her life."


    "That day she called us to warn us and tell us she was returning. She sounded like she had proof against us."


    "If she had, she wouldn¡¯t have kept quiet for so long," Howard said with certainty. "Calm down and behave yourself when wee across her, got it?"


    "Yes, Father."


    "Tell Charlotte to behave as well and not create any trouble," Howard warned. "She acts smart and then falls into their traps. Caryn is worse than Natalie, and Charlotte won¡¯t be able to handle her."


    "Yes, Father."


    -----


    Caryn had reached Belvorn. On the way from the airport to the hotel, she continued to look outside the window.


    The memories she had about this city from forty years back seemed to be entirely blurred, as this ce had changed drastically. It wouldn¡¯t be wrong to say she had no memories of this ce at all.


    Instead of the pce, James had arranged her stay in the hotel where Natalie and he stayed ¡ª the one Justin owned. It was a safe ce for her in case her enemies tried to act.


    Justin had also instructed his people in the hotel. They would pay attention to herfort and security as well.


    After reaching the hotel, Caryn looked at the building and knew what it meant to stay there. Just as she sat in her wheelchair and proceeded to enter the hotel, Caryn instructed:


    "Eric, keep ount of all the expenses of this journey ¡ª from the flight to my stay here ¡ª and make sure to pay it back to James Harper."


    "Sure," Eric replied, knowing James would never ept it, but then telling Caryn otherwise was of no use.


    "Are you feeling tired after the journey?" Eric asked. "We have to take precautions, as the doctor instructed."


    "I will feel better after some rest."


    Eric straight away led her through a way where they didn¡¯t have to encounter anyone. Even the staff that was around Caryn¡¯s path were wearing masks.


    "This way, Ms. Shaw," ady staff member said. "This entire area has been isted and sterilized for you, and even the elevator is only meant for you."


    Eric could not help but say to Caryn, "Your man is quite considerate to prepare everything this way."


    Caryn simply replied with a frown, "There is no need to be this careful now. Doctor said my immunity is quite good. That man is just exaggerating things."


    Eric felt like rolling his eyes. This woman would never appreciate someone¡¯s help and care.


    She was given thevish suite, and everything she needed was well taken care of, as only limited and appointed staff were allowed there, and they followed strict instructions.


    Caryn had to rest, even though it was barely an hour-long flight and everything had gone smoothly without even waiting for anything. Her weak body found it exhausting anyway.


    Just as Eric settled her in bed, his cellphone rang. Caryn happened to notice the name on his screen, while Eric said, "It¡¯s..."


    "Tell him I am dead," she spat out and closed her eyes to sleep.


    Exhaling to calm himself, Eric received the call as he stepped out of the suite. "She is alright and resting now, Mr. Harper."


    The man said something from the other side of the line, to which Eric hummed and hung up the call.


    Just then, another call came through. It was from Aiden. He was not in favor of letting Caryn go without him, but he had to follow her wishes. He was still stuck in the wheelchair, and his presence by her side was a nuisance anyway. But he had made sure to give strict instructions to his people ¡ª the security Caryn had ¡ª to protect her well.


    Eric told him Caryn was fine and that he didn¡¯t have to worry about her.


    ¡ª


    In the evening, the queen was eagerly waiting for her daughter¡¯s arrival at the pce, as she had invited her to have dinner together. Since the moment the queen had received the call ¡ª where the woman imed to be her daughtering to Belvorn ¡ª her heart couldn¡¯t be calm anymore. The anticipation of seeing her daughter was overwhelming her.


    Now there was no obstacle in her way to see her daughter. She could get rid of the threats and even meet her daughter openly.


    "Your Majesty, please calm down," the caretaker instructed softly. "I understand your excitement, but..."


    "I am trying, but my heart seems to not listen to me," the queen said, her face lit up and her eyes brightened.


    "They are here," the assistant informed.

 Chapter 360: Caryn’s Plan

    <h4>Chapter 360: Caryn¡¯s n</h4>


    The queen, who had been pacing around, finally stopped and hurried towards the entrance of her residence. She saw a masked woman sitting in a wheelchair, a man in a suit behind her, and a few security guards, as the cars had already driven away.


    The queen froze in her ce the moment her eyesid on her daughter. So many emotions gripped her heart, and not one she could put a finger on. All she knew was that her daughter was alive ¡ª and finally back.


    Caryn¡¯s wheelchair moved ahead as she pushed the button on it. Unlike the queen, Caryn was no longer emotional but was her usual self. When she looked around the ce, she could remember those vague memories of this ce, but she brushed them off.


    "Carmen?" the queen called her softly as they finally faced each other.


    "Mother," Caryn said as she removed her mask, her voice firm, no emotions in her eyes.


    "How have you been?" the queen asked.


    "Just as you can see," Caryn answered.


    Queen¡¯s moist eyes couldn¡¯t ept the sight of her daughter in the wheelchair.


    The caretaker said, as she sensed the Queen¡¯s emotions. "Your Majesty, how about we head inside. The night breeze is chilly."


    The queen immediately agreed and they all entered the queen¡¯s residence, with only Eric and two bodyguards following her while the rest security was instructed to stay outside.


    In the drawing room, other than Queen and her caretaker, only Caryn and Eric were allowed to stay.


    The queen couldn¡¯t help but feel guilty towards her daughter, who seemed to have suffered a lot.


    "I am sorry that I couldn¡¯t find you sooner..."


    "It¡¯s not your fault. I was the one who didn¡¯t want to be found," Caryn answered matter-of-factly.


    "Why? We could have been together earlier," the queen said.


    "I enjoyed my life as an ordinary person who lived on their own terms, rather than being a trapped royal," Caryn replied. "So, you don¡¯t have to feel bad for me."


    Others watched the encounter between mother and daughter. The ones on the queen¡¯s side had thought there would be a lot of crying and sobbing, especially given how emotional the queen had been before. But the daughter ¡ª this cold-looking woman ¡ª broke their expectations. She didn¡¯t hug her mother or show any emotions, and there was no regard for the hurt caused over the years.


    Eric, on the other hand, was not shocked at all. What happened was entirely within his expectations. The woman who didn¡¯t show any emotions to the daughter she had given birth to ¡ª what emotions could she possibly show to her old mother, whom she hadn¡¯t seen in thest four decades?


    Caryn was truly the definition of an emotionless and heartless person. The only emotions she seemed to know were either being too calm or too angry.


    "As long as you were happy," the queen managed to say, collecting her emotions.


    She only had the memories of that sweet little girl who always followed her around, calling her mother. But she was no longer the same girl ¡ª though still, she was her daughter.


    The caretaker informed them that dinner was prepared. Caryn was allowed to spend limited time among people, so her visit was said to be kept short.


    At the dinner table, the queen sat at one end of the long dining table, while Caryn sat at the other end.


    As they talked for a while, enjoying the meal, the queen spoke, "Back then, I knew you were alive, and the man who was sent to protect you had sessfully taken you away. I had to keep it that way so the enemies wouldn¡¯t find you again. I thought keeping you away from me was the safest option."


    "I know. He had told me that back then already," Caryn replied.


    "When he contacted me after so many years, when you were grown up and he must have thought it was time for you to return to Belvorn, I lost you again."


    Caryn hummed as she said, "Our enemies found me before you could reach me. So, I decided to fake my death to end it all. I had my own daughter to protect as well."


    "As a mother, I can understand your decision," the queen said. "Sometimes we have to keep our child away just to protect them. But now, I am d I can reunite with you ¡ª and my granddaughter."


    Caryn hummed again as she heard her mother. "That man, I am not sure how to repay him. He had to be in seclusion as well to protect you. If he were alive today, I would have thanked him."


    "You don¡¯t have to feel bad about him. He lived a good life and had a family," Caryn added. "The man with me, Eric, is his son."


    "No wonder he felt familiar," the queenmented with delight. "Can I ask you something?" she asked with caution.


    "Yes."


    "Is he Natalie¡¯s father?" the queen asked, as she recalled how Eric took care of Caryn.


    "No. He is not," Caryn answered, unaffected by the question. "Eric is like my younger brother."


    The queen nodded lightly and said again, "Then, who is her father?"


    "That man is not worth mentioning," Caryn replied straight away. "All you have is a daughter and a granddaughter. There is no third person we should rte to."


    The queen understood Caryn didn¡¯t want to ept that man and decided to follow her wishes.


    After dinner, the queen and Caryn sat in the queen¡¯s study.


    "Caryn, I wanted to talk about something really important," the queen said as she sat in her chair behind her desk.


    Caryn was in her wheelchair. "Feel free to say it."


    "I want to hold the coronation ceremony soon, and I have already started the preparations," the queen said. "As you are back, I want you to take your rightful ce."


    "Natalie would be more suitable for it," Caryn suggested.


    "But, just like you, your daughter seems not to be interested in it anymore," the queen informed her. "She said you are the right person, and I feel the same. After all, you are my daughter."


    "I need to think about it," Caryn added.


    "I know you are yet to recover fully, and I do not wish to burden you with anything. But trust me, I will make sure you recover first and will take care of all the work until then," the queen assured.


    Caryn remained quiet for a while. This was the best way to escape James Harper. If she was officially a princess, he wouldn¡¯t dare to trouble her.


    "Alright! But I want you to keep it between the two of us until thest day," Carynmented.


    "Of course. Everyone will know only on the day of the coronation. Till then, we will let them think Natalie is going to be crowned as a princess."


    The mother and daughter agreed on the same.

 Chapter 361: The CEO Of Ford Group

    <h4>Chapter 361: The CEO Of Ford Group</h4>


    After the queen and Caryn had finished their dinner and returned to the drawing room, as Caryn would leave soon, someone arrived there.


    "Your Majesty, Mr. Howard is here and seeking to meet you," the assistant informed.


    The queen looked at her daughter, who replied, "This is your residence and your decision."


    As Caryn didn¡¯t show any aversion to meeting Howard, the queen permitted them.


    Soon, Howard entered the drawing room with Charlotte tagging along behind him.


    Howard looked at the masked woman. "Ah, so is it really our little princess, Carmen?" He looked all happy and cheerful, then turned to his sister. "I am so happy we got our Carmen back."


    Caryn didn¡¯t react at all. Even with the mask on, she could show her coldness toward people.


    The queen hummed while offering him a smile. "Why don¡¯t you two take a seat first?"


    Howard and Charlotte sat on the sofa.


    <i>So this is that so-called lost princess?</i> Charlotte scrutinized Caryn while keeping her fake polite and sweet expressions. <i>Gray hair, weak, and stuck in a wheelchair? What can this woman do? I¡¯m not sure why Grandpa is so wary of her. She¡¯s not even worth talking about, let alone calling her a princess. If not for Grandpa, I wouldn¡¯t evene here and waste my time with such an ugly and weak woman.</i>


    Caryn met Charlotte¡¯s gaze, making the girl feel as if this woman had just heard her thoughts loud and clear. That gaze clearly intimidated Charlotte, and she sank back on the sofa, making sure not to look at Caryn again.


    "The moment I got to know our princess is back, I hurried here," Howard said to the queen, then turned to Caryn. "I am so happy to be able to see you again."


    Caryn met his gaze. "I can¡¯t say the same. Also, I don¡¯t have any fond memories with you for you to show such affection to me. You can keep it for your granddaughter, who might need it more soon."


    Howardughed it off. "Though you are grown up and old enough now, you will still be that little princess for him ¡ª the one I doted on a lot."


    "I can¡¯t doubt that," Carynmented. "Your way of doting was really unique. I believe it was what brought me to this day."


    Howard didn¡¯t expect her to be so tant about things and not hold back anymore.


    "Forget about the past. Now, tell me, how have you been?" Howard asked.


    "I believe you know it well already," Caryn replied, almost making him bite his tongue due to her frustrating answers.


    Helpless, he turned to the queen, who didn¡¯t meddle in at all. He said, "Seems like our princess needs time to adjust here, as she is back after so long."


    The queen simply hummed and said, "This ¡ª everything ¡ª belongs to her, so it won¡¯t take long for her to get familiar with everything. I am sure she will be a better princess and queen than me."


    "True," Howard said and turned to Caryn. "This is my granddaughter, Charlotte."


    Caryn looked at her and said, "She doesn¡¯t really look like my cousin or histe wife, but she is beautiful."


    Howard was taken aback a little and said, "She takes after her maternal grandparents. Indeed, she is beautiful."


    He immediately changed the topic and said, "Charlotte, where is the gift we got for your aunt?"


    Charlotte handed over a luxury jewelry brand bag to him. Howard pulled a box out of it and opened it to show an expensive diamond ne.


    "Carmen, as your uncle, it¡¯s only right to give my niece something at this beautiful meeting. I hope you like it."


    Caryn didn¡¯t react, while the queen looked at her assistant, who stepped forward. "Mr. Everthorn, let me keep it for Her Highness."


    Howard passed it to her, while Caryn looked at Charlotte.


    "As you are my niece as well, I shall give you something." With that, she removed the chain around her neck, which had an emerald butterfly pendant hanging from it.


    Before, it was hidden under the scarf around her neck, but now that it was out, the queen said, "Carmen, you still have it?"


    Caryn looked at it as she hummed. "This was given to me as the identity of a princess. But now that I am back, I don¡¯t really need to keep it."


    "But it is meant for the princess to wear," the queen said.


    "Doesn¡¯t matter," Caryn replied. "Just not wearing this won¡¯t make me any less."


    Charlotte¡¯s eyes sparkled. <i>She is giving this to me ¡ª does that mean she¡¯s saying I am a princess?</i>


    Caryn handed it over to the assistant, who passed it to Charlotte, who was over the moon to receive it. "Thank you so much, Aunt Carmen. I will make sure to wear it always."


    "That¡¯s truly a wonderful gift for my little princess Charlotte," Howard said, though he was surprised as to why Carmen had just given away such a precious thing.


    Caryn simply looked at the pendant hanging on the chain as Charlotte wore it.


    "We have to leave," Eric arrived then and said, "It¡¯s not rmended for you to be surrounded by many people for long."


    "Carmen, can¡¯t you stay here in the pce? I will make every arrangement needed, given your condition," the queen said.


    "For now, I would prefer what I have arranged," Caryn replied.


    The queen didn¡¯t insist and allowed Caryn to leave.


    Once in the car and as they drove away, Eric said, "We can listen to what they talk about. The transmitter in the pendant is working really well."


    Caryn hummed, her expression serious.


    -----


    Next day in the Imperial City.


    Natalie was ready to leave for her office, while Justin was, as usual, going to work from his study at home.


    "Till how long are you going to work from home? Don¡¯t you need to show up at the corporate office of the Harper Group at least once?" Natalie asked.


    "I like the way things are at the moment," Justin replied as he thought, <i>I have no desire to be the CEO of Harper Group. Soon, you might see yourself sitting in that chair.</i>


    At the same time, trending news caught everyone¡¯s attention. The Ford Group had a board meeting once more to finalize their new CEO now.


    Everyone wondered, after what happened during thest board meeting, who would be the CEO?


    "Are you going to be present at the board meeting?" Justin asked.


    "No need. I have already written a letter revoking my rights," she said. "Now they all can just go to hell."


    Justin chuckled at that as he gave her a goodbye kiss before she left for the office.


    ----


    By noon, the result was in front of everyone.


    The new CEO of the Ford Group was Briena Ford.


    It didn¡¯te as a surprise to others, but they wondered why Caryn and her daughter didn¡¯t show up or have any objections about it. Was it that easy for them to give up?


    Briena was on top of the world at that moment. The Ford Group was flooded with expensive bouquets sent by people, congratting her on her new journey.


    Amelia and Irene showed up at the Ford Group, drooling over what Briena would bring them soon. <i>What if they had missed out on Natalie? Briena was no less.</i>


    The moment the mother and daughter entered Briena¡¯s office ¡ª which was filled with bouquets inside and out ¡ª ra acted haughty while Briena smiled at them.


    "Congrattions, my dear," Amelia hugged her.


    "Thank you, Mom."


    "I don¡¯t see Ivan," ramented, showing her displeasure. She was trying to find a good opportunity to break Briena and his engagement.


    "He is busy with some work, but I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll make it here soon," Amelia answered.


    Irene hugged Briena as well and said, "Now that Natalie will know her ce. She has that barely sessfulpany in her hand and that so-called title of a princess. She¡¯s nothing but a failure."


    Briena always loved hearing such words from Irene ¡ª they boosted her ego, which was why she always got along with her.


    "There¡¯s a celebration party tonight. You two have to be there," Briena said.


    "Of course we will be," Amelia said happily. "After all, you are going to be our daughter-inw."


    ra and Briena pulled out strained smiles.


    As Amelia and Irene left the room, Irene said, "Mom, did you notice ra Ford¡¯s behavior was rather rude toward us?"


    Amelia hummed, "She must be thinking her daughter is of more value now and that she can get someone better for her. That woman is a sly fox."


    Irene gasped, "Does that mean Briena will leave Ivan?"


    "She won¡¯t. She¡¯s been after him for so long. She won¡¯t leave Ivan."


    Inside the office, ra frowned. "See how they were drooling to see you as CEO."


    "Mother, those two bitches have always been greedy. That¡¯s why they couldn¡¯t wait to kick Natalie out of Ivan¡¯s life," Brienamented.


    "Briena, you know you can¡¯t be with Ivan now," ra warned.


    "Mom, I can¡¯t just go and break things off just like that. I will need to create some reason so Ivan won¡¯t cling on me and feel it was his fault that I left him."


    "Then do it fast. We have to create an opportunities for you to interact with Harper group and James Harper¡¯s son soon."


    "Yes, mom."


    The two women already started to cook ns in their minds.

 Chapter 362: Movie And Advice

    <h4>Chapter 362: Movie And Advice</h4>


    The next day, the Ford Group arranged a celebratory banquet where all the important people in the city were invited.


    Briena was the star of the night, as she was finally someone of important status, and every rich and well-known person wanted to meet her.


    "You are looking beautiful, Briena," ra said as she observed her daughter in a beautiful red, floor-length evening gown, in which she truly looked like a star.


    "Thank you, Mom," Briena replied. "Umm... we have invited the Harpers. Will he show up?"


    "Justin Harper never shows up anywhere, but we can always hope," ra answered. "You are one of the most desired socialites in the city now. Who knows, he might change his mind for your sake."


    "I hope so," Briena said, fixing her dress onest time. "I hope Natalie shows up and sees me moving ahead despite her ns to ruin my life."


    "She will show up since she is one of the shareholders of thepany. If not, everyone will just think she is jealous of you," ra dered. "Alright, time to make your entrance. All the guests have already arrived."


    Briena hummed and walked out with her mother.


    The party hall was filled with many invited guests as Briena proudly walked down the marble staircase, which was decorated with beautiful flowers and draped decorative cloths attached to its railings.


    The emcee announced her arrival, and the hall echoed with a huge round of apuse.


    In one corner, Mia was still frowning at Natalie. "You dragged me here just to see this bitch¡¯s ugly face stered withyers of makeup."


    "Don¡¯t be rude, Mia. She is, in fact, beautiful. We shouldn¡¯t ignore that fact, even if they are our enemies," Natalie countered, enjoying a sip of fine wine.


    Mia scoffed, "My ass can tell you the facts, and it says she remains ugly despite whatever she tries."


    "Your ass is indeed talkative," Natalie chuckled yfully.


    "It can curse you as well if you don¡¯t get me out of here soon," Mia said angrily.


    "Alright, but before that, let me congratte my sister at least," Natalie said, a wicked glint in her eyes.


    The party continued as Sephina introduced Briena to the important figures she would have to deal with as the CEO of the Ford Group.


    Ivan was there as well, along with his family, and he congratted her.


    "Ivan, you should be by Briena¡¯s side while she meets everyone. Why does it feel like she is intentionally not letting you be with her?" Amelia asked.


    Ivan didn¡¯t mind it anyway. "It¡¯s her day, so let her do what she wants." These days, he had been grappling with thoughts about Natalie, and it didn¡¯t matter to him what Briena did. All he knew was that they would just end up marrying since they were engaged.


    Across the hall, his gaze remained on Natalie, who was another attraction of the party, and many people wanted to talk to the princess. She talked to most of them, but then John and Ryan kept others at bay, silently signaling them not to disturb her.


    To him, even in her usual formal clothes, she looked prettier than Briena. Even though she was a princess, she didn¡¯t bother to put more effort into wearing a stylish gown or jewelry.


    Once Briena was done meeting everyone, she asked, "Mom, Justin Harper didn¡¯te?"


    ra, who heard it, replied, "Not just him, but they didn¡¯t even send any representative from the Harper Group or a single congrattory bouquet. I wonder where their manners are?"


    Briena was surprised to hear that. Even if an invited business group couldn¡¯t make it, they would at least send a representative or a bouquet.


    "I know. It must be Natalie¡¯s doing. She became close to James Harper after attending the charity banquet with him," Brienamented. "Now that she is a princess, they must listen to her."


    "It¡¯s only that old man, James Harper. I heard he has no control over his son. So don¡¯t lose hope," ra assured. "Now that you will be attending important business meetings, there¡¯s no way you won¡¯t meet Justin Harper."


    "You are right, Mom," Briena said. "I am sure he won¡¯t look at a married and scandalous woman like Natalie, who seduced his father. Let me go and show her the ce she belongs."


    ra didn¡¯t stop her but indeed apanied her.


    "Natalie, I thought you wouldn¡¯t show up here, just like you didn¡¯t dare to show up at the board meeting," Brienamented.


    "I just didn¡¯t want to be part of the decision that would soon destroy the Ford Group," Natalie said as she swirled the wine ss in her hand. "But don¡¯t worry, I will surely attend the meeting when you get kicked out of your position."


    "Can I join you as well, Nat?" Mia asked. "I promise I¡¯ll bring popcorn and beer for us to enjoy the show."


    "Caramel ones for me," Natalie added.


    "Done."


    Seeing the two friends, the mother and daughter clenched their fists.


    "Are you cursing my daughter on her first day of sess?" ra asked, keeping her voice in check.


    "Why would I do that?" Natalie scoffed. "She¡¯s already cursed by having a mother like you ¡ª who failed to teach her the right things."


    "You¡ª"


    "Mom, calm down. There are guests," Briena stopped her.


    ra swallowed all her words and red at Natalie.


    Briena turned to Natalie, calm andposed. "I know you must be jealous to see me here today. I¡¯m the CEO of the entire Ford Group, while you are the CEO of one barely sessfulpany. If not for your current status as the wife of a rich man and princess of some other country, you¡¯d be nobody in front of me."


    "Talk about talking big and being delusional," Mia scoffed.


    "This is not an aplishment ¡ª you got something from Sephina Ford just because Iid down my im. There is nothing you achieved on your own, not even a rich husband like mine. Such a pity," Natalie retorted haughtily.


    "You know how to seduce rich men?" Briena countered.


    "Don¡¯t you know as well?" Mia asked. "Didn¡¯t you seduce Ivan again and again when he was Natalie¡¯s fianc¨¦? Do you think the idea of hooking up with you right at the altar of his own wedding just popped up in his mind all of a sudden? He knew you liked him."


    "Natalie betrayed him and¡ª"


    "Ohh, that was the best thing you ever did in your life, Nat," Mia said to Natalie.


    Briena, frustrated, said, "You say I have no aplishments of my own?" She smirked. "Seems like you are forgetting I¡¯m a famous piano yer, and my movie will beunched soon ¡ª so I¡¯ll be a superstar."


    "That piano thing you snatched away from Natalie," Mia said angrily. "If not for you¡ª"


    Natalie ced a hand on Mia¡¯s shoulder to stop her and then turned to Briena. "Movie, you say?"


    "Yes. Don¡¯t act ignorant toward my sess," Brienamented.


    "Ignorant? In fact, I¡¯m curious about its status," Natalie said, dialing a number on her cellphone. She put it on low speaker volume for Briena to hear.


    "Ms. Natalie, any instructions for me?" came the familiar voice Briena recognized.


    It was Dwen, the man with whom she had signed the movie contract ¡ª the one who handled everything. Fear gripped Briena¡¯s heart.


    "I was wondering about the movie Briena Ford starred in," Natalie replied.


    "We are just waiting for your approval to release it. Everything is ready," Dwen replied.


    Natalie looked at Briena as she responded to Dwen, "Well, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a need to release it. In fact, I¡¯m not in the mood to see that movie released."


    "As you say, Ms. Natalie," Dwen answered.


    Natalie hung up the call and smirked. "I see your dream of being a superstar going down the drain."


    "You... You can¡¯t do this to me," Briena mumbled. "You¡¯re using your husband."


    "Why wouldn¡¯t I?" Natalie said. "That aside, I truly think it won¡¯t be good for you if that movie gets released. For thest time, I¡¯m willing to advise you to give up on it ¡ª for the sake of what we once were, as I once called you my little sister."


    "Little sister? You are nothing but my enemy who only tries to ruin me," Briena spat out. "If you think you can stop that movie, I won¡¯t let that happen."


    "Not my fault when you regret it," Natalie said as she put her wine ss aside and looked at Mia. "We¡¯re done here. Let¡¯s go."


    They both left, while Briena angrily stomped her foot. "Mom, I can¡¯t let her snatch away my movie!"


    "Don¡¯t panic," ra said, "don¡¯t let her have satisfaction of seeing you weak."


    "But, Mom, we have to. I can¡¯t let that bitch control my life. It was always my dream to be movie superstar," Briena said anxiously.


    "Don¡¯t worry, I have an idea," ra assured. "They will be forced to release that movie."

 Chapter 363: Movie Release

    <h4>Chapter 363: Movie Release</h4>


    The next day, Briena and Ana went to NofaFrame¡¯s headquarters to question them about the movie. They asked to meet Dwen, but they were told Dwen had gone out of the country and wouldn¡¯t be avable for a few months.


    When they asked to meet someone else with authority, they were denied as well, being told that everyone was busy.


    At that time, no one could tell her anything rted to the movie.


    "I am an actress for yourpany, and this is how you treat me ¡ª you won¡¯t even update me about the movie?" Briena shouted at the man who had informed her about Dwen¡¯s absence.


    "Ms. Briena," the man said calmly, "this is the biggest production house that makes numerous movies. And, to be frank, daily there are so many actors and movies we deal with ¡ª not every actor and not every movie gets the same importance. There are many movies that were buried even after filming, and the actors remained without any work."


    "You mean my movie won¡¯t be released?" she asked angrily.


    "That¡¯s thepany¡¯s decision, which I am not aware of. Maybe it will be released soon?" the man said. "You might like to go back and wait for the news. Now excuse me." With that, the man left to resume his work.


    "How about we contact the director?" Ana suggested.


    Briena immediately agreed, and Ana called the director. Upon asking about the movie, the director replied, "I¡¯m busy shooting another movie and can¡¯t be bothered with what¡¯s already paid for," and with that, he hung up the call.


    Both women looked at each other, puzzled. They had no option but to return.


    Sitting inside Briena¡¯s office at the Ford Group, both of them thought about what to do.


    "Can we contact any of the actors?" Briena asked.


    "The big actors in the movie ¡ª you didn¡¯t really have many scenes with them, and I don¡¯t have their contacts. And those you worked with closely are not famous enough to say anything about it."


    Briena felt angrier. "It¡¯s all because of that bitch."


    Ana suggested, "We can try contacting that another director who filmed those kinds of scenes with you."


    At the mention of it, a shiver ran down Briena¡¯s spine. That damn director ¡ª not only had he made her do all those things, but he had even dared to sleep with her after the shooting was done. Not just sleep ¡ª he had raped her when she had no energy left to fight him.


    But Ana was unaware of it, so Briena kept quiet.


    "Briena," Ana called her, noticing her dazed expression.


    Though Briena hated that director, she agreed, as she needed this movie to be released and pped in Natalie¡¯s face. "Go ahead. Call him."


    When Ana called him, the director immediately recognized her. "Ah, the beautiful assistant Ana?"


    Hearing his perverted voice, Ana felt annoyed but kept her calm. "I called to ask about the movie you worked on with Briena..."


    "Oh, my beautiful smutty angel, Bree?" the director cut her off. "How can I forget working with her? It was so <i>pleasuring</i> to work with her. I can¡¯t wait to work with her again and enjoy the heavenly pleasure," he pressed on the word <i>pleasure</i> in a way that made even Ana feel disgusted.


    "Can we know when that movie will be released exactly? I mean, if you have any idea?" Ana asked, ignoring his remarks.


    "Is my angel getting impatient to see herself in all action, and to see what she is capable of?" the director teased in perverted tone. "Get her on the line. Let me talk to her."


    Briena, who had already heard everything since the call was on speaker, turned off the speaker and spoke directly to the perverted man. "It¡¯s me."


    "My angel. Do you know how many times I¡¯ve dreamed about you since that day?" the director said. "Having you once was not enough at all."


    Briena walked away from Ana so she wouldn¡¯t hear the rest and said, "Can you answer what my assistant asked you?"


    "Of course I can. How can I deny you anything after how you let me enjoy your body?" the man replied. "Even my actors have been missing you."


    Ana felt like punching him through the phone but kept calm. "Then tell me."


    "Of course, but how about you spend another night with me first? Serve me well and I promise I¡¯ll tell you everything," the director said.


    "Go to hell," Briena spat out as she had enough of it, mming the phone on the ground, her body shaking with anger. "That bitch Natalie. Because of her, I have to face this humiliation."


    "Calm down, Briena," Ana tried to coax her.


    "I can¡¯t. I need to make them release my movie, but I can¡¯t do anything," Briena spat out.


    Just then, ra entered the office and was surprised to see her daughter shaking with anger.


    "What happened?" ra asked.


    Ana exined everything to her.


    "I told you yesterday I have a way," ra said and instructed Ana on what to do.


    ¡ª


    Soon, the artist management studio under the Ford Group released a statement, iming that someone was influencing the release of Briena¡¯s movie out of jealousy by using her wealthy husband¡¯s power and influence.


    Under the post, so-called fans of Briena began toment that it was Natalie and that she was jealous of Briena. There were so manyments and arguments that all pointed at Natalie.


    Reporters rushed to the Ford Group to hear it directly from Briena, but her assistant Ana spoke to them, saying Briena was deeply affected by how someone was trying to ruin her career and was not in a state to talk to anyone.


    When reporters went to Natalie¡¯s office, she didn¡¯t avoid them.


    "Ms. Natalie, is it true that you are using your husband¡¯s power to stop Ms. Briena¡¯s movie from being released?"


    "You heard it right," Natalie answered straightaway.


    "Ms. Natalie, are you jealous that the Ford Group went to Ms. Briena?"


    "You are a princess and the wife of a wealthy man. Why are you being so greedy and troubling someone working hard to build her career as an actress?"


    Natalie remained calm as she listened to their questions.


    "Jealous?" Natalie scoffed. "You people should do your research before calling me names."


    "If not jealous, then what¡¯s this?"


    "As you failed to do your research, let me help you with some important information," Natalie began. "Before Albert Ford passed away, he transferred all his shares to me. Including my own hefty shares, and with what my mother holds and Albert Ford¡¯s shares, there was no one who could stop me from bing the CEO of the Ford Group. But, I transferred those shares back to Sephina Ford because I didn¡¯t want them or the Ford Group, and I submitted in writing that I revoke my rights over the position of CEO."


    Hearing this, everyone was surprised, as they had never been told about it.


    "So what your sweet Briena is enjoying at the moment is what I have given her as charity," she said and scoffed. "Jealous? My ass!"


    "You are a princess. Shouldn¡¯t you use your words wisely?" a reporter asked.


    "I was like this even when I wasn¡¯t aware I was a princess ¡ª and still, what I deserved came to me on its own. And you people are nobody to teach me manners," Natalie replied harshly. "Keep that in your own pockets and hand it over to your own kids."


    She was always so rude that they could hardlye up with anything to say in retaliation.


    "Then why are you stopping her movie from being released?" a reporter asked. "Just because you can¡¯t see Briena as a superstar?"


    Natalie scoffed, "Not every actor that works in NofaFrame turns into a superstar, so she should stop being delusional. And about stopping her movie release ¡ª I¡¯m doing her a favor because she used to be my sister. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s an appropriate movie for her career as an actor. Instead, she should sign another good movie and try to work hard."


    "Ms. Natalie, your exnation and your care as her sister ¡ª which you are not ¡ª doesn¡¯t make any sense," the reporter said.


    Another one added, "Ms. Briena knows how hard she worked on that movie and how much it means to her. But you im to know what¡¯s better for her. You are clearly jealous of her."


    "If you truly consider her your sister, you should let her movie be released."


    "Yes, stop making excuses. You are ruining her career."


    The reporters started to say many things at once.


    Natalie pulled out her mobile from her jacket¡¯s pocket and dialed a number. Seeing this, all the reporters calmed down, curious to see what she was up to.


    "Release that movie when it¡¯s entirely ready," Natalie said ¡ª only this much on the call. "Send the details to Briena on when it will be ready."


    As Natalie said it, all the reporters cheered as if they had won against her and brought justice to Briena.


    "Just remember this forter ¡ª you all are the ones who ruined her career, not me." Natalie smirked at them as she said herst words before returning to her office.


    The reporters were left puzzled as they watched her disappear from their sight.

 Chapter 364: The Coronation Ceremony

    <h4>Chapter 364: The Coronation Ceremony</h4>


    The next day, NofaFrame issued a statement that the movie Briena was in still had some post-production work left and would be released soon. They even added that there would be various promotional events for the movie before and during itsunch.


    Briena was definitely over the moon and thanked her fans and the press for their support.


    The reporters couldn¡¯t help but go to Natalie once more to take a dig at her, but...


    "Ms. Natalie, Briena¡¯s movie will be released soon?"


    Natalie looked at them as if they were fools. Wasn¡¯t she the one who had ordered it right in front of them?


    "Ms. Natalie, what do you have to say about it now that the movie will finally be released?" a reporter probed further.


    "When doom approaches, one¡¯s intellect works against their best interest," Natalie answered them and walked away, leaving them all puzzled.


    In the evening, when Natalie reached home, another piece of news was waiting for her.


    Justin weed her as she arrived and made her sit in hisp on the sofa in the drawing room. First, he kissed her as if he had been starving for her for a long time, and when she was left breathless, he finally spoke. "You have to go to Belvorn once again."


    She caught enough air and asked, "What happened now?"


    "Your grandmother has dered the coronation ceremony in the next two days, and you have to fly there," Justin informed her.


    "In two days? What¡¯s the rush?" she asked. "Is Caryn Shaw ready to ept it so soon?"


    "How are you so sure that it would be your mother and not you who would be crowned?" he asked. "They haven¡¯t dered who it would be."


    "Before leaving Belvorn, I had already shown my intentions to the Queen, and she understands," Natalie replied. "But I am surprised Caryn Shaw agreed so soon when all these years she adamantly stayed away from her roots."


    "There must be a reason," Justin replied, as he thought, <i>or she is just trying to run away.</i>


    "When do I have to leave?" she asked.


    "Tomorrow," he answered. "The day after tomorrow, in the evening, the coronation ceremony will take ce. Only people from their country are invited. No outsiders."


    Natalie sighed as she put her head against his shoulder. "I¡¯m getting sick of traveling now."


    "You don¡¯t have to go if you don¡¯t want to."


    "They haven¡¯t revealed who would be crowned, so my absence would make it clear for everyone. Let me help them for thest time to keep their game going."


    "Alright."


    -----


    The next day, in the evening, Natalie left for Belvorn. She stayed in the same hotel, while Caryn had already moved to the pce. Natalie rested the entire night and went to the pce the next day to be part of the preparations for the evening.


    "Natalie," the Queen hugged her the moment they met, while Caryn sat in her chair like usual. "Good to see you back."


    Natalie smiled at the older woman, then looked at her mother quietly, greeting her with a light nod. "Good morning, Ms. Shaw."


    Caryn simply hummed to greet her back.


    The Queen observed their exchange and realized there was nothing like a mother-and-daughter bond between these two. Natalie didn¡¯t even call her <i>mother</i>, but she couldn¡¯t openly point it out to them both.


    "Natalie, I have prepared a dress for you ¡ª in the style of what Belvorn royalty wears. I hope you like it," the Queen informed her as they settled in the drawing room.


    The Queen instructed the servants to bring Natalie¡¯s dress. Soon, a beautiful dress hanging on a stand was brought in. It was an ivory-colored dress with traditional Belvorn flower embroidery crafted on it. The fine artistry made the dress look beautiful.


    "Do you like it?" the Queen asked.


    Natalie hummed, "It¡¯s pretty."


    -----


    The entire pce was bustling with preparations for the ceremony.


    A certain residence in the pce was unusually calm ¡ª as if someone had died there.


    "Grandpa, why is Grandma in such a hurry to make Natalie a princess?" Charlotte cried out. "Once she is a princess, I will no longer hold that title."


    "Once she is a princess, she has to live in Belvorn. It will be easier to get rid of her," Howard tried tofort her.


    "If you can¡¯t make me a princess, then you have to marry me off to someone powerful ¡ª like James Harper, or his son, like you said before. I can¡¯t let Natalie look down on me."


    "Don¡¯t worry. I am already working on it."


    Only if the knew that those father and son were already taken by the mother and daughter they hated the most at this moment.


    ----


    As evening approached, everyone was ready. The citizens of Belvorn were allowed to enter the pce that day but had to stand in the area designated for them. Some VIP guests and royal family members were seated in a separate section.


    The coronation ceremony was going to be held in the center of that vast pce, where a grand podium was beautifully decorated, leaving a huge vacant space around it, allowing others to watch only from a distance.


    The Queen, Caryn, and Natalie were to arrive at the podium together, surrounded by a few royal guards, where the Queen would ce a crown on Caryn¡¯s head and announce her as a princess.


    Before leaving for the podium, Caryn signaled Eric to lean closer and asked, "No signs of James Harper?"


    Eric shook his head. "As per your instructions, no guest from another country is invited, so of course, he won¡¯t be here. Our people are stationed everywhere to monitor in case he arrives, but there¡¯s no sign. Even if hees to the city now, he won¡¯t make it to the pce ¡ª all the roads are jammed with crowds flooding to the pce. Also, he doesn¡¯t know you¡¯re the one to be crowned. Like everyone else, he must think it¡¯s Natalie. Now rx."


    Caryn let out a sigh of relief and then proceeded toward the podium with the others.


    When they reached, and everyone could see them on the huge screens, the crowd erupted with loud cheers. Not just in the pce, but the entire Belvorn was in a celebratory mood to wee their new princess.


    On the podium, the Queen took charge to address her people. As she began, she thanked her subjects for various things and praised them for being the good people of Belvorn. Once she finished praising them, she began to introduce her daughter and granddaughter to everyone, expressing how happy she was to have them back.


    Now, it was time for her to announce the next princess.


    "In the presence of you all, today I am officially dering my daughter, Caryn..."


    Just then, there was a rhythmic, heavy sound in the air that caught everyone¡¯s attention.


    The air around them started to stir heavily as everyone looked up and saw a chopper in the sky, ready to descend into the huge empty space surrounding the podium.


    The people thought it was something nned by the royal family, while the royal family was stunned to see what was happening. All the royal guards immediately surrounded the podium and pointed their guns toward the chopper.


    The chopper settled on the ground. The moment its door opened, a refined man in a ck suit stepped out ¡ª a familiar man everyone recognized.


    <strong>James Harper.</strong>


    The moment the Queen recognized him, she ordered the guards, "Stand down."


    All the guards lowered their guns.


    Natalie was shocked to see him, unable toprehend what was happening.


    But the most shocked person was Caryn. She couldn¡¯t believe the audacity of this man.

 Chapter 365: Natalie’s Real Father

    <h4>Chapter 365: Natalie¡¯s Real Father</h4>


    James Harper straightaway ascended the few stairs to get onto that grand podium. Every ounce of his existence emitted confidence, determination, arrogance ¡ª the power he held. His sharp gaze scanned the woman sitting in her wheelchair, looking at him, still in shock.


    His expression remained the same ¡ª cold and aloof ¡ª as he looked at her.


    "Mr. Harper, good to see you here, but..." the Queen began, not knowing what exactly was going on.


    If it had been someone else who disturbed the royal ceremony like this and arrived uninvited while creating such a ruckus, she wouldn¡¯t have tolerated it. But she couldn¡¯t treat someone like James thoughtlessly. James was not the type to act impulsively, and there had to be a reason for him to be here all of a sudden.


    "Your Majesty, apologies for intruding like this, but I had to," James said firmly.


    The Queen quicklyposed herself, awkward in front of everyone. She managed a light smile. "It¡¯s alright, Mr. Harper. You may be part of this ceremony."


    "But I am not here to be part of it either," James began as he turned to look at Caryn. "I¡¯m here to take my woman with me."


    His words shocked everyone, but James didn¡¯t waver, even when Caryn was ring at him as if warning him to stop this nonsense.


    Everyone followed his line of sight, which was fixed on Caryn. Natalie could not believe her ears. <i>Did he just call Caryn Shaw his woman?</i>


    "My woman, Caryn Shaw ¡ª mother of my only child, Natalie," James said very clearly for everyone to hear.


    "James!" Caryn finally broke her silence, but everyone else had fallen into dead silence.


    There was only one question running through everyone¡¯s mind: <i>Did he mean Natalie is his and Caryn¡¯s daughter? Was Natalie¡¯s unknown father, in fact, James Harper?</i>


    Natalie had just heard the most shocking revtion of her life ¡ª so much so that she forgot to breathe. She hadn¡¯t been this shocked even when she learned she wasn¡¯t Jay Ford¡¯s daughter. But this... this was something beyond shock.


    Before anyone could react, James had already stepped toward Caryn and scooped her into his arms as she said, "We are going home."


    "James..." She tried to speak, but he warned, "Say a word, and everyone will see how I silence you."


    Caryn swallowed all her words and let him carry her. She knew he wasn¡¯t going to let her go now that he was here ¡ª there was no need to create a scene. James always did what he said.


    Before descending the stairs, James stopped for thest time and looked at the shocked Natalie.


    "I am taking your mother ahead. Take care of things here and thene back home ¡ª back to your parents, Caryn and I," he said and left after offering a farewell nod to the Queen.


    Natalie didn¡¯t know how, but she ended up nodding. Just like her mother, she found herself helpless in front of him. <i>What was this man, really?</i>


    The Queen didn¡¯t know what to do. She looked at Natalie, who was equally lost.


    Everyone could only watch as James Harper carried their princess to the chopper and left. The man came like a storm and left, leaving dead silence in his wake.


    No one knew what to do now. So many people, citizens of Belvorn, had gathered at the pce to witness this, and if that wasn¡¯t enough, the coronation ceremony was being brodcasted live across the world.


    The entire words had witnessed what had just happened.


    "Your Majesty," the assistant approached her, urging her to act as everyone was waiting for some exnation.


    The Queen got back to her senses and looked at Natalie. Natalie immediately sensed the Queen¡¯s intentions and quickly said, "Grandma, it would be better if you address the people and cancel today¡¯s ceremony."


    The Queen was already aware of Natalie¡¯s reluctance toward bing a princess. It seemed like both Caryn and Natalie had their own lives they wanted to live in their own way ¡ª without being trapped by royalty and status.


    The Queen collected herself and addressed the crowd. She apologized to everyone for what had happened and announced that the coronation ceremony was dismissed.


    Inside the chopper, James still had Caryn sitting in hisp.


    "Will you let me go now?" Caryn gritted her teeth.


    "Aren¡¯t you morefortable this way?" he asked, keeping his hands firmly wrapped around her thin and delicate body.


    "There are safety measures one needs to take while sitting in this flying machine. I don¡¯t want to have an ident while I¡¯m still weak," she said, though annoyed, trying to reason with him.


    The corner of his lips curved up slightly as he finally ced her in the seat next to him and fastened the seatbelt for her, then for himself.


    Now that she could finally breathe without being held by him, she asked, "What¡¯s the meaning of all this? Because of you, I couldn¡¯t get what¡¯s rightfully mine ¡ª the official title of princess."


    "You never wanted it. You only wished to use it as a way to escape from me," James replied, turning to look at her. "And I won¡¯t ever let that happen. You¡¯re going to spend the rest of your life right by my side."


    "At this age, you want to have a mistress?" she countered coldly. "You seem delusional to me."


    "Mistress?" he raised a brow, "I was nning our marriage, but here you are into being my mistress. Is that more exciting than being my wife?"


    "Marriage?" she looked back at him with a cold stare. "That¡¯s you being even more delusional."


    "We¡¯ll see who¡¯s more delusional ¡ª whether me, wanting you to be my wife, or, it¡¯s you, wanting to be my mistress."


    "When did I say I will be your mistress?" she spat out angrily.


    "The fact remains that from this moment onward, you are going to live with me. If you don¡¯t want to marry me, then the answer is clear on your side."


    "I won¡¯t be your mistress ever!"


    "Then it¡¯s decided. You will be my wife."


    "No, I didn¡¯t say that either... umm..."


    Her mask covered mouth was shut the next moment by him.


    A few momentster, when she had calmed down, he said with his face still closer to hers, "The more you talk, the worse it will get for you. So better keep quiet like the good girl you are."


    "Jerk," she mumbled under her mask, her eyes shooting daggers at him.


    He chuckled softly. "I missed those days when you used to curse me. Seems like I won¡¯t have to miss anything from now on. Keep it up."


    Under the mask, she pursed her lips, realizing that whatever she did, he would alwayse out as the winner. He was truly shameless, and it only got worse with age.


    Ahead of them, Lucas was sitting in the next seat by the pilot and could hear them clearly.


    These days, his boss ¡ª the cold and aloof man ¡ª was giving him shock after shock with the way he was acting and talking. If he wasn¡¯t sitting there and listening to it all personally, he would have thought his ears were at fault for making things up.

 Chapter 366: The Truth That Shocked Everyone

    <h4>Chapter 366: The Truth That Shocked Everyone</h4>


    The entire pce was dead silent after all the crowd was dispersed. All the invited guests had left after the Queen bid them farewell personally.


    In the Queen¡¯s residence, the old woman was sitting in the drawing room, looking all exhausted after all the ordeal. Natalie didn¡¯t return home and decided to stay by the Queen¡¯s side to take care of her. She understood why James had told her to stay and take care of things.


    At this moment, she had no time to deal with her own shock.


    The servants brought calming tea and the medicines for the Queen. Once she looked fine, Natalie asked, "Grandma, are you feeling better now?"


    The Queen inhaled deeply and looked at Natalie. "Were you aware James Harper is your father?"


    Natalie shook her head as she thought, <i>I was as shocked as you.</i>


    The Queen sighed. "I don¡¯t know what to do. All that happened so suddenly. I don¡¯t know what Carmen thinks about it and if she is alright with what happened."


    "Grandma, Caryn Shaw is a tough woman. She should be thest person any of us should ever worry about," Natalie said. "And, about James Harper, though I don¡¯t know much, I can assure you she is fine with him."


    The Queen could only hum and asked, "You call them by names."


    "We are not close enough to act by the rtionship they say we have," Natalie replied calmly.


    "Things will get better soon and you will have your own parents and family now," the Queen said.


    Natalie could only hum to the Queen¡¯s genuine worry, but inside she thought, <i>If it all happened a few years before, I would have jumped with happiness, but now, it doesn¡¯t matter. All that matters is, I have him, Justin.</i>


    "Grandma, you should rest," Natalie said and helped her escort to her bedroom. As the Queen settled in her bed, she said, "Natalie, I am happy that at least you don¡¯t call me by my name but acknowledge our rtionship."


    "I am happy to have a sweet grandmother like you as well," Natalie replied.


    In the name of grandmother, all she had was Sephina Ford, who never treated her nicely just because she was not her blood.


    The Queen smiled and said, "You should go and rest. One of the royal chambers has already been prepared for you, but you never stayed here."


    Natalie wanted to return to the hotel, but at this moment she wished to act ording to the Queen¡¯s wishes to make her feel better. Her daughter was frisked away by a man while millions of people around the world were watching, so as a granddaughter, she could at leastfort her by staying here.


    "Thank you, Grandma. I am heading to my room then," Natalie said as she left with a servant who guided her to her room.


    ¡ª--


    At the same time, in another residence in the pce.


    Howard, Garwin, and Charlotte were sitting silently, probably contemting what to think now ¡ª whether they should be happy that the coronation didn¡¯t seed or sad that Caryn, their Princess Carmen, had someone like James Harper in her life.


    At that, he was even Natalie¡¯s father, which made it even worse, as now they had to think twice before trying to harm them.


    "Why... Why is Natalie¡¯s life so good?" Charlotte cried out. "She came here to im my title of Princess, and now she has such a man as her father. Now, I can¡¯t even think about marrying Justin Harper. She won¡¯t let her brother marry me."


    Ignoring her, Garwin asked, "Is Justin Caryn¡¯s son as well? There is no mention of with whom James Harper had that son."


    "I don¡¯t think he is Carmen¡¯s son," Howard said. "If he is not her son, then I believe he would not like Carmen and her daughter to intrude in their family all of a sudden."


    "You are right, Father. James Harper called Natalie his only child when he was taking Carmen away. That means he didn¡¯t seem to be Caryn¡¯s son, and those father and son might not be on good terms. That¡¯s how James Harper never introduced his so-called son to the world."


    "Does that mean Justin Harper might hate Carmen and her daughter, and I can still have a chance to be with him?" Charlotte asked.


    "Seems like it," Howard replied, as the three continued to talk about the possibilities.


    ----


    In the imperial city, a few souls were shocked to their bones. Just like Charlotte, they had the same question ¡ª why was Natalie¡¯s fortune so good? Of all people, her real father turned out to be James Harper. Having the NextEra CEO as her husband was not enough to make her invincible already.


    At the Ford mansion, as the family watched the news, their faces were ashen. Sephina retreated to her room after watching the news. She still hated Caryn like anything.


    "When that bitch had James Harper wrapped around her fingers, no wonder she never gave you a real ce as her husband," ra said to Jay.


    The already angry man stood up and stormed out.


    Briena gritted her teeth. But ra said the same thing to her as Howard told Charlotte ¡ª that Justin Harper might not like the fact that he had a stepmother and a half-sister, so he might retaliate.


    "...Briena, this is an even better opportunity for you to get closer to Justin Harper. If you manage to win him, you can turn that mother and daughter¡¯s life into hell," ra advised her.


    -----


    At the Browns, another wave of regret washed over the entire family.


    "If Ivan had not left Natalie, he would have been James Harper¡¯s son-inw," Amelia cried out. "What have you even done?"


    "Mother, brother should not have left her," Irene added regretfully.


    Ivan, who himself was regretting this fact, spat out, "Weren¡¯t you two always dissatisfied when she was my fianc¨¦e and forced me again and again to break up with her? Weren¡¯t you two always trying to mess with my brain, and now you are ming it on me? If not for the constant nagging from you two..." He sighed as he ran his hand through his hair.


    "Ivan..."


    "Shut up," he said and walked out of the home.


    "Mother, is there no way we could bring them back together?" Irene asked. In a moment, her mind was filled with thoughts of how she would have shown off everywhere if they were tied in a rtionship with the Harpers.


    Amelia shook her head regretfully as she said, "If I knew she was James Harper¡¯s daughter, I would have definitely made sure Ivan married her, and then we would have married you off to Justin Harper. That way, with the exchange of daughters, both families would have been tied forever. Brown Industries wouldn¡¯t even have to face bankruptcy ever."


    -----


    But there were some who were shocked but happy as well.


    Mia, Cathy, Natalie¡¯s employees E and Dan, and everyone who was on Natalie¡¯s side. All of a sudden, the wind seemed to have changed its direction only to bring good surprises into Natalie¡¯s life.


    She had suffered so much, that now god was paying her back with pleasant surprises.

 Chapter 367: Aiden, Not Justin

    <h4>Chapter 367: Aiden, Not Justin</h4>


    At the same time, there were some who were left speechless with some other thoughts in their minds.


    Rowan, Morris and Adam summers.


    The only thought that came to their mind ¡ª Justin had married Natalie, and now Natalie was Justin¡¯s father James Harper¡¯s daughter with another woman. Wouldn¡¯t that make them half-siblings? Siblings with the same father and different mothers.


    "No...." Rowan screamed as he covered his eyes. "I saw them kissing. Did he just kiss his own sister... did they do even more... what the fuck, where is this world going...."


    Morris and Adam, who were sitting next to him in the private room of one of the luxury bars, only looked at each other. What Rowan said made sense.


    "Rowan, calm down. If Justin was aware of it, he wouldn¡¯t have let it happen," Morris said.


    "How he would know the woman he married would turn into his own sister," Adammented.


    "Let me call that bastard," Rowan said as he dialed Justin¡¯s number and put the phone on speaker.


    "Speak," Justin¡¯s cold voice came through.


    "You bastard," Rowan eximed, and the other two didn¡¯t stop him. "Did you know she is your half-sister, a daughter from the same father? Don¡¯t tell me you have slept with her already."


    There was a silence for a moment before Justin spoke, his tone calm andposed even after the allegation his friend made. "Natalie and I are not blood-rted."


    "You... what?" Rowan¡¯s tone changed to shock. "What do you mean?"


    The other two focused on it as well. None of them had any idea that Justin was an adopted son.


    "Who out of you two are not his biological child?" Rowan asked.


    "She is his real daughter," Justin spoke.


    "So you..."


    "You got the answer that you needed to know. Now shut your mouth and don¡¯t waste my time," Justin said and hung up the call.


    "What the hell?" Rowan looked at the cellphone. "Is he not James Harper¡¯s real son?"


    "Justin never lies. He doesn¡¯t have to," Morris said.


    Adam hummed and said to Rowan, "Now we know the truth, calm down."


    Rowan could only agree. "d to know they are not real siblings."


    ----


    Sebastian, who was chilling in Justin¡¯s home in his and Natalie¡¯s absence, jumped on the sofa in the drawing room as he watched what was happening on the TV screen ahead.


    His mouth opened to scream, but he shut it with both hands before a sound coulde out of it.


    <i>Natalie... Uncle James¡¯ daughter? My cousin married his own half-sister?</i>


    He felt like he would faint right at that moment. His reaction was the same as Rowan¡¯s. Not just married ¡ª but they even lived like a married couple.


    No one even in the extended Harper family was aware of the truth that Justin was adopted son. They had thought James Harper had a fling with someone and had this son which he brought home all of a sudden.


    What would happen if everyone got to know it? What would Uncle James do when he got to know it?


    -----


    <strong>In Belvorn.</strong>


    Freshening up, Natalie was lying in bed. Today¡¯s incident still felt like a dream to her.


    She looked at her cellphone, wondering whether to call Justin. <i>I wonder what his reaction must be, knowing I am his father¡¯s daughter. He must be as shocked after watching it as I am.</i>


    <i>I should call him.</i>


    She dialed the contact number. The rings went on for long, and the call was received just at thest moment.


    "Hmm?" came the sound of the man she longed for at this moment.


    "Where are you?" she asked.


    "Somewhere I should be," came the reply.


    "What are you doing?" she asked again.


    "Looking at someone really beautiful who is missing me at this moment," he replied.


    Natalie realized something. The second reply didn¡¯te through the phone but...


    She sat up in the bed immediately, only to be pushed down the next moment. It happened so quickly ¡ª all she knew was that a handsome face was in her sight, and a piercing gaze was fixed on her face.


    "Justin?"


    "Aiden," he corrected her. "After today¡¯s revtion of you being James¡¯ daughter, I am no longer Justin Harper."


    Natalie didn¡¯t know how to react to it. Just because of her, he was going to give up that most important identity to him. Though he had said before that he was going to do it anyway, it wouldn¡¯t have been this soon. Her arrival in his life had only fastened it up.


    "Were you aware who my father is?" she finally asked, thinking nothing really passed by him.


    He hummed and leaned in to kiss her, but she asked again, "Since when?"


    "Does that matter?" he whispered against her lips and kissed her anyway, stealing all the words away.


    Natalie kissed him back, letting herself bury under his weight.


    After a while, bothy side by side on the bed, staring at the beautiful ceiling in that dimly lit pce room.


    Natalie asked again, "Since when were you aware I am James Harper¡¯s daughter?"


    "Even before we two met," he answered with honesty.


    It threw her into another shock as she looked at him. "Are you for real?"


    He looked back at her calmly and exined how it all happened. "Julia asked me to bring you back to the Harper family. I agreed to her request, as it was only the right thing to do since you were my father¡¯s biological daughter. But, before that, I wanted to see what kind of a person you were, if you truly deserved toe to our family, or if you were a bad person who might destroy the peace, and so on..."


    "No wonder you acted so cold towards me at the start," she chuckled.


    "I had to make sure you were not a bad person. I was mostly doing it for Julia¡¯s sake, as I didn¡¯t want anything or anyone to hurt her."


    "I understand," Natalie replied and asked curiously, "Then?"


    "And then... Hmm..." Justin pretended to think deeply and said, "...and then I fell in love with you."


    "That¡¯s it?" she asked, a little surprised again. "Was it so easy to fall in love?"


    "Given your charm, it didn¡¯t take much time for me to fall for you."


    Sheughed lightly and asked, "Since when did you realize you love me?"


    "Initially, I was just intrigued by the fun I was having by your side, but after some time of acting as your husband, I knew what my heart feels."


    "Yeah, and you didn¡¯t even hesitate to show it again and again," shemented. "You are so bold while courting a woman that you leave no option for her but to fall for you in return. With your talent, you can surely win the heart of any woman in the world."


    "Not anyone, but only you would do," he replied.


    She chuckled, "This is what I was talking about. You are a smooth flirt. Sometime I even doubt if I am truly a only woman you have ever been with."


    "Everythinges out naturally when I am with you," he replied, "You are the reason."


    Both smiled pleasantly as they enjoyed the peace between them.

 Chapter 368: Be Together Till You Die

    <h4>Chapter 368: Be Together Till You Die</h4>


    "That day, James Harper told me you are his adopted son," Natalie said. "I think now I know the reason. He sure saved me from having a panic attack thinking I was married to my own brother. When he revealed I am his daughter, I was so relieved to already know we are not blood-rted."


    Justin admired that James had surely made things easier for him.


    "He is a thoughtful man. I wouldn¡¯t mind having him as my father. At least he is smart, rational, and a no-drama person," shemented.


    "More like he is aware of how much trouble your stubborn mother could be, so he made it easier for himself by solving some issues beforehand. Now he only has to pay attention to his woman while leaving his daughter to me," Justin added.


    "He doesn¡¯t have any issues with us being together. That¡¯s such a relief," she said again.


    Justin hummed, as he couldn¡¯t deny it either.


    Then Natalieughed at something and said, "He must be the first father in the world who raised his son-inw himself and was sure that he had raised a perfect man for his daughter. The kind of relief he has¡ªevery father in the world can envy him."


    She turned to her side and moved closer to Justin, resting her face on his chest as she looked up at him. "But his actions also show his unwavering trust in you."


    "That goes both ways," Justin replied.


    "I wonder how two men can have such a deep understanding of each other and act in perfect sync without even having a proper conversation, as if you two can predict each other¡¯s actions on your own," Natalie added with amusement. "When I came to attend the annual event of the Royal Family, James Harper was with me, and you were away. But the day he left, you were already by my side. At that time, I didn¡¯t think much, but now I can guess¡ªyou two act in perfect sync. You two didn¡¯t let me be here alone and unprotected."


    "You¡¯re not wrong," Justin added. "We are just used to each other¡¯s ways and thought processes."


    Natalie hummed and asked, "He took away Caryn Ford. What is his n? To marry her?"


    "You don¡¯t want to?" Justin asked.


    "What is it to me? They can do whatever they want," Natalie replied. "They must be my parents, but I am not close to them to express my opinion about their life and their actions. At the same time, they don¡¯t have a right to meddle in my life."


    "True," he turned to her and pulled her closer. "All you have to do is think about me and pay attention to what I want and do."


    She nodded, smiling yfully at him.


    "That being said, how about we resume where we stopped?" he swiftly hovered over her.


    Natalie didn¡¯t stop him, and the two lost themselves in their own world of intimate pleasure.


    -----


    By midnight, James and Caryn had already reached the Imperial City. But he didn¡¯t take Caryn back to her home; instead, they arrived at a huge vi in the most expensive part of the city.


    "Where are we?" Caryn asked the moment the car entered the massive gate of the vi.


    "Our home," James replied. "From now on, you are going to stay here with me."


    Caryn, already annoyed, could not hold back. "Can you stop this childish act, James? We are not young anymore for you to pull these stunts like a man crazy in love. Let me remind you, you passed that stage long ago. Don¡¯t delude yourself anymore."


    He stared at her for a while before saying, "Once you get better, I will let you know exactly where I stand."


    Caryn could sense his intentions and immediately looked away, frowning. "You may not consider yourself old, but I am too old to y childish games with you."


    "You are a tough woman, Caryn. You have survived the worst, so you will easily survive me as well," James replied as he stepped out of the car and scooped her up in his arms to carry her inside the home.


    She looked at him in shock. <i>Survive him? What exactly is he thinking?</i>


    "You should be thankful that I didn¡¯t take you to my home in Bayford and make you stand right in front of my mother," she heard him say as he entered the main door of the vi, carrying her with ease. He made her sit on thevish sofa and informed her, "The vi Natalie is staying in with her husband is nearby, so we can meet our daughter often without disturbing each other¡¯s lives."


    Caryn¡¯s expression soured at that. "So you¡¯ve already epted who she is married to? Are you just happy that he is the mysterious CEO of NextEra and that your daughter would be happy with a wealthy man? Did you even try to find out who he is..."


    James, who had already reached the dining table, poured water for her as he listened and replied, "Perhaps."


    "Are you taking my concern lightly?" she red at him as he returned with the ss of water.


    "Have some water and calm down," James said as he held her hand and made her hold the ss. "I believe she chose the right person. She takes after you, after all."


    "I was blind to choose the wrong person, which is why I¡¯m worried my daughter will repeat the same mistake," Caryn spat out. "She should know that handsome men are the most deceptive ones."


    "Youter chose the ugly one, and then he gifted you his mistress and a daughter," Jamesmented as he settled next to her on the sofa. "So your theory about the handsome ones doesn¡¯t really make sense."


    At his mocking, her grip tightened on the ss she was holding, as if she wanted to crush it.


    But the ss was taken from her hand the next moment. She red at him, only to¡ª


    <i>Crash!</i>


    The ss was crushed in James¡¯s hand as he said to her, "You are too weak to crush the ss in your frail hands, so I thought I should help you with it. And, by chance, if you had seeded in crushing it, we wouldn¡¯t want you getting injured when it¡¯s already difficult for you to heal quickly."


    "If I stay with you around me, I¡¯m sure I will never get better," she said through gritted teeth. "All you¡¯re doing is driving me to my death."


    "Didn¡¯t you say we¡¯re old? Then we don¡¯t have much time left anyway," James countered calmly, unfazed by her serious argument. "So, I don¡¯t want to waste any more moments of my life staying away from you. You can die tomorrow, but at least let¡¯s be together until then."


    Caryn didn¡¯t know what to say to him now. Her threats of dying didn¡¯t work on him anymore. Whatever she did or said, he was not letting her go.


    "You should rest now. Let me take you back to the room." With that, he had already picked her up.


    "Can you let me walk or at least arrange a wheelchair for me?" she asked.


    "It¡¯s in the room," he informed her. "I¡¯ve arranged everything for you in the room just as it¡¯s rmended. Your doctors will be here in a moment to check on you."


    Caryn could only sigh and follow his lead, too tired to argue with him.

 Chapter 369: Talk About Kids

    <h4>Chapter 369: Talk About Kids</h4>


    They entered the sophisticated, neat, European-style bedroom. He ced her on the bed, and soon after, the doctors arrived to check on her¡ªthe same doctor who had been treating her from the beginning.


    After they were done, the doctor said, "For any reaction to today¡¯s ordeal, we will have to wait until tomorrow. If she turned out fine, then that¡¯s a good news for us. All she needs to do is take her usual medications. Make sure not to expose her to crowded surroundings for a few days."


    James hummed in acknowledgment of the doctor¡¯s instructions.


    The two nurses who had been taking care of her all this time¡ªthe same ones who brought her¡ªhelped Caryn with everything. Once she was ready to sleep, James entered the bedroom.


    "What? Are you nning to sleep in my room now? Didn¡¯t you hear the doctor?" she spat out, already jumping to conclusions about his intentions.


    "I was just here to say good night," James replied calmly.


    Caryn suppressed her anger, realizing she had misjudged him and was about to say something, but¡ª


    "But don¡¯t worry. We will share the bed soon, as your immunity is improving really well."


    "Get lost," she shouted and turned in bed, facing her back to him.


    James smiled slightly, then turned off the lights in the room, leaving only a dim nightmp before walking out. As he closed the door, he said, "Good night, Caryn."


    She didn¡¯t respond, and he had already left.


    Caryn let out a sigh of relief and turned around to stare at the closed door where he had just left, her thoughts unknown.


    -----


    The next day, Justin and Natalie had breakfast with the Queen.


    As they talked over breakfast, the Queen said, "Natalie, I know you have said no, but I still wish for you to reconsider. Your mother might not be crowned as princess now, and I am too old to handle everything. I need an heir to my throne. If you decline, then what am I going to do? You are thest one of the Belvorn Royal Family bloodline."


    Natalie didn¡¯t deny her request right away but said, "I am not thest one, Grandma."


    "Are you referring to Charlotte?" The Queen shook her head as she sighed. "She is not fit for the role. I am not saying this because I now have you and Carmen, but I have raised Charlotte myself¡ªher mother died after giving birth to her¡ªand I know her better than anyone. Even if you had not appeared, I would have never dered her a princess as long as I was alive."


    "Does it still have to be a princess and not a prince?" Justinmented, and the two women turned to him as he continued, "Maybe it¡¯s time to change the old trend and set a new one."


    The Queen thought about it and said, "Howard and I, we don¡¯t have a grandson either. And my half-brother and his sons don¡¯t carry Everthorn blood. They carry my father¡¯s blood, but not my mother¡¯s, a royal bloodline, so the people of Belvorn would never ept them as royals."


    "There can always be variables," Justinmented.


    The Queen and Natalie gave him a puzzled look, as if asking what he meant.


    Justin said, "Your Majesty, you are not in a hurry yet, right? So let¡¯s leave these things for the time being. Who knows, maybe Natalie might give you a granddaughter who will be the next princess."


    <i>Cough! Cough!</i>


    Natalie almost choked on her food at what Justin said.


    Meanwhile, the Queen¡¯s attention was diverted as she smiled and offered Natalie a hopeful gaze. "I love the idea."


    "G-Grandma, he is just kidding," she said, smiling awkwardly.


    "I am not," Justin said, offering her a serious look. "You never know..."


    "D-Don¡¯t we have to catch the flight?" she said quickly, putting down her spoon. "I¡¯m done with breakfast."


    Justin looked at her half-finished meal and said, "Finish it all first. We are going by private jet, so you don¡¯t have to worry about the flight timing."


    Unwillingly, she resumed her breakfast, hoping he wouldn¡¯t say anything more to embarrass her. ¡¯From where this kids talk popped up?¡¯


    ----


    Justin and Natalie headed to the airport in the car.


    Natalie asked, "When you said to the Queen that it was time to change the old trend and set a new one, what exactly did you mean? What are you holding up your sleeve?"


    "I remember you saying Isac, the son of the Queen¡¯s younger brother Lenard, looked more simr to Garwin rather than his own father."


    "Hmm, I did say that, and to have such a simrity, it felt so unreal," Natalie added.


    "Your smart observation just made me think about something," Justin replied.


    "What?"


    "You¡¯ll know when I¡¯m done with some digging."


    "Will it be of any help to me?" she asked, clearly expecting something shocking out of it.


    He offered her a yful smirk. "Whatever I do is always for you, my little wife."


    She smiled happily. "Having a resourceful husband is indeed so helpful."


    Justin hummed and said, "I said something else to the Queen as well."


    She turned to face him, her expression serious. "Do you want kids?"


    "I don¡¯t mind, but I was wondering if by this time you are already bearing one," Justin said.


    Natalie felt puzzled and looked at her lower belly. It was as usual¡ªt¡ªand there was nothing unusual for him to say that.


    "Are you a doctor?" she asked, a little annoyed.


    "No, but I am good with numbers," he answered coolly.


    "What do you mean? What¡¯s the rtion between a baby and numbers?"


    "First, we never used contraceptives, and second, you have missed your period by quite a few days."


    <i>Boom!</i>


    Natalie felt like a bomb had dropped on her head. Her expression froze. She was so busy with so many things that she didn¡¯t even pay attention to it.


    She was not ready for this at all. She had so many things to do and...


    Justin pulled her closer gently and caressed her head to ease her anxiousness at this moment.


    "Are you scared?" he asked.


    "I... I¡¯m not sure... I didn¡¯t think about any of this..."


    "Once we reach home, I¡¯ll call for the doctor. If what I said is the truth, the next decision is yours. I will follow whatever you decide," he said softly, his words coaxing her. "Your opinion matters the most."


    She hummed and rested her head against his chest, wondering what would happen.


    What if she is really pregnant?

 Chapter 370: Married

    <h4>Chapter 370: Married</h4>


    Justin and Natalie reached the Imperial City. Once they settled in, the doctor arrived at their vi. Natalie was nervous, not knowing exactly what to expect.


    The doctor checked her and took a blood sample for the test.


    Natalie asked, "Can¡¯t we do it just through that pregnancy test kit?"


    "We can, but sometimes it can show the wrong results, so this one is more reliable," the doctor assured her. "It won¡¯t take long. In just a few hours, we will have the result. I will personally bring the test result."


    Natalie hummed, and the doctor left.


    Lying in bed, Natalie stared at the ceiling, her hand going to her belly on its own.


    "You should rest. You must be tired after traveling," Justin said as he sat by her side. To divert her attention, he informed her, "Your parents are staying nearby."


    She looked at him in surprise. "Nearby? Didn¡¯t they go to Bayford to the Harper family home?"


    Justin shook his head. "Your father bought one of the vis here. Maybe he wants them to stay near you."


    "Well, I am not sure about it," she sighed. "All of a sudden, it¡¯s so awkward to have real parents after living like an orphan all my life. I am not ready for it."


    "It will be alright," Justin assured her. "Even after knowing you are his daughter, not even once has he exerted that right and disturbed your life. He will be a good father to you, just like he was to me."


    Natalie hummed. "Now that I think about it, I like his way of showing care¡ªnot through words, but just through actions, and in a way that he won¡¯t let you realize he is caring for you. I think you are right about him. But I wonder how he can control Caryn Shaw. I can tell she is truly difficult to handle. Also, I wonder how he fell in love with her if she was like this even in the past."


    "Maybe he just likes challenges," Justinmented. "Want to go meet them?"


    "No."


    "Good."


    She offered him a questioning gaze.


    ----


    At James Harper¡¯s vi.


    After lunch, when Caryn was reading books, James came to her room. She didn¡¯t bother to look at him, and neither did James mind it.


    "I need your signature on this," James said as he put a few papers in front of her.


    Caryn looked at them, and her brows furrowed. "Are you really going to do this?"


    "I told you I am going to marry you," he replied, his tone resolute. "You and Jay Ford were separated for more than fifteen years, so thew here automatically nullifies your marriage with him. Moreover, he is already married to someone else on the basis of your death. I have sorted out that matter. All you have to do is sign these papers so I can submit them, and we can get our marriage certificate soon."


    "I don¡¯t want to marry you," she dered.


    "So you n to keep our daughter being called a bastard by others?" This time his tone was sharp. "I won¡¯t allow it. If you had given her to me after she was born, or at least after you had faked your death, I would have raised her by myself, and no one would have dared say anything about her. She is my daughter, not any bastard."


    As Caryn heard it and saw how serious he was, this time she couldn¡¯t refute his im. She quietly picked up the paper and pen kept in front of her and signed. "Only for the sake of my daughter," shemented as she put the papers back.


    He picked up those papers. "Our daughter. Don¡¯t forget my equally valuable contribution in bringing her into this world."


    Caryn frowned at his shameless words, but she couldn¡¯t deny anything.


    "Though I have no clear memories of that night, I am d it was you, and thanks to that, now I have a daughter," James said, his tone sincere.


    Caryn fell silent at that, and James left the room.


    -----


    Back in Justin¡¯s vi.


    The doctor was back with the reports in a few hours. Natalie could not rest at all, though she tried to.


    Inside the bedroom, Natalie looked at the doctor anxiously as she handed over the reports to Justin. He read them and looked back at Natalie.


    "What happened?" she asked.


    "The test is negative," Justin replied calmly, but he noticed the flickering disappointment in Natalie¡¯s eyes.


    "But then my periods?" Natalie asked the doctor.


    "You were too exhausted and stressed these days, it seems, which might have caused the dy. There¡¯s nothing to worry about," the doctor exined and tried to coax her, "also, I would say it¡¯s actually a good thing you are not pregnant. You may have recovered from your previous surgery and feel all better, but growing a life inside your body is an entirely different thing. A little more time would be great before pregnancy. That way, you and the baby would both be healthier."


    Natalie could only hum.


    The doctor left after giving her some instructions.


    Justin went by her side and finally asked, "What are you thinking about?"


    She hugged him and said, "Though it was all unexpected, somewhere I felt disappointed to know I am not pregnant."


    He could feel the sadness in her. "Don¡¯t worry. We are not in a hurry. Anyways, I¡¯m d because I don¡¯t have to share you with anyone yet."


    She looked at him. "Don¡¯t tell me you are going to act like some shitty CEO in a novel and be jealous of your own kids."


    He chuckled. "I won¡¯t. I look forward to raising them and having aplete family with you. But maybe sometimes, I might demand more of your time for myself. I won¡¯t let you forget you have a husband as well, who needs you more."


    "I won¡¯t forget you," she hugged him even tighter and mumbled against his nape, "But it also makes me wonder if we would be good parents."


    "Why?"


    "Both of us never really experienced the true affection of parents, so I am not sure if we would be able to give it to our kids as well."


    "That¡¯s all the more reason we would be good parents¡ªbecause what we never got, we will do our best to provide for our kids."


    "Hmm... Maybe you are right. I don¡¯t know how to be a good mother, but I will try."


    "You would be the perfect mother," he assured her.


    ¡ª--


    Justin received a message on his cellphone. When he read it, it came as quite a shock.


    It was a message from Noah, who had updated him about thetest news being posted on the Harper Group¡¯s official site.


    "You might like to see this." Justin held his mobile for Natalie to see.


    When she saw it, she was shocked as well. "So fast? It¡¯s not even a day since they got here."


    "He is James Harper. These are trivial things for him¡ªhe can take care of them in a minute," Justin said as both of them read the news.


    The news about James Harper legally marrying Caryn Shaw, along with a picture of their wedding certificate, was posted as well.


    The post was flooded with people around the world congratting them.


    But at the same time entire business world now wonder what would be Justin Harper¡¯s ce in the family and the business as James Harper had another heir.


    Most derived that Natalie¡¯s appearance won¡¯t affect Justin Harper¡¯s dynamics in the Harper group as he was in the son and deserved Harper group more due to his dedication towards the Harper group.


    ----


    <strong>At Ford Group Office.</strong>


    "Mom, that old man married Caryn Shaw. Natalie is his legitimate daughter, and she will now own a great share in the Harper Group."


    "That mother and daughter¡¯s luck is truly good," ra said. "If Natalie gets more power in her hands, she will surely try to suppress Ford Group and leave us with nothing."


    "At the party, she even cursed that Ford Group would go down and that I would be kicked out. Now I know why she said it. She is going to use the Harper Group¡¯s power."


    "Before shees at us for revenge, we have to find a way to get to Justin Harper. Mother said they are going to have an event to dere Justin Harper as the global CEO, but we¡¯re not sure when exactly."


    "It could be soon. As CEO of Ford Group, I would be invited as well," Briena said confidently. "I hope my movie is released before that, so I will already be a known figure for Justin Harper to want to meet me."


    -----


    Eric, who had returned to Imperial City from Belvorn, came to meet Caryn. She was in the garden, enjoying the mild sunlight.


    "Congrattions on your marriage, Caryn," Eric said with a grin. "Finally, there is a day when I can congratte you from my heart. You got the best man as your husband."


    Caryn ignored his remark and asked, "How¡¯s Aiden?"


    "Going through rehab for his leg without a miss, and he seems to be recovering fine," Eric replied. "Soon, you¡¯ll see him walking on his own."


    "Good. Make sure to be with him always."


    "You don¡¯t have to worry about him or me. Focus on your life now... or shall I say your newly married life?"


    She finally red at him. "Just because I am ying nice doesn¡¯t mean you can be audacious to this extent," she mumbled. "Every man around me is nothing but a nuisance."


    Eric didn¡¯t mind her words and chuckled instead. "Now that I¡¯ve seen you, I shall return. Don¡¯t worry about yourpany. Aiden and I will take care of it."


    She hummed, and he left. Just a short distance away, he came across James Harper, who had just stepped out after finishing his work in the study.


    Eric greeted him and left.


    James went to Caryn, who looked at him as if asking, <i>What do you want now?</i>


    James didn¡¯t say a word and simply stood by her side, facing the beautiful view of the hills under the pleasant sunlight.

 Chapter 371: Julia’s Arrival

    <h4>Chapter 371: Julia¡¯s Arrival</h4>


    Julia arrived in the city. Instead of going to James¡¯ home, she went to Justin¡¯s home.


    Justin had already told Natalie that Julia was aware of everything between them, so there was nothing for her to worry about.


    As soon as Julia arrived, she hugged Natalie, who hade downstairs to wee her.


    "It¡¯s so good to see you after so long," Julia said happily. "And I am so happy that, finally, my granddaughter is back with her real family."


    Natalie offered her a gentle smile, while Julia looked at Justin. "You brat, you kept from me that you own NextEra Corp."


    "Wasn¡¯t it a good surprise?" he asked, not minding her anger.


    "It was indeed good. If you were any poor man, I wouldn¡¯t have let you have my granddaughter," Julia countered.


    Natalie didn¡¯t know what to say or how to react to their banter. In her mind, she thought, <i>Just given how handsome he is, I would have kept him even if he was poor. I wouldn¡¯t mind keeping beauty by my side.</i>


    Justin looked at her, his gaze scrutinizing her. Natalie immediately looked away, as if he could see the dirt in her mind¡ªher expression like that of a thief being caught.


    "You better take good care of my granddaughter," Julia warned him in a strict tone.


    "I¡¯m already doing it. You can ask her," Justin replied.


    Julia looked back at Natalie and said, "If he bullies you, tell me. I will teach him a lesson for you."


    "Yes, Grandma."


    "I was going toe here earlier, but then all of you went to Belvorn again, so I had to dy...." Julia continued talking non-stop as the two women settled on the sofa in the drawing room.


    Justin didn¡¯t interrupt their conversation.


    After a while, Julia asked them, "How are James and Caryn? Are they getting along well?"


    Natalie hesitated a little before speaking. "We haven¡¯t met them since they came back from Belvorn."


    Julia was surprised. "You haven¡¯t met them? They are your parents. You should be spending some family time with them."


    Natalie looked at Justin, who came to her rescue. "Julia, they¡¯ve been together for barely over a day. Let them settle first. It would be better if we don¡¯t disturb them yet."


    As Julia looked at Natalie, she nodded in agreement with Justin. "Also, Grandma, due to my mother¡¯s health reasons, she isn¡¯t allowed to be surrounded by too many people."


    Julia had to agree with the two.


    -----


    <strong>At James¡¯s Home.</strong>


    The doctor was there to check on Caryn, along with thetest report he had received.


    "Mrs. Harper, the reports are indeed great, and your immunity has improved quite well with the advanced medicines we¡¯ve used since the start," the doctor said. "There are no signs of infection, even after your prolonged exposure outside. But we still have to be careful for a while."


    Caryn couldn¡¯t help but notice how the doctor had changed the way he addressed her. He had always called her <i>Ms. Shaw</i>, but now...


    The servants in the vi had also started addressing her the same way, and she wondered if James had instructed them to do so.


    She happened to nce at James, who was standing to the side with his hands in his pants pockets. There was a light smirk on his lips as he looked back at her, his gaze as if he could see exactly what was going on in her mind.


    He was clearly pleased with the way she was being addressed- Mrs Harper.


    The doctor continued, "Now, you no longer need to wear a mask all the time when you are at home or around the usual people. It¡¯s only necessary when you¡¯re in a crowded ce or surrounded by too many people. Soon, even that won¡¯t be required. It¡¯s time for you to start exposing yourself to the outside environment, step by step."


    Caryn hummed in response, while James asked, "So she doesn¡¯t need to maintain distance from the people she regrly interacts with?"


    "Yes."


    "How close can one be?" James asked. "How frequent?"


    Caryn frowned at the questions, immediately understanding his intentions.


    The doctor seemed to have caught on as well and said, "Mr. Harper, as her husband, you can start being close to her¡ªstep by step, as I said before."


    James hummed and looked at Caryn, who red at him as if to say, <i>Don¡¯t even think about it.</i>


    In response, James smirked, as if replying, <i>I make the rules here.</i>


    James then turned to the doctor. "And about her legs?"


    The doctor continued, "Regarding Mrs. Harper¡¯s ability to walk normally, we can start her physiotherapy next week. She has been bedridden for a long time, and her legs are very weak. With rehab, I¡¯m confident we can ovee that as well. It¡¯s not just her legs¡ªher entire body is weak. With proper nutrition and exercise, she should be alright in theing months."


    Caryn was d to hear it. She had been in this wheelchair for so long that she had almost forgotten how to walk and how it felt to have a strong body. This sickness of hers had eaten away at her body for years. Thankfully, her mind was strong, and she had remained sane enough to handle everything.


    After discussing things for a while, the doctor left.


    As James stayed back, she looked at him. "Aren¡¯t you going to leave? I have important work to do."


    She was overseeing the documents for herpany. Despite Eric asking her to focus on her life, she couldn¡¯t be idle all the time, especially now that she was getting better.


    "Mother is in the city," James informed her.


    Caryn fell silent at this. She used to have a good rtionship with Julia in the past. It wouldn¡¯t be wrong to say that Julia had been fond of her and had already epted her as her daughter-inw in her heart.


    Out of all the people, Julia was the one she could never be disrespectful to, despite how arrogant she acted with others. Even today, she held respect in her heart for the old woman.


    "She¡¯s staying at Natalie¡¯s home at the moment," James added. "Tonight, I¡¯m inviting them for dinner."


    Caryn simply hummed.


    Seeing her unusually quiet, James spoke. "Just act the same way with my mother as you always have. I believe she still likes you just as much as she did in the past."


    She hummed again.


    "I also want you to meet my adopted son, Justin. I hope you¡¯re fine with that," James said.


    Caryn had heard a lot about Justin Harper and had gone through his business strategies while navigating the business world. She could say she was truly impressed with the way he worked.


    But she wasn¡¯t sure how he was in person. Then again, it didn¡¯t matter to her. She had nothing to do with him. To her, he was just James¡¯ adopted son and the heir of the Harper family.

 Chapter 372: Adopted Son And Natalie’s Husband

    <h4>Chapter 372: Adopted Son And Natalie¡¯s Husband</h4>


    In the evening, Julia arrived at James¡¯ home with Natalie. James was present in the drawing room to wee them, while Caryn was still inside her room.


    Natalie had conflicted emotions in her heart as she met this man as her father¡ªafter he had dered it in front of the entire world. She didn¡¯t know how to go about it. How was she supposed to suddenly address this man as <i>father</i> when she still called her mother by name?


    James approached them, his gaze settling on Natalie, who offered him a polite nod. Meanwhile, Julia immediately spoke up.


    "You finally did something to make your mother proud of you. You married the one you always loved."


    Just like always, unaffected by any of her remarks, James said, "Have a seat first."


    As they walked toward the sofa, Julia said to Natalie, "You know, your father has always been madly in love with your mother, even after she left him..."


    "Mother, do you really have to tell all this to my daughter even before she knows me well enough on her own and gets used to calling me <i>father</i>?" Jamesmented. "Leave her be."


    "Are you worried your fake cold and aloof persona will be lifted in front of your daughter if I tell her what you don¡¯t show others?" Julia countered.


    "My actions from the past few days are enough to let her know what I feel for her mother. There is no need for you to waste your words," James replied without a tinge of hesitation.


    Natalie couldn¡¯t deny this im. Even at this age this man was bold enough to frisk away his woman in front of entire world, without caring for what others would even say. One could only imagine the depth of his love towards that woman.


    "I need something to talk about with my granddaughter, so gossiping about you seems like a good start," Julia countered. "And you can¡¯t stop me."


    James sighed and helped his mother settle on the sofa.


    Natalie tried her best not to smile at the way these two were bickering. She hadn¡¯t expected James to talk this much.


    James looked at Natalie. "Justin?"


    "He is finishing an important meeting, but he will be here soon," she informed him.


    He hummed and left to get Caryn. She was inside her room when he approached her.


    "Mother is here," he informed her.


    She didn¡¯t reply but turned her wheelchair around so she could leave the room.


    James knelt in front of her chair, looking at her slightly anxious face.


    "Mother is happy to have you. You don¡¯t have to think too much. Just be yourself," he said calmly, looking into her eyes. Then, in a teasing tone, he added, "Moreover, as you said before, you are too old, so no need to feel like a newly wedded woman. Now you¡¯re a woman with gray hair, old and experienced."


    Hearing that, Caryn felt like pping him. He was teasing her. Though she had said she was old, he didn¡¯t have to rub it in her face like this.


    "You¡¯re old as well, so stop acting like a young, domineering man," she retorted, her tone slightly angry.


    "I never said I am old," he countered, happy that she was back to her arrogant self. "Acting like a young, domineering man? Hmm! Are you referring to when I kissed you? Even if we are in eighties or neen, I would be same passionate towards you."


    "Shut up!" she scolded him. "Move away! I need to go out."


    James stood up and watched her go ahead while he followed her out.


    Caryn reached the drawing room, where Julia greeted her with a warm smile. Caryn removed the mask from her face as a gesture of respect before greeting her.


    "Good evening, Madam Harper," Caryn addressed her the same way she used to in the past.


    "Caryn, don¡¯t you think that¡¯s not the appropriate way to address me now?" Julia asked softly.


    Before Caryn could say a word, James interjected, "Mother. Take it slow."


    Julia sighed. "You¡¯re still over-possessive of her. Never mind, I¡¯ll wait until she calls me <i>mother</i>."


    Caryn sighed in relief and looked at Natalie, who was sitting calmly. "Your husband isn¡¯t here?"


    "He¡¯s on the way," she replied.


    Just then, a man entered the home¡ªJustin.


    "There he is," Julia said, then asked as he approached them, "Finished your meeting?"


    "Yes," Justin replied. He offered a polite nod in greeting to Caryn before sitting next to Natalie.


    "You and James are always busy with these meetings and work, as if Harper Group would fall to ruins if you two didn¡¯t work," Julia said in aining tone. "If you were anyter, I was going to keep you outside."


    "Calm down, Julia," Justin said. "It¡¯s not even dinner time yet."


    "So, can¡¯t I expect my family to sit together and talk?" Julia countered. "Before, you and James would always leave me alone, but now that both of you are finally tied to a woman, I¡¯m sure I won¡¯t be left alone anymore."


    Caryn listened to their conversation, trying to process Julia¡¯s words. Confusion itched at her face. Just then, she heard James, who knew exactly what she was thinking.


    "He is my adopted son, Justin. I told you you¡¯d meet him today," James said.


    Shock gripped Caryn¡¯s mind as she looked at Justin, who nodded. "I am Justin Harper, as well as Aiden Handrix, Natalie¡¯s husband."


    Caryn turned to James, slightly stunned as she processed it all. So Natalie was married to the man who was her father¡¯s adopted son.


    "And you approve of them being together?" Caryn asked.


    "It¡¯s better to let our daughter be with a man we know rather than someone we don¡¯t," James said. "I raised him, and I know he is the perfect man for Natalie. Also, they are not biologically rted, so I see no issue."


    Caryn looked at Natalie. "Are you happy with him?"


    Just as Natalie opened her mouth to respond, Caryn spoke again. "Answer me only after you¡¯ve thought about the kind of person you believe he is. I don¡¯t care if he is Aiden Handrix or Justin Harper or how rich he is. All I need is for you to have a good man. You are capable enough to earn wealth on your own."


    "I know," Natalie finally spoke. "There is nothing for you to worry about."


    As the two talked, no one interfered. It was good to see Caryn showing that she cared for her daughter. She was indeed a strict mother.


    A servant arrived and informed them, "Dinner is ready. Shall I start serving?"


    "Of course," Julia said, breaking the silence. "I¡¯m starving."


    They all headed to the dining table and had a peaceful dinner. Afterward, as they settled back in the drawing room, James said, "Justin,e with me."


    Justin followed James to his study, leaving the three women wondering.


    "What is it that these two can¡¯t talk about in front of us?" Julia said in aining tone. "We¡¯re family, not strangers."


    James and Justin didn¡¯te out for a long time. Julia took this chance to talk with Caryn.


    "Caryn, how have you been?" Julia asked.


    "Just as you must have heard," Caryn replied.


    "You have always been a strong woman. I am d you managed to face it all and are back with us," Julia said. "James was utterly broken after you left him. Though he never showed it, as a mother, I could tell. Now that you are together again, I hope you will be good to each other and not waste time dwelling in the past."


    Caryn could only hum in response to the old woman¡¯s request, but she wasn¡¯t sure herself how she was going to go about it.


    The two continued to talk while Natalie sat quietly, lost in her own thoughts as she listened to them.


    Natalie couldn¡¯t help but wonder¡ªwhat was her parents¡¯ rtionship like in the past? What had happened to separate them when it was clear they loved each other?


    She could tell that, despite how Caryn acted, she still loved James. Otherwise, there was no way James could have kept her here if she didn¡¯t want to stay. If she truly hated him, she would have turned this home into hell or done something outrageous to threaten James, even at the cost of her own life.


    But here she was, all obedient to James Harper.


    All that needed was her to admit it to herself first and then to her man.

 Chapter 373: Step-By-Step

    <h4>Chapter 373: Step-By-Step</h4>


    James and Justin returned to the drawing room after a long time, making the three women wonder what the two had been talking about for almost an hour.


    Neither of the men gave anything away as they settled back normally on the sofa.


    The three women looked at each other, silently asking who was going to speak up.


    Natalie kept quiet¡ªshe didn¡¯t dare ask in front of James. Caryn didn¡¯t ask either, not wanting to show any interest in whatever James did, and to her, Justin was not yet relevant.


    Julia sighed, realizing she was the only one left. But before she could ask, Justin said, "It¡¯s gettingte. We should leave."


    "I was about to ask¡ª"


    "We can talk once we¡¯re home," Justin said as he stood up. "Are youing with us or staying here, Julia?"


    "I won¡¯t be a third wheel between the newlyweds. I¡¯ming with you," Julia said as she stood up.


    The three left, leaving the two alone.


    Caryn finally asked, "What were you talking with him about for so long? Is it about Natalie¡ª"


    "We can discuss that in bed," James said as he stood up. "Freshen up and get to bed first."


    "Bed?" she shot him a re.


    He hummed, "We need something to talk about while we sleep, since we can¡¯t do anything else yet due to your weak health."


    "I don¡¯t approve," she said, turning her wheelchair to go back to her room, warning, "Don¡¯t you dare."


    When Caryn was lying in bed, she heard the door unlock and a man stepping inside.


    "I told you I don¡¯t approve¡ª"


    "Alright, we won¡¯t discuss what Justin and I talked about while we¡¯re in bed," James said as hey down on one side of the bed.


    Caryn, who was lying in the center of the bed, immediately moved to the other side as if she couldn¡¯t stop being close to him and said, "I mean, I don¡¯t approve of you sleeping in my bed."


    "You should have been clear about it," he said, making himselffortable in the bed. "I thought you just wanted to sleep quietly with no talk between us."


    Caryn knew he was ying with words. <i>This sly fox!</i> she cursed in her mind. "Now that you know, get out of my bed."


    "I¡¯m already here, and I¡¯m too sleepy to go back to my room," he said and closed his eyes. "Good night!"


    "James..."


    "Mrs. Harper, if you find it difficult to sleep away from me, you¡¯re wee in my arms," he cut her off.


    Caryn frowned and red at him. Giving up, she moved to the edge of the bed andy down with her back to him.


    Seeing her sleeping as far away as possible, he said, "You don¡¯t have to be so scared. The doctor said step by step, so I¡¯ll give you enough time to get used to my presence. When we¡¯re to do anything, I¡¯ll let you know in advance."


    "Shut up!" she scolded.


    James smirked lightly and closed his eyes once more, drifting into a sound sleep.


    The next night, the same thing happened. James entered Caryn¡¯s room to sleep.


    "Why are you here?" she red at him.


    "Last night I slept really well here," he said andy in the bed.


    She quickly moved to the other side. "Stop making childish excuses and get out of my room."


    He offered her a calm gaze. "Well then, my <i>not-so-childish</i> excuse is that I want to sleep next to you every single night of my life. And I¡¯ll be doing that whether you approve of it or not, Mrs. Harper. And I see you¡¯re getting used to my presence quite nicely¡ªyou didn¡¯t catch any infections from me," his gaze turned a little intense as he asked, "Shall we try something more to check that fact?"


    Caryn sank back into her ce. "Stay away from me, you scoundrel."


    "Then sleep quietly," he warned softly andy in the bed. "If you won¡¯t, then I¡¯ll think you are provoking me intentionally so I could really do something with you. You will only make your intentions towards me obvious. But then, I can¡¯t me you. After spending that night with me, it¡¯s impossible to resist a man like me."


    Caryn felt like choking this man and stop him from speaking any more nonsense, but had no option but to sleep¡ªjust like the previous night.


    <i>Jerk! </i>She mumbled and closed her eyes.


    The next night, once more, James entered her room. This time, she was sure he wouldn¡¯t listen, so she chose silence andy in her ce, facing her back to him, not willing to talk anymore.


    James got into the bed, and this time Caryn felt an arm circling her stomach and a man¡¯s warm body pressing against her cold back.


    "James..."


    "Time for the second step," he said softly as he closed his eyes. "Sleep."


    He said nothing more and slept while holding her.


    Caryn felt her body freeze in ce. Untilst night, he had been sleeping on the other side of the bed. And tonight... he had moved closer. Where was this going?


    When he was asleep, she tried to move his hand from around her, but she couldn¡¯t. Even in his sleep, he wouldn¡¯t let go.


    Caryn gave up and closed her eyes.


    For the next few nights, things continued the same way. He would only sleep while holding her, no words exchanged other than a simple <i>good night.</i>


    One night, James didn¡¯t show up, even when it was midnight. Caryn had gotten so used to his presence over the past few nights that she couldn¡¯t help but look at the clock and wonder where he was.


    When the clock struck twelve, the door to the room opened, and James entered while Caryn pretended to sleep, still facing her back to him.


    Time passed, but James didn¡¯te close to her, making her even more confused. This sudden silence and change made her ufortable.


    She finally spoke, without turning to face him, "Were you busy working?"


    "Hmm."


    "Anything major going on?" she asked.


    "Are you finally willing to have some talk while we¡¯re in bed?" she heard him ask instead of giving an answer.


    She didn¡¯t say yes, but replied, "What is it?"


    "A matter rted to the new global CEO of Harper Group," he answered. "That day, I was talking to Justin about the same. I need to tell you about it as well."


    Caryn waited for him to continue, but he didn¡¯t.


    "What is it?" she asked again.


    "I don¡¯t want to discuss something important with your back turned to me."


    Caryn quietly turned to face him, only to find him already facing her. She was taken aback for a moment, then said, "Only until we finish talking."


    He hummed and started informing her about it, like a couple having an important family discussion.

 Chapter 374: The Harper Family Event

    <h4>Chapter 374: The Harper Family Event</h4>


    Finally, the day arrived that every person in the business world had been waiting for.


    The Harper Group was going to dere their new global CEO. Business figures from across the world were invited, and it was set to be the most important and grandest business event of the year.


    The excitement surrounding the event was also because, finally, everyone was going to see the mysterious heir of the Harper Group¡ªJustin Harper.


    But there was another person the media and attendees were eager to see: Natalie¡¯s husband and the CEO of NextEra. They were certain they would be able to capture Aiden Handrix in their lenses today.


    The grand venue was prepared, showcasing just how significant this event was and how massive the Harper Group truly stood. Media from around the world gathered to capture the key moments¡ªbut more than anything, they were desperate to catch their first glimpse of Justin Harper and Aiden Handrix.


    The Browns and the Fords were invited as well, even though Natalie, the daughter of James Harper, didn¡¯t have a good rtionship with them.


    Both families arrived at the same time. While Briena was still Ivan¡¯s fianc¨¦e, they should havee together¡ªbut both chose to arrive with their own families.


    Briena was with Sephina, as Sephina was still a key figure being the chairman of Ford Group. Many important figures would be interacting with her, and Briena hoped that through her, she might be able to reach Justin Harper more easily.


    Ivan was with his sister, Irene. He didn¡¯t mind that Briena wasn¡¯t his date for the night, and no oneined¡ªeach had their own interests in mind.


    Both families had been stunned to receive the invites, having assumed the Harper Group might exclude them because of Natalie.


    "Grandma, it seems like Natalie has no say in the matters of the Harper Group," Briena said. "If she did, she would¡¯ve tried her best not to invite us. Seems like she still hasn¡¯t found her footing in the family as the daughter."


    ra, walking behind them with Jay, overheard her and said, "When James Harper has a capable son like Justin Harper, why would he give any importance to the words of a girl who barely knows anything about business? I¡¯m sure James Harper values his son far more than his newly found daughter."


    "True, Mom. Tonight, we¡¯ll also get to see what kind of dynamics Justin Harper has with his new half-sister. I¡¯m sure no son likes his father bringing in another woman and daughter to challenge his authority," Briena added.


    Sephina, who had been listening quietly, said, "Don¡¯t just assume everything on your own. First watch, observe, and then make your move. Don¡¯t make a fool out of yourself now¡ªyou¡¯re the CEO of Ford Group."


    "Yes, Grandma."


    Meanwhile, on the Browns¡¯ side, they shared the same opinion as the Fords¡ªthat the Harpers didn¡¯t value Natalie much, as they had invited them despite their past feuds with her.


    "Brother, what kind of person do you think Justin Harper is?" Irene asked. "Would he take a liking to me if I get to talk to him?"


    "I¡¯m not sure," Ivan replied. These days, he had little interest in anything besides his business¡ªand thoughts of Natalie. He often wondered how his life would¡¯ve been if he still had her with him.


    Other than for business, his main reason for attending this event was the hope of seeing Natalie. She was now out of his reach, and gatherings like this were the only chance he had to see her.


    "Irene, make sure to behave," Amelia warned. "Don¡¯t follow Briena¡¯s lead and end up looking bad because of something she does."


    "I know, Mom. I¡¯m staying away from her tonight," Irene said aloud, though in her mind she thought, <i>I can¡¯t stick with her tonight¡ªI need to find Justin Harper. What if that bitch tries to steal him away just like she stole Ivan from Natalie?</i>


    All the guests had arrived, now waiting for the Harper family to make their appearance.


    ------


    Inside one of the guest rooms at the venue, Caryn was getting ready with the help of the staff James had hired for her.


    Once she was ready, James entered the room.


    She was sitting in the wheelchair, dressed in a ssic and elegant ankle-length gown of soft pastel pink, with a delicate, textured floral pattern throughout the fabric. A modest round neckline and long fitted sleeves offered a graceful and timeless appeal. The dress was tailored to gently hug her waist and red slightly toward the hem, reaching her delicate ankles over the nude, t yet ssy sandals she wore.


    Her slightly gray hair was tied in a beautiful, delicate bun at the back of her neck, adding sophistication and refinement.


    James looked at her as if he¡¯d forgotten to blink. Even now, she was the most beautiful woman he could ever find. No one could match her beauty, her fine elegancebined with her arrogance, pride, and stubbornness.


    She was one unique woman, created only once¡ªand only for him.


    Caryn felt a little awkward under his gaze. It was the same gaze she had grown used to in the past and had loved, seeing how deeply he was in love with her.


    "Aren¡¯t we leaving?" she asked, breaking the unsettling silence.


    She was still not used to epting that same love and those feelings from him, but these days she was at least calm¡ªand rarely got angry.


    James hummed and went to her side. She pressed the button on the wheelchair and came out of the room with James.


    Julia joined them, and the three made their way to the event hall as the emcee announced their arrival. All the guests weed them, their eyes scanning the trio, searching for any signs of a young man around them.


    "Mom, I don¡¯t see Natalie with them," Briena said. "Nor any young man."


    "Wait and watch," ra replied. "She¡¯ll probably appear with her husband. Don¡¯t forget¡ªeveryone here is dying to meet the CEO of NextEra as well."


    Soon, someone arrived, everyone had their eyes glued to the entrance.

 Chapter 375: Justin’s Declaration

    <h4>Chapter 375: Justin¡¯s Deration</h4>


    Natalie and Justin entered the event hall after going through the charade of numerous shes and lenses capturing their every move outside the venue. It was as if they had just crossed a vast ocean of shing lights.


    The couple looked incredibly eye-catching as they walked together, perfectlyplementing one another.


    Natalie wore a morous, floor-length ck evening gown with a single-shoulder neckline. The bodice and upper part of the skirt were richly adorned with silver sequins and intricate beading, creating a visually captivating and luxurious effect.


    Below the hips, the dress transitioned into a light, flowing tulle skirt that added volume and softness, giving the gown a mermaid-like silhouette. The sheer tulle added a dreamy, airy quality to the design, delicately contrasting with the heavily embellished top.


    Light makeup, delicate jewelry, and her hair left open in a slick hairstyle¡ªshe looked no less than a model.


    Justin wore a ck tuxedo that enhanced the charm of his perfectly built physique. His refined and sharp features, paired with themanding aura he carried, were simply breathtaking.


    At that moment, men couldn¡¯t help but follow Natalie with their eyes, while the women had their gazes fixed on Justin.


    All of them wondered the girl they all had seen only in bad light and never had a good opinion about due to the scandals surrounding her, was now above them and they couldn¡¯t dare offend her.


    Briena and Irene couldn¡¯t help but feel envious¡ªbut the thought of possibly meeting Justin Harper and taking their chances with him kept themposed.


    James Harper¡¯s family had finally arrived¡ªalong with the extended family. On James¡¯s behalf, Julia had already exined the situation regarding Justin being the adopted son and other truths, which were happily epted by the family members.


    Sebastian, who had previously been sulking, thinking Justin had married his half-sister, could finally rx and ept it all.


    Other prominent business families in the city were present as well¡ªRowan, Morris, and this time, even Adam Summers had made an appearance.


    "That bastard almost scared me into thinking he married his sister," Rowan muttered. "Thankfully, that wasn¡¯t the case."


    "Stop your brain from wandering into more annoying thoughts and let¡¯s enjoy today¡¯s show," Morris said. "These people don¡¯t know they¡¯re in for another surprise. What do you say, Adam?"


    "Wouldn¡¯t be wrong to say I¡¯ve been waiting for this day all along¡ªwhen he would finally reveal himself," Adam replied.


    The event began as James Harper took the stage. Yet, to everyone watching, there was still no sign of James Harper¡¯s son.


    The most sought-after but notoriously unapproachable businessman was finally going to speak.


    "Thank you all for making your presence here on the most important day for the Harper family and the Harper Group," James began. "Today, the Harper Group will be announcing its new Global CEO. But before that, I would like to officially introduce my family to you all¡ªthough most of you have probably already heard about them through the news."


    James looked at Caryn, who was sitting in a chair.


    "You all know my mother, Julia Harper," he said, then shifted his gaze to the woman in the wheelchair. "My wife, Mrs. Caryn Harper. We had been separated for some unfortunate reasons, but I am d we are back together."


    Jay, who was standing in the audience, didn¡¯t know how to react. That woman¡ªCaryn¡ªwas back, and not even once had she tried to reach out to him or clear the air. All he had received were legal documents from James Harper, formally dering the end of their marriage and stating that she was now free to marry someone else.


    "My daughter, Natalie," James continued. "I feel fortunate to have her. She is back with a real family¡ªone that will cherish her the way she deserves to be cherished. She is the daughter of the Harper family."


    It was like a p on Fords as they always saw her as nothing but an eyesore.


    Then James turned his gaze to Justin. "And the next person... he would like to introduce himself to you all personally."


    James and Justin exchanged a brief, acknowledging nod. Justin began to walk toward the dais.


    As they met midway, James paused and asked him one final time, "Are you sure about what you¡¯re going to do?"


    Justin nodded. "I¡¯m sure of it. Don¡¯t worry."


    Justin stood behind the mic to address everyone.


    "I am Aiden Handrix, the CEO of NovaFrame¡ªand most importantly, I am Natalie Harper¡¯s husband," Justin began, as all eyes locked onto this once-mysterious man.


    The way he introduced himself¡ªas Natalie¡¯s husband¡ªmade Julia smile. She leaned toward Natalie and whispered, "He seems to take a lot of pride in being your husband."


    "I take pride in being his wife as well," Natalie replied with a soft chuckle.


    "My son and grandson¡ªboth are their wives¡¯ ves," Julia said with a smirk. "Just like my husband."


    "Then we are truly fortunate," Natalie whispered back.


    Caryn could hear the two, but didn¡¯t react.


    Justin continued, "I know everyone is curious about who I am and where I came from. Today, in front of all of you, I wish to answer those questions."


    The reporters who had been allowed inside the venue sat attentively in their designated corner, eager to catch every word. Other than the long-awaited announcement from the Harper Group, the enigmatic CEO of NextEra was about to reveal his mysterious past.


    "Once, a ten-year-old boy was washed ashore after a terrifying experience¡ªnearly drowning in a stormy sea," Justin began, his expression serious. "A kind businessman saved that boy, admitted him to the hospital, and took care of him until he recovered. But, unfortunately, that boy had lost all of his memories. So, the kind man adopted him as his own son.


    "The boy grew up under his care, dedicating himself fully to his studies and doing everything he could to be worthy of being called that man¡¯s son. He wanted to be perfect in every way¡ªand to never let down the man who had shown him such immense kindness.


    "As the boy turned into a man, he realized he couldn¡¯t keep taking advantage of the man¡¯s kindness without doing anything on his own. So, he decided to start his own business¡ªwithout taking any help from his adoptive father. He wanted to build something from the ground up.


    "The boy worked tirelessly¡ªboth for his adoptive father and on building his own empire¡ªgiving equal attention to both sides. His newly builtpany, NextEra Corp, became a sess and rose to be one of the global giants in advanced technologies, while he continued to fulfill his responsibilities toward his father¡¯spany as well."


    Justin paused, then continued with conviction.


    "That boy, now known by his original identity as Aiden Handrix, still deeply respects his adoptive father, James Harper¡ªthe man who gave him a name, Justin Harper, and made him the man he is today."


    As Justin dropped those lines, the entire hall erupted in shocked whispers.


    <i>Did they hear that right? Did he just say he¡¯s Justin Harper?</i>


    <i>How can that be?!</i><i></i>

 Chapter 376: The New Global CEO

    <h4>Chapter 376: The New Global CEO</h4>


    "You all heard me right," Justin said, addressing the stunned crowd. "I am that adopted boy and that kind businessman is James Harper. I am Justin Harper, James Harper¡¯s adopted son. But from today onwards, I am giving up that identity. I will live as Aiden Handrix¡ªthe CEO of NextEra Corp¡ªwhich I have always wished to do. That also mean I am giving up on being the global CEO of the Harper group."


    The hall fell silent at his clear, powerful deration.


    The Fords and Browns were once again thrown intoplete shock, unable to process what had just been revealed.


    If anyst shred of hope had remained clinging to the illusion of Justin Harper, it had now beenpletely destroyed.


    There was no Justin Harper anymore.


    Justin stepped aside from the dais, and James Harper took his ce.


    "You all must be surprised, but that¡¯s the truth," James stated,posed yet proud. "The truth is¡ªI have always been proud of my son, Justin, for being so incredible. Though he is now going to assume his true identity, Aiden Handrix¡ªfor me, he will always be family. He will always be a Harper. My son."


    Justin returned to Natalie¡¯s side. She reached for his hand and offered him a warm, supportive smile.


    Finally, Justin could do what he had always wanted¡ªlive on his own terms, without carrying the burden of gratitude, without needing to wear a name that was not originally his.


    He was Aiden Handrix. And now, the world knew.


    "You all must be wondering now who would be the new Global CEO of the Harper Group," James said, his words silencing the entire hall.


    "With the unanimous decision from the Harper Group board members, I announce Natalie Harper as the new Global CEO of the Harper Group."


    For most, it didn¡¯te as a shock¡ªafter all, she was James¡¯ daughter.


    But for a few certain people... they were just a breath away from having heart attacks.


    Natalie¡ªonce an ordinary CEO of a risingpany¡ªhad be the wife of the richest CEO, the princess of a kingdom, and now, the Global CEO of one of thergest business empires across the globe.


    How did things end up this way?


    Why was her life so good?


    The Fords and the Browns didn¡¯t even know how to breathe anymore.


    All they could see in front of them were the biggest losses they had ever faced in their lives.


    Their enemy¡ªNatalie¡ªwas now sitting at the top of the pyramid they had all desperately tried to climb.


    That day, after dinner, when James and Justin had a long talk in the study, it was about this very matter.


    James didn¡¯t mind if Justin continued to handle the Harper Group and served as the Global CEO while also running his ownpany.


    But Justin didn¡¯t want that. He had made his intentions clear¡ªhe wished to revoke the adoption and live as Aiden Handrix.


    James had always known that once Justin began building his ownpany and repaid what he believed he owed, he would want to go his own way. Yet, James still considered him the rightful candidate to lead the Harper Group.


    Eventually, both father and son came to the same conclusion¡ªthat Natalie would be the one.


    Not just because she was James¡¯ biological daughter, but because she had proven her capabilities time and again. With her title as a princess as well, none of the board directors opposed James¡¯ decision.


    When James spoke to Caryn about it, she didn¡¯t object either. She knew her daughter was capable¡ªand this also resolved theplexities surrounding her marriage with Justin.


    Natalie was reluctant when Justin first told her. She thought she wasn¡¯t ready to shoulder such a massive responsibility.


    But Julia and Justin both reassured her. Justin, especially, assured her that since he was already familiar with everything in the Harper Group, he would always be there to help her whenever she needed him.


    With everyone¡¯s support and belief in her, Natalie finally decided to ept the role.


    Now, standing behind the dais, James looked at Natalie, silently encouraging her to take the stage.


    She turned to Justin, who gave her a warm smile. "All the best."


    As James and Natalie crossed paths, he said quietly, "You can do it."


    She thanked him and stepped forward to address everyone.


    Natalie began with a touch of humor. "As you already know me, I still want to introduce myself¡ªthis time, with my rightful identity. I am Natalie Harper, daughter of James and Caryn Harper¡ªand the most fortunate woman in the world, Mrs. Natalie Aiden Handrix."


    A few chuckles rippled through the hall.


    "As I stand here today, I feel like after going through some hellish tests and trials throughout my life, the deities have finally decided to open heaven¡¯s treasury and bless me with good karma¡ªturning my life into something of a real fairy tale.


    If the end was meant to be like this... then I truly don¡¯t mind all those tests and trials. I have an amazing family, their love and support. What more could anyone want?"


    Guests started to look at the Fords for the way they had treated Natalie, never considering her their family. Even though she was not their true daughter, one should not be inhuman.


    Now theypared how James Harper adopted a son and turned him into a fine man, then why couldn¡¯t ford show some mercy to a young girl? Instead they tried to frame her into something all the time.


    "As the new global CEO of Harper group, I promise to fulfil my responsibilities and take Harper group to the new heights. I won¡¯t fail my father and my husband¡¯s expectations they have of me," Natalie dered.


    The entire hall echoed with the ps at her words. She was now someone they all had to deal with while having a business with Harper group.


    The event continued with guestsing to Natalie and Justin to introduce themselves and to be their good side. James chose to be with Caryn, only entertaining the guest once in a while. Julia mate some of her old friends and had happy talk with them.


    Briana came to Natalie, along with Ivan and Irene. Though it was bitter truth to swallow, she had toe to her. "Congrattions, Natalie."


    Natalie just nced at her, but didn¡¯t thank her. Neither did she look at others.


    "I hope you won¡¯t hold grudges against the business we have and handle it professionally," Briena said, "Now we both are CEOs of thepanies, we would be meeting each other often. Don¡¯t you thin Ivan?"


    Ivan simply hummed, his gaze stuck on Natalie¡¯s beautiful face.


    Natalie looked her finally and said, "One thing you should know about me really well, that I love holding grudges."


    Briena¡¯s face changed its color. Before she could say anymore, Natalie walked away. Briena wanted to go after her, but then John, who was always by her side throughout the party, stopped Briena and offered a warning gaze.


    Briena and Ivan were reminded of how John had broken his jaw and quietly stayed in their paces, not willing to be humiliated in front of entire world.


    "Ivan, she is going toe after us. I am sure she won¡¯t spare ourpanies," Briena said.


    Ivan had no doubt in it, but at the same time, somehow he found himself not caring about anything.


    "I am tired. I am leaving," Ivan said and left, leaving Briena alone.


    Briena gritted her teeth, ¡¯I am sure he is regretting letting her go. He lost a golden goose. But you can¡¯t treat me this way, Ivan Brown. You woulde crawling back to me.¡¯

 Chapter 377: Justin’s Plan To Face His Past

    <h4>Chapter 377: Justin¡¯s n To Face His Past</h4>


    Somewhere far away in an eastern country, inside the grand drawing room of a majestic estate known as <i>The Riverdales</i>, an older-looking man sat in avish high-back chair.


    d in crisp, dark clothes, his hair fully turned gray, he exuded an aura ofmanding authority¡ªone that could make anyone submit without question, despite his age.


    His light gray-blue eyes narrowed at the television screen, where a young, handsome man was dering himself as <i>Aiden Handrix</i>.


    The man¡¯s hand, resting on the armrest, bore expensive, ancient-looking jade rings. His fingers tapped the armrest in a steady rhythm, echoing his deep focus.


    "He is the one?" the man murmured, his voice firm andced with king-likemand.


    A younger man in a suit, standing beside his chair, replied, "Yes, Mr. Riverdale. Based on the information we received from an anonymous source¡ªand now that he has dered himself as Aiden Handrix¡ªthere¡¯s no doubt. He even resembles thete young master."


    "The other one?" the old man asked, his voice dropping an octave. "His twin brother?"


    "We¡¯ve only received information on this one. We¡¯re not sure if they¡¯re together or what happened to the other."


    "Find out about the other one," Mr. Riverdale ordered, his tone sharp and resolute. "I want them both back."


    "Yes, Mr. Riverdale."


    -----


    <strong>Back in Belvorn.</strong>


    Other than the Fords and the Browns, someone else was also on the verge of shedding tears of blood.


    "Grandpa, she wasn¡¯t satisfied with taking my title of princess¡ªnow she¡¯s even married the wealthiest man I wanted to marry!" Charlotte cried out. "No wonder she didn¡¯t want to be crowned... she got the highest position in the world¡ªheiress of the Harper Group! So why would she care about being crowned? This title of princess means nothing to her now."


    "Calm down, Charlotte," Howard said, looking utterly helpless.


    With Natalie now the heiress of the Harper Group, there was simply no way to beat her.


    "I <i>can¡¯t</i>, Grandpa," she snapped, anger shing in her eyes. "You raised me dreaming of being the queen of this kingdom¡ªbut that didn¡¯t happen. Then you said I¡¯d marry Justin Harper¡ªand now that¡¯s not happening either. What am I supposed to do now? Tell me!"


    Howard and Garwin had no answer.


    "Grandpa, either convince Grandma to make me a princess, or just kill Natalie," Charlotte raged. "I don¡¯t care what you do. I want what¡¯s mine."


    "Charlotte, <i>shut up!</i>" Howard roared. "Go back to your residence and don¡¯te out until you learn how to behave properly."


    "Grandpa..."


    "Didn¡¯t you hear what Father said?" Garwin interrupted, offering a sharp re at his daughter. "Go back to your residence. <i>Now.</i>"


    Charlotte stomped out furiously. <i>You people are useless. Just watch how I take care of that bitch and get my position back.</i>


    <i>-----</i><i></i>


    The event was over, and the Harper family was about to leave the venue.


    Justin approached Natalie and said, "You go ahead with Julia. I have some work to take care of."


    Natalie hummed in response and left with Julia in one car, while James and Caryn departed in another.


    Sebastian approached Justin. "Brother, where are you going?"


    "None of your business," Justin replied coldly as he headed toward his car.


    "Hmm, no wonder you were always cold to me¡ªyou knew we never shared blood. But don¡¯t forget, I always considered you my brother and I always will," Sebastian said. "So, that being said, today I n toe with you wherever you go."


    "There¡¯s nothing interesting in following me. Go back home," Justin said as he got into the car.


    Sebastian quickly slipped into the car beside him. "I¡¯m following you. Kick me out if you don¡¯t consider me your brother anymore."


    Justin sighed and ordered, "Drive."


    Sebastian grinned and made himselffortable in his seat. "Well, this feels good now."


    The car eventually pulled up to the residence where Caryn once stayed¡ªnow known as Aiden Shaw¡¯s residence.


    As Justin stepped out of the car, he saw Vincent standing outside the home, leisurely smoking, holding a cigarette between his slender fingers in that same effortless, stylish manner. His gaze was fixed on the dark sky above.


    Sebastian stepped out as well and noticed the silver-haired man dressed in perfectly fitted ck shirt and pants¡ªsomeone Justin was clearly walking toward.


    Sebastian followed and asked with curiosity, "Who¡¯s that silver-haired beauty?"


    "Ask him yourself," Justin said as Vincent turned to look at them.


    "I always thought <i>you</i> were the most handsome man, brother," Sebastian chuckled, "but someone¡¯s here to give you strongpetition."


    "Beauty can¡¯tpete with <i>my</i> handsome face," Justin countered with a smirk.


    As they reached Vincent, he nced at Sebastian and asked, "A new pup?"


    "The pup is curious to know who the silver-haired beauty is," Justin replied.


    Vincent raised a brow at Sebastian, making him feel a bit nervous.


    Then, without a word, Vincent stepped forward. With his free hand, he pulled out a gun tucked behind his back and pressed it under Sebastian¡¯s chin, tilting his head up while continuing to smoke.


    "Interested in this silver-haired beauty?"


    At gunpoint, Sebastian swallowed nervously and chuckled awkwardly. "I... I was just praising how handsome you are. Even more handsome than my brother, Justin."


    Vincent blew a stream of smoke into Sebastian¡¯s face, then looked over at Justin. "Your brother sure has good taste."


    "Stop ying with a kid and get back to business," Justin said calmly.


    Vincent gave a final nce at the still-nervous Sebastian. "Be a good little pup and stay here."


    "Of... of course..." Sebastian stammered. "Please... go ahead with your work."


    Vincent and Justin walked ahead to enter the house as Vincent said, "He¡¯s not that good of an actor. Acted scared¡ªbut he didn¡¯t even flinch at the sight of gun or his eyes never left mine."


    "He¡¯s my brother. What do you expect?" Justin replied.


    "That being said, your twin brother is clearly <i>not</i> pleased with what you did," Vincent added. "I did my part¡ªhinted those people in the eastern country about your existence¡ªand now you¡¯ve exposed yourself. Your brother¡¯s in the mood to kill us both."


    "Don¡¯t worry about him."


    They entered the house and headed straight to Aiden¡¯s room.


    Sitting in his wheelchair, Aiden was gazing out the floor-to-ceiling window, his expression unreadable but serious.


    "There goes the colder and angrier version of yourself," Vincent muttered to Justin.


    Justin didn¡¯t respond. He walked toward Aiden¡ªonly to be stopped by his brother¡¯s sharp voice.


    "After nning to ruin everything all over again, you dare show up here?"


    Unfazed, Justin continued to approach him and said, "It¡¯s time for you to resume your identity as well, Aaron Handrix. Or should I say... Aaron <i>Riverdale</i>?"


    Aiden looked at him coldly. "Back then, I reced myself with you¡ª<i>even when he specifically wanted you</i>. As an elder brother, I did what I had to¡ªprotect my younger brother from witnessing cruelty, to let him live with our mother in peace. And this... this is how you repay me, Aiden Handrix?"


    For the first time, Justin heard Aiden speak openly about their past.


    Though he still had no memories¡ªlost long ago¡ªhe could now begin to piece things together from the information he¡¯d gathered.


    He understood who Aiden meant. And what he¡¯d done.


    "Couldn¡¯t you just stay put and let our lives continue in peace?" Aiden asked, his voice low butced with anger. "Are you really that eager to put your life¡ªand the lives of those around you¡ªin danger? Don¡¯t you even care about Natalie?"


    "I don¡¯t need to exin how much I care for someone," Justin replied firmly. "But one thing is clear¡ªwhat happened to us, and whoever was responsible for it... they have to pay. And I¡¯ll make sure they do."


    Aiden clenched his fists and turned his gaze back to the window. "Only if you had the memories of what happened... Only if you had seen our mother die..."


    "That¡¯s even more reason for me to go back to where we came from," Justin said, his voice resolute.


    "If you¡¯ve already decided," Aiden snapped, "then why did you evene to me? You can go to hell for all I care."


    "I¡¯m going to drag you to that hell with me," Justin dered, his eyes locked onto his brother¡¯s. "You¡¯reing with me."


    "You¡¯re not going to decide that for me," Aiden countered.


    "I promise, I¡¯ll let you be the one to kill the man who murdered our mother and then tried to kill us," Justin said, only to be met with silence from his brother.


    After a long pause, Aiden finally spoke. "If you fail to keep that promise, the next thing that will happen is Natalie bing a widow."


    "Deal," Justin said without hesitation.


    "Make sure you turn Natalie into a widow," Vincent chimed in, "so I can take my sweetheart back with me."


    "Keep dreaming," Justin snapped, ring at him. "And call her ¡¯sweetheart¡¯ one more time, and your father will lose his only legitimate son."


    "What are you waiting for then?" Vincent challenged with a smirk.


    "Shut up, both of you," Aiden¡¯s angry voice echoed through the room.


    "Oops! We forgot one crippled man is sulking over not being able to do anything," Vincent mocked with a grin.


    Aiden turned his wheelchair to face Vincent directly. "Very soon, I¡¯ll be rid of it¡ªand when that dayes, I won¡¯t mind shutting that annoying mouth of yours myself."


    Vincent remained unfazed, his usual lopsided smile ying on his lips. "Oh! Finally, someone looks like they¡¯vee back from the dead. Must be <i>so</i> annoying to be confined to a wheelchair, while your brother¡¯s busy going after the enemies, isn¡¯t it?"


    Aiden¡¯s anger didn¡¯t waver. "You¡¯ll pay for helping Justin reach those people."


    "Don¡¯t be a hypocrite, Aaron Riverdale," Vincent replied coolly. "Just a moment ago, you made a deal with your brother to kill someone¡ªand it¡¯s all thanks to me. You should be lying at my feet, thanking me for making your wishe true so soon."


    "Fuck off," Aiden snapped.


    "Well, that¡¯s exactly what I¡¯m going to do," Vincent said casually, turning to leave. "I can¡¯t stand the sight of one ugly face, but now I¡¯ve had to see two¡ªat the same time. I need to go wash my eyes."


    "Make sure not to check the mirror, or you¡¯ll see another ugly face," Aiden called after him.


    "At least you admit you and your brother both have ugly faces," Vincent threw back with a mockingugh as he exited.


    "Ignore him. He <i>did</i> help me," Justin said calmly.


    "I¡¯ll repay him personally," Aiden replied through clenched teeth.


    "We¡¯ve got more important things to deal with than you being offended over being called ugly," Justinmented as he settled onto the couch. "Looking at me, you can be assured¡ªyou¡¯re just as handsome as I am."


    "Yeah, I should thank the heavens for that," Aiden replied with a heavy dose of sarcasm and annoyance.


    Leo, who had been standing silently on the side, sighed and shook his head.


    <i>Even in times like these, they¡¯re arguing about their appearances instead of focusing on the dangers ahead? What is wrong with these men?</i>

 Chapter 378: Cathy And Vincent

    <h4>Chapter 378: Cathy And Vincent</h4>


    Vincent stepped out of the car and looked up at the apartment building, its windows glowing under the starry sky.


    <i>Back after so long... but it feels like I¡¯m finally home.</i>


    He entered the building, took the elevator, and headed upstairs. After punching in the password, he stepped inside the apartment and casually made his way to the kitchen, feeling thirsty.


    Just as he reached the entrance, a woman wrapped in a bath towel¡ªwith her wet hair bundled up in another towel¡ªwas pulling out a water bottle.


    "You never stop seducing me, do you?" hemented, making the woman jump in fright.


    "What the hell?" Cathy gasped, cing a hand over her heart. She hadn¡¯t even realized when he¡¯d entered the apartment. "What are you doing here?"


    Ignoring her question, he walked over to the fridge and pulled out a water bottle. "Just because I was gone for a while, you seem to have forgotten I live here too."


    "I thought you were gone for good," she said, stepping farther away from him.


    He took a sip, then looked at her, giving her a head-to-toe nce. "Tsk. You haven¡¯t improved at all. You¡¯ve dropped to a solid six. Not even slightly seduced."


    "I¡¯d rather die a virgin than seduce an ugly, silver-haired deer like you," she snapped, visibly angry and ready to p the arrogance out of him. "What¡¯s wrong with my body? I¡¯m a ten¡ªit¡¯s your vision that¡¯s deteriorated."


    Unfazed by her fury, he ced the empty bottle aside and rummaged through the fridge. "You better hold that towel tight and spare my eyes from the trauma of seeing your not-so-appealing naked body."


    "You¡ª!" She looked down, saw her towel slightly loosened, and quickly tightened it¡ªonly to notice him pulling out the ice cream pack she had saved for herself.


    "That¡¯s mine..." she said, annoyed.


    He looked at the pack in his hand. "And now it¡¯s mine," he said, walking out of the kitchen without another nce.


    ---


    Cathy wanted to snatch it back but realized her current state. She rushed to her bedroom, threw off the towels, and quickly slipped into her pajamas.


    "That bastard dares to eat <i>my</i> ice cream," she muttered and hurried out of the room, determined to grab it back before he finished it all.


    By the time she reached the drawing room, Vincent was sittingfortably on the sofa, legs stretched out on the center table, enjoying the ice cream while watching TV.


    She crept up from behind the sofa, ready to snatch it from his hands¡ªbut the moment her hands reached out, one of them was caught in a firm grip. In the next second, she was flipped over as if she weighed nothing andnded t on the sofa.


    "If it had been a stranger," she heard him say coolly, "you¡¯d havended straight on the center table ande out with your back broken for life. Be thankful younded on the sofa."


    She lifted her head and red at him angrily.


    Getting up, she stood in front of him, deliberately blocking his view of the TV.


    "Get out of the way. You¡¯re disturbing my rxing time," he said calmly, putting another spoonful of ice cream into his mouth.


    "Give me back my ice cream! I <i>need</i> it after drinking, or I can¡¯t sleep."


    He put thest spoonful of ice cream in his mouth. "It¡¯s already finished," he said, showing her the empty ice cream tub.


    She stared at it in disbelief. "That was half a kilo! Are you a snow monster to eat it so fast?"


    "When predators are around, you¡¯ve got to eat fast before your food gets snatched," he said, holding the empty container out to her. "You can lick the leftovers."


    She clenched her fists and nced at the clock. At this hour, the ice cream shops would be closed¡ªno home deliveries either. It was freaking past midnight.


    After attending Natalie¡¯s party, she¡¯d gone out drinking with Mia, and now... no ice cream. She genuinely felt like crying.


    "I curse you to rot in hell after you die," she snapped, eyes slightly moist as she turned to go back to her room. "Bastard..." she muttered, storming off, unleashing every curse word she knew under her breath.


    Vincent looked down at the empty container in his hands, then frowned as her tear-filled eyes came back to mind.


    <i>So annoying,</i> he thought, pulling out his phone and making a quick call to his people. After giving some orders, he returned to his room.


    Fifteen minutester, the doorbell rang.


    Cathy, lying restlessly in her bed, grumbled, "Who the hell is at the door at this hour? Must be someone for that thug."


    The bell continued to ring for a while, but no one opened the door.


    Angrily, she sat up in bed, her wet hair¡ªshe had skipped drying due to her frustration towards Vincent¡ªnow clinging to the sides of her face.


    "Seems like someone¡¯s asking to die at my hands tonight."


    She stormed out of bed and walked into the drawing room, only to find it empty.


    The doorbell rang again, and she flung the door open. "What the hell¡ª"


    "Ms. Cathy, this is for you."


    She blinked at the man in casual clothes¡ªa T-shirt and trousers¡ªholding a few familiar-looking boxes inside a transparent stic bag.


    Before she could ask anything, he handed the bag over and left.


    She stared at the ice cream packs in her hands, then slowly closed the door.


    "I didn¡¯t order this..." she mumbled, ncing toward the closed door of the guest room. "That jerk seems to have <i>some</i> humanity left in him."


    As she walked to the kitchen, she muttered, "A man who tortures a woman by eating her favorite ice cream and not giving her any, can¡¯t be called a human."


    She picked one container, ced the rest in the refrigerator, and plopped down on the sofa¡ªfinally enjoying her ice cream in peace.


    ¡ª-


    The next morning, Vincent stepped into the drawing room, stretching as he tried to shake off the drowsiness. But what he saw made him pause in surprise.


    Bouquets of flowers and various gift boxes were stacked on the wooden tform above the shoe rack¡ªsome even spilled onto the floor.


    Cathy walked out of her room, already dressed and ready to head out.


    "You didn¡¯t have to go this far to thank and impress me," Vincent said, smirking.


    "Shut up!" she snapped. "Once you¡¯re done admiring them, throw them out. The fragrance from all those flowers your <i>fans</i> brought is making me nauseous."


    "Fans?" he echoed, walking toward the gifts and bouquets.


    "The world is full of foolish women who go crazy over annoying men," she said tly. "And this apartment building seems to be packed with that exact type."


    Just then, the doorbell rang.


    Vincent opened the door¡ªonly to be met with an excited scream.


    "Oh my god! We didn¡¯t expect <i>you</i> to finally open the door instead of that sulky woman! We can finally see you up close!"


    Three young girls in school uniforms stood before him, holding flowers and small wrapped gifts.


    Cathy stormed over. "Who are you calling the sulky woman? I¡¯ve been tolerating you girls for the sake of not upsetting the young, epting the <i>trash</i> you bring for this hooligan."


    The three girls shrank back nervously. "We just..."


    "Ignore the old woman," Vincent cut in smoothly, shing them a small smile. "You should hurry¡ªdon¡¯t bete for school."


    "You¡ª" Cathy was about to curse him, but the girls quickly stuffed the flowers and gifts into Vincent¡¯s hands and ran off.


    "Bye, handsome! We¡¯ll meet again!" they giggled as they disappeared down the hallway.


    Vincent turned to Cathy, stuffed the items into her arms, and yawned as he walked toward the drawing room. "Put it over there."


    Cathy threw them onto the floor. "So I look like your personal maid to you?"


    "Well, you¡¯ve been arranging all the flowers and gifts so nicely in my absence," Vincent replied, slumping onto the sofa and picking up the remote. "I permit you to continue that noble task."


    Before Cathy could unleash aeback, the doorbell rang again.


    "Go open it. Must be another one of your annoying admirers," she said, slipping on her sandals.


    Vincent ignored her. Cathy sighed, walked to the door, and opened it¡ªonly to be met with a woman dressed in a rather sexy outfit, showing off her perfect figure and long legs.


    "The handsome man seems to be back," the woman said with a sultry smile.


    Cathy forced a polite smile, masking her annoyance. "Yes. He¡¯s inside. Go ahead."


    She was about to step out when a strong hand pulled her back¡ªher back colliding with a firm chest.


    Startled, she looked up and saw Vincent¡¯s face right above hers.


    "I¡¯m sorry,dy," Vincent said to the woman at the door, "but my girlfriend is in quite a bad mood today, so I need to spend some time pampering her."


    The woman looked at Cathy and scoffed, "<i>This</i> is your taste in women?"


    "Unfortunately, yes. But she doesn¡¯t look this bad when she actually dresses up properly," Vincent replied casually.


    Cathy¡¯s eyes red. She tried to push him away, but Vincent held her tighter and turned back to the woman.


    "Goodbye," he said smoothly.


    Only after the woman left and the door closed did he finally release Cathy.


    "<i>Who</i> is your girlfriend?" Cathy snapped. "How could you spread such a disgusting rumor?"


    "I should be the one most offended¡ªhaving to call <i>you</i> my girlfriend," Vincent said as he turned and walked back toward the sofa.


    Cathy, fuming, grabbed the bouquet and gifts and hurled them in his direction. "Even if you are thest man in the world, you won¡¯t be my boyfriend<i>!</i>"


    The gifts scattered across the floor.


    Unbothered, Vincent saidzily, "Once you get back, you¡¯re the one cleaning up all this mess."


    "My ass!" she shouted and stormed out the door.

 Chapter 379: Answers To Justin’s Questions

    <h4>Chapter 379: Answers To Justin¡¯s Questions</h4>


    Justin went to see James Harper at his home. Inside his study, James sat behind his desk while Justin sat in the chair opposite him.


    James put the file on the table. "This is the information about you from when you were rescued by me. I believe there is no point in keeping things from you, as you have nned to go to them."


    Justin went through the file¡ªthe information about the ten-year-old boy who survived drowning in the stormy seawater. The boy had physical injuries, signs of struggle caused by someone intentionally trying to kill him. There were signs of strangling with force on his neck, and knife cuts on his hands and legs.


    One page finally had what he was looking for: the picture of the tattoo on his chest¡ªa snake wrapped around a dagger. This was the sign of the most feared underworld family. They were known to be ruthless and feared by the entire underworld.


    He heard James speak. "I didn¡¯t know who you were when I found you. You had lost your memories as well. But then, that tattoo on your chest let me know where you came from. The doctor had said you had survived being killed, so it was not difficult to understand your life was in danger. As you had no memories, I decided to cover it all to protect you. The reason you were kept away from public eyes¡ªyou can guess now."


    Justin clearly understood James¡¯ intentions of protecting him, but he had questions.


    "Not just anyone knows about this tattoo. It¡¯s nowhere published or known to anyone other than underworld people, so how did you know about it?" Justin asked. "Weren¡¯t you worried that if they found me, you and your family would be in danger? Is there any particr reason you decided to protect me?"


    "There was someone I used to know in the past, when I was young. That person had the same tattoo on his chest," James began. "It was during my university days. I had a foreign ssmate who was good with studies and was a quiet person. He always kept himself away from others and didn¡¯t have any friends. If someone tried to approach him, he wouldn¡¯t indulge them. Everyone found him strange but eventually ignored him. During thest semester, one night I happened to witness some people attacking him and some defending him. There were gunfires and fights. It was a scary scene, but I still dared to go to him and pulled him away from that chaos and made him run away with me."


    "You can say that was the start of me knowing him. After that night, he seemed to have trusted me¡ªor I shall say, considered me his friend. He told me about his family, and I even saw the same tattoo on his chest. He was there toplete his studies, and then he had to return to his family. Soon, the exam was over and he left, never to contact me even once. I couldn¡¯t reach him either and simply remembered hisst words: <i>Don¡¯t even look for me</i>."


    James sighed as he remembered those memories. "His name was Alexander Hunt, but I doubt it was his real name if he was trying to keep his existence so discreet from others. I don¡¯t know if he is still alive..." James looked at Justin. "The more I look at your grown-up self, the more you remind me of him. You are from the same family, so there is a chance you are closely rted to him."


    Justin simply hummed, not pointing out exactly how he could be rted to the man James knew.


    "About your other question¡ªif I was worried about my family¡¯s safety? I was sure I could hide you well. And the decision to adopt you... I just wanted to protect the child in danger. That night when that friend of mine was attacked, and what heter told me, I could imagine the kind of people who must be after you. Saving you might be another of my attempts to make myself feel better¡ªthat I saved that lost friend once more through saving you. There can be many reasons, as we think. What matters is that I managed to protect you."


    "I will always be grateful for that and will owe you all my life," Justin replied.


    "If you feel that way, then you¡¯d better take care of my daughter and keep her away from any harm your past can bring her," James said.


    "I will protect her always," Justin assured. "You do know I can."


    James didn¡¯t refute his im. "That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t object to my daughter being with you. You¡¯d better keep your word."


    Justin hummed and said, "I want to talk to Mrs. Harper."


    "She is in the bedroom. You can go to her," James replied.


    Justin went to Caryn¡¯s room after he was permitted to meet her.


    The woman was sitting in her chair, reading a book.


    She signaled Justin to sit in the chair. Once he settled in, she asked, "What do you want to know?"


    "I want to know, how was my brother when you rescued him?" Justin asked.


    By now, Caryn was aware of who Aiden and Justin were, as James had exined it to her.


    "Almost on the verge of death, if he hadn¡¯t been found by Eric when we were there by the seaside," Caryn replied. "After rescuing him, he was admitted to the hospital for the next two weeks. When he woke up, his reaction was what a ten-year-old child would have after a traumatizing incident. He would cry and was scared to see anyone. All he would do was repeat one name while crying¡ªAiden.


    Whenever Eric tried to ask him who he was or if he wanted to say something, he would only cry while repeating that name. So, we decided to name him Aiden.


    He was taken to psychologists, and it took a few months to get him stable. When we asked him again what hisst name was, he told us ¡¯Handrix,¡¯ and when he was asked if his name was Aiden, he didn¡¯t deny it. We could tell he was missing someone named Aiden and didn¡¯t want to be separated from whoever he was. So, we kept his name Aiden Handrix."


    Justin could only imagine how much Aaron must have cared for him as a brother, that he cried only for him and didn¡¯t mind being called Aiden Handrix. No wonder he looked so reluctant to let him go back to their past, and why he was so worried for him.


    "His initial ID was made with the name Aiden Handrix, and he continued to live by my side. After a year or two, I decided to adopt him, so he became Aiden Shaw," Caryn added. "You can go to Eric, and he will hand you the file about Aiden so you can get a detailed idea of his situation after he was rescued."


    Justin hummed and said, "Thank you so much."


    Caryn simply offered him a nod, and Justin left.


    ----


    Justin headed back home, where Natalie was waiting for him. As it was Sunday, she didn¡¯t have to go to the office, but she wondered why Justin had gone to James¡¯ home first thing after having breakfast with her.


    From the next day, she had to start working in the Harper Group and officially join as the CEO.


    Justin returned with two files in his hands. He sat next to her on the sofa while Natalie asked, "These files?"


    He handed them over to her and told her what he had found out. Natalie knew what Justin¡¯s n was and what they were going to face afterwards.


    She closed the files and said, "I wish I had been there with you when my father saved you. I would have done something to ease your pain."


    "You yourself were no better off than me. That makes me wonder if, by chance, I could have been by your side and protected you from everything," Justin replied.


    Natalie could say nothing, as both of their childhoods were filled with pain.


    "I want you toe with me to meet someone," Justin said.


    She looked at him. "Who?"


    "My brother, Aaron Handrix."


    "Finally you¡¯re okay with me meeting him?" she raised a brow.


    "Now we are a family. I think you two need to clear some things you might want to talk about."


    "I want to," she replied. "I want to thank him for taking care of me when I needed it the most."


    Justin couldn¡¯t refute it, as his brother had truly helped Natalie in her worst time. He was her silent support, while Justin wasn¡¯t even aware of her existence.


    In fact, he had to thank his brother for being his wife¡¯s support in the past.


    "And I have some questions for him as well," Natalie continued, "Maybe I can ask him about my mother¡¯s life during these years. I am curious, but I can¡¯t dare ask her."


    "You can try," Justin suggested, "I just met her and she is quite frank with her answers."


    Natalie acted reluctant, and changed the topic, "When are we going to meet your brother?"


    "Right now," Justin said as he stood up.


    Natalie jumped up as well and followed him out, eager to ask so many things to the man she was going to meet.

 Chapter 380: Explaination From Aiden/Aaron

    <h4>Chapter 380: Exination From Aiden/Aaron</h4>


    Justin and Natalie reached a certain vi to meet Aiden Shaw.


    Just as they stepped out of the car, Natalie asked, "What should I address him as? You are Aiden, and he is Aiden as well. It¡¯s so confusing."


    "Call him Aaron Handrix," Justin replied.


    "I¡¯m not sure what to call you, as I¡¯m used to calling you Justin, but now you¡¯ve assumed your true identity," she said.


    "You can call me whatever you feel like."


    "My father and grandmother still call you Justin, so I guess I¡¯ll keep it that way as well. Also, I like your name, Justin. Easy to say, and it gives a sense of ease," she added.


    "Sure."


    They stepped inside the home, where Eric weed them.


    "Aiden is busy with the doctor for his physiotherapy," Eric informed. "It will be over soon."


    Justin hummed. They walked inside the home. Justin made Natalie sit on the sofa while he went to the room where Aiden was having his physiotherapy.


    Aiden was going through some exercises for his injured leg.


    "How¡¯s the progress?" Justin asked the doctor.


    "Thanks to his strong build, he is able to recover faster," the doctor replied. "In a week or two, Mr. Aiden will be able to walk freely, but he still has to keep it in check for a while and not overdo it."


    Justin hummed and looked through the reports, while Aiden paid him no attention¡ªas if his presence wasn¡¯t needed.


    The doctor left after giving Aiden some instructions.


    "What are you doing here?" Aiden asked.


    "Natalie is here to meet you."


    Aiden raised a brow. "Finally, you allowed her to meet me."


    "We are a family, and there¡¯s nothing wrong with her meeting her brother-inw. After all, you are the only one who is my blood-rted family."


    Aiden said sarcastically, "If you hadn¡¯t mentioned it, I wouldn¡¯t have known she¡¯s my sister-inw."


    "It¡¯s my duty to remind my brother in case he has some memory issues after the ident."


    "Possessive bastard," Aiden scoffed. "I¡¯ll be out once I freshen up. Now get lost."


    Justin didn¡¯t mind him cursing and left.


    After a while, Aiden finally came to the drawing room. He could walk without any support.


    Natalie watched a man in a pristine white shirt and ck pantsing toward them. Her eyes widened in shock as she moved her gaze between Justin and Aiden. She couldn¡¯t believe they looked so much alike. Even identical twins must have some differences to tell them apart, but these two were simply impossible to differentiate. Even the aura around them felt the same.


    <i>Damn! If these two are around, I might truly mistake him for Justin. I should be careful.</i>


    Aiden sat on the sofa as he said, "Congrattions on being the new CEO of the Harper Group, Natalie."


    "Thank you, Aaron," Natalie replied.


    He looked at Justin, quickly realizing it must have been him who told her to call him Aaron. This bastard!


    Justin looked back at him as if to say the name ¡¯Aiden¡¯ had belonged to him from the start.


    "How is your leg now?" Natalie asked.


    Aaron turned his attention back to her and replied, "Almost recovered."


    "That¡¯s great," she replied, feeling hesitant inside to talk further. Though she had many questions in her mind, she couldn¡¯t figure out how to start asking them.


    Eric joined them as well.


    Natalie hesitated a little and said, "I wanted to ask... how did youe up with messaging me as <i>Little Star</i>? Did my mother tell you about me back then?"


    Aaron shook his head as he exined, "She didn¡¯t. She never told me anything about her life before I met her¡ªthat she had a family or a daughter. I came to know about you because once, I happened to overhear a conversation between Eric and Mrs. Shaw. They were discussing how you were being mistreated in the Ford family. It was during the time you were used of giarism and then of harming your sister before the pianopetition."


    "She knew about it all?" Natalie asked, looking at Eric, who answered, "She had all the updates about you."


    "She didn¡¯t want to help me out with it?" Natalie asked.


    "Back then, I asked her to bring you to stay with us, or at least help you with things, but she denied it," Eric said. "But it¡¯s not like she didn¡¯t want you or didn¡¯t care. She said her daughter needed to learn the harsh truths of life and face all the troubles on her own. If she couldn¡¯t, she wouldn¡¯t be able to handle what mighte her way in the future. Being born as her daughter meant you had to face all these harsh things. She knew the Fords would torment you, but they wouldn¡¯t ever kill you¡ªso she left you there to toughen yourself. Sometimes, your own people can be better teachers of reality than outsiders."


    "Wouldn¡¯t kill me?" Natalie scoffed. "If not, they wouldn¡¯t have sent me to Xyros. I almost died there, if not..."


    Eric exined, "Caryn was surely angry when she found out you were being sent to Xyros instead of somewhere else to study. She immediately used her old contacts and reached out to the Castellos to protect you there. That¡¯s how Vincent found you. Your mother made sure to protect you, even though she wasn¡¯t around you in person.


    "Later, instead of bringing you back, she decided to leave the choice to you¡ªwhether you wanted to stay with the Castellos or return home. If you had returned home, she was finally nning to bring you back to her, revealing she was alive. It was, as if, what happened to you back then finally broke her resolve of keeping you away and letting you face any danger. But then, you decided to stay with Castellos so she let you be."


    Natalie stayed quiet, wondering whether she should me her mother for letting her innocent childhood be destroyed like this¡ªor thank her for the version of herself she had be, someone who feared nothing.


    She liked her current stronger version better.


    "Natalie, your mother¡¯s life wasn¡¯t easy either," Eric continued, sympathising with Caryn and her tragic life that no one could understand. "Though she was a princess, she was raised as an orphan in an orphanage, where she had face difficulties. She worked hard to make her life better without any support and while keeping her existence hidden from enemies.


    "The woman she became¡ªit came at the cost of many sacrifices. No one could everprehend her pain. She mighte off as emotionless and cold, but she wasn¡¯t always like this. This harsh world turned her into what she is. But believe me, she still cares about everyone and would do anything to protect them. Now that James is back in her life, everything seems to be getting back to the right ce. I do hope she finds peace and lives her life the way she deserves to."


    As Natalie thought about what Eric said, she realized her mother¡¯s life was indeed difficult. Enemies had tried to kill her, and she was separated from her family when she was just a child. Even after staying away, there was no peace, as enemies found her again and tried to kill her. The worst thing she had to do was fake her own death. Despite being such a capable and amazing woman, all she could do was live in hiding.


    Natalie sighed. "I can¡¯t me her for anything. Being born as her daughter must have already written those struggles into my destiny¡ªbut those are nothingpared to hers."


    "I¡¯m d you understand," Eric said. "I¡¯ve seen her worried and angry for your sake, then hiding it behind her cold front. She couldn¡¯t even show her emotions. Not to forget, a strong woman like her was left to spend her life in a wheelchair after that ident she used to fake her death. That ident was caused by enemies, and they showed no mercy.


    "She made sure you were safe and then managed to sessfully escape but was heavily injured. It took a while for her to recover after my father rescued her. Just when she recovered her legs after many years, another illness struck her, and she was once again left in a wheelchair, waiting silently for death. She is truly pitiful."


    Natalie nodded as she silently drank the juice to suppress the emotions rising inside her. "Those people will pay for what they did to her," Natalie said. "I won¡¯t spare them¡ªHoward and his son."


    "I¡¯m with you in whatever you do," Justin said.


    "I¡¯ve gathered important proof against their attacks¡ªyou can use it," Aaron added.


    "When the timees, I¡¯ll ask for it," she assured him, and then looked at him. "If my mother never told you about me, how did you know the nickname she used to call me?"


    "When I was grown up and handling her business and everything around her, since she used to be sick, I had ess to all the information she got about you. Somehow, I sympathized with you from the day I knew about your existence. Maybe I was seeing my own pitiful self in you and wanted to reach out to help you," Aaron exined.


    "Once, in her room, I happened to spot your childhood picture, and behind it was written <i>Little Star</i>. Eric told me it was your nickname. When you were sent to Xyros and I got to know what happened to you, I couldn¡¯t help but want to reach out andfort you. When I messaged you for the first time, I didn¡¯t expect you to think I was Ivan Brown, but then I didn¡¯t deny it¡ªbecause you wouldn¡¯t talk to a stranger. That¡¯s how it continued..."

 Chapter 381: How She Got Married

    <h4>Chapter 381: How She Got Married</h4>


    "This made her almost fall for the wrong person," Justin said as he red at Aaron. The idea of her marrying Ivan Brown almost made his blood boil.


    "But I saved her from that, didn¡¯t I? And thanks to me, now you¡¯re with her," Aaron countered. "I wouldn¡¯t mind if you fell at my feet and showed your gratitude."


    "Want to lose those legs forever so you can embrace that wheelchair for life?" Justin retorted.


    "Wait," Natalie interrupted them, "I have more questions for him. You two brothers can fight with each other once I¡¯m done."


    The two stopped, and Natalie turned to Aaron once more. "Why did you do it? I mean¡ªstop me from marrying Ivan?"


    "That bastard wanted to use you to gain control over the Ford Group. And the day I came to get your blood sample¡ªto see if you were a match for your mother¡ªI overheard a conversation between Albert Ford and Ivan Brown. That bastard Ivan was asking for all the shares in your name and Albert¡¯s, along with the properties Albert owned. It was truly disgusting. He would have cast you aside once he got everything," Aaron said.


    "Hmm, Justin and I talked about it, so it¡¯s truly like that," she concluded, then asked, "How did you get me to the marriage bureau?"


    "I didn¡¯t have to," Aaron said. "You never left your office that day, let alone went to the marriage bureau. As for feeling unwell all of a sudden¡ªit was because I had given you a harmless drug that only made you feel unwell for a while, and then you went into a deep sleep.


    Getting into that ce belonging to Ivan Brown wasn¡¯t a big deal. I¡¯m a tech person¡ªI can pass through any security without being seen. That¡¯s why there¡¯s no evidence of me being there that day.


    As for how you got ¡¯married¡¯¡ªI hacked into the system of the marriage bureau and added the record of your marriage. Getting your signatures copied, your signature seal, and your photograph were minor tasks¡ªnot even worth mentioning."


    ---


    Natalie could only listen to it all silently as she asked, "Hacked into such a highly protected government system? You must be so..."


    "Wouldn¡¯t be wrong to say I¡¯m one of the best hackers in the world," Aaron added.


    "Even better than Q? He¡¯s the best," Natalie asked excitedly.


    "Are you his fan?" Aaron asked.


    "Yes," she couldn¡¯t hide her admiration.


    "I can give you my autograph anytime you want," he replied.


    Natalie¡¯s eyes widened in shock. "You... are you Q?"


    Aaron hummed, only to have her exim, "Oh my God!"


    Justin felt annoyed. "Shouldn¡¯t you two talk about more important things?"


    Natalie snapped back to her senses as she could feel the coldness radiating from her husband. "Umm... what was I going to ask?"


    "You must be thinking why I chose my other ID¡ªAiden Handrix?" Aaron made it easy for her, smirking at how jealous Justin was.


    "Yes, you¡¯re right," she immediately replied, feeling a little nervous under Justin¡¯s gaze.


    <i>This man wouldn¡¯t allow her to fangirl over another man. So petty!</i>


    Aiden answered, "There was no person with that name in existence other than just that ID, and you wouldn¡¯t have been able to find him ever. That was the reason. Also, I didn¡¯t know my brother¡ªthe real Aiden Handrix¡ªwas alive."


    "So, you nned to keep me married to some non-existent person?" she asked.


    "You could¡¯ve filed a report with the police about that person, and not being able to find him for a few years would¡¯ve canceled your marriage anyway," Aaron replied. "Wasting a few years of your life as a married woman was better than letting you marry an idiot and putting you through suffering."


    Once again calling Ivan and <i>idiot.</i> Another person in the club. Great!


    <i>The biggest idiot was me, in fact,</i> Natalie thought, as she couldn¡¯t believe she had once wanted to marry Ivan Brown and had been ready to do anything for him.


    "Thank you for not letting me marry him," she said.


    "You don¡¯t need to. I owe you for not correcting you¡ªthat those messages were never from Ivan Brown. It was my fault that you were going to end up with him, so I had to correct it," he replied.


    Natalie didn¡¯t deny it and simply hummed.


    "Thank you for messaging me back then. It was a great support," she said.


    "You¡¯re family now. You don¡¯t need to thank me."


    "Are you done now?" Justin asked impatiently.


    Natalie hummed and said to Aaron, "If I ever want to know anything I¡¯ve missed now, I¡¯lle and ask you again."


    "Sure."


    "Are you going with Justin to your home as well?" Natalie asked. "I mean, where you two belong?"


    "I can¡¯t trust him not to do anything foolish with his lost memories, so I have to go with him," Aaron replied. "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll protect him like I did in the past. After all, I¡¯m the elder brother."


    Justin scoffed, "Who needs your protection? You better protect your broken leg when we¡¯re there and not be a burden on me."


    "Even with a broken leg, I can do much more than you can with no memories of that ce," Aaron countered. "I stayed with them after recing you, while you were enjoying the love of our mother somewhere in a safe ce."


    Justin sighed in annoyance. He regretted having no memories at all.


    <i>Cough!</i>


    Natalie cleared her throat to get rid of the awkwardness. "Against enemies, I believe you two will work together really well and protect each other. That¡¯s what brothers do, right?"


    The two brothers simply looked at each other, not saying a word.


    "Got all the answers?" Justin asked her, his tone carrying a finality that made it clear he didn¡¯t want to stay there any longer.


    "Ah! Yes!" she replied. "We can leave now?"


    Justin stood up, and she followed suit. She looked at Eric, who said, "If you ever want to know anything about your mother, you cane to me. I doubt she would ever tell you anything."


    Natalie hummed, while her mind processed what she truly wanted to know about Caryn. The first thing that came to her mind was¡ªhow Caryn and James came together, and why they were separated despite loving each other so much.


    "Can you tell me the love story of James Harper and Caryn Shaw?" she asked, skeptical if this man would tell her.


    Eric smiled. "Sure. In our free time."


    "Thank you," Natalie smiled back and left with Justin.


    As the two sat in the car, Natalie spoke, "You two brothers care for each other, but why do you act otherwise? It¡¯s good to have a sibling who cares for you, isn¡¯t it?"


    "Not when one has memories and the other doesn¡¯t," Justin said.


    She ced her hand on his. "I believe one day you¡¯ll regain them¡ªwhen the time is right."


    Justin kept quiet. He could only hope. Who would want to forget the most important part of their life?


    "Anyway, tomorrow¡¯s your first day at the Harper Group. You¡¯ll be in the limelight, so prepare yourself for that," Justin said.


    "I have a way to counter that annoying spotlight that¡¯s going to fall on me," Natalie replied.


    Justin looked at her. "Finally letting it happen?"


    "It¡¯s time," Natalie said with a smirk. "Tomorrow, someone else will take my ce in the spotlight and spare me the trouble."


    ----


    It was the day when Briena¡¯s movie was going to be released. The CEO of the Ford Group, Briena Ford, was on cloud nine as she could hardly wait for the sess she believed she had earned on her own.


    "Congrattions, Briena! Finally, your movie is going to be released," Ana cheered. "That Natalie couldn¡¯t stop it. She had to give in after the media and fans created pressure on her."


    Briena scoffed. "She thought she was everything after suddenly gaining power, but the power of fans and media can make anyone bend before it. After the movie release, I¡¯ll show her the true power of stardom and my millions of fans."


    "Yes, Briena," Ana chimed in. "You¡¯ll be a sessful CEO as well as a superstar, while Natalie is nothing but someone who gained everything through sudden good fortune. You¡¯ll be self-made, while she just got everything handed to her on a silver tter. People value those who are self-made."


    Briena smirked and asked, "Everything ready for tonight¡¯s first screening of the movie?"


    "Yes, Briena. The dress just arrived, along with the essories and heels¡ªeverything designed by the topmost brand. You¡¯re going to look like the most beautiful, out-of-this-world woman," Ana said happily.


    Briena smirked as she dreamed about how great her life would be starting the next day.


    "Tomorrow, instead of her first day in the Harper Group, theunch of my first movie will be the trending topic. I¡¯m going to steal that day from her."


    Ana chimed in, "And I¡¯ll be the most sought-after manager as well! So many managers wille to me for tips, asking how I made it happen. I¡¯ll be the best manager of the year¡ªmy artist hit it big with just her first movie!"


    Both of themughed together as their voices echoed inside the office.

 Chapter 382: Movie

    <h4>Chapter 382: Movie</h4>


    In the evening, Briena was dressed in an expensive branded outfit, looking beautiful from head to toe.


    ra entered the room and was mesmerized by her daughter. "You¡¯re looking so beautiful, Briena," ra said, observing her with a wide smile. "I¡¯m sure after tonight, so many big producers will line up to sign you for their movies."


    "Thank you, Mom," Briena replied. "You¡¯re looking beautiful as well. You must¡¯ve been like me when you were young."


    ra smiled with pride. "So many people were after me, but I didn¡¯t pay attention to everyone. Only your father."


    "Then, you could¡¯ve gotten a man even better than Dad," Briena said. "Someone like James Harper, or anyone from those four richest families in the city. Even Caryn managed to get a man like James¡ªso you could¡¯ve gotten someone better too."


    "Only if I knew how to seduce those rich men. I was no match for Caryn. Back then, every rich man was after her¡ªincluding someone like James Harper. I didn¡¯t stand a chance in front of that slut."


    "Even her daughter turned out to be like her," Briena said with disdain. "She managed to seduce Justin Harper, and who knows how many others she¡¯s seducing. Both mother and daughter are the same. Whores."


    ra patted her daughter¡¯s shoulder and said, "Don¡¯t spoil your mood over them. After tomorrow, you¡¯ll be more famous than her, and many rich sons from those families will want you. You don¡¯t have to worry."


    Ana, who had overheard them, added, "But with Ivan by her side, and everyone knowing they¡¯re engaged, others might not approach Briena."


    ra shrugged. "When rich men have their eyes on a woman, they don¡¯t care if she¡¯s married or engaged." She looked at Briena. "Don¡¯t think too much about Ivan."


    Briena nodded. "I know. But since he¡¯s my fianc¨¦, I have to go with him¡ªor people will think I ditched him after getting famous."


    "True. We¡¯ll find another way to get rid of him. Don¡¯t worry," ra assured.


    They left to attend the first screening of the movie, where important figures from the film industry were going to be present¡ªalong with media personnel eager to capture every moment of the event.


    ----


    Meanwhile, at the Ford residence, Amelia and Irene were enthusiastically getting ready to attend the movie screening.


    "I wish we could be with Ivan and Briena to watch the movie along with the other superstars, but we have to watch it in the screen booked for other guests," Irene said sadly.


    "Your brother will be with Briena, what more do you want? Once she marries him, you can show off to others that Briena is your family," Amelia added.


    "That¡¯s what¡¯s keeping me sane. I can¡¯t wait for her to be a part of our family. A CEO and a superstar. Ivan must have some good karma from a past life to get her as his wife."


    "If he had more good karma, he would have ended up with Natalie, but..."


    "It¡¯s okay, Mom. Briena is no less," Ireneforted her.


    -----


    The Fords and Browns arrived at the screening event venue¡ªone of the best multiplexes in the city, where several screens had been booked and assigned to guests ording to their status.


    Briena and Ivan, being part of the movie, was going to be with the film¡¯s stars and other specially invited guests. The rest of the Fords and Browns had to attend the screening in the other auditoriums designated for ordinary guests.


    The fans of many actors had crowded outside the venue, including Briena¡¯s fans. Everyone was rushing to take her pictures, but security kept them all away. Briena couldn¡¯t help but feel prideful.


    Briena looked at Ivan. "Fans can be crazy."


    He hummed. "You¡¯d better increase the number of bodyguards around you," he replied.


    Briena realized there was no excitement in Ivan¡¯s eyes abouting here with her, nor did he show any special affection toward her.


    They entered the venue as Briena waved one hand to the fans while the other gently held Ivan¡¯s arm.


    As they walked through the hallway toward the screening room, many invited stars were chatting among themselves. Briena noticed that, although a few of them were part of the movie, she hadn¡¯t really worked with them. Though they shared some scenes, she didn¡¯t have any close interactions¡ªneither in person nor on set.


    She didn¡¯t know whom to talk to. Despite being a part of the movie, she felt more like a stranger. No one came to talk to her.


    Ana approached her as a dutiful manager, sticking close to ensure everything went smoothly. They spotted Dwen, who was attending to the VVIP guests.


    "Mr. Dwen," Ana greeted him.


    Dwen looked at her, then at Briena. He smiled. "Oh, good to see you here, Ms. Briena. I hope you enjoy your time watching your own movie."


    "Surely, Mr. Dwen," Briena replied.


    Dwen excused himself.


    Just then, someone approached Ivan¡ªa business associate he knew. Ivan excused himself and began talking to the man.


    "Oh, who do we have here?" a familiar voice said.


    It was the director who had shot Briena¡¯s R-rated scenes.


    Briena and Ana frowned. Of all the people, he was the one who had toe talk to them.


    The man looked Briena up and down, savoring a sip of wine. "You¡¯re looking stunning today. This dress..." He licked his lips. "Worth tearing while you¡ª"


    "Are you already drunk?" Briena snapped, ring at him. "Mind your words."


    The man smirked. "Well, keep this attitude¡ªuntil you watch the movie. Later, I¡¯m sure you¡¯lle to me."


    "What do you mean?" Briena asked, her expression tightening.


    "I¡¯ll be the one offering you plenty of valuable roles," he replied smoothly. "I loved your performance, and I¡¯ve kept a few parts especially reserved for you."


    "Keep dreaming. That was thest time I ever worked with you," Briena sneered. "Don¡¯t even think about approaching me again." She turned and walked away.


    The man smirked to himself. "We¡¯ll see who ends up wanting to work with me soon enough."


    ----


    All the guests were led into the screening hall where the movie was going to be shown on therge screen. Everyone took their reserved seats. Briena and Ivan were seated somewhere in the middle.


    The movie started off strong, with grand music and a royal atmosphere¡ªthe architecture reminiscent of ancient times. As Briena was ying the role of an abandoned princess whose parents were killed and who was banished from her kingdom, her scenes came early in the film.


    Her acting was good, no doubt, and the movies produced by this production house never disappointed the audience. They were known for bringing out the best in even the most talentless actors.


    "Briena, you did really well," Ana whispered to her, only for Briena to turn smug at thepliment.


    The rest of the scenes featured the other main characters, and there was nothing more about Briena. It felt as if she were just a side character, while the main roles¡ªyed by big-name superstars¡ªcarried the weight of the entire movie.


    After the first half of the movie, Briena¡¯s next scenes finally appeared. She held her breath, knowing <i>those</i> scenes were about to y.


    The first scene showed Briena with her first love¡ªan intimate scene was about to unfold.


    Briena leaned toward Ivan and said, "There¡¯s going to be a little romantic scene. But it¡¯s just acting, nothing else."


    Ivan hummed, understanding what it meant to be an actor.


    But what came next was unsettling even for Briena herself. The lovemaking scene between the characters looked almost <i>too</i> real¡ªwith the expressions, sounds, and closeness. Though the private parts were tactfully hidden, the atmosphere created by the scene,bined with the wless acting of both performers, raised the temperature inside the screening hall.


    It reminded Briena that it hadn¡¯t just been acting¡ªshe had actually felt everything. The actor had been having sex with her for real.


    Feeling guilty, she nced at Ivan, who had his eyes fixed on the screen, watching his fianc¨¦e in such an intimate scene¡ªwhich only grew more intense with time.


    She ced her hand over his. "That¡¯s just acting," she whispered.


    Ivan didn¡¯t respond this time.


    The scene felt like an eternity. Only once it was over did Briena exhale a breath she didn¡¯t know she¡¯d been holding.


    She leaned toward Ana and whispered, "Why did they keep it so explicit¡ªas if it¡¯s a porn movie and my scenes are the highlight?"


    "I¡¯m not sure either," Ana replied hesitantly, while thinking to herself, <i>This really isn¡¯t good for a debut film. Those scenes were way too explicit.</i>


    After a long scene featuring other superstars, another of Briena¡¯s scenes came on¡ªthis time, one showing her being abused by four men.


    The atmosphere in the hall reached its limit of difort, despite the air conditioning. Briena was shown being sexually assaulted by four men, and it all looked disturbingly real. Though private parts were hidden behind strategic censorship, the way the actors moved and the raw intensity of the scene made it feel like it was actually happening.


    More focus was on Briena¡¯s expressions¡ªher cries, her moans, and everything in between. The entire hall watched in utter silence.


    Briena felt like her heart was about to leap out of her chest. She looked no better than a porn actress as four men were enjoying themself with her at the same time.


    This wasn¡¯t a porn movie, and her role wasn¡¯t supposed to be like that. So how did ite out this way? Didn¡¯t the director say only a little would be shown and just for a while. Then what was it?


    People were going to remember her for <i>these</i> scenes andbel her a bold actress. She clenched her fists.


    Then came the end of the movie¡ªand it wasn¡¯t what had been narrated to her. ording to the original script, she was supposed to emerge as a strong princess, reim her kingdom, ande out as the victor. But the ending waspletely different.


    In the final scene, the so-called princess was killed off, and the male lead¡ªying a prince from another kingdom¡ªtook over everything. It became <i>his</i> story, a journey of conquering all kingdoms and bing emperor of the entirend.


    The princess, yed by Briena, was nothing but a negligible character thrown in to add some seductive spice to the script.


    Then, Briena realized something. <i>They used a body double to show the princess being killed. I didn¡¯t even film that scene.</i>


    <i>They never told me the script had changed this drastically. They removed my important scenes and only kept the explicit ones. I¡¯m no longer the main character... just a disposable side one.</i>


    Her hand tightened around the armrest as if to crush it.


    <i>Her career as a superstar was doomed.</i>


    She looked at Ivan, who stood up and left as soon as the movie was over¡ªwithout even looking at her. Briena couldn¡¯t even dare to stop him.


    She turned to Ana. "How did this happen?"


    "I don¡¯t know, Briena," Ana said, equally shocked.


    "That bitch... Natalie... it was her n..." Briena muttered, her eyes turning moist.


    Just then, a middle-aged man approached Briena. "Ms. Briena, I didn¡¯t know you were such a good actress. Care to entertain me personally? I promise, the next movie I make will be yours."


    Briena stood up from her chair. "Excuse me, I have to leave."


    As she turned, she noticed the many eyes staring at her. She had always heard that the movie industry was full of perverts¡ªespecially among producers and directors¡ªbut now she was experiencing it firsthand.


    Briena hurried out of the screening hall, with Ana following closely behind. All Briena wanted in that moment was to hide herself from everyone as quickly as possible.

 Chapter 383: I Am Not A Pornstar

    <h4>Chapter 383: I Am Not A Pornstar</h4>


    Briena hurried out of the movie screening before others could catch up with her. The movie was over, and everyone would being out at any moment. She didn¡¯t want to face the reporters still standing outside the venue¡ªsome of whom had been watching the film in a separate screen reserved for the press.


    "Ana, do something," Briena said as she rushed toward the exit. "Is there any other way to leave this ce?"


    "We can go through the back exit. I¡¯m sure no one¡¯s there except security," Ana replied, pulling out her phone. "I¡¯m calling the driver toe to the back gate."


    Both of them rushed toward the back exit, choosing to take the stairs, as that route was less likely to be crowded. When they reached outside, they spotted the car waiting¡ªbut to their dismay, there were fans present. The moment the fans saw Briena, they rushed toward her, trying to take pictures and ask for autographs.


    The fans had no idea what horror their favorite star was running away from.


    Briena quickly collected herself, forcing a smile as she waved at them. She couldn¡¯t let anyone see the shame she felt after watching herself on screen.


    Security stepped in to hold back the fans as Briena slipped into the car. Still, many of them had already taken pictures and videos of her. It was obvious she was trying to escape¡ªlike someone scared, or even broken.


    -----


    The movie was a hit, and everyone congratted the main stars. As expected, it was set to be another period blockbuster from NovaFrame. But while the film¡¯s sess was celebrated, it came at the cost of Briena¡¯s image¡ªand possibly her entire career.


    The Fords and Browns exited their screening halls, their expressions sullen. Amelia and Irene spotted ra and Jay Ford, and their faces turned even more bitter. Neither mother nor daughter spoke to ra, choosing instead to leave quickly. They didn¡¯t want to be seen with Briena¡ªif she was still around.


    ra, on the other hand, was deeply worried about her daughter. She turned to Jay. "We need to find Briena. I have to ask her why she would take on such a role."


    Jay, clearly furious, red at her. "What¡¯s there to ask now? The deed is done. Your daughter and her mother are truly disappointing." With that, Jay walked off, leaving ra behind.


    ra was about to follow Jay when two women approached her¡ªboth from wealthy families and familiar with ra.


    "ra, your daughter was amazing," one woman said.


    "I didn¡¯t know your daughter was so talented," the other added.


    ra forced a smile, trying to hide her embarrassment. "She just followed what the directors asked of her. She had to do her role the best she could."


    "It almost felt so real," the first woman said. "As if they were actually doing it with your daughter. I wonder how they pulled it off."


    "We should check out the behind-the-scenes footage to understand it better," the second woman chimed in.


    "I have to leave. Jay is waiting for me," ra said quickly, brushing past them and walking away.


    -----


    The reporters were busy interviewing the main stars and discussing how well the movie had turned out. There was no sign of Briena Ford anywhere.


    "Take me to the hotel," Briena ordered Ana.


    She didn¡¯t want to go back home and face her parents. Thankfully, Sephina Ford hadn¡¯t attended the movie screening, so Briena had until morning to figure out how to exin everything to her grandmother and the rest of the family.


    "Contact someone from the movie production and ask them to delete those scenes of mine before the movie is shown everywhere," Briena said, panicked.


    Ana tried to reach out, but no one answered her calls. She kept trying until Dwen finally picked up.


    "Mr. Dwen, we have to make changes to Briena¡¯s role. We need to cut those explicit scenes," Ana said, putting the phone on speaker.


    Dwen replied, "Ms. Ana, that¡¯s not possible. All post-production work ispleted, and everything in the movie was kept as per the script and the demands of the plot. The film is already on its way to bing another blockbuster. Any changes at this point could hurt it. Also, the movie has already been distributed worldwide for screening¡ªwe can¡¯t stop that now. It would cause massive losses to thepany."


    Briena took the phone. "Mr. Dwen, this is not what we agreed on when I signed the movie. You didn¡¯t just change the main script¡ªleaving me with nothing but a useless side role¡ªyou also added explicit scenes. I never agreed to that."


    "Ms. Briena, are you forgetting the final documents you signed?" Dwen asked. "You were informed that we had full rights to determine the extent of your scene exposure and to make any changes to the script as required. You are contractually bound. If you try to back out now, you¡¯ll be liable to pay a hefty penalty¡ªone I doubt you can afford. Also, it¡¯s already toote to do anything." With that, Dwen ended the call.


    Briena threw the phone across the car in rage. "They tricked me!" she screamed. "Natalie¡ªI¡¯m going to kill her!"


    Briena spent the night in the hotel, while ra and Jay returned home. Not finding Briena there, ra called her, only for the call to be answered by Ana.


    "Where is Briena?" ra asked.


    "Mrs. Ford, she doesn¡¯t want to talk to anyone," Ana replied. "She¡¯s crying, saying the directors and producers deceived her and made her do it. She can¡¯t stop crying. She said it was all Natalie¡¯s doing¡ªthat she had control over the movie."


    ra hung up the call, deciding to keep everything from Sephina. The old woman didn¡¯t like watching movies anyway, which came as a relief.


    ----


    Amelia and Irene reached home, only to see that Ivan was already there.


    "Ivan," Irene called out, "Did you leave because of those disgusting scenes Briena shot?"


    Ivan didn¡¯t answer and walked upstairs toward his room.


    Amelia called after him, "Ivan, I don¡¯t want you to marry her. I can¡¯t ept a daughter-inw who the entire world saw almost naked, doing such disgraceful scenes."


    Ivan didn¡¯t respond and disappeared upstairs.


    "What¡¯s wrong with him?" Irene mumbled. "These days, he¡¯s unusually quiet, like nothing affects him."


    "It¡¯s all that bitch Briena¡¯s fault," Amelia said bitterly. "She seduced Ivan and made him break up with Natalie. And now he¡¯s regretting it."


    Irene nodded, "Natalie was far better than this bitch. Though she had seduced rich men, she at least didn¡¯t make sure a show. In fact, she is now most respected person out there. We were truly wrong about Natalie to let Briena take her ce."


    Amelia lumped in the couch. "We were truly blind. We could have just make Natalie divorce whoever she had married, instead of allowing Ivan to get engaged with Briena on their wedding day."


    There was no medicine for thete and useless regret.


    ----


    The next day, the movie was released across the world¡ªand there was no stopping it. While the film quickly gained attention as a blockbuster, much of the spotlight was focused on Briena¡¯s bold scenes.


    Reporters scrambled to track her down for interviews, eager to gather more sensational content¡ªbut Briena was nowhere to be found.


    Images from the explicit scenes began circting on social media as fans and critics alike started discussing them.


    What Briena feared most had begun to unfold. Her fans were shocked to see her in such roles and expressed their disappointment openly. Arge number unfollowed her on social media as a sign of protest. In no time, she lost a significant portion of her following.


    Meanwhile, those who weren¡¯t fans¡ªbut relished trolling celebrities¡ªjumped at the opportunity. Under various posts,ment sections were flooded with vulgar and degrading remarks:


    <i>[She acted better than the actresses in the adult films I watch. They don¡¯t turn me on the way Briena did.]</i>


    <i>[Any idea how much she charges for one night?]</i>


    <i>[She should move to the adult film industry¡ªshe¡¯ll earn more than doing side roles in mainstream movies.]</i>


    <i>[She¡¯s more suited for the lead role in an adult movie than as a side character in real cinema.]</i>


    <i>[Those scenes looked too real. Did they actually do it? Is there any way to get the uncensored footage? I¡¯m willing to pay.]</i>


    Comments asking for uncensored footage multiplied rapidly, and shockingly, people began cing bids¡ªoffers that increased by the minute.


    <strong>Crash!</strong>


    Briena hurled the tablet, and it smashed into the mirror in her hotel room.


    "I am not a porn star!" she screamed, her face twisted with rage. She looked like she had aged overnight. "How dare they talk about me like this?"


    "Briena, calm down!" Ana tried to soothe her, but it was useless.


    Ana¡¯s phone was flooded with messages and calls from various film production houses¡ªbut every role being offered was bold, just like the one in the movie.


    Meanwhile, reporters were reaching out non-stop, desperate tond an interview with Briena, but all Ana could do was ignore them.


    She had once dreamed of being chased as the manager of a rising star, basking in fame and recognition. But now, Ana felt like she was managing a scandalized adult film actress. People offering roles were asking if Briena would be open to non-censored scenes¡ªand they were willing to pay anything she asked for.


    Even famous adult magazines and video producers had reached out, offering massive sums for Briena to do nude photoshoots and adult videos.


    Not just Briena¡ªeven Ana wanted to hide from the world. She wished she could disappear and cut all ties with everything.


    While the other stars¡ªeven minor actors¡ªwere celebrating the film¡¯s sess, basking in fame and glory, Briena was in hiding. She didn¡¯t want this fame anymore.


    <i>Fame!</i>


    The only thing Briena had ever truly wanted...Now, she wanted nothing to do with it.

 Chapter 384: My Career Is Ruined

    <h4>Chapter 384: My Career Is Ruined</h4>


    It was Natalie¡¯s first day at the Harper Group as the new CEO¡ªthe Global CEO who would be overseeing the entire Ford Group across the world. It was the highest position, one thatmanded respect from everyone in the business world.


    As she was getting ready to leave home, she asked, feeling a little nervous about her role, "Justin, you¡¯reing with me on my first day, right?"


    Justin walked over and gently caressed her cheek. "It¡¯s a special day for you, and everyone in thepany should focus solely on you, without any distractions. If Ie with you, they¡¯ll recognize me as Justin Harper and might think I should be the one leading. They won¡¯t give you the importance you deserve. The first day is when you set your image¡ªand you need to show authority over everyone. Just being James Harper¡¯s daughter or Aiden Handrix¡¯s wife isn¡¯t enough. Understood?"


    She nodded. "I still feel like I snatched away what belonged to you."


    "It never did," he replied calmly. "If your father had known about your existence earlier, everything would¡¯ve belonged to you long ago. I was just a substitute¡ªholding things together until you showed up."


    Natalie hugged him. "I feel like I¡¯ve never really done anything for you. I¡¯m always the one receiving. I wish I could do something for you."


    "You can," he said.


    She lifted her head and looked at him, hoping he¡¯d finally ask something¡ªsomething real. "What?"


    "You can continue to satisfy me every night. Only you can do that," he said, a mischievous smile on his lips.


    She chuckled softly. "Alright."


    "You shouldn¡¯t bete on your first day," Justin added, slipping out of his yful mood.


    Natalie hummed and asked, "Now that everyone knows you¡¯re Aiden Handrix, how long are you going to keep working from home? As far as I know, NextEra already built one of its head offices here in Imperial City."


    Justin nodded. "It won¡¯t be long."


    "By the way, where <i>is</i> the main head office of NextEra?" she asked.


    "In the Eastern country," he replied.


    "How did you end up there?" Natalie asked, shocked. "Of all the ces in the world, you had to start your business from <i>there</i>?"


    "Maybe my roots belonged there, so I was led by destiny," he answered.


    "I¡¯ve heard it¡¯s a dangerous country¡ªfull of mafias," she said worriedly. "When I was in Xyros, I heard the most dangerous mafia family came from an Eastern country. They rule over the underworld. Even the Castellos don¡¯t mess with them."


    "Would you be scared if I told you... the family I said I belonged to is the one you¡¯re talking about?" Justin asked.


    Her eyes widened. "You mean...?"


    He nodded. "And I¡¯m going back there soon. But I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯re protected here, even when I¡¯m away."


    "You don¡¯t have to worry about me," she said softly. "Just take care of yourself and return to me unharmed. Who knows... I might just show up there and be your strength. I¡¯m not scared of mafias."


    "You¡¯re already my strength," he murmured, cing a gentle kiss on her forehead. "Now go. We¡¯ll talk more when you¡¯re back."


    She hummed in response and left. As usual, John and Ryan followed her as her bodyguards.


    When Natalie reached the Harper Group¡¯s head office, reporters were already swarming outside.


    She pressed her temple. "I created a distraction for them to chase, and they¡¯re still here. Seems like they haven¡¯t found Briena yet."


    "She¡¯s at her usual hotel," Ryan informed her.


    "Leak her location," Natalie ordered calmly and stepped out of the car.


    The reporters, though held back by security, called out to her. "Ms. Natalie, please answer our questions!"


    "It¡¯s my first day in the office, and I don¡¯t want to bete," she replied with a polite smile. "You might want to check your phones," she added, then walked away.


    All of them instantly checked their phones¡ªfinding a piece of explosive news¡ªand immediately rushed toward the hotel where Briena was staying.


    Natalie smirked as she stepped into the office building. <i>My dear Briena, you can¡¯t hide from the precious fame you¡¯ve always craved. You should thank me for letting you experience it so soon.</i>Her expression then turned serious. <i>The biggest mistake of your life was when you tried to harm Justin.</i>


    She remembered that evening clearly¡ªwhen Briena had nned to drug Justin and make him sleep with that disgusting woman, Lily. Justin was the smartest of all; he¡¯d never fall for such a cheap trick. But still, Natalie couldn¡¯t forgive Briena.<i></i>


    <i>What if Justin had been an ordinary person? What if he had fallen into that trap?</i>


    Natalie clenched her fists. <i>Briena Ford, that day you crossed my bottom line.</i>


    As she entered the grand reception area of the Harper Group¡¯s head office, the entire staff¡ªfrom the higher-ups to the lower-level employees¡ªwere waiting to wee her.


    A middle-aged man in a sharp suit stepped forward. "Ms. Natalie, I¡¯m Silvas Grant, the head of this branch. On behalf of all the employees, I wee you as our new leader." He handed her a beautiful bouquet of flowers.


    Natalie epted it with a smile and passed it to Joan, her assistant. She looked around and spoke confidently, "Thank you so much for the warm wee. I look forward to working with all of you and taking the Harper Group forward through our joint efforts."


    The employees apuded her short but powerful speech as she walked toward the VIP elevator.


    She reached the top floor¡ªan entire level dedicated solely to the CEO¡¯s office. As she stepped out, she couldn¡¯t help but think, <i>Being the wealthiest business group, they sure live in luxury.</i>


    The floor was decorated with dozens of flower bouquets, sent by prominent figures and businesspeople from across the city.


    A beautiful woman in herte twenties approached Natalie. "Ms. Natalie, I¡¯m Avery, your personal assistant. Wee to the Harper Group."


    Natalie observed Avery carefully. She wore a white shirt and a pencil skirt, paired with ck heels. Her hair was tucked neatly at the back of her head in a sleek hairstyle, giving her an elegant and highly professional appearance¡ªthe kind of woman who clearly excelled at her work.


    "Thank you, Avery," Natalie replied.


    "Let me guide you to your office." Avery led the way toward a grand door with its own personal reception area outside. Natalie immediately understood¡ªthis was where Avery sat and worked.


    The door had a distinguished namete:


    <strong>Natalie Harper</strong><strong>Global CEO ¨C Harper Group</strong>


    Reading her name¡ª<i>Natalie Harper</i>¡ªfilled Natalie with unexpected emotion. For the longest time, she had been a woman without ast name. After the truth came out that she wasn¡¯t really a Ford, she hadn¡¯t used her mother¡¯sst name, Shaw, either. To assert her identity, she went simply by <i>Natalie</i>, until Justin dered himself as Aiden Handrix and called her <i>Mrs. Aiden Handrix</i>.


    But that was still a title tied to her husband¡ªa name that, while precious, didn¡¯t speak of her origin.


    Now, finally, she had ast name that was truly hers. <i>Harper. </i>A name that reflected her bloodline, her identity, her worth.


    She was not a bastard.


    Natalie stepped into her grand, luxurious office. A sophisticated d¨¦cor in gray and white greeted her eyes¡ªa sleek work desk positioned before a tall ss wall, a white leather sofa paired with a crystal center table, a few expensive art pieces hung with precision on the walls, and minimalistic but tasteful decorpleting the space.


    She settled into the chair behind her desk. Outside, Ryan and John stood guard, continuing their duty as her personal bodyguards.


    Inside, Avery began briefing her on the day¡¯s schedule.


    "There¡¯s a wee meeting with all the board members in an hour. Then we have a press conference, which Mr. James Harper will apany you to..."


    Natalie continued listening as Avery walked her through the packed agenda, slowly realizing¡ªher life was about to get <i>he</i> busy.


    ----


    Meanwhile, at the hotel where Briena was staying, ra arrived to console her daughter.


    "Your grandma is very angry, and it¡¯s better if you stay here for a while," ra said. "Once she calms down, I¡¯ll figure something out. For now, you can¡¯t even show up at the Ford Group to work as CEO."


    "Mom," Briena cried, "It¡¯s all Natalie¡¯s doing."


    "I know. Don¡¯t worry¡ªI¡¯ll take revenge for you soon. If she¡¯s disturbed our peace, I won¡¯t let her live in peace either."


    Just then, Ana rushed in. "There¡¯s news spreading about Briena staying in this hotel. Reporters will be here any minute."


    "We have to leave," ra said quickly, and they began to prepare their escape.


    But just as they reached the parking lot, reporters had already surrounded them.


    "How did they even get in here?" Ana said in a panic.


    ra immediately assessed the situation. Seeing no escape, she said, "Briena, stay calm and act normal. If you look guilty, they¡¯ll exploit it even more. Act like you did exactly what the role required of you."


    Briena worerge, dark-tinted sunsses that covered most of her face. She nodded at her mother¡¯s advice.


    "Ms. Briena, why are you hiding here? Are you ashamed of the role you yed?"


    "What are your thoughts on your role in the movie? What made you take on such bold scenes in your debut film?"


    "Do you think it¡¯ll help yound more roles like this? Are you leaning toward bold characters now?"


    Briena kept herposure and replied, "I did what was required by the script. And it was NovaFrame¡ªa well-known production house¡ªso I fulfilled the demands of the character. Going forward, I won¡¯t be working with smaller productionpanies. I¡¯ll focus on my responsibilities as the CEO of the Ford Group."


    But the reporters barely let her finish before bombarding her with more questions.


    "Many fans are curious¡ªhow did you manage to act so realistically? Were you given special training for such scenes?"


    "Fans are also curious¡ªdid you actually <i>do it</i> with the actors for the sake of making the scenes look realistic?"


    "It¡¯s said that the director behind those scenes is a specialist in adult film direction and is known to be harsh with actors to pull out the desired performances. Did he make you do it <i>for real</i>?"


    "How was your experience working with him?"


    "The director has openly expressed his desire to work with you again. Are you going to coborate with him in the future?"


    The questions were getting more and more ridiculous.


    Briena couldn¡¯t control her anger anymore.


    "Shut up! Stop asking me these ridiculous questions and leave me alone!" she shouted,pletely losing her usual calm and elegantposure. "Get lost¡ªall of you!"


    ra tried to calm her down, but it was already toote.


    "Briena is not feeling well. Please let us leave," Ana stepped in, trying to handle the situation. With the help of two bodyguards ra had brought with her, they got into the car.


    As soon as they drove away, Briena broke down in the back seat, unable to control her emotions anymore.


    "My career is ruined. There¡¯s nothing I can do now..."


    "You¡¯re still the CEO of the Ford Group," ra said, trying to console her. "Forget about acting for now. Just focus on business."


    But her words offered littlefort.


    ra took Briena back home¡ªthere was no other ce to go to avoid the reporters.


    The moment they came across Sephina, the furious old woman couldn¡¯t hold back her anger and stormed toward Briena.


    <strong>p!</strong>


    A loud, crisp pnded on Briena¡¯s cheek, the impact so strong it nearly made her taste blood. That alone told her just how furious Sephina was.


    It was the first time ever that Sephina had pped Briena.


    "Mother¡ª" ra tried to intervene, but Sephina snapped, "Shut up."


    Her furious gaze returned to Briena, zing with rage. ra and Briena both realized¡ªthey were done for.


    "You mongrel," Sephina growled. "You finally showed you are <i>not</i> my blood. Is this what I raised you to be?"


    Briena¡¯s heart pounded in her chest.


    "You can never be my granddaughter. I¡¯m revoking all your rights in this family and in the business!"


    A chill ran down both ra and Briena¡¯s spines.


    If Sephina truly threw them out... what were they going to do?

 Chapter 385: Justin’s Parents

    <h4>Chapter 385: Justin¡¯s Parents</h4>


    "Mother, it¡¯s all Natalie¡¯s doing," ra said immediately. "She nned everything to ruin Briena¡¯s entire career."


    Sephina turned to ra and scolded her sharply. "Even if she nned it¡ªwas she the one who forced your daughter to film those disgusting scenes? No. It¡¯s <i>you</i> who spoiled your daughter and turned her into someone just like yourself. Do you think I don¡¯t know how you seduced Jay? Or what kind of woman you were before you married him?"


    ra¡¯s legs trembled as she stepped back. "M-Mother..."


    "I allowed you into this home only because you were carrying Jay¡¯s child," Sephina said coldly. "Natalie wasn¡¯t his daughter, so I let his only <i>true</i> child stay here¡ªwith a woman like you. But it seems it¡¯s time for me to send you back where you came from. And this time, take your daughter with you."


    ra dropped to her knees. "Mother, please don¡¯t do this. Briena is Jay¡¯s daughter¡ªyour granddaughter. Have mercy on her."


    Sephina¡¯s eyes turned to Briena. "You two are going abroad. And you¡¯re never returning. You mother and daughter¡ªdon¡¯t show your faces to me ever again, as long as I¡¯m alive."


    "Grandma, I¡¯m the CEO¡ª" Briena started, desperate.


    "You <i>were</i> the CEO," Sephina cut her off with disdain. "The board members have already called for a meeting to dismiss you. They don¡¯t want a <i>porn actress</i> leading theirpany. No one wants to see you there."


    Thest shred of hope Briena had been clinging to¡ªredeeming her life through her position as CEO of the Ford Group¡ªcrumbled right before her eyes.


    Her acting career was ruined.Her piano concerts had been canceled.And now, her title as CEO was being stripped away.


    She was being reduced to nothing. A nobody.


    <i>What was she going to do now?</i>


    Before Briena could say anything, ra came to her and gently wiped her tears. "Calm down. Let¡¯s go to your room first. Don¡¯t say anything," ra whispered.


    Briena could only nod and walked away with her mother.


    Just then, they heard Sephina¡¯s voice from behind. "This is thest day you two are in this house. Pack your things and leave at once."


    ra and Briena didn¡¯t respond and continued walking upstairs to their rooms.


    Once inside, Briena slumped to the floor helplessly. The sting of Sephina¡¯s p still lingered on her cheek.


    "What am I going to do now, Mom?" she cried out.


    ra knelt beside her and whispered, "Don¡¯t worry. Your father and I have already made all the arrangements. That old hag can¡¯t dismiss us from this family¡ªor the Ford Group."


    Briena lifted her head, confused. "What do you mean, Mother?"


    "When that bitch was crying over her husband¡¯s death, your father and I made her sign some documents she didn¡¯t fully read. She has no idea what she signed. Now, <i>we</i> hold the real power in the Ford Group. And soon enough, <i>she</i> will be the one getting kicked out," ra said with a cold smile.


    Briena¡¯s eyes widened in shock. "A-Are you serious, Mother?"


    "Just wait until the board meeting. No one can remove you from your position as CEO. Your father has already secured the support of the key board members," ra assured her.


    Finally, a smile returned to Briena¡¯s face. She threw her arms around her mother. "Thank you, Mom. I wouldn¡¯t have known what to do without you."


    ----


    Natalie had just finished the board of directors meeting, where James was also present. None of the board members raised any objections about her position. Over the past few months, they had all witnessed her feud with the Fords¡ªand how she hade out victorious. She had even turned a bankrupt branch of the Ford Group into a profitable independentpany. That alone proved she had the capability to handle challenges, both personal and professional.


    Not to mention, she was the princess of Belivorn¡ªroyal blood flowed through her veins. And above all, who would dare challenge her when she was the daughter of James Harper? The man was invincible, impossible to deal with, and absolutely loyal to her.


    Later, she attended the press conference alongside James.


    The journalists were relieved and thrilled to finally be able to interact with her. Until now, all they had seen of Natalie were clips of her shutting reporters down with cold, dismissive remarks.


    "Ms. Natalie, how are you feeling after bing the CEO of the Harper Group? Your journey¡ªfrom being nothing special in the Ford Group to now leading the wealthiest conglomerate¡ªwhat do you have to say about it?"


    Natalie, calm andposed as ever, responded, "I will do my best to make this wealthiest group even wealthier. That is what I feel about being responsible as the CEO."


    "You¡¯ve given up on the Ford Group¡ªis it because you knew you were going to take over the Harper Group and thought the Ford Group was beneath you?"


    Natalie recognized the provocation and smiled faintly. If they wanted a sharp answer, she wouldn¡¯t disappoint them.


    "Who said I¡¯ve given up on the Ford Group?" she asked. "I¡¯ve simply stepped down from my im as CEO. But I¡¯m still one of its major shareholders and it was hard work of my mother. The day I feel the current management can¡¯t handle it, I won¡¯t hesitate to take the Ford Group back into my hands."


    "Are you nning to use your power in the Harper Group to do that?"


    "I don¡¯t need to waste my time or the Harper Group¡¯s resources on that," Natalie replied, her voiceced with sarcasm. "The unqualified people currently handling the Ford Group are doing enough damage. I can just wait."


    "You mean their new CEO, Briena Ford?"


    "Do we really need to name her?" Natalie said, as if the question itself were a waste of time.


    "There¡¯s insider news iming that <i>you</i> were the one behind Ms. Briena¡¯s current situation after her movie¡¯s release," another reporter asked.


    Natalie raised a brow. "Did you think that question through before asking it? Weren¡¯t <i>you</i> all¡ªthe media¡ªiming that I was trying to stop her movie from being released? That I was using my influence to pressure NovaFrame?" Her tone remainedposed, but sharp. "Out of thest shred of kindness I had for her, I merely said the movie <i>might</i> not be good for her. But..." Natalie paused, then added coldly, "Aren¡¯t <i>you all</i> just as responsible for what happened?"


    The room fell silent.


    Just days ago, Briena had made a spectacle, using Natalie of trying to block the movie¡¯s release. Reporters had heavily criticized Natalie for allegedly abusing her power. Public pressure had mounted¡ªand eventually, the movie had been released.


    Seeing their silence, Natalie continued, "Well, it doesn¡¯t matter who caused it¡ªwhether it was me, you, or Briena herself. I must say, I¡¯m pleased with the result."


    There was no mistaking her disdain. Natalie had never hidden her bold, unfiltered opinions¡ªeven when she was a nobody. Now, as a woman in power, no one dared challenge her.


    James, who had been silently watching his daughter speak, showed no intention of interrupting. His eyes revealed a quiet pride¡ªfor a daughter who never let anyone trample over her. With her, it was always the other way around.


    The reporters quickly dropped the subject and shifted their focus back to business-rted questions¡ªasking about the Harper Group¡¯s new strategies and future ns. James Harper stepped in to answer alongside Natalie, returning the conference to its professional tone.


    ----


    Justin was working in his study when a parcel was delivered to his home.


    Noah brought it to him after scanning it thoroughly to ensure there was nothing harmful inside. The package didn¡¯t have a sender¡¯s name, but it was marked as being sent from the Eastern country and addressed to <i>Aiden Handrix</i>.


    Justin looked at the parcel and immediately had a sense of who must have sent it. After all, he had exposed his identity to them¡ªso it was only natural they woulde after him sooner orter.


    He opened the small package and found a single envelope inside. Taking it out, he unfolded it carefully¡ªonly to find a photograph tucked within.


    It was a family photo, featuring four figures: a couple who appeared to be husband and wife, and two identical-looking boys, around the age of seven or eight, standing in front of them.


    The tall, handsome man bore a strong resemnce to the two boys, and the woman beside him was beautiful, with a gentle smile that radiated warmth. The boys smiled without a care in the world.


    They looked like a perfectly happy family, and the photo seemed to have been taken on a trip. Behind them were lush green mountains, a pic nket spread out on the grass, and baskets filled with fruits and meals. They were enjoying life¡ªjust like any ordinary family on vacation.


    At first nce, Justin could immediately tell that the two boys were him and his twin brother¡ªand the couple were their parents.


    He flipped the picture over. Something was written on the back:


    <strong>[It¡¯s time to return home, little boy.]</strong>


    Justin clenched his jaw. Even though he hadn¡¯t met that man yet and what kind of man he was, the message made one thing clear¡ªthe sender though he still held authority over him.


    And Justin didn¡¯t like that at all.


    His gaze darkened with unreadable emotions. He couldn¡¯t wait to meet this person.


    But it would be on <i>his</i> terms¡ªnot when someone else summoned him like a pawn.


    He took a photo of the picture with his phone and sent it to someone.


    In just a few moments, a call came through.


    "Where did you get this photograph?" Aaron¡¯s angry voice echoed through the phone.


    "Someone sent it to me. There¡¯s a message written on the back," Justin replied. "That¡¯s you and me... and the other two¡ªour parents?"


    Aaron hummed in response, a sudden silence gripping them both.


    "The man who sent this... he must be our grandfather," Justin added.


    Another low hum from Aaron confirmed his suspicion.


    Justin ended the call without another word. He then forwarded the photo to someone else and typed a short message:


    <strong>[The man in this picture.]</strong>


    The reply came almost instantly:


    <strong>[It¡¯s the same man¡ªthe friend I told you about. Seems like what I suspected was true.]</strong>


    Seeing James¡¯s reply, Justin understood¡ªhis father was once James¡¯ friend. He couldn¡¯t help but wonder what had happened after his father returned home.


    Seems like it was finally the time to return home and find it out.


    Justin called for Noah.


    "Yes, Mr Harper?"


    "I would be working from our head office in the eastern country. Make the arrangements," he ordered.


    Noah felt conflicted inside. He didn¡¯t want Justin to go that ce and then go back to the dangerous world he had left behind. But he had no other option but to follow the orders.


    "Yes, Mr Harper."

 Chapter 386: Betrayed By Son

    <h4>Chapter 386: Betrayed By Son</h4>


    The board meeting for the Ford Group had been called. Briena remained at home¡ªreporters were still after her, and her appearance in public would only worsen the situation.


    Sephina, Jay, and ra Ford arrived at the Ford Group headquarters. The media was already aware of the sudden board meeting, specting that it was rted to the scandal surrounding the current CEO.


    The moment Sephina stepped out of the car, reporters rushed toward her.


    "Chairwoman Ford, what do you have to say about your granddaughter¡¯s role in her movie?"


    "Her role has caused quite a stir. Is this board meeting being held to dismiss her as CEO?"


    Sephina kept herposure despite the barrage of invasive questions. "Regarding this board meeting, you¡¯ll know the oue once it¡¯s over. I trust the board members will do what¡¯s best for the Ford Group, and thepany will act ordingly."


    Reporters then turned to Jay and ra, but both echoed simr statements.


    Inside the meeting room, all the board members were already present, waiting for Sephina¡¯s arrival. The moment she entered, everyone stood to greet her.


    They took their seats, and the meeting began.


    "...Regarding the dismissal of Ms. Briena from her position as CEO," one board member began, "we¡¯ve decided not to rush the decision."


    Sephina was caught off guard by the statement, while ra smirked subtly.


    "What are you all talking about?" Sephina asked, her tone sharp. "For the sake of the Ford Group, it¡¯s time we put Briena on hold. As Chairwoman, I am making that decision."


    The board members exchanged nces, clearly prepared for this moment.


    Finally, the most senior member spoke up. "Today¡¯s meeting was called for another reason as well."


    Sephina narrowed her eyes. "What reason?"


    The man replied steadily, "All the board members have unanimously agreed¡ªit¡¯s time for you to retire from your responsibilities, Mrs. Ford."


    <i>Mrs. Ford.</i>


    Not <i>Chairwoman</i>.


    The title had already been stripped from her the moment he spoke¡ªclearly, the decision had already been made.


    ra mmed her hand on the table. "I am the major shareholder of thispany! Who dares challenge my position?"


    "Mrs. Ford, you¡¯re taking us the wrong way. No one is challenging your position," the board member said calmly. "We¡¯re simply thinking about what¡¯s best for you. After Mr. Ford¡¯s passing, you¡¯re still grieving, and we believe you shouldn¡¯t be burdened withpany matters right now."


    "I am <i>entirely</i> fine," she dered firmly.


    "But the decision has already been made, Mrs. Ford," the man added. "Also, you should know¡ªyou are no longer the major shareholder."


    Another shock hit her like a thunderbolt. "What did you say?"


    "Mrs. Ford," the man continued, "after you transferred all your shares to your son, Jay Ford, you no longer hold majority control. As such, Mr. Jay Ford will be the new Chairman, and Briena Ford will remain as CEO."


    Sephina turned to Jay in disbelief. He looked calm and unbothered.


    "Mother, the decision has been made. From now on, you should stay home and focus on your health," Jay said, unfazed.


    Sephina was handed documents¡ªofficial and legally binding¡ªthat showed she had transferred her shares to Jay.


    She felt her blood boil. "When did I transfer my shares to your name?"


    Jay gave no reply. Instead, he looked to the board and said, "This meeting is over."


    "No. I need answers!" Sephina demanded, her voice rising as she looked around the room. "Have all of you agreed to this?"


    Except for two, almost every board member nodded.


    "Natalie and Caryn... what about them?" Sephina asked sharply. She knew they would never agree to Jay bing the board chairman.


    "Both of them said that aside from holding shares, they have no further involvement in the Ford Group. They will not interfere in decisions made by the board. That means they¡¯ve agreed to follow whatever the board members decide."


    With nothing left to say, the board members began to leave one by one.


    There was no point in staying back.


    Jay finally turned to Sephina. "Mother, what I did was for our family."


    "Family?" she snapped. "You tricked me into transferring my shares to you when I was mourning your father¡¯s death? <i>You</i> are not my family."


    Jay remained calm. "But you will always be my mother, because you¡¯re the one who raised me. As for the share transfer, I did it because I want to prove to you that I <i>can</i> handle thispany. But you and Father never truly gave me a chance. He trusted Caryn and made her CEO. And after she was gone, you took everything into your own hands and kept me sidelined. Now it¡¯s <i>my</i> turn to prove myself."


    Sephina remained silent for a moment, knowing there was nothing she could do now. She stood up to leave and said her final words:


    "I¡¯m sure Albert knew you would turn out to be a snake one day. That¡¯s why he never trusted you. Let¡¯s see how long you can hold onto it."


    With that, she left.


    Jay clenched his fists, her words cutting deeper than he expected.


    ra ced a hand on his. "Let her go. Everything is in our hands now. We don¡¯t have to be scared of her. We should focus on Briena. If you don¡¯t, those crafty mother and daughter¡ªCaryn and Natalie¡ªwill take everything from us one day."


    Jay pulled his hand away from hers and walked out silently.


    ra sighed. "That old hag isn¡¯t even his real mother. I don¡¯t know why he still calls her that." She stood, her expression turning smug. "Not his fault, really. He¡¯s been loyal to her like a dog. If she hated Caryn, so did he. If she made things difficult for her own granddaughter, he kept quiet. Such a loyal son that old woman raised."


    Meanwhile, as Sephina rode home in her car, her mind wandered to Albert¡¯s final words:


    <i>"Stay strong when your own betray you. Just make sure to spend your days in peace, leaving all worldly matters behind."</i>


    <i>Albert... you were the first one to betray me,</i> she thought, <i>by handing me someone else¡¯s child and never telling me the truth. And yet, I could never hate you. So I won¡¯t hate Jay either. Let him do as he wishes. I¡¯ll just follow thest words you left me with.</i>


    Her gaze shifted to the passing scenery outside the window.


    "Take me to my home in Valena Town," she ordered the driver.


    It was a small, peaceful town near the Imperial City. She and Albert once lived there, owning a quiet farm and a cozy home¡ªwhere they had stayed in the early years of their marriage, before moving to the city when Albert decided to start his business.

 Chapter 387: She Will Always Be My Mother

    <h4>Chapter 387: She Will Always Be My Mother</h4> Natalie and Justin were watching the news coverage about the Ford Group.


    "Finally, it¡¯s started," Natalie mumbled. "I wonder what Sephina¡¯s reaction must¡¯ve been."


    "She¡¯s left for their hometown," Justin replied.


    "So she finally decided to give up," Natalie sighed. "Good for her. Now Grandpa doesn¡¯t have to worry about her anymore."


    Justin hummed in agreement, then said, "Want to see something?"


    Surprised by his sudden shift, Natalie looked at him curiously and nodded.


    Justin picked up an envelope ced on the center table and handed it to her. She opened it and pulled out the photo, examining the people in it¡ªespecially the two identical boys.


    "Your family?" she asked.


    Justin hummed again, confirming her guess.


    "Which one of these two is you?" she asked.


    "Try to guess," he replied.


    "You two look so alike... even your expressions are the same. It¡¯s so hard to tell," she murmured, studying the picture. "Even this tiny mole on both your chins is identical. I wonder if your mother could even tell you apart."


    Justin stayed silent. He had no memories of those days.


    Natalie sensed the shift in mood and quickly changed the topic.


    "Even as a kid, you were so good-looking," she said, then corrected herself with a small smile, "You both look the same, but mypliment is only for you¡ªwhichever one you are in this photo."


    Justin smiled at her effort to respect his possessiveness and simply hummed.


    "You look like this man¡ªyour father," she added thoughtfully. "If the three of you stood side by side, he¡¯d probably look more like your older brother than your dad."


    She kept talking, mostly to herself. "And your mother... she¡¯s so pretty. No wonder¡ªjust like your father¡ªyou fell for a pretty woman too."


    She looked up at him and smiled. "Isn¡¯t that right?"


    He nodded, a smile never leaving his lips, his eyes full of affection for her. "Yes, you¡¯re the prettiest. That¡¯s why I fell for you."


    She smiled, as if approving his words. "I¡¯ll make sure to preserve my beauty even when we¡¯re old, so you¡¯ll always feel good about your choice."


    He chuckled inwardly. "Even when you¡¯re old, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be effortlessly beautiful¡ªjust like always."


    She chuckled softly and happened to flip the photo over, only to notice something written on the back. She raised a brow. "Seems like this person is asking for trouble."


    "That¡¯s why I need to go there," Justin added.


    Natalie understood now why he had shown her the picture. "When are you leaving?"


    "Tomorrow morning."


    There was a brief silence on her side before she asked, "How long will you be gone?"


    "Not sure," he replied. "But I¡¯ll try to make it quick."


    Natalie knew how dangerous it could be, and her voice softened. "Be safe."


    Justin hummed, and Natalie leaned in to hug him. "Looks like I¡¯m going to miss you like crazy."


    He hugged her back. "How about I make up for it..."


    "Tonight, maybe," she cut in with a teasing smile. "I have work to do now. I only came back to have lunch with you. Time to return."


    Justin grabbed her hand before she could walk away and gently pulled her back onto hisp. "Trying to run away?"


    She shook her head nervously. "I just don¡¯t want to return to the office with hickeys on my neck."


    His intense gaze was fixed on her beautiful, nervous face. "How about... in other ces? I¡¯ll spare your neck."


    Hearing that, she felt a wave of temptation rise in her, licking her lips unconsciously. "Well... but won¡¯t I bete?"


    "We¡¯ll make it quick," he said, already about to push her down onto the sofa.


    She quickly stopped him. "Not here."


    He paused, then swept her into the bedroom.


    "Wait¡ªclose the door first," she said breathlessly, trying to break free from his intense kiss as he pinned her against the wall inside the room.


    He ignored her words, his hands already lifting her dress as he deepened the kiss, overwhelming her with his passion.


    "At least get to the bed¡ª"


    "You said it needs to be quick. If we make it to the bed, you won¡¯t be going back to the office," he warned, turning her around to face the wall and pressing her firmly against it.


    "Justin..." she murmured, her voice trailing off.


    Her protests soon melted into soft, seductive moans¡ªthe only sounds left in the room, tempting him to not let her go anywhere at all.


    Some timeter, when they were done, Justin helped her straighten her clothes and fix her appearance.


    "I don¡¯t think I can walk straight into the office," she said, trying topose herself.


    "Then don¡¯t go," he replied, giving her a meaningful look through the mirror as he stood behind her, adjusting her hair.


    Panicking slightly, afraid he might actually try to keep her home, she immediately stepped away. "I¡¯m gettingte. See you!"


    "Your hair¡ª"


    "I¡¯ll fix it in the car!" she called out as she rushed out the door.


    Justin chuckled at her reaction. "I¡¯m going to miss her terribly once I¡¯m away."


    ----


    In the evening, when Jay returned home, he didn¡¯t find Sephina.


    "Where is Mother?" he asked a servant.


    "Madam hasn¡¯t returned yet," the servant informed him.


    Jay was surprised. "Mother left the office after the meeting. Where has she gone?"He immediately dialed Sephina¡¯s number. The phone rang, but she didn¡¯t answer. He tried a few more times, but the result was the same.


    Worried, he called someone else. "Find out where my mother has gone," he ordered and hung up, his expression turning tense.


    ra came downstairs with Briena. "Do you know where my mother has gone?" Jay asked.


    "I haven¡¯t seen her since I came back after the meeting," ra replied casually. "I¡¯m not sure where she is."


    Jay¡¯s tone turned sharp. "She hasn¡¯te home and you didn¡¯t even bother to check?"


    ra flinched at his anger. "I thought maybe she returned to the office to take care of some work before stepping down."


    "You¡¯re useless," Jay snapped, storming upstairs to his room.


    Briena turned to ra. "Where do you think she¡¯s gone, Mom?"


    "Who knows," ra replied with a shrug. "Honestly, it¡¯s better if she neveres back. Then this whole massive vi will be ours. Wouldn¡¯t it be perfect if she just died from the shock of losing her position? Then we¡¯d never have to worry again."


    "Will she really die?" Briena asked, somewhat curious.


    ra sighed. "That old hag looks too tough to die anytime soon. But as long as she stays away, we¡¯re good here."


    After some time, Jay received word that Sephina had gone to her native home in the town near the city.


    He was about to get ready to leave when ra spoke up. "Jay, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s the right time to go see your mother."


    He shot her a displeased look, only to hear her continue, "I¡¯m saying this for your own good. She must be furious right now. If you go to her in this state, it might only worsen things between you. Let her calm down first¡ªthen go."


    Jay paused, considering her words. She did have a point. After a moment, he gave up on getting ready, deciding he would visit Sephina the following day.


    ra quietly sighed in relief. <i>Thank God. I thought he¡¯d bring her back right away.</i>


    She sat on the bed next to him. "Jay, do you regret what you did?"


    Jay didn¡¯t answer, remaining silent.


    ra gently took his hand. "Briena is our only daughter. It¡¯s our responsibility to protect her. If she was left with nothing, what would be of her? She¡¯s still young. Mother, on the other hand, is old enough to let go of things. She can rest now. I hope you understand that everything I made you do was for your own good¡ªand for Briena¡¯s."


    Jay pulled his hand away andy down on the bed, turning his back to her.


    "I¡¯ll bring my mother back tomorrow," he said firmly. "And I expect her to be treated with the same respect we¡¯ve always shown her. Despite everything, she will always be my mother."


    ¡¯What a loyal dog!¡¯ ra clenched her jaw in frustration at Jay¡¯s loyalty to Sephina, but she masked it with aposed tone.


    "Of course, Jay. Don¡¯t worry."


    Shey down beside him, her thoughts brewing darkly.


    <i>I won¡¯t let you bring her back. This home will be mine¡ªmine alone.</i>

 Chapter 388: Meeting A Mother

    <h4>Chapter 388: Meeting A Mother</h4>


    The next day, Justin had already left for the Eastern Country. He was all fresh and energetic¡ªwhile Natalie dragged herself to the office in a groggy state.


    Justin hadn¡¯t let her sleep at all the previous night, iming that since they¡¯d be apart for a while, he had to make up for all that lost time in advance.


    Natalie had no choice but to give in to him.


    Now, gulping down painkillers to soothe the stiffness in her muscles, she somehow made her way to the Harper Group, silently cursing her husband for his endless stamina.


    ----


    Meanwhile, at the Ford Group, Briena was finally allowed to return and resume her position as CEO. Though people in thepany gossiped behind her back, on the surface, they had to maintain a respectful attitude.


    Briena couldn¡¯t wait to get her life back on track.


    "Mom, Ivan hasn¡¯t contacted me even once. When I call him, he doesn¡¯t answer," Brienained bitterly. "After the disaster with my movie, no respectable man from a wealthy family would want to marry me. I¡¯m only left with Ivan now."


    ra was well aware of that fact too. The media had been buzzing with spection about whether Ivan would break off the engagement¡ªbut reporters hadn¡¯t been able to get a word from him.


    "He won¡¯t be able to disappear that easily," ra said. "After all, he has major projects with the Ford Group. He¡¯ll have to show up eventually to meet with the CEO."


    "You¡¯re right, Mom. Once I meet him, I¡¯ll try to exin everything."


    ra hummed in agreement, then added, "Now forget about Ivan for a moment and think about how to stop your father from bringing Sephina back."


    "I didn¡¯t see Dad in his office. Did he already leave to get her?" Briena asked, rmed.


    "He wasn¡¯t in the office?" ra asked in shock. She quickly made a few calls and confirmed¡ªJay had indeed gone somewhere.


    ----


    Jay reached Valena Town. Though he had rarely visited in recent years, he still remembered the ce like the back of his hand. When he was a child, Sephina would often bring him here whenever Albert was away on business trips. She loved the peace and quiet, and during those days, she gave her full attention to her son.


    The memories tightened around Jay¡¯s heart as the car finally stopped in front of the short wooden gate that led to the house nestled in the center of the farm. The ce was still surrounded by lush greenery, just as peaceful and untouched as he remembered.


    A servant came out to wee him.


    "Where is Mother?" Jay asked.


    "Madam is at the back of the farm," the servant replied, then led the way.


    Jay followed the long pathway, nked by trees and flowers, until he reached the back of the home. From there, the view opened up to a clear sky and distant mountains¡ªstill breathtaking after all these years.


    There, sitting quietly in a chair, was Sephina. She was facing the horizon, still andposed.


    Jay paused, remembering¡ªit had always been her favorite ce.


    "Mother," he called gently.


    Sephina looked at him but showed no surprise at his arrival. "You should be at thepany," she said simply.


    Jay approached her. "You didn¡¯t tell me you wereing here. I was worried."


    "I¡¯ve decided to live here from now on," she replied without turning her gaze away.


    "Mother, are you really going to abandon our home?" he asked quietly.


    "That¡¯s not <i>my</i> home," she said, her tone calm and detached. "In fact, it never was. Albert built that house in the city for his own convenience. But <i>my</i> home was always here. And now, that ce is yours. You can take care of it."


    The moreposed she sounded, the more it hurt.


    "Mother... are you abandoning <i>me</i> as well?" he asked, his voice faltering.


    "You were never mine to abandon," she said, her voice firm but void of bitterness. "You got what you wanted, Jay. Now go. Live your life. You don¡¯t have to worry about me."


    Hearing that she no longer considered him her son, Jay felt deeply hurt. He immediately knelt in front of her and held her hand.


    "Mother, don¡¯t say that. I <i>am</i> your son," he said, his voice tight with emotion.


    Sephina didn¡¯t respond.


    "I did everything for my daughter¡ª<i>your</i> granddaughter. But I¡¯m still your son, and I¡¯ll always take care of you."


    "I can take care of myself," she replied, gently pulling her hand away from his. "I may be old, but I¡¯m still capable. I don¡¯t hate you for what you did, so there¡¯s no need to feel guilty. I just want to live out my life alone, surrounded by the memories I have here. I don¡¯t want anyone disturbing my peace."


    "Mother..."


    "I hope you take care of thepany," she said, her tone shifting to firm. "If you fail it¡ªdon¡¯t even think about showing your face to me again. I can ept betrayal. I can ept deceit. But I will <i>never</i> ept you failing what Albert built from scratch. Thatpany is his soul."


    "I won¡¯t fail you, Mother," Jay replied quickly. "Briena and I will take care of it. And I will continue to visit you¡ªwhether you want me to or not. When you¡¯re ready, I¡¯ll take you back home."


    Sephina didn¡¯t respond to that, but instead said, "You can leave now."


    Though unwilling, Jay stood up. "I¡¯ll be back soon, Mother," he said quietly.


    She gave no reply.


    Jay walked toward the car. Just as he was about to sit inside, one of the servants called out behind him.


    "Master! Madam asked me to give this to you," the servant said, handing over a small box.


    Jay epted it silently and sat in the car as the driver started the engine. Curious, he opened the box¡ªand his breath caught.


    Inside were honey biscuits.


    His eyes turned moist.


    When he was a child, these were his favorite. He used to beg Sephina to make them for him, and she always did¡ªpatiently, lovingly.


    Even now, when she was supposed to be angry with him... she remembered.


    She still made them for him.


    The guilt of betraying his mother gripped his heart as tears rolled silently down his cheeks.


    ----


    In the evening when Jay returned home, ra came to him, "Jay, where were you? I was so worried..."


    He pulled his hand out of her hold and looked at her angrily, "If not for you...."


    "Jay?" ra felt scared to see him angry.


    he swallowed his anger. Though ra was the one to brainwash him, she didn¡¯t force him to do anything. It was he, himself, went with what she suggested.


    "Get lost," he spat out and went to his room.


    "Mom, what happened?" Briana came to her. "What is dad so angry."


    "Seems like he is regretting what he did," ra replied in a daze.


    "Does that mean he will return everything to grandma?" Briena asked with a worry.


    "Don¡¯t worry. Just like we fooled Sephina, we can fold him and get everything on our name," ra replied, her gaze filled with determination.


    "But what if he creates trouble after that?"


    "He won¡¯t be able to do anything," ra smirked. ¡¯Time to use that drug.¡¯

 Chapter 389: In The Eastern Country

    <h4>Chapter 389: In The Eastern Country</h4>


    Justin arrived in the Eastern Country, where he owned avish mansion and the corporate headquarters of NextEra Corp.


    Upon exiting the airport, he went straight to the tallest skyscraper in the city. Through the VIP elevator¡ªused exclusively by him¡ªhe ascended to the highest floor. At the very top of the building was a massive, hidden penthouse where Justin stayed whenever he was in the city. The rest of the skyscraper was dedicated entirely topany operations.


    No one outside his closest circle even knew a penthouse existed there, let alone that the elusive CEO resided in it.


    Justin sank into the ck leather sofa in the penthouse¡¯s grand drawing room. The sheer scale of the space was hard to grasp without turning to take in the full 360-degree view¡ªfloor-to-ceiling windows showcased the sprawling city below.


    It was clear: this was a man who possessed immense wealth¡ªand who surrounded himself with only the finest.


    "Mr. Harper, any orders for me?" Noah asked.


    "Nothing for now. You can go to your room and rest," Justin replied as he leaned back into the plush sofa, head tilted up, eyes closed.


    Noah understood that ever since Justin received that photo, countless thoughts had been racing through his mind. Yet he hadn¡¯t acted on any of them¡ªnot yet. It was as if he were waiting for something.


    Noah quietly left the room.


    A few minutester, Justin¡¯s phone rang. It was a call from Natalie. The moment he saw her name sh on the screen, he answered immediately with a soft, "Hmm?"


    Hearing his tone, she asked gently, "Are you tired?"


    "Not really," he replied.


    "You should¡¯ve slept," she said in a lightly scolding voice. "You knew you had to travel early this morning. I barely slept either. Had to cover up my eye bags with makeup before heading to the office."


    Her sweet, sleepyint immediately reminded him of the passionate night they¡¯d shared.


    "I canpromise on sleep as long as I get to have you," he replied smoothly. "And I¡¯m sure you look beautiful even with those eye bags¡ªso don¡¯t be surprised if I keep you awake every night we¡¯re together."


    "Then thank God you¡¯re away," she muttered teasingly. "At least I don¡¯t have to embarrass myself at the office."


    Though her words were yful, she didn¡¯t really mean them. If anything, she already missed him.


    "You should rest," she added. "I¡¯m hanging up now."


    Justin gave a soft hum in response and ced the phone aside.


    Just then, two men entered the drawing room. The moment Justin saw them, he furrowed his brows and closed his eyes.


    "Yeah, yeah! Closing your eyes won¡¯t make us disappear," said the taller of the two¡ªa handsome man in a sharp suit, with blond hair and a confident smirk. He appeared to be around Justin¡¯s age as he walked toward the sofa. "Stop pretending already."


    Justin opened his eyes slowly. "I saw you, Hayden. Now you can get lost."


    Hayden nced at the other man beside him¡ªseemingly younger, dressed casually in a T-shirt and denim jacket over jeans, looking every bit the university student.


    "Sam, did you hear him? Do we <i>really</i> have to keep working for this guy?"


    Sam met Justin¡¯s gaze, shrugged, and shook his head in reply.


    "Good!" Hayden said cheerfully, flopping down onto the sofa. He tossed two envelopes onto the table in front of Justin.


    Justin didn¡¯t move, but his gaze shifted between the envelopes and Hayden.


    "One envelope is my resignation," Hayden said, "and the other is an application for one-month leave. Since <i>someone</i> doesn¡¯t read emails or messages, I decided to write them out personally¡ªwith my very own hands. Now pick one."


    Justin exchanged looks with Hayden, then nced at the envelopes again.


    Hayden continued dramatically, "I¡¯ve been working for <i>years</i>, and you never allowed me a <i>single</i> day off. My hair¡¯s turning gray with all that work, and I don¡¯t even have a girlfriend yet! Meanwhile, you¡¯re married and living the good life¡ªwhile keeping the rest of us here like ves."


    He added with a mockugh, "The funniest thing? Everyone thinks <i>I¡¯m</i> the owner of NextEra just because I¡¯m the only face they ever see, who works like a donkey day and night to for thispany. Meanwhile, the real CEO hides behind me. Now that your face is public, there¡¯s no need for secrecy anymore. I want my life back. I want a break."


    Justin turned to Sam.


    "I want a break too," Sam said calmly. "I¡¯m tired of spending my youth in front of screens and handling all the technical disasters."


    Just then, Noah stepped into the room, having been informed of Hayden and Sam¡¯s arrival. He¡¯d clearly heard the whole conversation.


    Justin looked at him and said, "Cancel the arrangements I asked you to make for these two."


    Hayden and Sam looked at each other in confusion, then turned to Noah.


    "What arrangements?" they both asked in unison.


    Noah replied calmly, "Both of your sry packages were tripled, and your yearly bonuses were increased to ten times the previous amount."


    As the words hit them, their eyes widened in shock. They each nced down at their fingers as if trying to do the math.


    "Damn... I could buy that ridiculously expensive vi with a blink of an eye," Hayden mumbled.


    "I could get that limited edition sports car <i>right now</i>¡ªand still save for years toe without having to break my fingers typing code," Sam added, equally stunned.


    Noah casually picked up the envelopes and looked to Justin. "Which one do you n to approve, Mr. Harper¡ªthe leave or the resignation?"


    "Resignation¡ª"


    "Wait!" Hayden shouted, rushing to Noah and snatching the envelopes from his hands. "I¡¯ve reconsidered. I can dy my vacation ns a little. I¡¯ll just... keep these for now."


    Noah didn¡¯t stop him. Sam chimed in next, "There are some technical issues with our new AI model. If I leave now, it could really dy the project. I¡¯ll stick around."


    Justin, listening quietly with his eyes still closed, finally said to Noah, "Whatever we nned for them¡ªcut it in half."


    "What?!" both of them eximed in horror.


    "You two just showed you can¡¯t be trusted," Justin gave them an impassive look. "Would you rather I cut it entirely?"


    Silence.


    The two exchanged nces, then quickly nodded.


    "Half is good," Hayden muttered."Very generous," Sam added. "We should always listen to our boss."


    Justin closed his eyes again, clearly done with them for the moment.


    Then Hayden piped up once more. "Boss, congrattions on your marriage, by the way. When do we get to meet our Lady Boss?"


    "You didn¡¯t bring a wedding gift," Justin said tly. "Never mind. I can just cut the rest of your bonuses..."


    "No!" both Hayden and Sam shot up from their seats. "We¡¯re just heading out to buy you a gift right now!" they eximed and hurried out of the penthouse.


    Noah couldn¡¯t help but smile. Justin truly knew how to handle people¡ªand knew exactly where to press to get the reaction he wanted. Noah wondered for a moment if Justin understood <i>him</i> the same way, if he knew any of <i>his</i> weaknesses.


    But then he thought, <i>Do I really have any weaknesses?</i><i>I don¡¯t think so. As long as I keep working for Mr. Harper, there¡¯s nothing else I care about.</i>


    Just then, a tall and robust man in a sleek ck suit entered the room¡ªhis presence instantlymanding. It was Trevor, Justin¡¯s head of security in the Eastern Country.


    "Boss, we¡¯ve received another message," Trevor¡¯s voice was deep and steady. "As expected, they¡¯re aware of your arrival."


    "What¡¯s the message?" Justin asked without lifting his head.


    "An invitation toe to Riverdale Estate."


    "Ignore it," Justin said, his tone final.


    Trevor nodded, unfazed. No one ever questioned Justin¡¯s decisions.


    "If hees personally, let him in," Justin added.


    "Understood," Trevor replied and left the room, receiving no further instructions.


    Justin stared up at the ceiling, his expression unreadable. <i>¡¯Let¡¯s see how long you can be patient.¡¯</i>

 Chapter 390: Heir to Riverdale Legacy

    <h4>Chapter 390: Heir to Riverdale Legacy</h4>


    <strong>At the Riverdale Estate.</strong>


    "We¡¯ve received no response from him, Mr. Riverdale," the man in a suit, Kavin, reported.


    The old man, seated in a high-backed chair, tapped his fingers slowly on the armrests. His narrowed eyes glinted with restrained intensity.


    "The child is growing bold now that he¡¯s grown up," he muttered.


    His fingers stilled as he added coldly, "Seems like it¡¯s time to refresh his memory of the past."


    "Any orders for me?" Kavin asked, waiting patiently.


    "Let him rest for today. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll go personally to meet him."


    "Yes, Mr. Riverdale."


    Kavin left the room silently, leaving the old man alone. His eyes remained fixed on the television screen in front of him, where Justin¡¯s photo was disyed prominently.


    "You¡¯ve been living in the Eastern Country... right under my nose... building your empire," the old man murmured. "And I didn¡¯t even know."


    His voice dropped,ced with both curiosity and challenge.


    "You must be truly capable¡ªto hide from someone like <i>me</i>. Let¡¯s see what you¡¯ve really got, Aiden. Let¡¯s see if you¡¯re still the same <i>chosen one</i> from the past¡ª<i>my grandson</i>, the chosen heir of the Riverdale legacy."


    -----


    The next day, Leaving his penthouse at the top of the building, Justin finally made his appearance at the corporate headquarters of NextEra in front of all the employees.


    Ever since the news broke, everyone was aware of who their mysterious boss truly was, and they had been waiting to see him in person.


    The man who had once led the Harper Group and turned it into an empire was also <i>their</i> boss. It wasmon knowledge now: as long as they worked under him, their futures were secure.


    Justin entered the reception area of the skyscraper, where employees had gathered to wee him. Unbothered by the attention, he walked straight toward the private elevator that led to his floor.


    People stood in stunned silence, unable to take their eyes off him. Just his presence was enough tomand awe. Power radiated from him effortlessly.


    On the top floor¡ªreserved solely for him¡ªJustin settled into his office. Harvey was already there, ready to report onpany operations, while Noah quietly left to attend to his duties.


    Some timeter, Noah returned, his expression serious.


    "Mr. Harper," he said, "the most expected guest is here."


    "Let him in," Justin replied.


    Noah nodded and left.


    Hayden, who had been reviewing some files, looked up. "Seems like it¡¯s your time to deal with the nuisance. I¡¯ll take my leave."


    Justin gave a slight nod. Hayden gathered his documents and walked out.


    A few minutester, the office door opened again. Noah stepped inside, followed by two men.


    The first was an older man in a sharp, dark suit. His thick hair was fully gray, and he walked with a distinguished cane in one hand. Despite his age, he carried himself withmanding authority. His expression was unreadable, cold yetposed.


    Behind him followed Kavin, his trusted aide.


    Justin looked at the man, their gazes meeting finally. Justin didn¡¯t stand to greet him while the man walked towards his desk carrying indifferent expressions.


    "Seems like, along with your memories, you¡¯ve forgotten your manners," the old man remarked.


    Justin¡¯s gaze, which had been fixed on the silver top of the man¡¯s cane¡ªadorned with the Riverdale family crest, a snake coiled around a sword¡ªshifted back to meet his eyes.


    "Allowing strangers to even meet me is already exceeding the level of manners I care to maintain," Justin replied coolly.


    The old man stared at him, gaze calm but calcting¡ªhis mind clearly working beneath the surface.


    "Now that you¡¯re here," Justin added, gesturing casually toward the chair, "make yourselffortable."


    Kavin stepped forward and pulled the chair out for Aeldric Riverdale. Once the old man was seated, Kavin took a respectful step back, standing at a distance beside Noah¡ªboth aides quietly observing as their bosses faced off.


    "You do know who I am," the old man said with an unmistakable air of superiority.


    "Aeldric Riverdale," Justin replied without hesitation.


    "Then you must also know who <i>you</i> are... and why I¡¯m here," Aeldric pressed, his voice firm.


    "I do know who I am," Justin said evenly, "and I also know¡ªI won¡¯t beplying with whatever you came here for."


    The old man chuckled, amused, as if Justin¡¯s words were no more than an impudent breeze. "If you hadn¡¯t lost your memories, you wouldn¡¯t dare say that."


    "If you knew I¡¯m not the same ten-year-old boy who once might have feared you," Justin countered smoothly, "you wouldn¡¯t be sitting sofortably in front of me either."


    "Running some big-shotpany seems to have made you believe you own the world," Aeldric muttered with a trace of disdain.


    Justin merely stared back at him, arrogance and pride gleaming in his eyes¡ªequal to, if not greater than, Aeldric¡¯s own.


    Then Justin chuckled. "Only if you knew."


    "You¡¯ve had enough fun staying away," Aeldric dered, his tone final, as if his words werew. "Now it¡¯s time to return home."


    "I¡¯ve already told you," Justin replied, unaffected, "I¡¯m not going to obey whatever it is you came here for."


    In response, Aeldric turned to his assistant. "Kavin, show it to him."


    Kavin powered on the screen of his tablet, then approached Justin¡¯s desk and ced it down. Noah picked it up and set it in front of Justin.


    "Take a good look at those pictures," Aeldric said.


    Justin nced at the images, one by one. A weak-looking woman appeared on the screen, seated in a wheelchair. Her expression was nk¡ªher gaze distant, as though her soul had long since left, leaving only the shell of a body behind.


    Justin¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    It was her¡ªthe woman from the family photo. His mother. Didn¡¯t Aaron say she was dead?


    "That¡¯s your mother," Aeldric stated coldly. His next words were even colder. "She was already half-dead after seeing her husband die. And then, when her sons were killed and she barely survived the ident... she lost what little she had left."


    Justin stared at the screen in silence, noticing the utterck of emotion in the old man¡¯s voice. There was no grief for the death of his own son, no concern for the woman now living like a ghost. Nothing.


    Justin¡¯s expression remained unreadable as he asked, "Why are you showing this to me?"


    "So that you know your mother is alive¡ªand living under my care," Aeldric answered smoothly, as he raised a brow, "Don¡¯t you want to see her?"


    "To me, she looks like a stranger," Justin replied calmly, not showing any of his emotions to this man. "You can continue caring for her if she meant anything to you."


    "She¡¯s nothing but garbage to me," Aeldric said without blinking. "But I kept her alive... hoping one day, my grandsons woulde for her."


    "Didn¡¯t you know your grandsons were killed?" Justin asked, wondering about the confidence of this man. Also, ignoring the fact that this man had just called his mother a garbage. But he was going to keep the count of it.


    The old man¡¯sugh echoed through the room, deep and chilling."You are <i>my</i> grandson. No one can kill you. Even if I threw you into a pit full of fire, I know you¡¯d crawl out alive. That¡¯s the reason you were <i>chosen</i>. You¡¯ve already proven what you¡¯re capable of¡ªand now, it¡¯s time for you to take your ce."


    "Not interested," Justin replied coolly, unfazed.


    "You came here knowing everything," Aeldric said, his gaze sharp. "That alone means you have every intention of confronting your past¡ªand me."


    Aeldric leaned slightly forward, voice calm but filled with weight.


    "Want to hear something interesting from the past, my dear Aiden? That why you were chosen... why you¡¯re so special to me?"


    Justin didn¡¯t respond. He simply stared, his expression unreadable.


    Aeldric took the silence as permission to continue.


    "Let me tell you about a moment from the past," he began, voice low and deliberate. "A moment that changed everything. The day you caught my eye¡ªand the day I decided you would be my heir."

 Chapter 391: Young Aiden And Aaron

    <h4>Chapter 391: Young Aiden And Aaron</h4>


    "The first time we met, you and your brother were around eight years old," the old man began, scoffing as he looked at Justin with a glint of self-mockery in his eyes. "I had two grandsons... and yet I didn¡¯t even know of your existence for years. Your father really yed me for a fool. Always refusing to marry the women I chose¡ªwhile secretly raising a family of his own."


    Aeldric¡¯s expression turned cold.


    "He thought he could keep it hidden forever, huh? He truly underestimated me, his own father. And then he had the audacity to find a woman just as stubborn as he was. She refused to give me my grandsons. That weak, pathetic woman¡ªshe was nothing but trouble. If it hadn¡¯t been for Alexander, I would¡¯ve killed her the day I found out."


    Justin scoffed, unfazed. "Good to know a ¡¯weak and pathetic¡¯ woman could still rile up a man like you."


    Aeldric smirked. "The only reason I tolerated her was because she gave birth to my grandsons. Otherwise..."


    "If you¡¯re expecting me to thank you for ¡¯sparing¡¯ her," Justin cut him off, his voice razor-sharp, "then maybe you should go expect it from <i>her</i>¡ªnot me. She¡¯s a stranger to me. I owe her nothing, and even less to you."


    The old man chuckled, pride gleaming in his eyes. "This is exactly why you¡¯re just like me, Aiden. Cold. Calcted. Emotionless. We, men like us¡ªwe don¡¯t have weaknesses. And that¡¯s how we <i>rule</i> the world. That first day we met, you proved it to me. And even now, you haven¡¯t changed. No regard for emotions. Capable of cruelty far beyond imagination."


    Justin leaned back in his chair, a light smirk on his lips, "I am sure, my way for cruelty is beyond your imagination now. You¡¯d better pray I never get the urge to try it on you."


    Aeldricughed again¡ªdeep, pleased. "You only give me more reason to take pride in our bloodline, Aiden" he said. "You¡¯ve inherited it perfectly. I remember that day like it was yesterday¡ªan eight-year-old boy who might have never harmed a soul before, he sliced the throat of a person who angered him. No trace of hesitation and even remorse. There was simply an instinct to kill.


    "The same boy who never saw a real gun, he picked it up as if it was his usual toy and pointed it at me- I, who everyone feared and even till date dreams about killing me. But there, you stood ready to shoot me, not a tinge of fear in your eyes."


    Aeldric¡¯s smile widened, dark and proud.


    "In that moment, I <i>knew</i>. You were the one. My true blood. My heir."


    Noah, who had just heard that his boss once slit someone¡¯s throat at the age of eight, couldn¡¯t help but think,<i>So... his obsession with knives and the art of using them in the most terrifying ways started early.</i>


    A shiver ran down Noah¡¯s spine as he recalled those moments¡ªJustin with his des, and the screams... of people who were no longer alive to speak about it. People who¡¯d had the misfortune of experiencing those "fine skills" firsthand.


    "I can still do the same," Justin said, his tone casual, yetced with deadly promise. "You¡¯d be proud of me... from the afterlife."


    The old man chuckled as if Justin had cracked a clever joke. "Well, I¡¯ll wait for that day," Aeldric replied. "But I¡¯m quite certain it¡¯s not today. For now, let¡¯s continue the story. After all this time, I finally get to reminisce about the day I was happiest¡ªand you were the reason."


    Justin remained still, saying nothing. His eyes, however, signaled that the old man could go on.


    "It was the day your father was <i>forced</i> to bring his hidden family into the Riverdale Estate after I discovered their existence," Aeldric said, a victorious smirk curling on his lips. "To see my proud son¡ªAlexander¡ªhelpless in front of me for the first time... it was satisfying."


    He scoffed.


    "Fool. He was a fool to have a <i>weakness.</i> That woman. He could¡¯ve had children with her¡ªor any woman¡ªbut he chose to <i>love</i> her. To be addicted to her."


    He leaned back slightly, the disgust evident in his tone.


    "From a young age, I taught Alexander¡ªI <i>warned</i> him¡ªthat a man should never be addicted to two things: wine and a woman. They are the tools of a man¡¯s downfall."


    He paused, voice hardening.


    "And she... was his downfall."


    As the old man talked, his thoughts drifted to the old memories.


    ----


    <strong>shback.</strong>


    That day, in the past, Alexander Riverdale¡ªonly son of Aeldric Riverdale¡ªbrought his long-hidden family to the Riverdale estate.


    "Alex... why don¡¯t you let me run away with our kids?" a delicate but elegant woman said softly as she stepped out of the car. Her beauty carried the quiet strength of maturity. She walked beside a tall, striking man whose sharp features mirrored hers. "I¡¯ll make sure your father never finds us."


    Two identical boys walked a short distance behind them, their small feet following the stone pathway leading toward the grand mansion ahead. Two guards followed quietly at a distance.


    "Now that he¡¯s found you three... it¡¯s impossible to hide anymore," Alexander replied, his voice calm andposed, but tinged with regret. "I should have been more careful. I should¡¯ve never visited you in person. My negligence is what led him to you."


    She gently took his hand, caressing it. "Don¡¯t say that. I know how painful it¡¯s been for you¡ªto stay away from your own kids and see your own family like a criminal sneaking around. Maybe this was destined. Maybe now was the time to be found. I just... I just hope our children won¡¯t be caught in any of this. I can talk to your father. I¡¯ll ask him to let us go. We don¡¯t want anything from the Riverdale family. He might show some mercy for the sake of his own grandsons."


    His expressions turned serious as he spoke, "Our kids are the reason you are here. I am afraid...." he stopped and assured her, "I will find a way. We won¡¯t let Aiden and Aaron stay here."


    She hummed softly, her grip on his hand tightening. Her gaze locked onto the looming estate ahead¡ªits architecture regal and cold, towering with pride. But in her heart, it looked more like a lion¡¯s den.


    Once they stepped inside... they might never walk out again.


    -----


    Meanwhile, a short distance behind them, the two boys whispered between themselves. One of them¡ªcalmer, more serious¡ªwalked with thoughtful silence, though worry shimmered in his young eyes.


    He was Aaron.


    The other boy had no emotion or worry in his gaze as he silently walked ahead, observing everything around him. There was an unusual calmness in his demeanor, especially for someone so young¡ªmore like fearlessness than innocence.


    He was Aiden.


    "Aiden," Aaron said softly, walking a step behind him, "remember to stay quiet, no matter what happens when we meet those people. Stay calm¡ªas if you can¡¯t hear or see anything. Don¡¯t do anything."


    "What can I possibly do there?" Aiden replied, his tone firm. "I¡¯m just a kid¡ªsame as you."


    Aaron sighed. "Let our parents handle whateveres. Just... don¡¯t get angry, no matter what."


    Aiden didn¡¯t answer. He kept walking as if he hadn¡¯t heard his brother at all.


    "Aiden, did you hear me?" Aaron called again, more urgently this time. "Last night, we heard Mom talking on the phone... she said these people are dangerous. She was scared just <i>talking</i> about them. Please, don¡¯t make things harder for her."


    Aiden finally turned to look at him. His eyes were calm, but there was a flicker of stubbornness hidden deep within them."I worry about Mom more than you do," he said quietly. "You keep being Daddy¡¯s son. Leave Mom¡¯s worries to <i>me</i>."


    "I¡¯m older than you," Aaron replied seriously. "You <i>have</i> to listen to me. And I¡¯m worried about <i>you</i> too. I can¡¯t let you get into any trouble."


    Aiden looked like he was about to argue¡ªbut then, seeing the genuine concern in his brother¡¯s eyes, he let it go. His shoulders dropped slightly.


    "Don¡¯t worry," he said atst.


    Aaron exhaled in relief and gently took Aiden¡¯s hand, giving it a small squeeze. He smiled warmly."I¡¯ll protect you¡ªeven if you mess up."


    Aiden looked at him, silent. His brother had just scolded him and then promised to defend him anyway. That was Aaron¡ªalways the protector, always the big brother¡ªeven though the age gap was only a few minutes.


    "Those three minutes..." Aiden muttered under his breath with a small sigh, and walked quietly alongside his brother. ¡¯I can protect you as well.¡¯

 Chapter 392: Smart Kid Aiden

    <h4>Chapter 392: Smart Kid Aiden</h4>


    The family of four entered the grand drawing room of the Riverdale Vi, where the other members of the Riverdale family were waiting for them.


    Aeldric was sitting in his grand high-backrest chair, wearing a crisp dark brown suit with various gold essories attached to it. He carried his usual arrogance, as if he were the almighty here.


    There was a woman in a simple yet elegant soft-colored dress sitting in the chair next to him¡ªAeldric¡¯s wife, Marina Riverdale. Unlike Aeldric, she looked gentle and kind, though she carried that aura of authority.


    Alexander¡¯s younger sister, Mallory, was there with her husband and two kids, as well as some other Riverdale family members, including Alexander¡¯s uncles and cousins.


    They all watched as Alexander, a tall and handsome man in a suit, and his wife Serena, in a simple knee-length soft flower-printed dress, walked towards them. They stood with the two identical kids, wearing white T-shirts with cute cartoon prints and pants, standing between them.


    Most of them started to whisper among themselves, some gazes curious while others carried disdain towards Serena and the two kids.


    Aeldric¡¯s gaze was simply observing his two grandsons; a delight was clear in his cold gaze.


    Alexander stood calm while Serena greeted Alexander¡¯s parents. "Good afternoon, Mr. and Mrs. Riverdale."


    "Serena? Is it?" Marina said, carrying a light smile on her lips. "Wee to the Riverdale family."


    Serena thanked her, while Mallory spoke to Alex, "You get marriage proposals from so many rich families like us, but you had to choose one poor woman who works as a school teacher?" Her gaze clearly showed hate towards Serena.


    "You should consider your own choices in life, rather than mine," Alexander said coldly as he gazed past her husband and settled back on Mallory. "You didn¡¯t make anyone proud either."


    Mallory¡¯s husband was a businessman, but his business was running fine due to the grace he received from the Riverdale family. He was dependent on Mallory and her family.


    Mallory eximed, "How dare you insult my husband?"


    "You dare insult my woman," Alexander replied impassively, leaving his sister fuming.


    "You...."


    "Mallory," Marina interrupted her, "Mind your manners."


    Mallory frowned as she kept quiet.


    Serena knew she was not weed here¡ªand not like she wanted to be here. She was forced.


    Aiden and Aaron made a mental note that this woman, Mallory, was not likeable at all. Aiden clenched his fists to control his anger, while Aaron softly held Aiden¡¯s hand to soothe his rising anger.


    Aeldric spoke, "My grandsons,e to me."


    The two kids didn¡¯t budge from their ce as they simply looked at the older man, who somewhat looked like an older version of their own father.


    "Go ahead," Alexander told them. "That¡¯s your grandfather."


    The two kids, obediently walked ahead towards Aeldric. The old man observed the two with delight. "Just as smart and handsome even at such young age. True Riverdale blood."


    The kids were definitely eye-catching enough that anyone would admire them¡ªcarrying kids¡¯ innocence but a matured mannerism beyond their young ages. They inherited the good genes from both their parents; one could tell these two boys would grow into heartthrobs when they grow up into men.


    The old man put forward his hands as he said, "Come here."


    Aaron turned to look at their parents, who offered an approving nod, while Aiden stood in his ce, simply staring at the old man, no expression on his face.


    Aaron, being the obedient child, went ahead and put his hand into Aeldric¡¯s hand. He didn¡¯t want to make things difficult for his parents, especially his mother, who might be med for any of her child¡¯s actions.


    Aeldric held Aaron¡¯s small hand as he hummed, "Good boy," and then looked at Aiden. "What are you waiting for?"


    Aiden met the old man¡¯s gaze squarely. "My mother taught me to stay away from a stranger."


    Aiden¡¯s straightforward remark left everyone stunned¡ªexcept for his parents and elder brother. They knew Aiden¡¯s nature really well.


    Mallory immediately frowned and said, "Boy, how could you..."


    Aeldric raised his hand, signaling her to shut up while keeping his gaze on Aiden. "This is between me and my grandson."


    Aeldric didn¡¯t look displeased with Aiden at all; in fact, he looked amused.


    "I am your grandfather, not a stranger. You carry my blood in your veins. You are my blood, a part of my family," the old man dered arrogantly.


    Aiden stared at him for a few moments before he asked, "What¡¯s my favourite food?"


    Aeldric was taken aback with this question out of nowhere.


    "What¡¯s my favourite past time?" Aiden asked again, "Or the game I love to y? Or anything else you know about me?"


    Aeldric got back to his sensed and chuckled. "We are meeting just today. How could I know it even without spending time with you and knowing you?"


    "That means we are strangers," Aiden said, as if the old man had proved Aiden¡¯s point on his own.


    Aeldric was taken aback again; he didn¡¯t expect such a young boy to y like this. He had clearly underestimated his own grandson, thinking he was nothing but a child.


    Meanwhile, Aiden had already pulled Aaron back, making his hand slip out of Aeldric¡¯s hand. "As you said we are a family, then don¡¯t treat us like little pups who would put their paws in your hands."


    Everyone was left stunned again¡ªexcept his own parents.


    Alexander and Serena didn¡¯t react, neither did they confront Aiden. To them, it was Aiden¡¯s way of dealing with people and they never stopped him.


    The next moment, a loud, delightfulugh echoed in the drawing room. Everyone looked at Aeldric, who wasughing instead of punishing his grandson.


    "That¡¯s my true blood," Aeldric said with pride, and looked at Alexander. "You have raised your kids right."


    "I didn¡¯t raise them. I barely met them in the past eight years," Alexander dered. "Serena did everything alone."


    It displeased Aeldric as he said coldly, "And whose fault is it that my grandkids were raised in poverty rather than here in thisvish Riverdale estate, with everything best they deserved? What could a mere school teacher provide your kids..."


    "Mr. Riverdale," Serena said calmly, "Though merely a school teacher, I never let anything becking for my kids. They were not raised in poverty. I worked hard to give them both afortable life."


    The old man scoffed. "Comfortable life? Can it bepared to what they would have gotten here?"


    "It certainly cannot, but theycked nothing with me as well," she replied, her words clear.


    Aeldric looked at Alexander. "This woman is arguing with me. It shows her lowly status..."


    "She said nothing wrong," Alexander dered. "She raised both of them alone and worked hard for it. No need to belittle her."


    Aeldric turned colder as he looked at Serena. "You have bewitched my son, but I won¡¯t let you ruin my grandsons. From now on, I will raise them personally, and¡ª"


    "Mr. Riverdale, Alexander and I are not legally married, and he has never made any efforts in raising our kids," Serena spoke. "While raising them, I have never used a single penny from Riverdale. They are my kids. Riverdale has nothing to do with them, except for Alexander¡¯s contribution as a man."


    Though Serena looked kind and polite at first nce, her words were sharp and confident, as if she had changed all of a sudden.


    Aeldric looked at Alexander, who said nothing to refute Serena¡¯s im.


    "Aren¡¯t you going to say anything?" Aeldric asked.


    "She said nothing wrong," Alexander replied. "They are her kids. If you ask both of them, they would say the same."


    Aaron and Aiden got back to Serena¡¯s side, showing their clear stance, which only angered Aeldric.


    His own grandsons disregarded him as a grandfather, while this lowly woman had entire control over not just his only son, but his grandsons as well.

 Chapter 393: Angry Aiden

    <h4>Chapter 393: Angry Aiden</h4>


    "Please calm down, everyone," Marina said, interrupting before the argument turned into a heated one. She looked at her husband and said, "Aeldric, it¡¯s the first time we are meeting our son¡¯s family. Instead of being happy, you are already set onying your im on the kids¡ªkids who belong more to their own father than their grandfather."


    Aeldric frowned to see his wife taking someone else¡¯s side instead of his. "Marina, I was¡ª"


    "Aeldric, back then you separated Alexander from me and raised him on your own. You took away my son, but I won¡¯t tolerate it if you do the same with our grandsons. They are still young."


    "Alexander was of their age when I started training him, and look at him¡ªhow capable he is..."


    "Capable enough to have his family in secret and not even want his father to know about it?" Marina countered. "Is this what you wanted from your son? He is clearly not pleased with your ways and wants to keep his kids away. Isn¡¯t that already clear to you?"


    Aeldric red at Alexander and then looked at Serena. "It¡¯s her who ruined my son."


    "Father, you might want to consider your words before saying anything to my woman," Alexander said. "Though not married legally, she is as important to me as Mother is to you."


    "Did you hear that?" Marina asked. "Now stop all this and let me have a peaceful time with my grandkids."


    She looked at the two young ones. "Will youe to your grandma?"


    This time, the kids didn¡¯t look at their parents for approval and went to the kind-looking old woman, while Aeldric stayed quiet, fuming inside.


    Though he was the king here, when Marina spoke, he chose to keep quiet. She was the woman he once loved, but his power, arrogance and ego had gotten the better of him. Still, she was the only person who could shut him up, and he didn¡¯t retaliate.


    Even Mallory could say nothing. Her father would never tolerate others refuting his wife if he himself had given in to her.


    "It¡¯s difficult to guess who is who," Marina said with a smile. "I can¡¯t tell who is Aaron and who is Aiden. You two look exactly the same."


    "You can just ask us who is who," Aaron said.


    The old woman chuckled softly. "That¡¯s indeed a good idea."


    The frown lines on Aeldric¡¯s face deepened as he saw how his grandsons were epting toward his wife, while they looked at him as if he were their enemy.


    Definitely, their mother had taught them.


    "There is a delicious meal prepared for all of us. How about we enjoy it first?" Marina asked the two boys. "That way, this grandma gets to know what you two like, and we can be less of strangers?"


    Aaron and Aiden nodded.


    Marina ordered everyone to head to the dining room once Serena was introduced to the rest of the family members. At the dining table, Aeldric sat at the head of the family chair. Alexander sat to his left, while Marina sat to his right.


    Aiden and Aaron sat between their parents. Due to Marina¡¯s strict warning, the meal went by quietly.


    After the meal, as the adults needed to talk, Marina asked the two kids, "Aaron, Aiden, why don¡¯t you y with your cousins Ian and Luis?"


    Those were Mallory¡¯s kids, who were around the same age as Aiden and Aaron.


    "Ian, Luis, take your cousins to the yroom," Marina instructed the two. "Make sure to be good with them."


    The kids left along with the servants, while the Riverdale family members went to the study. That included Serena, Alexander¡¯s parents, Mallory, and her husband.


    The other Riverdales were lounging outside, waiting to see what would happen. Was Alexander going to bring his woman and kids into the family? Would he marry her? Would he allow his father to take control over his kids, and so on? Alexander was a headstrong person as well, just like his father. They were waiting for the drama to unfold.


    -----


    <strong>Inside the study.</strong>


    "Alex, what do you n to do?" Marina began, only to be interrupted by Aeldric.


    "What are you even asking him? I am the one to decide in this home. From now on, my grandsons are going to stay with me."


    "Those are his sons¡ªhis opinion matters more than yours," Marina said in a strict tone, then looked at Alexander. "You have kept your family away for so long, and I don¡¯t me you for it. But now that they are with us, what do you n? Any ns of marrying Serena?"


    "No. There is no such n," Alexander replied.


    "Very well," Aeldric said in delight. "I would never want my son to marry such a woman. All I want is my grandsons."


    "They will be staying with their mother," Alexander dered.


    Aeldric¡¯s expression turned grave. "Alex, just because I am being tolerant, do not dare challenge my authority. You know your father well."


    Mallory chimed in, "Alex, you are indeed so brazen to challenge Father in front of strangers. This is what happens when you get involved with a random woman."


    Just then, there was amotion outside, and a servant entered the study. "Master, something bad has happened."


    Everyone hurried outside.


    A woman was groaning in pain; a man next to her was pressing a cloth to her neck, blood spilled all around.


    "She needs to be taken to the hospital! Hurry!"


    The woman was carried out by the guards and taken to the hospital.


    "You little brat! You murderer!" another woman screamed at the young boy who was holding a fruit knife in his hand, blood still dripping from it. His expression was dark¡ªfar too dark for a child his age.


    Aaron quickly grabbed the knife from Aiden¡¯s hand and threw it away, then stood in front of him. "He didn¡¯t do anything."


    Someone else shouted. "That kid¡ªhe just cut her throat for no reason. Is he crazy?"


    "He needs to be punished!"


    "Silence!" Aeldric¡¯s loud voice echoed in the room, silencing everyone.

 Chapter 394: Defending Her Son

    <h4>Chapter 394: Defending Her Son</h4>


    Meanwhile, Serena had already made her way to her sons. She calmly looked at Aaron, who was protecting his brother, with all he could do.


    "Step aside." Serena instructed.


    Aaron moved as he talked in defence of his brother, "Mom, that woman was at a fault. She said you are..."


    Seren looked at Aaron, and the little guy kept quiet. Alexander patted Aaron¡¯s head gently, knowing how much he cared of his younger brother.


    Serena knelt in front of Aiden, who was still fuming, his little fists clenched. "Are you alright?" Her voice and her gaze was soft.


    The little boy finally regained his senses as he looked at his mother. "That woman said bad things about you, so I silenced her." There was not a tinge of guilt in his eyes.


    "Did you hear him?" Mallory eximed. "He just¡ª"


    "Keep quiet," Aeldric warned his daughter, while he observed his grandson with pleased expressions.


    Serena didn¡¯t lose her calm or scold Aiden, nor did Alex interfere. Aiden was different from other kids, and only Serena knew how to handle him when he was angry.


    "Calm down first," Serena said as she held his hand.


    "You¡¯re asking your son to calm down instead of scolding him for murdering someone? What kind of mother are you, raising such barbaric kids?" Mallory lost her temper.


    Not answering her, Serena simply hugged Aiden. "Come with me. Let me clean your hands."


    She took Aiden with her to the washroom.


    Once they were gone, Mallory turned to Alexander. "Is this how she raised your kids? What kind of woman are you with? She didn¡¯t even flinch to see what her son had done as if it was nothing new for her. Has your son killed people even before?"


    "You pay attention to your kids first," Alexander said indifferently and went to his family.


    Meanwhile, Aeldric was pleased. "I don¡¯t like that woman, but she raised perfect grandsons for me. This is how Riverdales should be."


    "You want your grandsons to turn just like you?" Marina asked.


    The old man alughed in pride, "Can¡¯t you see they are already like me. Riverdales are born this way."


    Marina simply frowned at her husband¡¯s usual behaviour. There was no cure to it and she didn¡¯t want to try it.


    "But who was it? Aiden or Aaron?" Mallory asked, "Whoever it was, we need to punish him. They can¡¯t harm their family members."


    No one answered her as no one knew who it was. Both looked and acted so alike except for on some rare asions when one of them acted arrogant.


    -----


    Alexander took the three to his room once Aiden was calm and clean in the washroom.


    Serena sat next to the little boy and caressed his head gently. "Aiden, I know you must be truly angry, but haven¡¯t we talked about this before?"


    The little boy now looked entirely different from his angry self just a while ago. He looked like an innocent young boy who had been wronged.


    "We¡¯ve practiced how to control anger so many times. Did you forget my teaching? Do you want to fail me?" she asked, keeping her tone as soft as she could.


    Alexander and Aaron sat quietly next to each other, letting Serena talk with Aiden.


    "I didn¡¯t want to, but that woman wouldn¡¯t stop saying bad things about you," Aiden said. "She even called us¡ªAaron¡ªa bastard."


    "Whatever she says, it won¡¯t harm any of us, right? So what¡¯s the use of wasting our energy on them?"


    "I can¡¯t hear anyone saying bad things about Aaron and you," Aiden replied. "It angers me."


    Serena continued talking to him while he listened quietly, nodding to everything she said.


    Later, she pulled out a bottle from her bag and offered one tiny pill to Aiden. "You must be tired."


    Aiden took the pill, and Serena put both kids to sleep. She looked at them with worry.


    Alexander sat next to her on the bed and gently hugged her. "Don¡¯t worry."


    Serena hugged him back, trying to calm herself, and said, "You know Aiden¡¯s condition. We cannot let him stay with your father. It will only worsen him, and we don¡¯t know what will be of him."


    "I know. I¡¯m equally worried for him," Alexander said. "Until we¡¯re here, try to be patient. I¡¯ll soon prepare to send you three away."


    She looked up at him. "Won¡¯t youe with us?"


    "You know the answer," he looked back at her. "You know what would happen if I followed. You¡¯re not new to this dangerous world."


    She sighed and said, "It feels like my own sins areing back to me in the form of punishment to my kids."


    "Shh! Don¡¯t say that. Trust me¡ªI¡¯ll protect you well," he said. "Once we go downstairs, you can guess what my father will say. I can¡¯t oppose him directly, so we have to get him to some settlement to borrow some time."


    "I understand."


    -----


    Both of them went downstairs, where everyone was waiting for them.


    They had already watched the video footage of what exactly had happened.


    The woman who was harmed indeed had said truly harsh words.


    But seeing a little kid picking up the fruit knife from the fruit basket ced on the table, then moving towards the woman sitting in the chair, and slicing her throat in a moment without even blinking once, was more terrifying.


    He looked utterly determined to kill his target.


    "There she is," Mallory said with disdain as she looked at Serena. "A mother who is raising a barbarian."


    Serena calmly looked at Mallory. "Isn¡¯t Riverdale a family of barbarians? What¡¯s so surprising if my son kill one or two people that you want to teach me how to raise my children?"


    Mallory seethed in anger at Serena¡¯s bold words, "You... How dare you say that¡ª"


    "You can curse my innocent son all you want, but I can¡¯t defend him? Is this how it works here?" Serena said, her gaze sharp.


    "Father, this woman isn¡¯t as simple as she looks," Mallorymented. "When she arrived, she was calm like a goat, and now she¡¯s showing her true colors. She is even encouraging her child killing someone."


    Aeldric observed Serena, his eyes narrowing. <i>This woman was truly not simple.</i>

 Chapter 395: The Solution

    <h4>Chapter 395: The Solution</h4>


    "As long as you don¡¯t insult my kids, I¡¯ll refrain from showing my true colors¡ªif that¡¯s what bothers you," Serena said to Mallory, her tone calm but warning. "You insult me or Alex, I say nothing. But I won¡¯t tolerate anything against my sons. I raised them alone for so many years, and it¡¯s not for someone random to badmouth them without even knowing anything about them."


    "The woman your son harmed is my husband¡¯s sister. How am I supposed to answer them now?" Mallory asked, her face angry.


    "She¡¯s not dead," Alexander said calmly. "She¡¯s fortunate it was my little son and not me using that knife on her. No one is allowed to bad mouth my woman." His gaze changed to warning one, "And I see you are doing just that."


    Though Aledric was the King, a person is authority, Alexander was no less. Mallory knew it well to fear her brother and not cross his boundaries. After all he was raised by Aeldric himself and was taught cruelty over any emotions since young.


    "You...You and your kids will pay for this," Mallory said angrily and stormed out.


    Aeldric asked everyone to leave, leaving only his wife, son, and Serena in the room.


    "Who was the one who did it¡ªAiden or Aaron?" Aeldric asked as he looked at Alexander.


    "Just one of my sons," Alexander replied.


    Aeldric chuckled mockingly as he said, "But I can tell¡ªthat was my Aiden. He truly inherited our blood."


    Alexander and Serena shared worried nces. They didn¡¯t confirm Aeldric¡¯s im.


    "It¡¯s decided. I am going to raise my grandkids," Aeldric dered. "They need my guidance and teaching so they can inherit the Riverdale empire."


    "We don¡¯t agree with it," Alexander and Serena said at the same time.


    "They need me," Serena added.


    "They won¡¯t¡ªonce they¡¯re under my care." Aeldric acted stubborn as if he owned those kids. He red at Alexander as he said, "They don¡¯t even have theirst name Riverdale. Why are theirst names Handrix when they are your kids? Are you that incapable to let your kids have their mother¡¯sst name and not yours?"


    "We have told you before, Serena alone raised them while I did nothing for them," Alexander said.


    "At least you know your kids¡¯ existence, or I would have been ashamed of you even more," Aeldric said, "I will carry out the documentation and change theirst names to Riverdale. I can¡¯t let this woman do as she pleases." Aeldric looked at Serena, "Did you get it?"


    "I am their mother, and you can¡¯t treat me like I have no rights over my own kids. They are Handrix. As long as I am alive, they are mine," Serena said, meeting Aeldric¡¯s gaze squarely.


    "Alive?" Aeldric chuckled.


    "Father, I am still here," Alexander warned even before his father could even think more. He was well aware his father could kill anyone without a mercy.


    Serena remained unfazed at Aeldric¡¯s taunt and said, "Mr. Riverdale, you have power, and you might make me disappear from this world at any moment. But don¡¯t forget¡ªmy sons, who can try to kill a woman over just a few foul words she said about their mother¡ªwill they leave a man who actually harms her? I¡¯ve raised them, and I know well what they can do. Don¡¯t underestimate them for being kids and think you can easily manipte them."


    Aeldric¡¯s expression soured. "So this is how you raised them..."


    "Enough!" Marina interrupted angrily. "I¡¯m tired of seeing everyone argue over the kids instead of celebrating their return to the family. This is outrageous."


    Aeldric turned to his wife. "Marina, I <i>am</i> happy, and I want to keep them here in the family. This woman¡ª"


    "That woman is the reason you have not one, but two grandkids," Marina interrupted him. "If anyone has rights over the kids, it is always the mother. You¡¯re doing the same to her that you did to me. You took Alex away from me, and now you want Serena to suffer the same way. What do you take us mothers for?"


    "Marina, that¡¯s the rule of the Riverdale family," Aeldric argued coldly.


    "Rule? Who created it? You, right? I don¡¯t believe in that rule," Marina dered. "If you¡¯re their grandfather, then I am their grandmother. Don¡¯t forget¡ªI gave birth to Alex, and that¡¯s how you even <i>have</i> grandkids now. As their grandmother, I won¡¯t let my grandkids suffer the way my son did."


    "You can¡¯t stop me," Aeldric said. "And you know it very well."


    "If you keep this up, then instead of just staying in separate homes, let¡¯s separate forever. Let¡¯s get a divorce," Marina demanded. She truly looked like she had had enough of everything.


    "Are you crazy? Divorce at this age?" Aeldric eximed.


    "Why? Don¡¯t want to divorce me just because it¡¯ll tarnish your reputation¡ªthat the underworld lord¡¯s wife demanded a divorce from him? The man who couldn¡¯t keep his wife?"


    "Marina..."


    "Keep your voice down," she interrupted again. "I¡¯m old and wish for nothing more in this life. Go ahead and kill me. One more life in your hands won¡¯t make a difference to your list of crimes."


    Aeldric angrily looked at her, only to hear her say, "What? Want me to bring you a gun to shoot me? Get it yourself."


    The arrogant old man felt speechless and looked at Alexander and Serena with a killing gaze. His wife was against him¡ªjust because of these two.


    "Alright!" the old man said, his eyes darkening with a n. "Alexander and this woman have no n of marrying, then so be it. But Alexander is the father of those kids, and no one can deny they are this family¡¯s blood. To make peace, let¡¯s split the kids. I will keep Aiden, and this woman can take away Aaron."


    "Aeldric¡ª"


    "Don¡¯t test my patience, Marina," Aeldric raised his voice. "I respect you for being my wife, but I don¡¯t need to treat others the same way. If I can¡¯t have them, then no one will. Now decide if you want your grandkids dead or alive¡ªalong with this woman and your son. I¡¯m ready to make a decision right at this moment, and you know I can."


    Marina felt her heart skip a beat.


    Serena and Alexander looked at each other.


    Aeldric looked at Alexander. "Make a decision. Just like your mother, you know what your father can truly do."


    Alexander looked at Serena. "You can take away one of them with you."


    "Alex, did you just agree with your father?" she asked, her expression full of disbelief.


    "That¡¯s the best choice for everyone," Alexander replied. "I¡¯ll keep one of our sons, and you can keep the other."


    "Alex¡ª"


    "Not anyone," Aeldric interrupted before Serena could say anything more. "I want Aiden. He¡¯s the one I chose, and there won¡¯t be any morepromise."


    She looked at Aeldric and was about to speak when Alexander held her hand to stop her. "That¡¯s final."


    Serena only looked at him while Aeldricughed and stood up. "That¡¯s my son. He knows how to fear his own father." He looked at Serena. "You can stay here today and spend time with Aiden for thest time. Once you leave tomorrow with the other child, don¡¯t ever look back. You¡¯re not allowed to keep contact with Alexander or anyone else in this family. You are no longer Aiden¡¯s mother now."


    She clenched her fists and watched the old man leave.


    Marina sighed and turned to her son. "I tried to help, but that man is simply impossible. We know he would order his people to kill anyone if things don¡¯t go his way."


    "It¡¯s alright, Mother," Alexander said, and took Serena with him back to his room.

 Chapter 396: The Gun In Aiden’s Hand

    <h4>Chapter 396: The Gun In Aiden¡¯s Hand</h4>


    Once inside the room, Serena sat on the couch calmly as she looked at Alexander. "He had to choose Aiden."


    "At least he agreed to somepromise," Alexander said as he sat next to her. "With both kids here, it would¡¯ve been truly difficult to take them away."


    Serena could only hum and said with worry, "But until we n our escape, Aiden will be here, and I¡¯m worried about what might happen to him during that time. I can¡¯t keep him here¡ªnot with your father."


    "I¡¯ll be with Aiden and take care of him," Alexander assured.


    Serena shook her head. "Looking at your father, I can tell he won¡¯t even let you be around your son." She sighed helplessly and buried her face in her palms. "Aiden can do anything when provoked, and I don¡¯t know what your father will make him do. I can¡¯t keep him here."


    "Then, I¡¯ll stay in ce of Aiden, Mom," a little voice said.


    The parents looked toward the bed, where the little boy, Aaron, was sitting up. He seemed to have heard everything.


    "Aaron?" Serena mumbled and rushed to him. Aiden was still in a deep sleep due to the medicine.


    "Mom, I¡¯ll stay here as Aiden till youe back for me," Aaron assured. "No one can tell the difference between us, and I¡¯m used to acting like Aiden when needed. Remember? We¡¯ve done it before. You taught us to never let anyone know who is who, and we¡¯ve always followed it."


    Serena had taught her sons to never let anyone tell them apart, and both kids were skilled at it. asionally, only Aiden would reveal his identity due to his anger issues¡ªbut those were rare moments.


    She sat on the bed and hugged him. "I know. But it¡¯s dangerous here¡ªunlike in your school or outside. I love you both equally, and I don¡¯t want either of you in danger. If that man finds out you¡¯re not Aiden..."


    Aaron looked up at her. "Mom, trust me. I promise I won¡¯t let him know. If Aiden stays here, it won¡¯t be good for him. I¡¯m the elder brother, but I won¡¯t be able to protect him if I¡¯m not with him. It¡¯ll break my promise to you."


    Serena helplessly looked at her son, who suddenly seemed like he had grown up overnight.


    "Mom, trust me."


    She looked at Alexander, who said, "Let¡¯s do it."


    Serena looked at both her sons with worried eyes. They would have to talk about it again once Aiden was awake.


    ----


    Once Aiden was awake, Serena calmly exined to him how Aaron was going to stay here, and until then, he should do his best not to get angry and contribute to their usual game as perfectly identical twins¡ªmaking sure no one could spot the difference.


    "That old man is annoying. I can¡¯t let Aaron stay with him," Aiden dered. "I can stay here till Mom takes me away."


    "Aiden, you have to be with Mom. She needs you more," Aaron said. "You know I¡¯m Daddy¡¯s boy, so I¡¯ll stay with him, and you stay with Mom. You need to protect her."


    Aiden looked at his mother, who seemed speechless, unsure of what to say to both kids who were acting so brave. Aiden could do anything for his mother.


    He looked back at Aaron. "Alright."


    "We have to make sure no one finds out the truth. You can¡¯t get angry about anything at all while you¡¯re here," Aaron said. "Tomorrow, you¡¯re leaving with Mom, so hold back until then."


    Aiden pressed his lips into a thin line. He knew it would be difficult, but he nodded.


    Serena was relieved that Aiden agreed though she felt bad for Aaron. But at this moment, it was the right decision if she wanted good for her kids. Aaron was more matured and knew what to do, while Aiden was prone to consumed by anger.


    Alexander held her hand andforted her.


    ----


    It was evening when both kids came downstairs. Aeldric was outside in the garden, having an important discussion with his people. Alexander was there as well.


    Once the servant informed him that the two kids were out, he ordered them to be brought to him.


    "Father, you can talk to themter. You¡¯re discussing weapons," Alexander said.


    The old man smirked. "At their age, you were already holding a gun. Let them get familiar with what we do¡ªmakes it easier to adapt." He looked at the servant. "Go bring them."


    The servant nodded, and soon the two kids were brought to him.


    "My boys,e here," the old man said.


    Aaron and Aiden had decided not to cause any trouble, so both of them went to Aeldric, who was sitting in a chair around a huge wooden table. Various small andrge guns were disyed on it.


    The old man pointed at the table. "Look at these guns. One day, you¡¯ll both have to use them. They¡¯re beautiful, aren¡¯t they?"


    The two brothers simply looked at the guns.


    "Why don¡¯t you check them out?" the old man asked. "They¡¯re fully loaded. If you want, you can try shooting for fun."


    "Aaron, Aiden, stay away," a woman¡¯s cold voice interrupted. Serena had rushed over the moment she learned her kids were taken while she was talking with Marina.


    The kids immediately obeyed their mother, which only angered Aeldric.


    "What are you doing here?" Aeldric asked her angrily. "Women aren¡¯t allowed here."


    "I¡¯m here for my kids," she replied, then looked at the boys. "Aaron, Aiden,e with Mamma."


    Just as the two boys began walking toward her, Aeldric picked up one of the guns and said, "Take one more step toward your mother, and I¡¯ll shoot her."


    The two boys froze in their tracks the next moment.


    Alexander stood in front of Serena and said, "Father, you are once again threatening my woman."


    The old man chuckled. "Alexander, till now I could tolerate everything you did to go against me, but by being with this woman, you¡¯vepletely disappointed me¡ªand made me realize I don¡¯t need a son like you."


    Alexander didn¡¯t budge from his ce as he said coldly, "If not for Mother, I wouldn¡¯t stay by your side either."


    "Very well," the old man let out augh. "Now I have two grandsons. I don¡¯t need a son like you who can¡¯t follow in his father¡¯s footsteps. I can just kill you and this woman¡ªthen there¡¯ll be no obstacles between me and my boys."


    Aeldric pointed the gun toward Alexander.


    Alexander¡¯s loyal men¡ªthose he had always trusted and built his own team with¡ªwere about to make a move when Alexander signaled them to stay put. He had to look at the bigger picture for the sake of his kids. Getting into a fight at this moment would only endanger their lives.


    "Go ahead," said Alexander. "I¡¯m sure once you shoot us both, our kids will hate you forever and will want to kill you instead. You¡¯ll never have them the way you want."


    "Kids can be tamed, and bad memories can be forgotten," Aeldric said.


    Serena was about to move, but Alexander looked over his shoulder, silently asking her to stay quiet. He knew his father well enough to believe he wouldn¡¯t dare shoot him.


    But meanwhile, something else happened.


    "Don¡¯t you dare hurt my mom," a little boy¡¯s voice echoed.


    Everyone turned to look at the small boy who was holding a small gun¡ªone that barely fit into his tiny hands, but his grip on it was firm, and his fingers were set to pull the trigger. His expression was grave, as if he wasn¡¯t faking it.


    "Don¡¯t," Aaron said to stop his brother,


    "Aiden," Serena called out, but Aiden didn¡¯t budge.


    The guards around were about to stop him, but Aeldric raised his hand, signaling them to stop as he said in amusement, "Let¡¯s see what my little boy can do," and challenged the boy, "Shoot if you dare."


    "If you die, then we won¡¯t have to worry," Aiden said, ring at Aeldric, his fingers ready to shoot, his gaze resolute.


    <strong>Bang!</strong>


    "Aiden! Aaron!" Serena eximed and ran toward both her sons, who had fallen to the ground with a strong force.

 Chapter 397: A Kid Blinded To Emotions

    <h4>Chapter 397: A Kid Blinded To Emotions</h4>


    Aiden had already fired the gun, but his small body couldn¡¯t handle the pressure from the recoil. He was thrown several feet back, along with Aaron, who had been about to stop him.


    The bullet didn¡¯t reach Aeldric, but it hit the arm of one of the guards standing behind him.


    It left the bystanders, the guards, baffled that this little boy truly dared shot the gun, and at the person whom the entire mafia world was scared of.


    Serena rushed to the two kids and hugged them tightly. "Are you two alright?"


    Aaron nodded, while Aiden looked toward Aeldric over his mother¡¯s shoulder. The old man he wanted to kill was still sitting there, entirely unharmed. His small face darkened with displeasure of failure.


    He probably failed to understand he was just a little boy.


    "He didn¡¯t die," Aiden mumbled.


    Serena immediately looked at him and shook her head. "You¡¯re not supposed to do that."


    "But I want him to die," Aiden said resolutely.


    Serena simply hugged him tighter, trying to divert his mind from the killing instinct and stop him from talking further.


    Alexander came over and gently lifted Aiden into his arms to take him away.


    "Where are you taking him?" Aeldric asked.


    "I need to check if my son is alright¡ª"


    "He¡¯s perfectly fine. Just now he was ring at me to see if I was still alive," Aeldric said. "Put him down. Let me talk to him."


    "My son needs rest," Alexander retorted, meeting his father¡¯s gaze coldly. "You already got your wish of having one of my sons."


    The old man smirked. "Very well. From tomorrow, he¡¯s mine."


    Alexander walked away with Aiden in his arms, while Serena held Aaron¡¯s hand and followed him after making sure Aaron was okay.


    "I can walk," Aiden said to Alexander¡ªhis tone as if he were speaking to a stranger.


    "I know. Stay put," Alexander said in a warning tone.


    Since Alexander had never been consistently present in their lives¡ªonly visiting a few times a year¡ªAiden wasn¡¯t close to him. He was much closer to his mother.


    On the other hand, Aaron, though close to his mother as well, respected Alexander. If his brother didn¡¯t show any affection toward their father, Aaron felt it was his responsibility to do so.


    This was the reason Aiden called Aaron "Daddy¡¯s boy" and referred to himself as a "Mama¡¯s boy."


    Aiden didn¡¯t argue with his father and allowed him to carry him. Though he didn¡¯t show Alexander any affection as a son, he didn¡¯t hate him either.


    Both kids epted him in their own ways¡ªonly because Alexander was the man their mother loved.


    Inside the room, Serena looked at her younger son, who seemedpletely unaware of what he had done wrong.


    "Aiden, I¡¯ve been trying to be patient with you. We¡¯ve talked about how to behave while you¡¯re here, but... you¡¯ve truly disappointed me now..." she said.


    He kept his gaze fixed on the toy in his hands and said, "That man makes you worry, Mom. Once he¡¯s dead, you won¡¯t have to worry anymore."


    "That¡¯s for me to handle. You don¡¯t have to meddle in," Serena said, her temper on the verge of breaking. But Aiden sat there as if he felt nothing at all.


    This boy was blind to any emotions.


    She wanted to scold him, but Alexander held her hand. There was never any use in scolding Aiden¡ªhe would listen to everything she said, but none of it seemed to sink in. She had tried everything: punishing, scolding, being soft and reasoning with him. Nothing ever worked.


    She sighed and looked at Alexander, her voice low and helpless. "I¡¯m scared. I see myself in him, Alex. I don¡¯t want him to be like me."


    "There¡¯s nothing wrong with you. Aren¡¯t you doing well?" he said. "He¡¯ll be fine as he grows up. He just needs time."


    "I don¡¯t know anymore. I just want to leave this ce as soon as possible¡ªbefore it spoils Aiden even more. Today he even held the gun in his hand without any fear, not sure what would he do next," she said in a panicked voice. "I don¡¯t want our kids to have the same childhood as us. I don¡¯t want them involved in any of this. I want an ordinary life for them."


    "Tomorrow morning, you¡¯re leaving. I promised you," he assured her, pulling her into a hug tofort her.


    During dinner, the Riverdale family was finally peaceful, as Aeldric was pleased with what his grandson had shown he was capable of. He enjoyed his meal heartily and couldn¡¯t wait for the next day to arrive¡ªwhen Serena would leave and Aiden would finally fall into his hands.


    That night, after putting the kids to sleep in Alexander¡¯s bed, Serena sat beside Aaron, knowing she would be leaving him behind. Her eyes wouldn¡¯t leave his innocent face¡ªthis boy who always showed maturity when it was most needed. He constantly tried to fulfill what Aidencked, bing a truly responsible older brother at such a young age.


    Alexander stood by the window of the grand bedroom, speaking quietly on the phone. Once he ended the call, he walked over to Serena.


    "All the arrangements have been made just as we nned. Tomorrow, all you have to do is follow through until next month," he said.


    Serena stood up and faced him. "I have to leave Aaron here for an entire month. I don¡¯t like it."


    "Next month, Father has to attend an important summit with all the Mafia leaders. That¡¯s our only chance¡ªwhen his attention will be fully diverted from Aaron. I¡¯ll leave with him then, just as we decided, ande to you. Once we¡¯re gone, he won¡¯t be able to find us again."


    "That¡¯s the only hope that keeps me going."


    Alexander hummed softly in agreement while Serena studied his face. He had been quiet the entire day, enduring his father¡¯s relentless behavior for the sake of his family, bottling up his frustration and keeping his calm. She felt sorry for him¡ªbut there was nothing she could do.


    It was a burden they both had to bear.

 Chapter 398: Enemies To Lovers

    <h4>Chapter 398: Enemies To Lovers</h4>


    "You look tired, you should rest," Serena said as she looked at the bed. "The kids took your bed, but you can still sleep on one end. It¡¯s big enough."


    "And you?" he asked, his gaze fixed on her beautiful face, which seemed focused only on their sleeping arrangements.


    "I can sleep on the other side. Let me shift the kids a little closer," she said and was about to move toward the bed, but he pulled her back¡ªher back colliding with the firm, warm torso of a tall man. A pair of long arms wrapped around her as she heard him speak in his deep voice.


    "We finally meet after a long wait¡ªgod knows how many months¡ªand you¡¯re already nning to sleep on the other side of the bed? Are you nning to y ignorant?"


    Serena¡¯s heart skipped a beat at the suggestive tone in his voice.


    They rarely got to meet, but whenever they did, he always reminded her how deeply passionate he was¡ªand made up for all the time they had spent apart.


    Alexander turned her around to face him, his intense gaze boring into her delicate face, which hadn¡¯t changed at all in his eyes¡ªeven after so long.


    She swallowed hard. "Alex..."


    He lowered his face and asked, his lips almost brushing hers, his warm breath burning against her cold skin, "Didn¡¯t you miss me?"


    Her hands clutched his dark shirt, her breathing turned shallow as she finally replied, "As much as you did."


    He stepped back slightly, took her hand, and led her to the other door in his room, which opened into his private study attached to the bedroom. He guided her toward the dark leather couch.


    "Alex, the kids are sleeping," she said softly, already knowing his intentions.


    He gently pushed her onto the couch and hovered over her, his impatient gaze locked with hers. "Don¡¯t you want it?"


    She steadied her nerves, her eyes on the man she loved with all her heart.


    "The kids won¡¯t wake up for at least a few hours," she said.


    Satisfied with her answer, he captured her lips with his, whispering, "They¡¯re safe in the bedroom."


    She hummed in agreement and kissed him back.


    His hands cupped her face with care, his thumbs brushing gently against her cheeks. There was nothing hurried about the way he touched her¡ªit was reverent, patient, and full of aching devotion.


    Serena¡¯s fingers curled into his hair, drawing him closer, as their lips moved in a rhythm known only to two people who had longed for each other in silence. His weight was aforting pressure above her, his presence grounding her in a world where everything else felt chaotic.


    "I missed this..." he murmured against her lips, his voice hoarse with emotion as he pressed a kiss to the corner of her mouth, then her jaw, then lower¡ªfeatherlight kisses trailing down her neck. "I missed you."


    Serena closed her eyes, letting the warmth of his breath and the gentle trail of his mouth calm every storm that had raged inside her. "Every night Iy awake, thinking of you," she whispered. "Wondering if you were safe... if you still missed me as much as I missed you."


    His hand brushed along her arm, then settled over her waist, pulling her more securely beneath him as he rested his forehead against hers. "Every second," he breathed. "You kept me sane, even from miles away."


    Their eyes met again in the dim light of the study, raw and exposed.


    In that quiet, fire-warmed study, Alexander kissed her like she was the only thing that mattered. He caressed her like a man who knew loss too intimately and refused to let it take her from him again. They undressed each other slowly, wordlessly¡ªrevealing not just skin, but the trust and vulnerability that had been guarded for so long.


    Every touch was a promise.


    Every sigh was a release.


    When he buried himself deep inside her, she held back her moans, her nails digging gently into his back as she bit her lip, trying to stay quiet.


    But Alexander leaned closer, his breath hot against her ear, and whispered, "The study is soundproof. Let me hear you."


    His voice was low and coaxing¡ªboth a plea and amandced with longing.


    Serena finally let go, her soft moan escaping as he began to move with slow, deliberate rhythm, his hands cradling her body like something precious. Every thrust was controlled, worshipful, the pace steady¡ªnot rushed, not rough¡ªjust a deep, aching connection between two people who had been starved of each other for far too long.


    Her hands roamed over his shoulders, his chest, needing to feel every inch of him¡ªreassuring herself that he was real, that he was hers, even just for tonight.


    "Alex..." she breathed, her voice trembling with pleasure, with emotion. "Don¡¯t stop."


    Serena wrapped her legs around him tighter, pulling him closer, deeper, until she felt like they were one person¡ªentwined not just in body, but in soul.


    That dark study room was filled the dark desires of the two souls, which continued for next hour as none of them wished to stop.


    After a long time, Serena¡¯s naked bodyy slumped on his bare one as she breathed heavily. Alexander turned on his side after she was calm and let hery on the couch. He looked at her exhausted face that looked even more beautiful to him.


    His gaze moved toward the bullet scar on the top right of her chest, just below the shoulder. His fingers caressed it softly.


    "Why do you like to look at this ugly scar?" she mumbled, her eyes half-lidded, looking at him.


    "This is a memory of the day when we met each other for the first time. It¡¯s precious," he replied.


    She chuckled. "Precious? I was literally there as your enemy, sent to kill you."


    "But you couldn¡¯t," he replied. "My handsome face somehow managed to distract you from your goal."


    "Don¡¯t tter yourself," she countered. "It was you who managed to hurt me, and when you saw my beautiful face, you couldn¡¯t get yourself to kill me."


    "I can¡¯t deny it," he replied, gently carving her cheek. "You were beautiful, and dazzling with how strong you were. I was lucky that day, or I¡¯m sure, with your skills, you would have killed me already."


    "I am d my skills failed me that day," she replied, "or I would have missed having you and our kids."


    Alexander hummed and said, "Whenever my father said his grandkids took after him, I feel a strong urge to tell him that they took after their mother."


    "What if your father gets to know what I was once capable of?" she asked.


    "Either you will be killed right away, or you will be forced to train your own sons into what you once were," Alexander answered.


    "Not going to happen," she replied. "I will make sure my kids live an ordinary life, away from this mafia world. I want them to grow up into fine young men, fall in love with the right women, have their own family with her without having any threat over their heads. They should have a free life, which we two could never get."


    "It will happen, then¡ªwhatever it takes," he assured her as he pecked her lips softly, to which she offered him an assuring smile.

 Chapter 399: You Have Another Sibling

    <h4>Chapter 399: You Have Another Sibling</h4>


    <strong>Back to the Present</strong>


    "That one month I spent with you while training you, I could say you were definitely the next underworld Lord...." Aeldric gave out a deep sigh. "Only if your parents had not tried to fool me and take you two away from me, today would have been a different picture. You two brothers would have been ruling the mafia world, Alexander would have been alive, and that woman would have been dead instead."


    "Just because they tried to take away your grandson, you decided to kill us all. That seems like you," Justin countered, not surprised by it.


    "That¡¯s the regret I have¡ªthat I couldn¡¯t do it with my own hands," Aeldric said as he sneered. "Instead, my enemies reached you all first and did it. How embarrassing it is to be defeated by your own enemies like this¡ªand your father and that woman caused me that embarrassment.


    "They gave my enemies a chance to hurt my family¡ªwho no one would ever dare look at¡ªand they even let them seed. That woman was weak, but Alexander was trained and could defeat people. It¡¯s that woman who caused his death. He died to protect her. That fool of a son. What was the need to die for mere woman when he could get another one if he had stayed alive? Not only did he die, he even failed to protect my grandsons."


    Justin understood that what happened in the past and what led him to drift away from his family was not caused by this old man. If he had done it, he would have said it with pride instead of lying.


    He summarised it: his parents tried to run away with the two kids, and their enemies got the news. The enemies came after them and killed his father. His mother somehow survived, and the two kids were thrown into the stormy sea.


    Now the question was¡ªwho was that enemy who dared to harm the family of the underworld lord? Must be someone not to be taken lightly. Or perhaps someone close who betrayed the Riverdale family.


    Whoever it was, Justin was sure he would find them and punish everyone who was involved.


    This old man? He would make him pay as well¡ªbutter. Keeping him alive was important.


    "Well, that was a good story," Justinmented. "If you are done, you may leave."


    Aeldric looked at the unaffected man and said, "I am giving you some time to think, but the result should be youing back to me like a good boy. Or..." Aeldric smirked, "Just like your father, you have a weakness as well. Don¡¯t make me use it against you."


    Justin¡¯s gaze turned dark. "I dare you to try."


    The old man chuckled. "I love challenges, Aiden." He stood up. "Soon, I will see you at the Riverdale estate."


    Justin watched him leave, but the old man stopped at the door and turned to look at him."There is another reason I allowed that woman to live."


    Justin knew Aeldric was talking about his mother, Serena.


    "When she was taken to the hospital by my people after that incident, the doctor said she was expecting another child," Aeldric said. "I knew it was Alexander¡¯s¡ªas my son wouldn¡¯t be cuckolded. So, instead of making her suffer to cause my son¡¯s and grandkids¡¯ deaths, I made the doctor save her so I could have another grandchild, in case you two brothers were dead."


    Justin simply looked at the man, not giving out his thoughts.


    "So, that means, you have another sibling, my boy," Aeldric added.


    "Congrattions. Now you can train that grandchild and enjoy your dream."


    "Only if that was a boy," Aeldric said. "It¡¯s a girl, and she is still alive. This month, I am nning to marry her off to the Asteren mafia family. Finally, there is some use for that useless, weak girl." Aeldric smirked and left.


    The moment the old man was out of sight, Justin¡¯s expression hardened. His mother was alive. He had a sister. If he calcted everything, that girl must be around seventeen¡ªstill a minor.


    This old man was trying to marry her off to the barbarians. His fists clenched.


    Justin pulled out his mobile and sent a picture of a woman to Aaron along with the text:


    <strong>[That bastard came to me today with this.]</strong>


    In a moment, Aaron¡¯s reply popped up:


    <strong>[That¡¯s our mother. I¡¯ming there.]</strong>


    Justin directly made a call, and Aaron received it.


    "Don¡¯te here yet. He doesn¡¯t know you¡¯re alive. Stay put for a while," Justin said as he exined the situation.


    "We have a sister?" Aaron asked in shock.


    "That¡¯s what it seems like," Justin replied.


    "Then how can you be so calm when that asshole is talking about marrying her to the Asterens? Haven¡¯t you heard about those monsters?"


    "So what do you expect me to do? Go crazy with anger in front of him and let him have the satisfaction of riling me up?" Justin countered. "That¡¯s not my style. When I¡¯m angry, I make sure the person in front of me cries tears of blood. This bastard will cry soon."


    "What are you nning then?" Aaron asked.


    "If he is that desperate to get me back home, then I¡¯m nning to fulfill his wish," Justin replied. "He seems to reminisce about the one month he spent with me."


    "That was me, not you. But he thinks it¡¯s you," Aaron said and finally told whatever he knew from his childhood memories from the Riverdale estate. "And Aiden, you always cared for Mom more than you ever cared for anyone. If you had your memories, you would have burst there and brought our mother back. I really wish you remembered how much you loved her so you couldn¡¯t be this emotionless when it came to her. Now that she¡¯s alive, we have to make sure we bring her back to us."


    "Memories or not, I will make sure my people stay by my side," Justin replied, "along with our mother and sister."


    "I trust you," Aaron said, and Justin hung up the call. His gaze fixed outside the ss window, staring nkly somewhere, his mind filled with various thoughts.


    <i>Aeldric Riverdale, just you wait.</i>

 Chapter 400: Natalie, Adam Summers And Olive

    <h4>Chapter 400: Natalie, Adam Summers And Olive</h4>


    In the Imperial City, Natalie had a meeting with Adam Summers at the headquarters of the Summers Group. The Summers were considered the richest among the four families; the other three came after that.


    Just like Justin, Adam Summers rarely showed up in the limelight and stayed away from any controversies. He was among the most sessful young businessmen and was sought after by everyone.


    Natalie had seen him in person during the Harper Group¡¯s event when she was dered the CEO of Harper Group. She was aware that among the few close friends Justin had, Adam was one of them.


    Natalie entered the head office of the Summers Group with her personal assistant Avery and her two bodyguards following them. She was now an influential figure, and everyone present rushed to take a look at this powerful woman.


    Adam¡¯s personal assistant, Henry, guided her to Adam¡¯s office through the VIP elevator. Entering the president¡¯svish office, she spotted Adam, who was waiting for her. He stood up from his chair behind the work table and came to her.


    A tall, handsome man, with a noble aura and irresistibly attractive¡ªjust like Justin. She could sense the simr qualities in this man and couldn¡¯t help but wonder, <i>¡¯If I had a sister, I would have made her marry him. Oh, I have one. Mia. It would be so great if Mia also gets a good husband like me.¡¯</i>


    "d to see you here, Ms. Harper," Adam weed her with a formal handshake.


    Though she was his friend Justin¡¯s¡ªor shall he say Aiden Handrix¡¯s¡ªwife, Adam preferred to address her as the daughter of the Harper family, as she was here as the CEO of the Harper Group.


    "Thank you, Mr. Summers."


    Adam guided her toward his desk, where he sat in his chair and she sat opposite him.


    Adam¡¯s assistant Henry stood by Adam¡¯s side, while Avery stood next to Natalie, just a step behind.


    Both parties began discussing their partnership project, whichsted for the next half an hour. Once the decisions were made and agreed upon, the discussion turned casual over a cup of coffee, which included the current market stats and various other things.


    Just then, the door of the office opened and someone entered. Adam looked at the neer, and Natalie turned her head to look at the door as well.


    There was a young woman who had entered the office, carrying a lunch box in her hands.


    Just then, one more person entered the office¡ªAdam¡¯s secretary, Sara.


    "Mr. Adam, I tried to stop Ms. Hunt, but she insisted on entering the office without waiting for me to inform you," Sara said in a hurry.


    Natalie looked at the two women. The young woman with the lunch box was calm as she looked at Sara, but said nothing. It looked like nothing could affect her.


    <i>¡¯That girl looks interesting,¡¯</i> Natalie thought as she observed the young woman carrying a lunch box and whom Sara had addressed as Ms. Hunt. <i>¡¯She looks young. Maybe just a university student.¡¯</i>


    Adam dismissed Sara while he looked at the young woman named Ms. Hunt.


    She walked towards the center table ced in front of the couch in the office and ced the lunch box on it quietly, then went toward the desk, unbothered by anyone¡¯s presence in the office, as if nothing mattered to her other than what she was doing.


    She moved her hands to talk in signnguage as she looked at Adam, but then gave up and pulled out her mobile phone from her jeans pocket, typed something on it, and showed it to Adam.


    Adam read it and simply hummed.


    Natalie deduced that she must be telling Adam about why she was here.


    The woman turned to leave, but then her sight fell on Natalie, who was quietly observing her. Finally, there was a change in the calm expression of Ms. Hunt. Her gaze was curious and seemed to have questions in her mind.


    "Yes, that¡¯s her," Adam¡¯s voice was heard, as if he understood what was going on in her mind. "Ms. Natalie Harper."


    Adam looked at Natalie and said, "My wife, Olive."


    Natalie was shocked to hear it, as if she had discovered the most shocking news of this era.


    <i>¡¯Adam Summers was married. Since when?¡¯</i> But then Natalie calmed herself, thinking, <i>¡¯He is Justin¡¯s friend. I can¡¯t expect him to have an ordinary human life anymore.¡¯</i>


    "d to meet you, Ms. Olive," Natalie said politely.


    The woman moved her hand to say something, but then stopped and once more got hold of her mobile.


    "No need to type in the mobile. I can understand signnguage," Natalie replied.


    She could understand that this woman couldn¡¯t talk, though she could hear fine.


    The woman talked through signnguage, to which Natalie smiled and replied, "Thank you so much, Ms. Olive... I mean Olive."


    Olive smiled lightly, said goodbye, and left the office.


    Natalie looked at Adam, unsure what to say. She decided to wrap up things, not willing to probe into his private matters. But the way he introduced her to his wife showed he didn¡¯t mind Natalie knowing about it. Probably, Justin knew it already.


    Natalie left the Summers Group in sweet shock. The moment she sat in the car, she made a call.


    Justin was busy working when Natalie¡¯s call came through. The moment he received it, he heard her excited voice.


    "Justin, did you know Adam Summers is married?" she asked.


    "Calm down," Justin replied.


    "You didn¡¯t tell me," she asked in aining tone.


    "What¡¯s there to talk about his private life?" Justin asked. "And when you are with me, I only have all my attention on you to even think about someone else."


    She sighed, "You flirt. I can¡¯t even me you for not telling me. Anyways, have you met her?"


    "I haven¡¯t," he replied normally, as if he had no interest in seeing someone else¡¯s wife.


    Natalie continued on her own, like a gossip queen. Till now, the entire world was gossiping about her, and finally, she got the chance to talk about someone else¡¯s secret.


    "She looks really young, like she just entered her university. So beautiful and delicate. But I wonder how Adam Summers married such a young girl," Natalie said.


    "As long as she is not a minor, it¡¯s fine," Justin said.


    "Umm... how should I put it? They don¡¯t really look close, like a husband and wife. Something¡¯s going on there," Natalie added. "Also, the girl can¡¯t talk, so your friend should start learning signnguage. The poor girl has to type everything. Must be hard for her to say whatever¡¯s in her mind. She looks so quiet and..."


    "Are you going to worry about other people¡¯s lives now?" Justin interrupted her. "Adam always does everything thoughtfully. He knows well what he¡¯s getting into."


    Natalie could only agree. "Well, I can¡¯t deny that. He seems to be a well-sorted person. Alright, I won¡¯t talk about them. Now tell me about you. What are you doing?"


    "Working and missing my beautiful wife at the same time."


    "Liar!" she chuckled, and asked, "What is the situation with your family?"


    "I am invited to Riverdale Estate for dinner," he replied.


    "Woh! All the best then."


    "You didn¡¯t even ask if I had epted the invitation," he countered.


    "I know what your decision is," she replied confidently. "I know my husband at least that much."


    He smiled lightly. "You can never be wrong."

 Chapter 401: Justin At Riverdale Estate

    <h4>Chapter 401: Justin At Riverdale Estate</h4>


    Justin was preparing to leave for the Riverdale estate when he received a call from his brother, Aaron.


    "What is it?" Justin asked.


    "I have emailed you the information about the Riverdale family, also the information about when we were born, which year we first went to the Riverdale estate, the day when we were separated, and when our mother must have given birth to another child. Read it."


    Justin opened the email on the tablet as he sat on the couch and read it.


    <i>"...You are a year younger than your current age on the documents. After James Harper found you, the doctor must have guessed your age roughly from your appearance. We both are twenty-seven years old this year, and our sister must be few months over eighteen. We don¡¯t know her exact birth date, but can be guessed around the months roughly."</i><i></i>


    "I am going to the Riverdale estate now. I am sure Aeldric won¡¯t let me meet them, as he is holding them as leverage against me, but I will try to find some clues," Justin informed him.


    "Alright," Aaron replied. "I don¡¯t want our sister and mother to stay with them anymore. That man is a maniac."


    Justin continued to hear more things to get a clear idea of everything. He was relieved that his sister was not a minor, but that didn¡¯t mean they would let her stay with the Riverdales anymore.


    Justin reached the Riverdale estate. As he stepped out of the car, Kavin, Aeldric¡¯s personal assistant, weed him. Justin looked toward that grand Riverdale mansion built in the center of the vast estate. The estate was so grand that even Belvorn¡¯s royalty looked small in front of it.


    The entire ce was highly secured with numerous well trained guards and the advance technology and weapons.


    If only the Riverdales had the title of royals instead of mafias, they would have been worshipped and looked after by the entire world for the immense wealth they possessed.


    No wonder Aeldric Riverdale acted like a king all the time.


    Kavin led Justin inside the vi. Noah followed him behind. Justin¡¯s bodyguards had to stand outside, as they were not allowed to enter the vi.


    Through his gaze, Justin assured his security head¡ªand now bodyguard¡ªThrevor, that it was alright.


    Trevor trusted Justin¡¯s judgment. He knew, if someone was most dangerous here, then that was his boss. Just that these people didn¡¯t know him well.


    As Justin entered the drawing room, the Riverdale family was present in the grand drawing room. Aeldric was sitting like a king in his high backrest chair, while others sitting around the grand sofa looked at Justin.


    For them, he was Aiden¡ªthe small, but eyesore of a boy they had seen in the past.


    They had seen him in the news when he dered himself Aiden Handrix and CEO of NextEra during the Harper Group¡¯s event. Their gazes showed they were wary of him and not pleased with his sudden appearance after so many years.


    Mallory¡¯s expressions were the worst of all, as she was not ready to ept his presence, and she didn¡¯t bother to fake it.


    Justin looked at everyone, taking into ount each person¡¯s presence and reactions. He could tell all of them didn¡¯t want him here. Well, he himself didn¡¯t want to be here either. If only these people knew. But then, it didn¡¯t matter. He was here for his own selfish reason and decided to tolerate this old man and his family for a while.


    "Aiden, my boy, I knew you would return home," Aeldric said. "Come, have a seat here." He signaled toward the chair that was ced close to him.


    Justin looked at that chair, stepped ahead, but instead went to another empty chair that was away from Aeldric and faced him directly.


    Justin made himselffortable as he said, "This ce seems better."


    Just like in the past, how Aiden refused to obey him, he was still the same. He showed he was still not his pup to ask him for his paw and he could obey it.


    From the position they sat, Justin was challenging Aeldric and showed his stance¡ªthat they were on opposite sides, not on the same side.


    Aeldric smirked and said, "You were the same in the past, refusing to obey anything I said. Butter, when you stayed with me for a month, I trained you to listen to me and you turned into my most obedient boy. Well, as you are back, we can repeat the same."


    Justin smirked, as he knew it was not him but Aiden who had taken his ce. "I look forward to it," he said in a challenging tone.


    Aeldric kept his calm, as this was the kind of grandson he wanted¡ªone who could take his ce.


    "As you have no memories, let me introduce you to our family," Aeldric said as he pointed towards each one of them. "This is Mallory, your aunt, and my only daughter. She is the younger sister of your father."


    Mallory looked at Justin and frowned. Justin didn¡¯t even spare her a nce.


    "That¡¯s Mallory¡¯s husband, two kids..." Aeldric continued on his own while Justin sat quietly, his gaze observing the ce. There was no young girl here who was supposed to be his sister.


    Justin wondered where this man had kept his mother and sister.


    Just then, Kavin informed Aeldric, "Mr. Riverdale, Mrs. Riverdale is here."


    "Ms. Marina, not Mrs. Riverdale," a displeased voice of an older woman echoed, prompting all of them to look at her.


    An elegant elderly woman, having graceful wrinkles and gray hair, walked towards them. She had that unwavering confidence and arrogance on her face that could challenge Aeldric.


    "I knew you would finally return home once you got to know our grandson has returned," Aeldric said in a victorious tone.


    "Don¡¯t fool yourself, Aeldric," the woman retorted. "I wouldn¡¯t step in this disgusting ce if it weren¡¯t about meeting my grandson. Once I meet him, I won¡¯t stay to breathe the same air as you. It¡¯s already suffocating me."


    Aeldric was left sullen while Marina turned to Justin, who was quiet. He knew this was Aeldric¡¯s wife, Marina, who didn¡¯t live with the family.

 Chapter 402: Going To See His Mother

    <h4>Chapter 402: Going To See His Mother</h4>


    After Marina lost her son Alexander and his family, she had entirely isted herself from the Riverdale family, having nothing to do with them in the past two decades. It¡¯s just that Aeldric refused to divorce her, so she still carried the title of his wife¡ªjust in name¡ªfor her.


    She turned to Justin, unsure what to say. She was definitely emotional inside to see him alive, but she held back and said instead, "You seem to have grown up well. I am happy for you. Unfortunate that you had to be back to this hell once more."


    Justin stood up. He couldn¡¯t disrespect this genuinely worried woman and said, "Thank you for your concern. I can handle it," he assured.


    "I can only pray for you," the woman said. "That old man there, he is a maniac, and I am sad once again that I have no power to protect you from him."


    "It might be the other way around," Justin said.


    Marina raised a brow and chuckled. "Trust me, then I would be the happiest person."


    Aeldric was clearly displeased. Just like in the past, his grandson was close to his wife while he disregarded him entirely.


    "Now that you are here, have dinner with us," Aeldric said to her.


    Marina didn¡¯t respond to the old man, while she said to Justin, "If you are nning to have dinner here, I will wait for you till you finish. I don¡¯t eat or drink anything in this heinous ce."


    "I am not here to have a meal," Justin replied. "Just thought of offering a visit to a ce where I was said to be present in the past."


    "Then would you want toe with me? You might like to visit your mother first," Marina offered.


    Justin didn¡¯t react to it, as he had to conceal any emotions, but there was a flicker of change in his gaze upon hearing it¡ªthat he wanted to see her.


    "Marina," Aeldric eximed angrily, "So this is why you are here? To take my grandson away just when he returned?"


    "I am not forcing him toe with me," Marina looked at Aeldric. "It¡¯s his decision whether to ept my offer or not. And how do you expect him to not meet his own mother? Don¡¯t be ridiculous."


    Aeldric turned to Justin. "Don¡¯t you ever want to see your sister?"


    It was Aeldric¡¯s warning for Justin not to go with Marina.


    The old man looked at Marina. "And you?"


    "Who are you threatening with those same old tricks?" Marina said. "You won¡¯t let us see her despite whatever we do. You wicked man would never change."


    "Marina¡ª"


    "Keep your voice low," Marina said coldly, and looked at Justin. "Aiden, are youing with me or going to let this old man control you?"


    "I had no ns to stay here anyways," he said.


    "Let¡¯s go then. I had promised Serena that I am bringing you to meet her," Marina said as she turned to leave.


    "Marina, I warn you¡ªtake a step ahead," Aeldric¡¯s angry voice came through.


    She stopped and looked at him. "What would you do? Kill me? I asked you to do that long ago, but it¡¯s you who neither kills me nor allows me to get a divorce. And don¡¯t forget, if not for keeping Serena with me, I would have left you long ago. Want to hurt me? Be my guest."


    "Mother, you are being so rude to Father," Mallory, who was quiet till now, finally spoke. "He always gave in to you because you are his wife, but you have no respect or love towards your husband."


    Marina looked at her daughter angrily. "While enjoying your father¡¯s wealth and support, you should be thest person to ever teach me anything. Now that Aiden is back, you must feel threatened in your position, but know that nothing here was ever yours. This old man will not give you and your sons what you are dreaming of. Better to stop being greedy and return to your own home with your husband and your kids while you still can."


    Marina¡¯s words left Mallory fuming. Her mother never supported her. All her love was for her son, Alexander, and she always hated it.


    Justin was witnessing this quietly. This old woman came here without any fear and shook everyone¡ªespecially Aeldric. She was really something. But he also wondered why a person like Aeldric was helpless in front of his wife. Given his nature, he hadpassion towards no one.


    Anyway, Marina reminded him of Natalie. His wife had such courage as well¡ªsomeone who could bring a storm just by her presence and leave everyone shattered. A light smile painted his lips, but he hid it instantly.


    "Are youing?" Marina asked Justin, impatiently, as if she couldn¡¯t stay here anymore.


    Justin looked at Aeldric, who was fuming with anger, his grip on the cane¡¯s handle tightened.


    "Mr. Riverdale, maybe next time when you bring my sister to meet me," Justin said and walked away with Marina.


    <strong>Smash!</strong>


    The noise of something heavy being smashed was heard behind, as Aeldric had smashed the huge vase that was ced next to his chair.


    "Let¡¯s travel in my car so we can talk on the way," Marina offered.


    Justin agreed and sat inside the ck luxury car along with Marina. As the car drove away, Marina said, "You must be confused about the things you saw just now."


    Justin hummed in response.


    "I have long been separated from that old man," she began. "In the past, he separated my son from me under the guise of training him. Since then, I decided to separate from him. All those years I somehow tolerated him for Alex¡¯s sake. But after Alex was gone, I had lost it. I can only hate that old man for what he caused me and my son, and regret the day when I even married him..."


    She continued to talk about the past, "...after Alex was gone, I was going to leave him forever, if not for your mother. I had to protect her and the child she was carrying. That old man allowed me to stay at the cost of not letting me leave him..."


    Justin understood his mother was with Marina, and to protect her, Marina decided to keep the title of Aeldric¡¯s wife.


    "He was threatening me with not being able to see my sister," Justinmented. "I suppose he had taken her away somewhere."


    Hearing it, Marina¡¯s expression turned sad. "That old man indeed took her away when she was just a few days old¡ªa newly born child¡ªjust to keep me in his control. I agreed to obey him for my entire life, and never to ask for a divorce, but still, he didn¡¯t budge. Such an evil soul he is. After that, we have never seen her, except for the hope that he had kept her somewhere away from us and one day he would bring her back."


    Justin¡¯s hand clenched into a fist, his jaw tightened at hearing it.


    "As I said I would meet him when he brings my sister, I am sure, it won¡¯t be long when we see her," Justinmented.


    "I hope, it works on him."


    After a while, the car stopped in front of a small and cozy-looking vi. Justin stepped out and looked at it.


    His mother was staying here, and he was going to see her for the first time. He had no memories of her at all. But from what Aaron told him, he had loved his mother more than anything and was always protective toward her.


    He was finally going to see that woman.

 Chapter 403: Calling Him Alex

    <h4>Chapter 403: Calling Him Alex</h4>


    "Let¡¯s head inside," Marina said as she led Justin¡¯s way.


    "You look like Alex," Marinamented. "I hope she recognises you."


    Justin hummed, and they entered the home. A middle-aged servant, who seemed to be the caretaker of this ce, weed them.


    She looked at Justin and then at Marina. "Madam, the young master looks just like his father."


    Marina smiled. "Of course, Vera," and asked, "Is Serena awake?"


    Vera nodded. "She is in the rear garden. Doesn¡¯t seem to want to sleep at the moment."


    Marina nodded and said to Justin, "Follow me."


    She took Justin toward the other side of the drawing room. Vera opened the door for them, which led to the rear garden. It was a beautiful ce filled with greenery, and as it was evening, the numerous lights had brightened it up beautifully like shining jewels.


    There was a woman sitting in a wheelchair, wrapped in a shawl, staring toward the garden nkly. Her frame was weak, her hair slightly gray, and her eyes dull as if she held no life in them.


    Before going to her, Marina exined, "Since that day when she lost your father and her kids, she has gone into shock and doesn¡¯t react to much. She was badly hurt with multiple wounds and bullets in her body and was somehow saved from the brink of death, but she is still caught in the shock of her loss. And after giving birth to another child, it only worsened. She¡¯s more like a living person without a soul left in her. If she doesn¡¯t respond to you, don¡¯t mind it."


    Justin nodded slightly and went toward her with Marina, while Vera stayed back.


    "Serena, see who¡¯s here. Your son, Aiden," Marina said, but there was no reaction from the other woman.


    Justin stepped ahead and knelt in front of the woman, finally catching her attention as she saw him. As he knelt down, her gaze followed his face as if she recognised him. In a moment, her eyes turned moist as she said in a weak voice, "A...le...x..."


    Justin simply looked at her as she mistook him for her dead husband, but that was a good sign as well. Though he had no memory of her, he got that familiar feeling from her¡ªthat she didn¡¯t feel like someone unknown.


    "Alex..." this time she said in a clearer voice. Her hand moved toward his face as she caressed it. "Alex..."


    It was as if she could say nothing more than that one word.


    The way she looked at him, the depth of longing in her eyes, one could see how much she still loved that man. She was in worst situation of her physical and mental health, but there was one person she couldn¡¯t forget anymore- Alexander Riverdale.


    Justin finally spoke, "Yes, Alex."


    Tears rolled down her eyes as she continued to look at him, as if he would disappear if she looked away even for a moment. Her lips trembled to say more, but no words coulde out.


    Justin held her hand in his. It was the first time he was showingpassion to the woman he was meeting for the first time¡ªas per his memories¡ªbut it didn¡¯t feel foreign at all. That weak and cold palm felt as if he had held this hand before, but the only difference was it used to be warm before.


    "It¡¯s cold outside. You should be inside the home," Justin said to her. "Your hands are cold."


    "It¡¯s time for her medicine as well," Marina said. "And she needs to sleep."


    "I am taking you back to your room," Justin said, his tone soft.


    Serena simply nodded while Justin stood up and pushed her wheelchair inside the home. Inside her room, Justin helped her sit on the bed, and Vera offered her the medicines. As usual, like a quiet girl, she took her medicines. All the while, her gaze was fixed only on Justin.


    Justin made her lie on the bed, and Vera covered her with the nket.


    Just as Justin was about to move away, his hand was held. He looked at the woman, who called him once more, "Alex."


    From her gaze, he could understand she didn¡¯t want him to go.


    "Medicines will take effect and she will fall asleep soon," Marina said.


    Justin understood and sat at the edge of the bed, letting her hold his hand. She continued to stare at him, her eyes slowly turning heavy until they closed in the end.


    Once Justin made sure Serena had fallen asleep, he freed his hand from her hold and tucked her hand inside the nket. Just as he stood up, he saw a portrait of his father on the wall opposite the bed. In that portrait, Alexander was young, and no doubt his two sons resembled him greatly.


    Once outside the room, Marina said, "It¡¯s the first time since that incident that I¡¯ve heard her say something. She hasn¡¯t spoken for years, so maybe it would be difficult for her to talk all of a sudden."


    "We shall have a doctor check on her once more for her speaking abilities," Justin suggested.


    "I was thinking the same," Marina said. "Now I feel like it¡¯s not that she can¡¯t speak, but that there is no reason for her to do so. All she does is stare at Alex¡¯s portrait in her room the entire day and sometimes visit the garden. That¡¯s her life now."


    Justin looked at the older woman; there was gratitude in his eyes. "Thank you for taking care of her all these years."


    "She is family¡ªthe woman my son loved the most," Marina said.


    Vera arranged dinner for both of them. Justin didn¡¯t reject Marina¡¯s invitation for dinner. As they settled for the meal, they talked about various things.


    "Now that you are here, you should visit your father¡¯s grave," Marina suggested.


    "I will."


    Marina hesitated for a while but asked, "You had a twin brother. Back then we lost him as well. Just like you, was he saved..." she stopped, only hopeful to hear something good.


    "He is alright. He was saved by my wife¡¯s mother, Caryn Shaw. She adopted him as her son," Justin informed as he exined in detail. He didn¡¯t find Marina a threat, so there was no need to hide it from her.


    Marina was greatly relieved to hear it¡ªhappy but emotional at the same time. "Where is he? Can I meet him?"


    "He will be here, when the time is right," Justin said, and asked, "Any idea where Aeldric Riverdale must have kept my sister?"


    Marina shook her head. "That man is shrewd. He held that child hostage just to keep me here. It¡¯s all my fault. If I had died... but then, no one was there to take care of Serena. I was stuck, unable to do anything at all."


    "He told me he is nning to marry her off to the Asteriens," Justin said.


    "What?" Marina eximed. "Has he lost his mind?"


    "That you should ask him yourself," Justin said. "But I won¡¯t let it happen."


    "Can you really stop him?" she asked. "You are his grandson, his blood. I want to hope that you can tackle him."


    "Maybe," Justin didn¡¯t answer clearly. "For now, I have to make him bring my sister out."


    "By keeping her hostage, now he will try to control you," Marina said. "Making others bend to his wishes is his favorite game to y."


    "Then, I shall prepare myself to be yed by him," Justin said.


    Marina could sense Justin must have something nned, so she simply hummed.


    "You are married. I would like to meet her, but I won¡¯t want your wife toe here. It¡¯s not safe for her," Marina said.


    Justin hummed but replied, "I¡¯m sure she can handle it if she is here."


    "Your mother was the same, but see how she has ended up now. I don¡¯t want things to be repeated. You better keep her away," Marina warned.


    "Natalie is not weak," Justinmented.


    "Do you think your mother was a weak woman?" Marina asked. "I¡¯m sure no one knows who she truly was other than Alex and I."


    Justin looked at Marina, only to hear her say, "Your mother was a trained assassin¡ªthe topmost at that time."


    Justin was shocked to hear it.


    "She was sent by our enemies to kill Alexander, but then they happened to fall in love," Marina added. "But having weaknesses can destroy even the strongest person, and that¡¯s what happened with her.


    "Thatst day, she did all she could to protect you both from our enemies. She didn¡¯t lose just like that. She single-handedly killed many of the enemies before they could even reach you two. But everyone thought it was Alex alone who did it. No one thought she was the one by Alex¡¯s side and that both of them fought together."


    Justin could only imagine his father and mother fighting against the enemies. He couldn¡¯t ept what his mother had turned into while his father was no more¡ªall because of that one stubborn old man.


    "When you were a kid, Aeldric boasted that you took after him, but Alex told me you took after your mother," Marina said as she met Justin¡¯s gaze, "If you know yourself well, then you can know how your mother must be."


    It shocked Justin even more. He knew what he truly was, then was his mother truly that capable?


    Now he was eager to know more about her. But for that she needed to be treated back to the normal.

 Chapter 404: Someone New

    <h4>Chapter 404: Someone New</h4>


    After dinner, Justin returned to his penthouse. Aaron, in the Imperial City, was impatient to know what happened when Justin went to the Riverdale estate.


    He had been in contact with Noah all along. And the moment he got to know Justin had returned, Aaron made a call.


    "There is no word called patience in your dictionary, is there?" Justinmented as he put the cellphone on speaker and started to change clothes.


    "If I was not patient, I would have been there at this moment instead of calling you from here," came Aaron¡¯s displeased voice.


    "Stop sulking already," Justinmented and exined whatever had happened.


    There was a silence on Aaron¡¯s side before he calmly asked about their mother, "Is she alright?"


    "Not entirely, but she at least recognised me... as Alex..." Justin replied. "I will arrange some specialists for her soon to start her better treatment."


    Aaron hummed and asked, "And that asshole won¡¯t let you see our sister?"


    "I have to wait to see what he asks of me in exchange for letting me see her," Justin said. "I¡¯m sure it won¡¯t be anything ordinary."


    Both brothers could only be silent for a while, as the game was in Aeldric¡¯s hands at the moment.


    Just then, Noah knocked on the door and entered the room. "Mr. Harper, call for you. Mr. Riverdale."


    Aaron had heard it as well. "See what he called for."


    "You don¡¯t have to tell me that," Justin said and got the cellphone from Noah. He received the call and replied with a simple, "Hum?"


    Justin heard what he said and then replied, "I¡¯ll think about it," and hung up the call.


    Aaron, still on the speaker, asked, "What did he say?"


    "He asked me to attend one gathering he has with the people he knows and attend it as his grandson. After that, he might show me our sister," Justin informed.


    "That man can¡¯t be trusted." Aaron added.


    "I am the same, just like him," Justin said. "But we have to take chances, even if the girl he shows me might not be our real sister."


    "It might lead to at least somewhere."


    Both brothers agreed on it.


    ----


    The next day, Justin received a call from Aeldric again. The old man was truly desperate to get him back home.


    "Your sister is back here in the Riverdale estate. You can see her onest time before I send her to the Asteriens," Aeldric¡¯s voice came through. "Think before denying me again. You might regret itter," he said, even before Justin could reply.


    "What if I want something else in exchange for making my presence there?" Justin asked.


    "What do you want?" Aeldric asked.


    "All the information about the incident in the past," Justin answered. "I know you¡¯ve destroyed everything rted to it just to save yourself from the shame that your enemy seeded in hurting your family, but I do believe you still have everything that I need."


    "Why do you need it? nning revenge?"


    "Maybe."


    "I have already taken care of it," Aeldric said. "Do you think I would let them go without doing anything?"


    "I don¡¯t trust you with it," Justin replied firmly. "If you can¡¯t provide it, I¡¯m sure there are ways to get it."


    "Seven in the evening the guests will start to arrive. I expect you to be here before that. What you want will be there," Aeldric said and hung up the call.


    ----


    In the evening, Justin went to the Riverdale estate with Noah tagging along. It had a huge event hall, which was prepared for the gathering. Various luxury cars had already started to arrive by the time Justin reached.


    "Mr Harper, this old man¡¯s intentions doesn¡¯t seem right today," Noah said.


    "His intentions were never the right ones to begin with," Justin replied, "Let¡¯s just y along for a while."


    Noah could only agree.


    Kavin directly took Justin to Aeldric¡¯s study. Noah was asked to wait outside.


    The old man was sitting in hisvish chair when he signalled toward the file ced on the table. "What you asked for is there."


    Justin looked at the file, but he was sure this old man was going to state his conditions. As Justin had decided to y along for his own n, he asked straightforwardly, "And, whates with it?"


    "Today I will announce to all the guests that my grandson is back and he is going to take my ce in the future. I want you to follow me through it obediently and be a good grandson," Aeldric said.


    Well, that was not a bad idea. It was, in fact, a good opportunity for him to get to know the people here, which coulde in handyter on.


    It was going to be the perfect start for what he was nning.


    "Sure," Justin said, but didn¡¯t ask about his sister. If he showed desperation, the more this old man would try to use it against him.


    "Now you agreed to it like a good boy, let me reward you with something," Aeldric said, and the television screen in the study lit up.


    It showed a young girl sitting in a chair quietly. There were a few flowers in her hands, and she was plucking out their petals as if she were bored and had nothing else to do. The sides of her face were covered by loose hair strands, so a clear view of her face was difficult to gauge.


    "That¡¯s your sister. She is here at the Riverdale estate," Aeldric said. "Want to meet her?"


    "Didn¡¯t you n to let me meet her when you were desperately asking me to be here?" Justin asked indifferently.


    "Sure, I will let you meet her, but after..." Aeldric stopped. "There is something for you as well. First, let¡¯s go and meet our guests."


    The old man stood up, ready to leave.


    <i>How much you hide, Aiden. I know you care for your sister,</i> Aeldric thought. There was a triumphant look on his face, as if he was already a winner against his grandson.


    If his grandson were an ordinary person, he would have forced his way out, but Aeldric knew well¡ªAiden was not one to be taken lightly. Making him do things willingly was the only way, in exchange for something in return.

 Chapter 405: Announcement Of Engagement

    <h4>Chapter 405: Announcement Of Engagement</h4>


    Aeldric and Justin made an appearance at the event hall, and everyone paid attention to them. Aeldric was the most powerful among them, so there was no one who could dare look down on him.


    Aeldric addressed all the guests in the hall and announced to everyone, "This is my grandson, Aiden, Alexander¡¯s son. Back then, I lost him due to my enemies, but he proved that he has my blood running in him and made his way back home."


    Aeldric refrained from using hisst name, as Aiden was now known as NextEra CEO Aiden Handrix. He was sure that sooner orter, he would make him change it.


    Aeldric continued, "Back then, when he was just eight years old, he sliced the throat of a woman who said something bad to him, and when I upset him, he even dared to point a gun at me¡ªand even shot me. That was the day I decided he would be my heir and the next underworld lord that you all have to look up to."


    Everyone pped at this announcement, while Justin stood by Aeldric¡¯s side¡ªcalm,posed, yet with an aura of power and mystery surrounding him.


    Noah shook his head. <i>Praising the demon for such a small aplishment.</i>


    All the guests knew he was the man who owned NextEra Corp.


    Then, Aeldric started introducing him to all the guests. After a while, a guest approached them. "Aeldric."


    The old man, busy introducing Justin to someone else, turned to look at the man and smiled. "Collin, finally you are here."


    "How can I not be here when you invite me?" the man, simr in age to Aeldric, replied. "See who¡¯s here?"


    Aeldric looked at the young woman standing a step behind Collin and smiled. "Youngdy, it¡¯s good you decided to return home instead of staying abroad."


    A beautiful young woman with long honey-blond hair, caramel eyes, and delicate features. She was not just beautiful, but looked like a sessful and confident woman. Her every action, simply her presence was graceful.


    She smiled at the old man politely. "Good to meet you after so long, Mr Riverdale. It¡¯s just that dad wanted me to help him handle his business, so I had to return."


    "You did well. We know how capable you are," Aeldric said, then looked at Justin. "Aiden, this is my close friend Collin Harts, and this is his daughter Grace."


    Justin had already recognised this man. He was a wealthy and influential businessman from an eastern country.


    They greeted each other, and Aeldric said, "Aiden, how about you talk to Grace? I have some important things to discuss with Collin."


    Justin had already guessed the old man¡¯s intentions, but he decided to continue ying the obedient grandson.


    As they were left alone, Justin didn¡¯t bother to start the conversation.


    Grace finally spoke, her tone sweet and polite, "We met when we were kids."


    Justin didn¡¯t care what she was talking about but simply hummed, his gaze wandering elsewhere in the hall.


    "Back then, you were staying with your grandfather, and I happened to visit here with my father. We even yed together and got along really well," she said.


    Justin realised once more¡ªit was about Aiden. He simply hummed in response.


    "Your grandpa was really strict with you. Back then, I felt bad for you and could do nothing. I¡¯m d to see you are all fine now."


    Justin could guess that the one month Aaron had spent with Aeldric must have been a hell of a torture for him.


    She continued to talk while Justin was lost in his thoughts. When he couldn¡¯t take it anymore, he said, "I¡¯m sure you know why we are here."


    "I know," she said with confidence.


    "Then you must know who I am, and that I am already married," Justin said coldly.


    "Knowing who you are is the reason I¡¯m here," she replied. "And about your marriage¡ªI¡¯m sure it won¡¯tst long, thanks to your grandfather."


    Justin realised these people had already decided everything. Marrying someone else? They were simply dreaming.


    Justin¡¯s gaze turned colder. "You better take a step back while you still have time."


    She smiled. "I¡¯ve already taken a step ahead. Let¡¯s see what happens."


    Her confidence and arrogance were irksome. The only woman who looked beautiful with arrogance and confidence was Natalie.


    Aeldric and Collin returned.


    "What did you two talk about?" Collin asked with a pleasant smile.


    "Just random things," Grace answered, while Justin didn¡¯t find it worth even mentioning.


    "Come with me, Aiden," Aeldric said to Justin.


    Justin followed him, knowing this old man was going to drop something else on his head.


    Aeldric showed him one door. "Right behind that door, your sister is present. If you want to meet her before she¡¯s gone with the Asteriens, go along with what I¡¯m going to announce now."


    Justin looked at him, already understanding everything. "Do you think you can truly make me marry that girl? Don¡¯t forget I am already married."


    "I¡¯m confident, and your marriage with that woman doesn¡¯t count here in the eastern country," the old man said. "I¡¯m going to announce your engagement with Grace right away. If you don¡¯t obey, your sister will be gone forever. You won¡¯t even get to know her name or see her."


    He then pointed towards two men¡ªone older and one young, robust-looking man in his thirties. "I¡¯ve introduced you to them. That guy is the one your sister is going to marry."


    His young sister and that tall, muscr man in his thirties... the thought made Justin¡¯s blood boil already, but he kept his calm.


    "If you agree to the engagement, I will let you meet her," Aeldric said.


    Justin¡¯s jaw clenched. "You are not sending her with them."


    "That depends on how you behave," Aeldric said. "If you obey, after the announcement, I will let you meet her."


    Aeldric got his answer and once more went ahead to address the guests.


    "Today, there is another important thing I wish to announce to you all," Aeldric said with delight, and looked at Justin. "Aiden, Grace,e here."


    Unwillingly, Justin went ahead. Collin and Grace went on the stage as well.


    "My friend Collin Harts and I have decided to convert our decades-long friendship into a family rtionship, finally. I hereby take this beautiful evening to dere that my grandson Aiden and Collin¡¯s daughter Grace are engaged."


    Everyone pped loudly, as if celebrating the biggest news.


    "Ms. Natalie won¡¯t be happy to know this," Noah mumbled. "But I wonder who I feel bad for¡ªMr. Harper or this woman Grace? Knowing her, I¡¯m sure Ms. Natalie¡¯s not gonna spare anyone."


    Once Aeldric had done what he wanted and the hall was calm, Justin stepped away and walked straight toward the door where he was supposed to find his sister. At this moment, he thought about nothing but an innocent girl.


    After meeting his mother, he could almost imagine his sister looking like his mother in her younger days.


    There were guards in front of the door, but they didn¡¯t stop Justin. One of them opened the door for him as he entered the room. Inside that huge guest lounge area, a young girl was standing by the window, looking outside calmly.


    There were flower petals on the floor around the chair¡ªplucked from the flower she had held. As no flower was left, she probably had nothing else to do.

 Chapter 406: Marriage Praposal

    <h4>Chapter 406: Marriage Praposal</h4>


    The girl seemed to have sensed his presence and turned to look at him.


    Justin saw an eighteen-year-old young girl who was said to be his sister. Her expression was puzzled, and at the same time, her eyes carried the innocence of someone far from understanding the cruelty of this world.


    She looked toward the man who had entered the room, then nced at the door and saw the bodyguards standing outside. They hadn¡¯t stopped him, which meant he was someone allowed to meet her.


    "Are you my brother?" she asked, her voice low and hesitant, but at the same time filled with hope. "They said today I am going to meet my brother. Is your name Aiden?"


    "Yes. I am Aiden," Justin answered as he observed her, but he didn¡¯t expect what happened next.


    The girl quickly hurried toward him, and the next moment, Justin found her hugging him tightly. "Brother, please take me away from here. I don¡¯t want to stay here anymore." Her voice was soft¡ªa genuine plea that came from the depth of her heart, full of emotion.


    Justin¡¯s hands hung in the air, unsure of what to do.


    He heard her again. "I heard them talking... they are going to marry me off to someone. I don¡¯t want to marry. I haven¡¯t even seen the outside world, except for what I see on TV. Please don¡¯t send me back to that home, or with that man. I want to see the world. Brother, please take me away."


    The word <i>brother</i> seemed to touch his heart. Though he remained rational about the situation and didn¡¯t want to blindly believe everything he had been shown, he couldn¡¯t help but lower his hands and gently pat her head.


    "What¡¯s your name?" he asked, his voice still devoid of emotion. If she truly was his sister, then it was deeply unfortunate that he didn¡¯t even know her name.


    She lifted her head to look at him, loosening her hold around the tall man. "Meira," she replied.


    Justin took this chance to take a step away from her and looked at her. Her eyes were moist as she looked at him with hope. That delicate and innocent face didn¡¯t seem like she was lying about anything anymore.


    So her name was Meira. The trend of men¡¯s names starting with ¡¯A¡¯ and women¡¯s names with ¡¯M¡¯ seemed to have set in the family.


    Just then, Aeldric entered the room. "Pleased to meet your sister, Aiden?"


    The moment his voice was heard, Meira immediately shifted close to Justin and tried to hide herself from Aeldric.


    She whispered nervously, "Brother, don¡¯t let him send me back there. Please."


    Justin turned to face Aeldric while Meira hid behind him, her shaking hands instinctively grabbing the back of his jacket. Justin could feel how nervous she was.


    Aeldric didn¡¯t mind Meira¡¯s reaction, as if he was used to seeing it. He simply focused on Justin. "If you¡¯re done meeting your sister, I have to hand her over to her future family."


    "She is still too young to get married," Justin said calmly.


    "She is not a child. It¡¯s time for her to be of some use and pay me back for letting her live and raising her," Aeldric said, without an ounce of regard that the one he was talking about was his own blood¡ªhis granddaughter.


    "State your price," Justin said. "I¡¯ll pay you more than what it must have cost you."


    "I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t afford it," the old man said.


    "Just state it," Justin said. "She is not going anywhere. I won¡¯t allow it."


    Aeldric chuckled. "Right now, it¡¯s costing me my alliance with the Asteriens. I need to build a good rtionship with them through this marriage proposal. It¡¯s important for my position. I hope you understand the reason, as I¡¯m doing it for your own good future¡ªonce you take my position."


    "I don¡¯t think I ever said I¡¯m taking your ce," Justin said.


    "Well then, you continue your things, and I¡¯ll continue mine," Aeldric said and called for the guards. "Take her to the room where our guests are waiting for her."


    The guards entered the room, while Justin remained rooted in ce. "I dare you to," he said.


    The two robust guards looked at Aeldric, who signaled them to go ahead anyway.


    The guards moved forward, knowing Aeldric had permitted them to tackle Justin.


    "Take two steps back," Justin said to Meira as he unbuttoned his jacket.


    The girl obeyed, and the next moment, she saw Justin move¡ªjust a blur¡ªand the two tall, robust guards were on the ground. Just a few swift moves like a sh, and it was already over.


    Aeldric was pleased to see it. "I¡¯m d to see you are perfectly skilled."


    Justin looked at Aeldric, his gaze cold.


    "This ce is full of thousands of well-trained guards, and I can ask for more toe to the Riverdale estate," Aeldric said. "What do you think? How long can youst while fighting them?"


    Justin knew this was Aeldric¡¯s stronghold, and he had to tread carefully¡ªhe was no superman to fight his way out in a moment.


    "She¡¯s not going anywhere," Justin dered.


    "Marriage is fixed¡ªwhether it¡¯s her or someone else," Aeldric said. "How about you marry Grace and turn the Harts fully to our side? Though he is a friend, in our world, even friends seek their own benefits."


    "I¡¯m married. I told you already," Justin said.


    "And I told you¡ªthat marriage means nothing here," Aeldric countered mockingly. "So, are you agreeing to marry Grace, or do you want your sister to go to the Asteriens?"


    Meira heard what they were talking about and said, "I... will go..."


    Justin looked at her, and she said, "I don¡¯t want my brother to be in trouble because of me. It was good to see you, finally." She pulled out a light smile. "I¡¯m happy to have a brother like you."


    Justin clenched his jaw and looked at Aeldric. "I agree to your demand."


    Aeldric smiled triumphantly. "You are just like your father¡ªweak when ites to family. But that works in my favor."


    "I¡¯m taking her with me," Justin said.


    "Until you get married to Grace, this girl will stay here," Aeldric said. "Don¡¯t think I even trust you yet. Our distrust toward each other is mutual."


    "Sure," Justin said, and Aeldric left, smirking mockingly.

 Chapter 407: DNA Report

    <h4>Chapter 407: DNA Report</h4>


    "Noah," Justin called, and the man entered the room. From outside, he had witnessed everything.


    "Yes, Mr. Harper."


    "Bring something for her to eat," Justin ordered.


    Noah left to carry out the order while Justin said to Meira, "Have a seat."


    In response, she looked at him in shock. "Brother, are you really going to obey Grandpa?"


    Justin looked at her for a moment and nodded.


    Her face fell. "Well, no one can do anything in front of him. He¡¯s scary."


    Justin led her to sit on the chair around the coffee table in the room and sat facing her. His expressions were serious, as if he was ready to get down to business.


    "Where do you live, if you don¡¯t live here?" Justin asked.


    "Umm... I¡¯m not sure exactly where, but it¡¯s a big house on the hillside," she answered.


    "Since when have you been staying there?" he asked again, his gaze observing her actions and expressions.


    "I¡¯ve been living there always, as long as I can remember," she replied. "I¡¯ve never stepped out of that ce. I¡¯m only allowed to move around that house and the huge garden it has. So many guards are always guarding that ce that I can¡¯t even sneak out."


    "What do you do there all the time?" He asked, trying to gain more insight into her life.


    "I read the books my teacher gives me¡ªother than teaching me about the manners of high society people, which I hate to learn. Then I watch some programs on TV, spend time with my nanny¡ªshe¡¯s the only person I can talk to. I sometimes enjoy gardening as well. Nothing special."


    Though Aeldric had kept her captive in that home, he had made sure to provide her with basic things like education. Looking at her, Justin could tell she was well taken care of¡ªshe looked entirely healthy, and even her clothes were good quality.


    The only thing shecked was freedom. Spending eighteen years of life captive in the same ce was not easy, especially when young people tend to be curious about the outside world.


    She was basically a princess who was kept trapped by her own family.


    Noah returned with a servant, who brought the meal for them. As the food was ced on the table, Justin observed her reactions, only to see she wasn¡¯t excited to see those tasty dishes. That meant she wasn¡¯t deprived of good quality food.


    "You can eat," he said.


    She hummed and looked at him. "And you?"


    "You can start first," Justin said, but found her serving food into his dish as well.


    "I always eat alone. It¡¯s good to have a family to eat with," shemented innocently.


    Justin couldn¡¯t deny her request and finally lifted the spoon. He observed her eating, and she was doing it elegantly. The lessons in mannerism she had been taught had trained her well.


    Justin tried his best to find any oddity about her, but he couldn¡¯t. He still didn¡¯t trust that Aeldric would let him see his sister so easily. But everything about her seemed genuine. She wasn¡¯t faking it.


    After the gathering was over and Aeldric had fulfilled his purpose of it, he retuned to Justin.


    "Collin and I talked about your marriage. It will be held very soon. All you have to do is to appear for the wedding," Aeldric informed.


    Justin simply hummed and was ready to leave.


    Meira felt sad to see him leave, and asked, "Brother, will youe visit me again?"


    "I will," Justin replied and patted her head, "Be good and stay here."


    She nodded and watched Justin leave.


    Once Justin¡¯s car left the Riverdale estate, he pulled out a small stic pouch from his pocket and handed it over to Noah.


    As already decided, Justin had taken a hair strand from the girl and the tip of the straw she had used to drink the juice.


    "I¡¯ll ask them to get the results as fast as they can," Noah assured.


    Justin leaned back in his seat and closed his eyes, only to hear Noah ask, "Mr. Harper, what do you n to do about that marriage?"


    "Let them prepare," Justin said calmly, as if it didn¡¯t worry him at all.


    "If she truly is your sister, then you don¡¯t have to keep up with his useless demands," Noahmented, more like assuring himself.


    "Just focus on investigating that past incident," Justin said. "Once we¡¯re done with it, that old man will be six feet under the ground."


    Noah smirked yfully. "That would be interesting to see."


    -----


    Upon returning his penthouse, as usual Justin had a call with Aaron. He had to exin him everything.


    "You are right. That old fox can do anything to trust him even a little," Aaron¡¯s voice came through.


    "Once we get the DNA report it will be clear," Justin said, "I am sure he had expected me to do it, but he didn¡¯t stop me."


    "Either she is truly our sister or Aeldric is nning something else," Aaronmented.


    Justin simply hummed and heard Aaron, "Congrats on getting married again."


    In response to his teasing, Justin said, "You might be the one to end up being the groom, so think before you talk."


    "I would rather you kill me and lose your brother," Aaron said and hung up the call.


    Justin chuckled softly and went to change his clothes. He had to call his wife as he was missing her.


    The next morning, Justin received the DNA report. Seeing the result he was not surprised. As expected of Aeldric, that girl Meira was indeed not his sister.


    If she was not his sister, then where was his real sister.


    Justin told about it to Aaron, who said, "He is trying to keep under his hold. Either you forget about our sister and go rebel on him, or be patient and see what he¡¯s up to."


    In response, Justin asked, "How¡¯s your leg?"


    "It¡¯s fine. I can walk without normally," Aaron replied.


    "Good," Justin said, and hung up the phone.


    He stared outside at the window behind his desk, his dark gaze narrowing as if he had something serious going on in his mind.

 Chapter 408: Knot

    <h4>Chapter 408: Knot</h4>


    <strong>In the Imperial City.</strong>


    Aaron had arrived at James Harper¡¯s home to meet Caryn.


    Since the day Caryn was brought here, Aaron had wished to meet her, but he didn¡¯t want to be a bother when she was finally with the man she loved. Moreover, he had waited until he could stand perfectly on his own feet, rather than showing himself in a weakened state.


    As usual, he had been busy handlingpany matters along with Eric.


    When he reached the ce, the security guards mistook him for Justin, as no one there was aware of the existence of Justin¡¯s twin brother.


    Caryn was waiting for him, having already been informed about his arrival.


    The servant guided him to the drawing room where Caryn was waiting.


    Aaron saw the woman sitting on the sofa. She looked far better than she used to. It was partly because her health had greatly improved, but perhaps also because she finally had her true family¡ªher husband and daughter¡ªby her side.


    She looked at him as he walked toward her. "How are you, Ms. Shaw?"


    Though he was her adopted son, he had never called her ¡¯mother,¡¯ nor had she ever asked him to. Both were always aware of their reality and didn¡¯t deceive themselves by findingfort in a role that wasn¡¯t truly theirs.


    "I should be the one asking you that," she replied, noticing how he was standing normally and walking without any difort, as if he had never been injured. "Have a seat."


    Aaron noticed that unlike her usual stiff demeanor, she seemed more rxed, and even her tone was a little softer¡ªunlike the strict and cold tone she always carried.


    He sat opposite her on the sofa. There was a brief silence before he said, "Congrattions."


    Caryn understood he was referring to her marriage with James. "Thank you."


    He smiled lightly and said, "Now I¡¯m free from taking care of you. I believe James Harper knows what to do¡ªit¡¯s not easy to look after you."


    She almost red at him, but it wasn¡¯t serious. "Are you here to mock me?"


    A smile widened on his lips. "I wouldn¡¯t dare."


    Caryn was well aware of how much she had troubled him. He wasn¡¯t her son, but he had done everything a family would¡ªgoing so far as to risk his life for her.


    "That¡¯s for you," Caryn said, signaling toward therge light brown sealed envelope.


    Aaron picked it up and checked the papers inside. He looked back at her. "I don¡¯t need this. It¡¯s yours."


    "Now that I¡¯m free to rx at this old age, do you still want me to keep working?" she asked. "You¡¯ve been handling thispany for almost a decade now, since you were just a boy. I was always sick. I didn¡¯t do much. It¡¯s yours. Eric already has major shares in it. You two are going to handle thepany. I want to be free now. Just sign it¡ªif you¡¯ve ever thought of me as something in your life, even if not a mother."


    Aaron had no choice but to sign it when she put it that way.


    Once it was done, she asked, "Your brother has gone back to your family. What¡¯s your n?"


    "I¡¯m heading there as well," he replied.


    She hummed and said, "Be careful. I don¡¯t need to tell you how dangerous those people are."


    "I will," Aaron assured her.


    Just then, someone arrived¡ªJulia.


    The moment she saw him, Julia said, "Justin, when did you return?"


    Aaron looked at the old woman, while Caryn said, "Mother, he is Justin¡¯s twin brother¡ªAiden... I mean, now we call him Aaron."


    "Oh!" Julia was clearly surprised at how simr the two brothers were. She was now aware of the entire story about Justin, so she didn¡¯t need to ask more.


    "Am I disturbing your talk?" Julia asked.


    "Of course not," Caryn said politely. "Please, have a seat."


    Aaron almost felt shocked inwardly to see Caryn being so polite anddylike¡ªat least to someone. <i>Seems like every daughter-inw prefers to submit in front of their mother-inw.</i>


    Julia sat next to Caryn and looked at Aaron. "I never knew identical twins could be so alike. I can never tell you apart from Justin," Julia said as she walked ahead. "Good to see you, Aaron. You are always wee in our family, just like Justin."


    Aaron offered her a polite nod. "Thank you, Madam Harper."


    "Madam Harper?" Julia frowned slightly. "Justin calls me Julia. Either you call me by name, just like him, or call me Grandma."


    "Sure... Julia..." he said a little hesitantly. <i>Calling her Grandma felt too close¡ªlike real family¡ªso he chose to call her by name.</i>


    It reminded him of his own grandmother, Marina, who was always good to him. He wondered when he would get to meet her again.


    "I was here to meet James. But he hasn¡¯t returned yet?" Julia asked.


    "He¡¯s left the office," Caryn informed her.


    "Well, now that you¡¯ve started to keep track of where your husband is, that¡¯s a good thing," Julia teased.


    "He happened to send a message a while ago," Caryn replied, letting her know it was her son who kept updating her.


    "That shows my son is responsible toward you¡ªhe never informs me about his whereabouts," Juliamented.


    Caryn had nothing to refute this im. Like a young man in love, James kept messaging often, updating her about himself and even asking what she was doing. It had felt annoying at first, but now she¡¯d gotten used to it¡ªand sometimes even replied to him.


    Just then, they heard the sound of a car arriving outside. James had returned home, but he wasn¡¯t alone. Natalie was there as well.


    Father and daughter returned home together. James was aware that Aaron wasing, so he brought Natalie along¡ªknowing his mother was already there.


    "Now that we¡¯re all here, how about dinner together?" Julia offered. "Aaron is here as well."


    "I¡¯ve already instructed it," Caryn assured her.


    "Justin¡¯s not here, but Aaron¡¯s presence makes it feel like my Justin is just nearby," Julia said as she looked at Aaron and sighed. "Don¡¯t know when he¡¯s going to return. Not even once has he called me since then."


    "Grandma, he often asks about you," Natalie tried to coax her.


    "Yeah, but he can¡¯t call me directly," she said and looked at James. "It¡¯s all your fault for raising him just like you. Both of you are the same."


    "I¡¯ll ask him to call you and not be like me anymore," James assured her.


    Julia frowned while the others smiled at her.


    They all had dinner together and chatted. Aaron was d to see Caryn could walk now¡ªnot much, but at least she could roam around the house for a little while.


    After dinner, Natalie found time to talk with Aaron. "When are you going there?"


    "In a day or two. I need to hand over some matters to Eric before I leave," he informed her. "Also, Aiden doesn¡¯t want them to know about my existence yet, so I have to keep it discreet and avoid being noticed when I enter that country."


    "I was nning toe there as well," Natalie said, a little hesitant.


    "No," Aaron said firmly. "I know you¡¯ve been to Xyros and know how to deal with danger, but the Eastern country is an entirely different world. Even Aiden has to tread carefully there."


    "I just want to meet Justin," she said softly.


    "Do you think Aeldric Riverdale will let you go once you enter his territory? He¡¯ll treat you as Aiden¡¯s weakness¡ªjust like he did with my father. Stay here," Aaron said, though it worried him deeply. He knew what Aeldric was nning¡ªto make Justin marry the daughter of the Hartz family.


    Natalie might flip everything upside down before Justin could even carry out his n.


    Natalie could only nod, seeing how protective Aaron was being, and didn¡¯t press him further.


    After talking with everyone, Aaron was ready to leave. Caryn came alone to see him off outside. Before Aaron sat inside his car, she said, "Aaron, you might think I did you a favour by giving you a life back then, but it was the other way around. Having you in my life was a favour you did to me when I was at my lowest. That little boy I saved somehow gave me the strength to keep fighting and living. So, you owe me nothing at all."


    Hearing her say all this, Aaron froze. He had never expected her to say something sopassionate.


    He inhaled deeply and calmed himself. "Still, I will always be thankful that it was you who gave me this new life."


    Neither said anything further, and Aaron left in his car.


    Natalie and Julia also left. Caryn turned to return inside the house, only to see James standing a few steps away, watching her.


    "How about a short walk in the garden?" James asked.


    She looked down at her legs and said, "I might not be able to keep up with you for long."


    "Then I¡¯ll just carry you," he said and walked toward her anyway.


    Caryn almost rolled her eyes at him but listened to him anyway.


    "The Lawson family is celebrating their patriarch¡¯s seventy-fifth birthday, and we¡¯re both invited," James informed her. "I¡¯d like it if you apany me. But the decision is yours."


    "I¡¯lle," she replied.


    James was delighted to hear it. From now on, he would be taking her everywhere as his wife¡ªwhat he had always dreamt of in the past.


    "Let me know if your legs are about to give up," he offered.


    She hummed, and both of them continued to walk slowly, at her pace.


    Things between them were getting normal as Caryn had actively started to ept their rtionship, though not entirely open yet, as if something was still holding her back.


    There was that knot inside her heart, which James was sure he would untangle it sooner orter.

 Chapter 409: Sending Meira

    <h4>Chapter 409: Sending Meira</h4>


    Justin was called to the Riverdale estate, but he didn¡¯t go¡ªboldly rejecting the invitation and continuing his work at the office.


    But then, at noon, someone arrived at his office. "Mr. Harper, Ms. Meira is here," Noah informed.


    Justin was surprised to hear it. But then he could guess it must be another of Aeldric¡¯s tactics to get to him.


    "Let her in," Justin ordered.


    Soon, Noah led the girl into Justin¡¯s office.


    Meira looked at Justin, then her innocent eyes wandered around thevish office. "Brother, your office is beautiful."


    Justin looked at her. "Have a seat."


    She nodded and slowly sat in the chair Noah pulled out for her. There was a light smile on her lips as she said, "Brother, it¡¯s the first time I got to see the city and actuallye to a ce other than the Riverdale estate. I didn¡¯t know what I saw on TV was real. This city is beautiful. I wish I could go out more, but Grandpa..."


    "Did he send you here?" Justin asked, keeping his expression unreadable¡ªdespite knowing she might not be his sister.


    She was taken aback by the question¡ªmore like confused. "Umm... how should I put it? Well, Grandpa came to me and asked if I was bored. When I said yes, he asked if I¡¯d like to go out and visit my brother, so I said yes. I¡¯m d he allowed me to."


    Justin didn¡¯t doubt her. It likely happened exactly as she said. This girl wasn¡¯t even aware she might not truly belong to the Riverdale family.


    "Since when have you known that he is your grandfather and part of your family?" Justin asked.


    Her expression turned confused again, as if she was trying to understand why he was asking. "Don¡¯t all kids know who their families are? I¡¯ve always remembered him as my grandpa... and my only family."


    "Did he ever talk about other family members?" Justin asked.


    She shook her head. "Not really him, but the nanny told me that Grandpa has other family members, and that my parents have died, so he was raising me alone. Grandpa never talked to me much, and I¡¯m scared of him, so I never asked anything. Everything I know is what my nanny told me. Before he brought me to the Riverdale estate, he did tell me that my brother is back and he¡¯s taking me to meet him. That¡¯s it."


    Justin simply hummed and said, "While I¡¯m working, you can do whatever you want," he added, signaling to Noah, "and if you need anything, ask Noah. He¡¯ll help you."


    "I¡¯m sorry if I¡¯m disturbing your work. I¡¯ll do as you say," she said obediently and stood up. "I¡¯ll go with Mr. Noah."


    Justin hummed. Just as she turned to go, she stopped and looked back at Justin. "Grandpa told me to return home with you. Will youe with me?"


    Justin simply looked at her.


    Her expression turned hesitant, but she said, "If I don¡¯t bring you home, he might punish me... but... if you don¡¯t want to, then..."


    "I¡¯lle with you," he replied.


    That old man was just creating new ways to bring him back again and again¡ªand Justin couldn¡¯t let the little girl suffer for it. Also, it wasn¡¯t like he didn¡¯t want to go; going there was an important part of his n.


    Happy, she turned to Noah. "Can I look around everywhere to see how people work? Is it like in the movies where everyone is always working?"


    Noah hummed, unsure how to respond.


    "Does it have any eating ce?"


    Noah hummed again.


    "Can I have ice cream? A big fancy one like they show on TV? Is there a park nearby?..."


    She continued to ask various things, to which Noah kept responding with a simple "hmm." Their voices faded as Justin¡¯s office door closed. He looked at the door and realised¡ªthis girl had been kept captive for a long time. He couldn¡¯t me her for anything, not even the possibility of deceiving him. The happiness of getting even a little freedom was so evident on her face, as if she couldn¡¯t hold back from exploring the world.


    After almost two hours, Meira returned to Justin¡¯s office. He wasn¡¯t there, so she decided to wait for him. Noah couldn¡¯t ask her to go outside, as she had already walked a lot.


    Leaving her in the office, Noah resumed his work.


    Justin had just finished an important meeting when he returned to his office and found someone asleep on the couch.


    "Mr. Harper, I didn¡¯t know she would fall asleep," Noah said hesitantly.


    "It¡¯s alright," Justin replied and went to his desk, resuming his work. "Bring me the files for the new project," he instructed, keeping his voice in check.


    Another hour passed, and Meira stirred in her sleep. She woke up and looked around, only to find Justin busy working. She immediately sat up on the couch, her movement catching his attention.


    As their gazes met, she smiled awkwardly, feeling guilty for falling asleep in his office while he was working. "Umm... Brother, I don¡¯t know how... Maybe I was just tired after so much walking."


    "I¡¯ve finished my work. I¡¯ll take you home now," Justin said, not minding what she was trying to exin.


    Her face fell slightly at the words, as if she were reluctant to return, but she stood up anyway, ready to leave with him.


    After a while, both of them left for the Riverdale estate. Meira was unusually quiet, her eyes sad as she stared silently out of the window.


    "Do you want to say something?" Justin asked.


    She lowered her gaze toward her hands as she replied, "I don¡¯t really want to return. It feels like I¡¯m at a stranger¡¯s ce. My previous home felt better. At least the servants and guards were familiar to me, and I talked to them once in a while."


    "You¡¯ll get used to it," Justinmented.


    "Brother, can¡¯t I stay with you?" she asked. "I feel better with you around, even though you don¡¯t talk much. At least you don¡¯t restrict me from going anywhere."


    "That¡¯s not possible," Justin said in a firm tone.


    "Then... can youe and stay at the Riverdale estate?" she asked. "Or at leaste and visit me often?"


    "We¡¯ll see," he replied.


    She stayed quiet for a while before mumbling, "It¡¯s good to be a boy and be independent... unlike a trapped girl." She sighed and continued to stare outside with a longing gaze, as if she couldn¡¯t wait to embrace the freedom beyond.


    Justin heard her but said nothing.


    They reached the Riverdale estate. Aeldric, as usual, felt victorious seeing Justin back¡ªand this time, he had something more nned for him. He couldn¡¯t wait to carry it out.


    There was no way he would let his grandson off the hook without making him obey like a good grandson.

 Chapter 410: Two Conditions

    <h4>Chapter 410: Two Conditions</h4>


    Just as Justin stepped out of the car, he saw Aeldric standing outside the mansion entrance, looking tall and victorious, a smirk ying on his lips.


    Meira saw the old man and felt like getting back into the car, but the poor girl could only follow Justin forward.


    "I knew you would be here¡ªafter all, your sister was missing you so much," Aeldricmented, his toneced with sarcasm.


    Justin nced at Meira, who stood a step behind him with her head lowered. She clearly looked guilty, knowing Aeldric had used her to bring Justin here.


    "You should go inside," Justin told her.


    She looked at him, words of apology almost slipping out, but Justin said, "Make sure to rest well."


    She nodded like an obedient girl and left, head lowered.


    Once she was gone, Aeldric spoke, "Good to see you¡¯re caring toward a stranger. I wonder what you¡¯d do for your real sister."


    Aeldric was well aware Justin would carry out a DNA test. The man didn¡¯t even bother hiding it.


    But Justin had many questions of his own.


    "My boy, you must be wondering why I did it, right?" Aeldric asked, while Justin, as usual, remained silent¡ªknowing the man would answer on his own. "Come, let¡¯s have a nice talk."


    Aeldric turned, and the two walked toward the garden, where they sat in chairs around avish outdoor coffee table. Aeldric settledfortably and looked around the garden in delight, as if it had never looked more beautiful.


    "I have a business to take care of and no time to waste on your nuisances. If you¡¯re done being mysterious, don¡¯t waste my time," Justin said, while Aeldric took his sweet time to begin the conversation.


    "I was expecting you to ask me about your real sister," Aeldric said.


    "Haven¡¯t you called me here to tell me about her?" Justin questioned, making it clear he wasn¡¯t going to ask the obvious.


    "My boy, you don¡¯t really ask anything¡ªwhich is really annoying when I expect you to be curious. But if you¡¯ve chosen to stay quiet, then I might not be able to answer anything," Aeldric said, offering him a challenging gaze.


    Justin leaned back in the chair, meeting Aeldric¡¯s gaze squarely. "You raised and trained a random girl to be your granddaughter. You started it years ago when she was a baby. I wonder what the reason was¡ªbecause you couldn¡¯t have been so sure I¡¯d return one day and you could use her against me. I refuse to believe you had such foresight. So get to the real reason you raised a fake girl. Tell the truth already."


    There was a slight change in Aeldric¡¯s expression the moment he heard that. But then, he smiled lightly. "As expected¡ªyou¡¯re so smart."


    "You don¡¯t need to tell me what I already know," Justin countered. "Get back to the real talk."


    "Why I raised that girl¡ªwell, you haven¡¯t proven your worth to me as my grandson yet, so I don¡¯t owe you an exnation," Aeldric began. "But do you think she¡¯s the only girl I raised as the daughter of my son Alex?"


    Justin¡¯s gaze shifted. What did he mean? Were there other girls being raised the same way¡ªheld captive? But why?


    "I like that look in your eyes¡ªfinally, you¡¯re reacting to something," Aeldric chuckled.


    "It¡¯s normal to react when people talk bullshit," Justinmented.


    Aeldric smirked, unbothered by Justin¡¯s words. In his mind, he was still the one in control.


    "If you ask me where your sister is, I could bring another girl to you. Then you¡¯ll do another DNA test, and the result will be the same. You¡¯ll keep asking, and I¡¯ll keep repeating the process," Aeldric said. "One day, you might get tired and give up¡ªand that day, your real sister might be right in front of you, but you won¡¯t even look at her."


    "Get to the point," Justin said.


    "If you want me to tell you about your sister and her whereabouts, I have conditions you have to fulfill. And trust me, I won¡¯t y with you anymore," he said.


    "What¡¯s the condition?" Justin asked.


    "Two conditions," Aeldric said. "First¡ªyou return to the Riverdale estate, stay here, and start handling my work as my heir. Second¡ªyou marry Collin¡¯s daughter, Grace, next week."


    Justin raised a brow. "And what if I refuse?"


    "Then your sister will be sent to the Asteriens without you ever getting the chance to see her," Aeldric said in a challenging tone. "Why do you think the Asteriens are calm even after I didn¡¯t send Meira with them? Because Meira was never the one meant to go, but your real sister was. Want to see her go there for real? I don¡¯t mind sending you a video of it."


    Justin simply stared at him. His hands almost itched to beat the shit out of him, but he kept his calm.


    "I¡¯m giving you five minutes to decide. After that, don¡¯t me me for not being merciful toward your sister," Aeldric said.


    "Why is it necessary to marry <i>that</i> woman to me? You could have her marry your other grandson. As far as I remember, your daughter Mallory has two sons," Justin questioned.


    "Marrying her sons is not the same as marrying my real grandson¡ªthe one who bears the Riverdale name and will inherit my position. The key is <i>my heir</i>¡ªand that¡¯s you."


    "Just like you created a fake granddaughter, you could create a fake grandson in the name of my brother Aaron Riverdale and offer him for marriage. I¡¯m sure that¡¯s not too difficult for you."


    "The entire mafia world and business circles in the Eastern country know <i>you</i> are my heir¡ªAiden Riverdale. Not Aaron. A marriage alliance can¡¯t be faked. It must be <i>you</i>, and I¡¯ll do everything in my power to make it happen if you deny it now." Challenging him, Aeldric nced at the rare edition luxury watch on his wrist. "You have two minutes left."


    Justin didn¡¯t answer. He simply stared at him.


    "Until you make up your mind, let¡¯s do something interesting in these two minutes," Aeldric said, turning to Kawin. "Take that girl to the mountain and throw her down the hill. She¡¯s of no use now."


    "Yes, Mr. Riverdale," Kawin was about to leave when Justin spoke.


    "I agree to your conditions. But you have to hand over that girl to me."


    Aeldricughed triumphantly. "The day you marry Grace, you will get everything you want," he said, and told Kawin not to go to Meira.


    "As you¡¯ve asked me to stay here at the Riverdale estate, I assume you¡¯ve prepared for my stay," Justin said. "Because I¡¯m tired of seeing your face¡ªI need a break."


    Aeldric didn¡¯t mind his words and said, "Your father¡¯s room is for you."


    Justin stood up, and a servant guided him inside the mansion. Justin asked Noah to return, to which he agreed¡ªreluctantly.


    His boss was going to stay in the lion¡¯s den from now on, and it made him uneasy. There was no way his boss would ever give up in front of anyone. Noah refused to believe that.


    <i>He would never entertain any woman other than his wife. I should just trust him and be patient.</i>


    <i></i>---


    "Mr. Riverdale, do you think you got him this time?" Kawin asked curiously. It was the first time his boss was having difficulty dealing with someone¡ªhis own grandson.


    "It¡¯s not easy, Kawin," Aeldric said as he narrowed his eyes. "He¡¯s like his father, Alex. They don¡¯t talk much, but they always have something going on in their minds¡ªsomething that can be beyond our imagination. You can¡¯t tell what he¡¯s nning under the guise of agreeing to my conditions. He¡¯s more difficult than his father."


    "I could control Alex because he created his own weaknesses¡ªby having a woman and children. So I have to create weaknesses for Aiden as well. Though he shows himself to be indifferent, his heart ispassionate, and that¡¯s what¡¯s going to help me. Didn¡¯t you see how he didn¡¯t want me to kill that girl, even after knowing she¡¯s not his sister? It¡¯s because he knows the girl is innocent and is being used in our matters. She called him ¡¯brother¡¯ a few times¡ªhe¡¯s already softened toward her. This is how you control people like him."


    "You¡¯re right, Mr. Riverdale," Kawin said.


    "Keep an eye on him. I¡¯m sure he won¡¯t give up so soon. He¡¯s like a sleeping dragon¡ªone that cane back to bite me if taken lightly," Aeldric instructed. "In the meantime, I¡¯ll create more of his weaknesses. That girl, Natalie¡ªshe can be of great use. Let¡¯s send her Aiden¡¯s wedding invitation when it¡¯s ready."


    "Yes, Mr. Riverdale."

 Chapter 411: Memories From The Past

    <h4>Chapter 411: Memories From The Past</h4>


    Justin entered the room that once belonged to his father. It was the first time he was seeing it, and he tried to find any sense of familiarity¡ªtried to recall if he had any memories of it.


    If he had visited this ce as a child, he was sure he must have been in this room. But he could recall nothing. He looked around the room, which was well-kept, though it was clear no one had stayed there for a long time.


    The room was spacious but simple and elegant, dominated by white tones¡ªa king-sized bed, minimal decor. The person who had once lived here clearly didn¡¯t spend much time in it.


    Justin¡¯s attention was drawn to a cluster of small picture frames hung on the wall. They held photos of his father from childhood to adulthood, capturing significant moments¡ªMarina holding baby Alex, a school picture, Alex as a young man riding a horse, and others.


    None of the pictures included Aeldric or any other family members besides Marina. There were no photos of Alex with Serena or the children. It was understandable¡ªhe had been hiding them from Aeldric.


    Just as Justin turned around, his gaze fell on a wooden door on the other side of the room. Unconsciously, he stepped toward it, only to suddenly stop and clutch his head in pain, closing his eyes as blurry memories began to surface.


    A woman talking to a man¡ªher voice filled with worry, distant and echoing.


    "Alex, promise me, you and Aaron will make it there safely."


    "I promise," a man¡¯s voice replied.


    "Mom, I¡¯ll take care of both Dad and myself," a young boy¡¯s voice added. "Just take care of Aiden. He¡¯s naughty."


    The woman hugged the boy. "Aaron, I and Aiden will wait for you and your dad. Okay?"


    "Serena, it¡¯s time for you to leave," the man said. "Don¡¯t worry about us. You should leave with Aaron before my father changes his mind."


    The woman hugged the man for a moment, then stepped out of the very room, holding the hand of another boy¡ªone who looked back at his brother with worried eyes.


    "Aaron, I¡¯ll wait for you," the boy said while leaving with his mother.


    The sh of memories stopped, and Justin came back to his senses. For the first time, he saw something from the past other than the haunting nightmares of drowning in the sea¡ªand it was overwhelming.


    He could feel the emotions the boy¡ªhis younger self¡ªhad felt while leaving his twin brother behind. He wasn¡¯t just worried, but terrified for his brother¡¯s safety, and regretted leaving while letting his brother take his ce. He was angry inside, but he had to listen to his parents because it was for their good.


    Finally, he understood¡ªthat young boy truly loved his twin brother Aaron, but didn¡¯t know how to express it back then.


    Justin steadied himself and walked toward the door, which opened into a study¡ªAlexander¡¯s private study room. From the heavy structure of the door, he could tell it was soundproof and well-secured against any kind of bugging.


    There was a chair behind the desk, a single couch, some wall decor, and a cupboard. The desk was empty, so he began opening its drawers, finding only old documents that didn¡¯t seem particrly useful. He opened the cupboard, which contained more files but nothing of real interest.


    But if this study was so heavily secured, there had to be something important hidden here.


    Unable to find anything on the surface, Justin sat down in the chair behind the desk. That¡¯s when something caught his eye.


    A painting hung on the opposite wall¡ªone that didn¡¯t quite match the silent decor of the room. It was a painting of a vastndscape, a buckwheat field shining under the setting sun. A silhouette of a woman stood facing the horizon, her long hair and flowing white dress trailing with the wind.


    It was beautiful¡ªdeeply emotional. It held the longing of the painter, who clearly missed the woman depicted.


    Justin stood up and went to the painting. He moved it aside and knocked on the wall behind it. The surface echoed¡ªhollow.


    He pressed against the wall. The panel shifted outward and opened like a door, revealing a small hidden locker. Inside, there was a box.


    Without hesitation, Justin took it and returned to the desk. He opened the box.


    Inside were numerous photographs¡ªpictures of Serena and two kids at various stages of their childhood. There were also video files, and a stack of letters written by Serena to Alexander.


    Finally¡ªhe had something from his childhood. Alexander must have kept these to make up for not being with them. It was all he had¡ªimages, memories frozen in time.


    Justin hesitated but opened the letters, even though he knew he shouldn¡¯t. It was his parents¡¯ privacy. But he needed to know what his mother had gone through¡ªraising two children on her own, in hiding.


    From the letters, he could see how deeply both of them had loved each other and their kids. All they wanted was to have a small family and live a happy, ordinary life¡ªbut that dream had nevere true.


    Justin put the letters back and leaned back in the chair. Though he had no memories tied to those words, all he could feel was a deep ache¡ª<i>If only I could have done something for them. If only I had been capable enough to protect them back then...</i>


    How different their lives would have been.


    ----


    The next day, Justin went downstairs where he was expected to have breakfast with the family¡ªAeldric¡¯s family, which included his daughter, her husband, and their two sons.


    Now that he had decided to stay here, he was going to y along.


    Just as he was about to reach the dining room, he heard the displeased voice of a woman.


    "Father, he¡¯s just returned, and you¡¯ve already decided to make him your heir?" Mallory questioned Aeldric¡¯s decision. "What does he even know about our family¡¯s work and business? Can he even handle it without knowing anything about our world? He¡¯s nothing but a businessman¡ªfar from the mafia world. What were you thinking when you announced him as your heir at that gathering?"


    "Then what do you expect me to do? He is my only grandson," Aeldric¡¯s cold voice echoed through the room. He was clearly not pleased with her tone.


    "You have two other grandsons¡ªmy sons. Aren¡¯t they your blood too?" she countered. "Both of them have followed you since they were young, and now you¡¯re sidelining them for a grandson who just appeared out of nowhere?"


    "Your sons are not Riverdale," Aeldric replied coldly. "And it seems like after living in the Riverdale estate all your life¡ªinstead of at your husband¡¯s home¡ªyou¡¯ve forgotten that truth."


    "Father, after you lost Alexander, my sons and I were the ones by your side. Are you dismissing us just because I¡¯m your daughter and not your son? That¡¯s truly unfair," she said angrily. "And what good is that grandson of yours? He might just faint at the sight of real bloodshed!"


    "It¡¯s in his blood. He won¡¯t be afraid," Aeldric replied calmly.


    Just then, Mallory noticed Justining downstairs and heard their conversation. She turned to him and asked, "You¡ªa in businessman¡ªhave you ever used a gun in your life and killed someone?"


    "I¡¯m not fond of guns," Justin replied coolly, unfazed by her words, which sounded like a foolish cry for attention to his ears. He preferred knives.


    After learning he had once sliced a woman¡¯s throat as a child, he understood where his obsession with des had originated. It was satisfying to kill the enemy while making them suffer in the most brutal way than a bullet which was no fun.


    But whose gonna tell this woman. She might be scared to her wits to know what he was even capable of.


    "See? This is your grandson," Mallory turned to Aeldric. "He might give up right away if I have my son point a gun at him."


    Aeldric warned. "Stop looking down on my grandson. I know what he is."


    "Father, can he even bear to see what happens in our world? All that killing and¡ª?"


    "Better than you can imagine," Justin cut in, his gaze turning cold. "And you are nobody to question my abilities. I especially don¡¯t appreciate being challenged like this. You might want to reconsider your words next time."


    His cold, dark gaze made Mallory step back. He scared her¡ªjust like Alexander used to scare her sometimes.

 Chapter 412: She Is My Sister

    <h4>Chapter 412: She Is My Sister</h4>


    <i>Haha!</i>


    Aeldric¡¯sugh echoed through the hall as he saw Mallory retreat under Justin¡¯s words.


    "Mallory, you¡¯d better not provoke my grandson," Aeldric said. "You¡¯ve seen in the past what he could do¡ªand I¡¯m sure he¡¯s still the same. He was born that way¡ªjust like his grandfather."


    Mallory looked at her father, only to see his expression turning colder as he asked, "You do know what it means to be like me, don¡¯t you, Mallory?"


    Mallory was well aware of how cruel her father could be. She decided to give up¡ªfor now. She nced at Justin again, whose gaze still sent chills down her spine.


    Just then, Kawin arrived. "Mr. Riverdale, the Hartz family is here."


    Aeldric looked at Justin. "Aiden, since you¡¯re going to marry Grace, I¡¯ve invited them to have breakfast with us. Later, we can discuss the wedding arrangements."


    Before Justin could say anything, Mallory eximed, "Father, are you really going to marry Grace to Aiden? Wasn¡¯t she supposed to marry my son?"


    "That was before I found Aiden," Aeldric replied. "Collin Hartz would only marry his daughter to the heir of the Riverdale family¡ªand Aiden is that heir."


    "Father¡ª"


    "No more discussion," Aeldric raised his hand. "There are other business families with daughters for your sons."


    Mallory gritted her teeth. The Hartz family was the richest and most powerful business family in the eastern country. Marrying their daughter would only give Aiden more power. And then what would happen to her long-cherished dream of taking over the Riverdales and having one of her sons inherit Aeldric¡¯s legacy?


    Justin ignored their argument and asked the butler, "Where is Meira?"


    "She¡¯s in her room, Young Master."


    Justin went straight to her room. He knocked on the door and, after hearing no response, opened it.


    Inside, he saw Meira sitting in the corner of the room, her head buried in her arms wrapped around her folded knees.


    Justin felt a wave of concern. If Aeldric had deemed her useless now, she might no longer be safe.


    "Meira," he called softly.


    The girl raised her head¡ªher face and eyes were swollen, clearly from crying for a long time. He went to her and knelt in front of her. "What happened?"


    "You¡¯re not my brother, right?" she asked. "I¡¯m not from this family."


    "Who told you this?" he asked.


    "Last night, when I sneaked out to get water from the kitchen, I heard Grandpa talking to that man, Kawin, in the drawing room," she replied. "They were discussing whether to keep me here or kill me... since I¡¯m a fake granddaughter."


    "Don¡¯t listen to them," Justin tried to reassure her¡ªbut then he heard her say again, "They¡¯re going to kill me now, aren¡¯t they?"


    Justin¡¯s heart clenched, as if something had gripped it tightly. She might not be rted to him by blood, but the affection she had shown¡ªcalling him ¡¯brother,¡¯ looking at him like he was the only person in her world¡ªwas all genuine.


    "No one¡¯s going to harm you. I won¡¯t allow it," Justin said. "You should trust me."


    "I¡¯m scared of dying... but I¡¯m more sad that you¡¯re not my brother," she said, tears starting to roll down her cheeks. "I thought I finally had someone who cared for me... someone who treated me well. I thought I had a family for real. But... why aren¡¯t you my real brother?"


    "I <i>am</i> your brother. Don¡¯t you already call me that?" he said in a coaxing voice, gently patting her head. "You don¡¯t have to worry about anything. Soon, I¡¯ll send you somewhere safe¡ªwhere you can live the way you want. Just be patient for a while."


    "Will you be there too?" she asked. "At that safe ce?"


    "Yes," he replied. "And someone else you might like."


    "Who?"


    "You¡¯ll know soon," he said with a faint smile. "Now calm down ande outside to have breakfast with me."


    As she heard it, she quietly admitted, "They didn¡¯t give me anything to eatst night."


    Justin sighed, suppressing the rising anger at the way she was already being mistreated.


    "I¡¯m sorry. That won¡¯t happen again. Nowe with me."


    She nodded with a hum and went to wash her face, while Justin waited for her to return.


    There was a knock on the door as the butler entered the room. "Young Master, Master Aeldric has asked you to meet the guests."


    "Tell him that I¡¯ming out¡ªwith my sister," Justin replied.


    The butler left with the message. It was one Aeldric would clearly understand: Justin intended to treat Meira as his sister, and Aeldric would have to ept it.


    Once Meira was ready, the two of them stepped outside.


    "Don¡¯t be scared. Just remember¡ªyou are my sister, and no one can dare hurt you," Justin said.


    Meira nodded and walked beside him.


    "There he is," Aeldric announced as they arrived.


    Collin and his wife offered polite smiles, while Grace couldn¡¯t take her eyes off Justin. He looked exceptionally handsome¡ªso much so that she swore no man couldpare to him.


    "That girl?" Collin asked, eyeing Meira.


    "She¡¯s my sister¡ªMeira," Justin answered. "Mr. Riverdale had hidden her for as long as he was concerned with her safety. But now that I¡¯m back, there¡¯s no need for that anymore."


    They were surprised to hear it¡ªno one knew Aeldric had a granddaughter. But now that Justin had said it, Aeldric couldn¡¯t deny it. To refute it would be to admit she was a fake, and that would raise too many questions.


    "She¡¯s Alexander¡¯s daughter," Aeldric said, smoothly recovering. "What happened back then with my son and his family made me worry for my granddaughter¡¯s safety, so I kept her hidden from my enemies."


    Collin hummed thoughtfully, while his wife looked at Meira. "She¡¯s a beautiful young girl."


    Aeldric offered a smile. "Indeed. Riverdale genes have always been superior¡ªin every way."


    "I can¡¯t agree more," Collin said, smiling.


    Meira didn¡¯t know how to react. After ncing once at the guests, she kept her gaze lowered.

 Chapter 413: Wedding Plan

    <h4>Chapter 413: Wedding n</h4>


    The butler informed them that breakfast was ready, and everyone headed to the dining table. Aeldric sat at the head chair. Mallory sat to his left, with Collin and his wife next to her.


    On the other side, Justin was about to sit on Aeldric¡¯s right. Knowing Meira would be too nervous to sit next to Aeldric, Justin decided to take that seat instead. Before sitting down, he pulled out the chair beside him.


    Grace thought it was meant for her and was about to step forward when Justin said, "Meira, have a seat."


    Meira sat in the chair he pulled out, and Justin took his own seatpletely ignoring Grace.


    Grace felt utterly humiliated, but kept herposure and sat in the chair next to Meira.


    Justin focused on Meira, serving her a few things. Somehow, he could guess what she liked¡ªor maybe she simply wasn¡¯t a picky eater.


    Grace was displeased to see Meira sitting between her and Justin¡ªand even more annoyed that he was paying such close attention to her, treating her like someone important, while he didn¡¯t even spare a nce for the woman he was supposed to marry in a few days.


    <i>It¡¯s alright. Once we¡¯re married, I¡¯ll take charge. And the first thing I¡¯ll do is send this girl far away,</i> Grace thought bitterly.


    Aeldric began, "So this Sunday would be better for the wedding. It will be held here at the Riverdale estate, with only the most important guests invited. What do you think, Collin?"


    "That seems like a great idea. The Riverdale estate is the most beautiful ce for a wedding," Collin replied. "Everyone still remembers Mallory¡¯s wedding back then."


    Aeldric smiled. "True," he said, then looked at Justin. "What do you think, Aiden?"


    "Do as you wish," Justin replied, as if it wasn¡¯t his wedding they were nning, but someone else¡¯s.


    "Grace, do you have anything to say?" Aeldric asked.


    "Of course not, Mr. Riverdale. If Aiden is fine with the arrangement, then I have no objections either," Grace replied with a practiced smile.


    Justin¡¯s indifference, she thought, was simply his way of showing eptance.


    "Today we¡¯ll start all the preparations, and it will be done by tomorrow," Aeldric added. "The invitations will be sent out by tomorrow evening."


    "Mr. Riverdale, even if you send the invitations at thest moment, everyone will rush back here¡ªeven if it means leaving important matters behind," Collin chuckled. "Who would dare ignore an invitation from you?"


    "True," the old man replied, clearly delighted.


    Meanwhile, Justin¡¯s focus remained on his meal¡ªand then on Meira.


    Once she was finished, Justin asked, "Are you done?"


    She nodded.


    "Alright. You can go back to your room. I¡¯m leaving for work," he informed her.


    She looked at him, as if wanting to ask something. Justin understood and added, "I¡¯ll be back in the evening. I¡¯ll send something for you with Noah. Make sure to use it."


    She nodded like an obedient girl and quietly returned to her room.


    Once she was gone, Justin stood up to leave as well.


    "You should spend some time with Grace¡ªafter all, you¡¯re going to marry her," Aeldric said.


    "We agreed on the marriage, not on what I should or shouldn¡¯t do," Justin replied and walked away.


    Collin and his wife were a little taken aback, but Grace quickly stood up. "I¡¯ll go see him off," she said, hurrying after Justin.


    "I¡¯m sure once they¡¯re married, Aiden will have more time for Grace," Aeldric said with a chuckle. "Young blood¡ªalways focused on work."


    The Hartz couple smiled in agreement.


    "I know my daughter will melt his heart once they are together," Grace¡¯s mother said. "She¡¯s patient and understanding."


    The others agreed and quickly brushed aside how Justin had behaved.


    "Aiden," Grace called out as she caught up with him, but Justin didn¡¯t slow his pace, nor did he respond.


    Just as he was about to get into the car, she hurried forward and blocked his path to the door.


    He red at her, only to hear her say, "Sorry... this was the only way I could stop you."


    His expression turned colder. No one was allowed to block his path¡ªespecially not someone irrelevant.


    "Today, you have toe with me to get our wedding clothes. I¡¯ve already invited the topmost designer for it," she said. "When will you be free?"


    "Never," he replied tly. "Now get lost."


    She hadn¡¯t expected a warm response, but his reaction was far harsher than she imagined. There wasn¡¯t an ounce of regard in his voice. He had been so sweet and caring toward his sister, but here, he waspletely different¡ªas if he didn¡¯t even know the meaning of treating a woman with basic respect.


    "I¡¯m going to be your wife. Is this how you treat me?" she asked.


    "If you keep crossing my boundaries, this is exactly what you¡¯ll get in return," Justin said coldly. "Now move¡ªbefore I stop asking nicely."


    "Or what?" she challenged, confident he wouldn¡¯t dare harm her.


    Justin¡¯s gaze turned icy. "I¡¯m being patient for a reason. But once that reason is fulfilled... you¡¯ll regret every way you tried to mess with me."


    His grave expression sent a chill down her spine. She could tell¡ªhe wasn¡¯t joking.


    Quietly, she stepped aside but muttered, "If you won¡¯te to me... then I¡¯ll have toe to you."


    "Try it," Justin said and sat in his car. The moment the door shut, the driver felt a chill run down his spine. He could sense the angry vibes radiating from his boss.


    <i>That woman is simply asking to die,</i> the driver thought, shaking his head as he drove away.


    ----


    An hourter, Noah returned to the Riverdale estate along with someone.


    "Mr. Riverdale, my boss has sent me here for Ms. Meira," Noah informed.


    "What about it?" the old man asked, clearly displeased that Justin was giving attention to that girl.


    Noah nced at the woman in a perfectly fitted suit standing beside him and said, "This is Lana. She¡¯s Ms. Meira¡¯s caretaker from now on and will be staying here with her. Since Ms. Meira cannot go anywhere on her own, Lana will assist her so she can at least roam around the Riverdale estate instead of being confined to her room."


    Aeldric, clearly annoyed, was about to say something, but Noah added further, "Mr. Aiden said he would like Ms. Meira to attend his wedding. Having Lana with her means he won¡¯t have to worry about her and can focus on other matters."


    Aeldric swallowed the words he had been about to speak. Justin¡¯s message was clear¡ªif Aeldric didn¡¯t allow this, he could forget about the wedding.


    "Alright," Aeldric said begrudgingly, and Noah guided Lana to Meira¡¯s room.


    Inside, Meira sat by the window, staring outside, lost in thought with nothing else to do. She turned when she heard them enter¡ªremembering Justin¡¯s words that Noah woulde to her.


    "Ms. Meira, Mr. Aiden has sent apanion for you," Noah said. "This is Lana. She¡¯ll stay with you, protect you, and take care of you. If you need anything, let her know. If you want to go out for a walk, you can now do that too."


    Meira looked at the woman. She wore a perfectly tailored ck suit, her hairstyle neat and slick. She was tall and lean, and it was obvious she was no ordinary woman.


    "Thank you. Good to have you, Ms. Lana," Meira said politely.


    Noah ced a box on the table. "This is the cellphone Mr. Aiden has sent for you. His number is already saved in it. Lana will show you how to use it."


    A cellphone? She had never owned one before. All she¡¯d seen were the servants and guards using them.


    She immediately rushed to the bed and opened the box to reveal a sleek ck smartphone. "Whoa! It¡¯s beautiful. Now I have one too!"


    Noah found her reaction innocent. He almost smiled but held it back and turned to Lana. "Take care of her. I¡¯ll take my leave."


    Lana nodded, and Noah left.


    The rest of the time, Lana spent patiently exining to Meira how to use the cellphone.


    ---


    Meanwhile, angry Aeldric ordered, "Kawin, the moment wedding invitations are ready, the first one should be sent to Natalie Harper."


    "Yes, Mr Riverdale," Kawin replied.


    Aeldric¡¯s grip on his cane tightened, ¡¯You keep going against me despite I try to give you a chance to be good grandson. Let¡¯s see how you deal with whates your way now.¡¯

 Chapter 414: Grace’s Attempt To Bring Aiden

    <h4>Chapter 414: Grace¡¯s Attempt To Bring Aiden</h4>


    At noon, Grace arrived at the NextEra Corp headquarters in a rare edition luxury car, demanding to meet CEO Aiden Handrix.


    She didn¡¯t even have Justin¡¯s private contact number. She had been given only one number, which connected her to his personal assistant, Noah. It was infuriating¡ªbut she had to bear it.


    When Justin was informed that the daughter of businessman Collin Hartz was there to meet him, he denied the request.


    She was told the CEO was busy and that she could book an appointment only if it was for business purposes.


    "Do you know who you¡¯re talking to?" Grace snapped. "I¡¯m the daughter of the Hartz family¡ªthe richest business family in the Eastern country! You dare ask me to wait for an appointment?"


    "Ms. Hartz, I¡¯m sorry," the security head, Trevor, responded, calm and firm, "but here, we follow our boss¡¯s orders. At this hour, he¡¯s unavable to attend to any guests."


    Grace clenched her fists as she stood from the reception couch. "I¡¯m his fianc¨¦e¡ªyour CEO¡¯s soon-to-be wife. And you¡¯re asking me to book an appointment?"


    Trevor,pletely unaffected by her anger, replied, "Ms. Grace, Mr. Handrix is already married. We know ourdy boss very well¡ªMrs. Natalie Handrix. There¡¯s no way Mr. Handrix has any other fianc¨¦e."


    Trying to control her temper, she shifted her tone. "Then get me today¡¯s appointment."


    "Ms. Hartz, all appointments are fully booked for the next two weeks. It¡¯s not possible today. But I can ask the secretary to book a slot two weeks from now," Trevor replied professionally.


    Grace wasn¡¯t stupid¡ªshe could clearly see what was happening. She knew she wasn¡¯t going to meet Aiden anymore.


    Grinding her teeth, she turned to leave. Just as she stepped out of the building and walked toward her car, another vehicle passed by¡ªand she happened to catch a glimpse of a familiar figure inside.


    <i>Aiden?</i> She recognized Justin instantly. <i>They said he was busy in meetings, and here he is...</i> Rage red within her. <i>I know how to make him do what I want.</i>


    Grace got into her car and ordered the driver, "To the Riverdale Estate."


    -----


    Grace arrived at the Riverdale estate, where she met Aeldric.


    "Mr. Riverdale, I was wondering if I could take Meira with me for wedding dress shopping," Grace proposed. "That way, I can get to know her well¡ªsince we¡¯re going to be family soon."


    "She is not adept at these things, as she¡¯s been kept away from the world," Aeldric replied.


    "I understand, Mr. Riverdale, but trust me¡ªI¡¯ll take good care of her, and maybe help her learn a few things," Grace said, refusing to back down. "Since Aiden is busy and refused toe with me, I could at least have his sister apany me."


    Thatst line struck Aeldric¡ªhis grandson was denying the woman he had chosen for him. He looked at Kawin. "Call Meira here."


    Meira soon arrived in the drawing room, with Lana following close behind.


    "You¡¯re going with Grace to help her with the wedding preparations," Aeldric said as if delivering a decree she had no right to refuse. "She¡¯s your sister-inw, so you¡¯d better behave and help her."


    The poor girl could only nod. There was no way she would speak up in front of this terrifying old man.


    "Let¡¯s go," Grace said, smiling pleasantly at Meira, though the younger girl couldn¡¯t shake the bad feeling in her chest.


    Lana began to follow them, only to hear Grace ask, "Who are you?"


    "I¡¯m Ms. Meira¡¯s personal caretaker and bodyguard," Lana answered, holding Grace¡¯s gaze steadily.


    "Oh! You don¡¯t need to follow us," Grace said with a dismissive wave.


    "I¡¯ve been ordered to remain with Ms. Meira at all times. I must follow those orders," Lana replied firmly.


    "As the soon-to-be mistress of this house, I¡¯m ordering you not to follow us," Grace snapped.


    "I take orders only from Mr. Aiden," Lana responded coldly and without hesitation.


    Grace looked at Aeldric. "Mr. Riverdale, this woman¡ª"


    "She is following my grandson¡¯s orders," Aeldric cut her off, making his stance clear. He was siding with his blood.


    Grace had no choice but to give in and allow Lana to apany them.


    Aeldric smirked as he watched Grace leave. <i>This stubborn rich heiress thinks that just because she¡¯s marrying into this family, she¡¯ll be queen here and can order anyone around in the Riverdale estate. She¡¯s nothing but a tool to connect two families. She should learn to obey.</i>


    <i>-----</i>


    On the way to the wedding dress showroom, Grace sent a message to Noah¡¯s number:


    <strong>[Let my fianc¨¦ know that I¡¯m taking his sister with me for shopping. I¡¯ll make sure to buy her beautiful dresses, but I¡¯ll need his help to choose them. I¡¯ll send some samples¡ªmake sure to let me know his opinion.]</strong>


    She smirked and put her phone aside. <i>If you truly care for your sister, you¡¯lle.</i>


    <i>------</i>


    Justin was in his office when Noah informed him of the situation.


    "Is Lana with her?" Justin asked.


    "Yes, Mr. Harper."


    "Keep in touch with her," Justin ordered. "Send a few of our strong bodyguards there¡ªjust in case."


    A whileter, another message came from Grace. This time, she had sent pictures of branded dresses¡ªmost of them provocative and far too exposing for a young, sheltered girl like Meira.


    One image showed a short, glittery white dress with thin straps. It barely reached the mannequin¡¯s thighs, and the neckline was dangerously low.


    Below the picture, Grace had written:


    <strong>[I think this will suit Meira really well. I¡¯ll have her try this one. I¡¯ll send you a picture of our sweet Meira wearing it so you can see for yourself.]</strong>


    Justin¡¯s gaze darkened instantly as he stood up. Noah saw the change in his demeanor and didn¡¯t wait for further instructions¡ªhe had already asked the driver to keep the car ready.


    Justin arrived at the grand wedding dress showroom. He was led to the private trial area, filled with numerous bridal gowns and an elegant fitting zone, all of which had been booked exclusively by Grace.


    The moment Justin stepped in, his gaze swept the space, searching for Meira. He didn¡¯t spare even a nce at Grace, who was lounging on a luxurious couch, sipping coffee and chatting with the designer.


    Lana noticed him and quickly walked over.


    "Where is Meira?" he asked.


    "She¡¯s inside the trial room," Lana replied.


    Grace stood up with a smile. "Oh, you¡¯re here? Good. You can help me pick out a dress for our wedding¡ªand maybe one for yourself, too."


    Justin didn¡¯t respond. It was as if she didn¡¯t exist. He turned to Lana. "Go get Meira."


    "She¡¯s in the middle of changing. She was excited to try something new," Grace interjected. "Are you really going to upset your sister? Let her try it on first¡ªthen you can decide what¡¯s good for her."


    Just then, a staff member stepped out of the trial room and said, "Ms. Grace, she¡¯s ready."


    With that, she pulled back the curtain. "Ms. Meira, you cane out."


    Justin looked up just in time to see Meira stepping out from behind the curtain¡ªand his anger immediately surged to see what she was wearing.


    "Brother..." Meira gasped, clearly shocked to see him. She quickly moved to hide behind the staff member to hide herself, utterly embarrassed to face him.

 Chapter 415: Justin’s Warning

    <h4>Chapter 415: Justin¡¯s Warning</h4>


    Meira was wearing that same white dress. It was far too short and revealing, and it was obvious from her expression that she was deeply ufortable in it.


    Justin clenched his fists as his gaze burned into Grace, who met it with a smug, triumphant smile.


    "She looks beautiful, doesn¡¯t she?" Grace said sweetly. "I was thinking of making her my maid of honor. That dress is perfect for her."


    Ignoring herpletely, Justin walked over to a disy, pulled out a modest yet elegant dress, and handed it to Lana. "Make her wear this."


    Lana nodded and carried out his instructions without a word.


    Grace, undeterred, smirked at him. "That was a beautiful choice. Seems like you know women¡¯s fashion quite well."


    "You¡¯re forgetting¡ªI have a wife," Justin replied coolly, mocking her.


    Grace felt bitter hearing him say that in front of the staff present. But she kept herposure and replied, "That¡¯s even better¡ªhaving a man who¡¯s experienced."


    She then looked at the man standing beside her and added, "This is Paul, who¡¯s going to design our wedding outfits."


    Justin remained silent¡ªhe was only there for Meira, not for conversation.


    Grace continued, "Paul is the assistant of the world-renowned designer Patrick. So it¡¯s as good as having Patrick design for me."


    Justin looked at her with a mocking gaze. "You couldn¡¯t get Patrick to work for you?"


    "Mr. Aiden," Paul spoke up, "Mr. Patrick is currently busy designing a dress for someone very important to him. The dress is expected to take several months toplete¡ªit¡¯s being handmade by Mr. Patrick himself. Until then, he has declined all othermissions and gone into seclusion to focus solely on it."


    The showroom manager, who had overheard the conversation, looked surprised. "Someone who can make Mr. Patrickmit like that must be incredibly powerful¡ªor very close to him personally. It¡¯s difficult just to get an appointment with him."


    "True," Paul agreed. "Mr. Patrick said this is the most important project of his life¡ªand it¡¯ll be the most expensive dress he¡¯s ever created."


    "May I know who the client is?" the manager asked curiously.


    "Someone from the Imperial City," Paul replied. "But I¡¯m not sure exactly who. Mr. Patrick keeps his personalmissions private until they¡¯repleted¡ªnot even I know."


    Grace felt a spike of envy and wondered who the bride could be. With so many elite families in the Imperial City, it was hard to guess.


    "Anyway, let¡¯s do a trial for my dress¡ªsince my fianc¨¦ is such a busy man," she said, signaling the staff, who were already prepared to assist.


    Before stepping into the trial room, she turned to Justin. "You¡¯re wealthier than those rich families in the Imperial City. You could¡¯ve just ordered Patrick to make a dress for me..."


    "You don¡¯t deserve it," Justin replied coldly, his gaze shifting past her¡ªtoward the trial room where Meira had gone.


    She came out wearing a beautiful light peach-colored dress thatplemented her pale and delicate skin tone. The dress had deliacatece sleeves and it¡¯s iry skirt reached just to her knees, revealing her slender legs beneath. It maintained her innocent charm while adding an elegant, graceful touch.


    Meira didn¡¯t look ufortable in this dress¡ªon the contrary, her face lit up with a quiet glow.


    "Did you like it?" Justin asked.


    She nodded immediately, then hesitated. "Do I look good in it?"


    "You look pretty," Justin said, and walked over to browse a few more clothing racks. He selected several dresses and handed them to the staff. "All of these. Get them in her size."


    The staff nodded and left to make the arrangements.


    "Brother, I don¡¯t go anywhere... I don¡¯t need all this," she said softly.


    "You will," he replied.


    Just then, one of the staff returned. "Mr. Aiden, your fianc¨¦e is ready."


    Meira looked toward the grand trial area, where the curtain had been drawn aside. Grace stood there in a stunning bridal gown, expecting admiration.


    But Justin didn¡¯t even nce in her direction. Instead, he turned to Noah. "I¡¯m heading out," he said, then looked at Meira. "Let¡¯s go."


    Justin and Meira left, leaving Noah behind to take care of the dresses and the bill.


    "Aiden!" Grace called after him¡ªbut Justin didn¡¯t stop.


    Instead, he reached out and gently took Meira¡¯s hand, walking away withplete indifference.


    Grace stood frozen, her fists clenched at her sides. She felt like tearing the entire ce apart. Her teeth ground together in fury. <i>That girl is more important to him than me. Don¡¯t worry¡ªI¡¯ll get rid of her soon enough. You¡¯ll regret what you did to me today.</i>


    Lana collected the dress Meira had worn when she arrived and followed Justin, while Noah stayed behind to make the payment and collect the selected dresses.


    Justin dropped both women back at the Riverdale estate, then went to meet Aeldric¡ªto issue a warning.


    "Without my permission, you¡¯re not sending Meira anywhere," Justin said coldly. "If something happens to her, you can forget about this wedding."


    "You didn¡¯t go with your fianc¨¦e, so your sister was making up for it," Aeldric replied, unfazed, clearly enjoying Justin¡¯s anger.


    "What matters to you is this wedding. If you want it to happen, then don¡¯t try forcing me into anything else by using that girl as leverage," Justin countered. "You¡¯re smart enough to know that if she¡¯s your leverage, you should protect her¡ªat least until you¡¯ve achieved your goal. But it seems you¡¯re not doing that. Keep testing me... and you¡¯ll see what I¡¯m capable of."


    With that, Justin turned and left.


    Aeldric¡¯s grip on his cane tightened, his gaze darn.


    <i>After you get married, I¡¯ll get rid of that girl Meira myself. Today that Hartz girl used her as your weakness and managed to bring you to her, tomorrow someone else will do the same. I can¡¯t allow you to have any weakness if you are meant to take my ce. That girl must die and it might shape you into what I want you to be.</i>

 Chapter 416: Meira’s Emotions

    <h4>Chapter 416: Meira¡¯s Emotions</h4>


    Outside, Justin was speaking with Lana, giving her some important instructions, while Noah had just returned and stepped out of the car. He pulled out all the shopping bags and walked over to them¡ªjust in time to hear Justin say:


    "You can take it to Meira," Justin instructed, then resumed his talk with Lana. "You can¡¯t let her step outside this house unless I say so. Not even for a moment."


    Noah nodded and headed to Meira¡¯s room. He knocked on the door and entered. Meira, still wearing the beautiful dress, was sitting by the window, looking outside, her expression somber.


    "Ms. Meira, these are your clothes," Noah informed her.


    Meira looked at him, watching silently as he ced all the bags neatly on the couch.


    "Mr. Noah," Meira called softly.


    Noah turned toward her. "Yes?"


    "Is my brother angry? He didn¡¯t look pleased when he saw me at the shop," she asked quietly.


    "It¡¯s not about you. He was just worried," Noah reassured her.


    "I didn¡¯t want to go, but... I had no way to refuse her," she said, lowering her gaze, the helplessness in her voice unmistakable.


    Noah felt a pang of sympathy for her. "It¡¯s alright. Next time, if you find yourself in that kind of situation, just call your brother. I gave you a cellphone yesterday, didn¡¯t I?"


    "Lana taught me how to use it... but I was too nervous to find his number and call. I thought it might bother him¡ªhe¡¯s such a busy person," she replied honestly.


    Noah was silent for a moment, then asked gently, "Where is your cellphone?"


    She nced down toward her feet, where the mobile rested on the windowsill beside her.


    Noah walked over and picked it up. When he turned on the screen, he noticed she had been browsing through images¡ªpictures of nature, mountains, sky, rivers, and forests.


    "Do you like these kinds of views?" he asked to divert her attention.


    She hummed. "I had such a beautiful view from my previous home where I used to stay. Especially at night¡ªI loved the night view. I miss it, so I searched for this," she exined. "When I was walking outside with Lana today, I noticed there¡¯s a ce here where I might see a simr view, but... I¡¯m too scared to go out and watch it. It¡¯s beautiful, isn¡¯t it?"


    Noah hummed in response as he quietly worked on her cellphone.


    "Even if I have to die here someday, I would like to die while watching that night view," Meira mumbled to herself.


    Noah finished what he was doing and said, "I¡¯ve set Mr. Aiden¡¯s and my numbers on speed dial, so you won¡¯t have to search for anything."


    She looked at him in confusion, unsure of what that meant.


    Noah held the phone in front of her. "If you press one and make a call, it¡¯ll connect to Mr. Aiden. Press two, and it¡¯s me. You can call us anytime, for anything."


    She hummed and took the mobile from him, then asked, "Mr. Noah... is he really going to marry that woman? She doesn¡¯t seem good for him."


    "Mr. Aiden has his reasons. But don¡¯t worry¡ªhe knows what he¡¯s doing," Noah replied, doing his best to sound reassuring.


    "I know he¡¯s marrying her because of me. I feel guilty. If I wasn¡¯t here, he wouldn¡¯t be forced to do this." Her voice trembled. "The way he protects me... it only makes me feel worse," she added and met Noah¡¯s eyes, her own ssy with unshed tears. "But he¡¯s not even my real brother, so why is he so good to me?"


    "That¡¯s just how he is. I can¡¯t exin it," Noah said gently. "All you need to do is think about yourself now. Take care of yourself, okay?"


    She nodded and raised the phone in her hands. "Thank you for this."


    He gave a small hum and turned to leave.


    Outside, Justin had just finished speaking with Lana when Noah arrived. Leaving Meira in Lana¡¯s care, the two men left the estate together.


    "How was she?" Justin asked Noah who was sitting in the front passenger seat.


    "How should I exin it?" Noahmented calmly, "helpless, sad, guilty and what not. I hope we can just take her away from here soon."


    In response, Justin looked at him through the rear view mirror, only to have Noah lower his gaze and looked outside the window.


    ----


    <strong>In the evening, at James Harper¡¯s home in the Imperial City.</strong>


    Natalie and Julia were having dinner with the couple, though Justin¡¯s absence left an unspoken heaviness at the table. After dinner, as they settled down, Julia remarked to Natalie, "You didn¡¯t eat much. Seems like Justin¡¯s absence is getting to you now."


    Natalie sighed softly, unable to deny it.


    "Why don¡¯t you ask him toe back for a day or two?" Julia suggested.


    "He¡¯s dealing with something important. Maybe I¡¯ll just go visit him instead," Natalie replied.


    "You can¡¯t," Julia said firmly. "Don¡¯t you remember what kind of people he¡¯s dealing with¡ªand what kind of past Justin has?"


    "I¡¯ll be fine. If Justin is there, I have nothing to worry about," she said confidently.


    "It¡¯s fine to trust him. But you can¡¯t trust those dangerous people," Julia insisted, then looked toward James. "Tell your daughter not to go."


    James, nowfortably seated next to Caryn¡ªwho had been listening quietly¡ªreplied calmly, "They¡¯re old enough to make their own decisions."


    Julia sighed. "What can I expect from you?" she muttered, and turned to Caryn. "You don¡¯t want to stop her?"


    "I doubt she¡¯d even listen to me," Caryn replied.


    Julia understood the implication and shook her head. "Young people in love can truly be irrational," she said, then turned to Natalie again. "Tell me, why do you love Justin so much?"


    The question caught Nataliepletely off guard. She blinked in surprise, clearly thrown off. For a moment, she didn¡¯t know how to respond¡ªas if she hadn¡¯t ever truly tried to put it into words.

 Chapter 417: Wedding Invitation

    <h4>Chapter 417: Wedding Invitation</h4>


    "Is it really that hard to answer?" Julia teased. "You look absolutely baffled."


    Natalie snapped out of her daze and replied, "Umm... maybe because... he¡¯s very handsome..." She sighed in relief, thinking she¡¯d gotten away with not having to exin further.


    In response, Julia¡¯s softughter echoed through the drawing room. Caryn subtly lowered her face and pressed her temple as if she was disappointed to hear that answer.


    James looked at Caryn and smiled as he knew the exact reason of Caryn¡¯s such reaction.


    "You¡¯re just like your mother," Julia chuckled.


    Natalie nced at Caryn, who looked more disappointed than anything else.


    "What happened?" Natalie asked, genuinely confused.


    Julia exined, "Back when James brought Caryn to our home in Bayford for the first time to meet me, I asked her the same question that why did she like my son? Her reaction was exactly like yours as if I asked the question that was out of sybus. And then her answer was exactly the same as yours."


    Natalie felt surprised to hear it about her mother who was always so meticulous with her replies.


    Julia giggled again. "At the time, I thought, ¡¯Well, maybe she¡¯s as smart and capable as James, that means, his smartness was nothing special to her, so his good looks must have impressed her,¡¯ so I let it pass. But now it seems you both¡ªmother and daughter¡ªhave a thing for handsome faces."


    Natalie turned to Caryn, slightly shocked. "Is that true?" She referred to Caryn¡¯s answer to Julia¡¯s question in the past.


    Caryn looked at her and replied coldly, "When women are young, they tend to be deceived by a man¡¯s good looks."


    James, seated beside her, turned to look at her with interest. "Now you¡¯re old. Do my good looks still deceive you after all these years?"


    Without looking at him, Caryn answered in her usual stern tone, "When one is old and weak, they¡¯re meant to be suppressed by someone stronger."


    James raised a brow. "You were old, weak, and on the brink of death... but not even your powerful enemies, who wanted to kill you, could suppress you. So why is it that <i>I</i> can and you just allow me to suppress you?" He leaned in a little closer, his tone shifting to yful. "Do I get special privileges for being the man you love?"


    Natalie blinked rapidly, unsure if she was dreaming. <i>Was she really seeing James Harper flirt with a woman?</i> The same ice-cold man was actually... flirting? And in front of others? No hesitation, no shame?


    And at that the woman was Caryn, not your usual ordinary woman. How bold of him to flirt with her!


    So this was the real James Harper only to be seen like this with his woman. His cold, aloof demeanor was just for the outside world.


    Caryn red at him and leaned back slightly, putting more distance between them. "Behave. Mother and Natalie are here."


    James didn¡¯t back down. "Back then, when I took you to my home to meet my mother, she saw us kissing. She didn¡¯t mind at all¡ªin fact, she asked the servants to clear the area so we wouldn¡¯t be disturbed."


    Caryn¡¯s face flushed with embarrassment.


    "Andter, you even asked me where everyone had disappeared to since no one was around," James added smoothly. "That was my mother¡¯s doing. As for our daughter¡ªshe¡¯s old enough and already married to understand everything."


    Caryn pushed him away with her hands and muttered, "The older you get, the more shameless you be."


    "And I assure you, that¡¯s only going to get worse," he chuckled softly.


    She stood up abruptly. "I can¡¯t stand you anymore," she said and began walking toward the staircase at her usual slow pace.


    "Stop teasing her," Julia said to her son as she watched Caryn retreat.


    "If I stop teasing her, we will be no better than strangers," James replied as he stood up, his eyes fixed on Caryn.


    Just as Caryn reached the staircase and began climbing¡ªeach step requiring visible effort¡ªshe was suddenly swept off the ground by a pair of strong arms.


    "James..." she eximed.


    "If you keep walking at that pace, it¡¯ll take you an eternity to reach our room," he said as he carried her up effortlessly. "And I¡¯m too impatient to wait that long."


    "That¡¯s my room," she countered, mildly flustered.


    "I¡¯m sleeping there too, so it¡¯s <i>our</i> room now."


    "You should go back to <i>your</i> room."


    "The room you¡¯re staying in is mine. I just let you have some alone time in it for now."


    "Then give me another room."


    "You¡¯ll still find me next to you in bed."


    Their voices gradually faded as the two women sitting downstairs couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    "I can¡¯t believe my father can be like this¡ªnot even in my wildest dreams," Natalie said, still in disbelief.


    "It¡¯s nothing. You should have seen him in his younger days," Julia replied, chuckling. "He was a total heartthrob."


    "I can picture it, Grandma. And I totally believe you¡ªafter what I saw today."


    Natalie couldn¡¯t help but imagine how her parents must have been in the past. They must have been madly in love.


    "Grandma, let¡¯s go home," she said.


    Julia hummed and chuckled. "I don¡¯t think either of them is going toe down to see us off."


    Natalie smiled in agreement, her heart warm and happy for her parents.


    ----


    In Natalie¡¯s home, Julia went to her room while Natalie came to hers. Standing in front of the tall window, she looked at the dark sky, missing Justin.


    <i>This room feels so lonely without him. I¡¯m going to die missing him like this.</i>


    Just then, she received a notification and opened her cellphone.


    There was an email from an unknown address. Natalie read the subject line, and her brows furrowed.


    <strong>[Invitation for Aiden Riverdale and Grace Hartz¡¯s Wedding]</strong>


    Natalie read through the email and saw the full exnation confirming the subject. Justin was going to marry the daughter of the Hartz family in the Eastern Country.


    The invitation had been sent by Aeldric Riverdale, asking her to attend the wedding.


    Natalie opened the attached file¡ªan invitation card with a printed photo of the groom and bride on it.


    Her hand clenched around the phone, knuckles turning white with the force, her grip tight enough to crush it. Her gaze darkened, fury brewing in her eyes.


    She got back to her senses and made a call.


    "Avery, book me the earliest flight for Eastern Country. I am going there."

 Chapter 418: Suicide

    <h4>Chapter 418: Suicide</h4>


    At the Riverdale estate, in the deep of the night, something happened.


    Justin, who had just managed to fall asleep, received a call from Lana. The moment he heard what she said, he stormed out of bed and rushed downstairs.


    In the drawing room, he found Noah already out of the guest room and speaking with Lana.


    "What do you mean you don¡¯t know where she¡¯s gone?" Noah raised his voice at her.


    Justin reached them. "Did you search carefully?"


    "She left on her own, Mr. Aiden," Lana said as she handed him a note. "She left this behind."


    Justin and Noah read the note while Lana exined, "She was sleeping soundly thest time I checked, before I dozed off. She showed no signs of what she was nning."


    -----


    The note read:


    <strong>Dear Brother,</strong>


    I¡¯m sorry for leaving like this, and I¡¯m sorry for bing your weakness when I¡¯ve been no help to you.


    I know you¡¯re marrying that woman because of me, but I don¡¯t want you to. She¡¯s not a good person.


    You¡¯ve been a good brother to me, so I wanted to be a good sister to you and this is the only way I found.


    By the time you¡¯re reading this, I¡¯ll already be gone. Don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯m a master at sneaking out.


    This time, I won¡¯t be caught. I¡¯ll leave this ce and go far away, somewhere no one can find me.


    Please don¡¯t waste your time searching for me. Just imagine me somewhere, happy and free, watching my favorite view of the starry sky.


    Though we¡¯re not rted by blood, I will always think of you as my real brother, my only family. Thank you for letting me experience the care and love of a family, even if just once in my life.


    I wish you all the happiness in the world.


    Take care, Brother.


    <strong>¡ªMeira</strong>


    <strong></strong>-----


    Justin understood why she was gone and sighed deeply.


    "When was thest time you saw her?" he asked Lana.


    "About an hour ago, just before I fell asleep. But I¡¯m sure it hasn¡¯t been long since she left. She must have waited until I was fully asleep," Lana replied.


    Justin hummed in response and stepped outside to question the guards on duty. None of them had seen Meira.


    "Show me the security footage," he ordered sharply, then sent a few men to search the estate grounds.


    Meanwhile, Noah was still staring at the letter in his hand. One particr line had struck him¡ªand suddenly, his expression turned grave. He hurried to one of the guards nearby.


    "Where on this estate can you see the view of the mountains?" Noah asked, clearly anxious.


    "It¡¯s at the rear end of the estate," the guard answered, pointing in that direction.


    Noah didn¡¯t wait. He took off at a run.


    Inside the security room, Justin stood watching the footage. In it, they saw Meira sneakily making her way through the estate, carefully avoiding patrol guards.


    "Where does that path lead?" Justin asked, eyes sharp on the screen.


    "To the rear boundary of the estate," the guard replied. "There aren¡¯t many patrols there because it ends at the valley. The mountains are beyond it."


    Justin suddenly recalled the question Noah had asked earlier about the mountain view. At the time, he hadn¡¯t thought much of it, assuming Noah was just doing things his own way while Justin preferred a more structured search.


    "Sir," Lana spoke up, "when we walked around that area the other day, Ms. Meira really wanted to go toward the boundary to see the view. But a guard stopped us."


    Justin¡¯s jaw tightened. He turned and strode out of the room.


    "Bring the car around," he ordered one of the guards.


    It was a long way to the edge of the estate¡ªand he wasn¡¯t going to waste a single moment.


    Justin sat in the electric vehicle used to move around the estate. The silence of the night was broken only by the soft whir of its wheels. After fifteen minutes, the vehicle came to a halt.


    "Sir, the path ahead is a walkway only," the guard informed him.


    Without wasting a second, Justin got out. His sharp gaze scanned the darkened path. Two guards followed closely behind as he began to walk briskly toward the rear boundary.


    ----


    Meanwhile, Noah had taken the inner shortcuts and already reached the far edge of the estate. His breath came in heavy gasps from the sprint, but his eyes locked onto a fragile figure standing atop the boundary wall.


    There she was¡ªMeira.


    And she was standing at the edge... looking down.


    His heart nearly stopped when he saw her take a step forward. She wasn¡¯t just admiring the view. She was going to jump.


    Noah didn¡¯t call out. One wrong move¡ªone startled flinch¡ªand she could fall for real. So he ran.


    Faster.


    Closer.


    Just as Meira lifted her foot into the air, ready to take that final step into the void, a hand shot out and grabbed her wrist. With a powerful jerk, she was yanked backward off the ledge andnded hard¡ªbut safely¡ªagainst someone¡¯s chest.


    "Are you crazy?!" he shouted, furious, still panting heavily as he clutched her tightly. The two of them were on the ground now¡ªhe beneath her, holding her close, his voice trembling with equal parts anger and relief.


    Meira was shocked at what had happened. Her tightly shut eyes fluttered as she felt no pain. Before jumping down, she had shut her eyes, ready to experience the deadly pain by falling somewhere deep in the valley and being smashed against some rock and then dying, but it didn¡¯t happen.


    Instead, all she felt was the warmth of a strong chest rising and falling beneath her, and arms wrapped around her, holding her tightly as if he refused to ever let go.


    She opened her eyes and found her face pressed against the heavily panting chest of a man, and the strong arms surrounded her firmly as shey on him.


    For a moment, her senses went numb to think how it ended up like this. There was silence for a moment before they heard the worried voice of a man.


    "Are you alright?" It was Justin.


    Justin, who was hurrying to the ce, had witnessed how Noah had saved Meira.


    Noah immediately let go of Meira, who moved away from him and looked at Justin. Noah also sat up on the ground, still catching his breath.


    Justin asked those guards to leave.


    Once they were gone, he knelt in front of her and asked her again, "Are you alright?"


    Her eyes turned moist as she didn¡¯t know how to answer him. She was going to take her life, but it didn¡¯t happen. What must he think about her now? She didn¡¯t know whether to apologize or say something else.


    "I..." her words choked in her throat, and tears started to roll down her eyes.


    As Justin was there, Noah preferred to be quiet. He was d he managed to stop her before it was toote. Just a moment dyed, they would have lost her already.


    Justin patted her head gently and said, "It¡¯s alright."


    "I... am... sorry..." she said between her sobs. "I didn¡¯t... want to... be a bother to you..."


    "You are not a bother," he said as he wiped the tears from her cheeks gently. "You are my sister. You are not my weakness as well."


    She continued to cry while Justin said, "Whatever I am doing, I have my own reason. It has nothing to do with you. So don¡¯t think you are the reason for anything. I have my own ns."


    She finally managed to meet his gaze. "Then... that marriage..."


    "It¡¯s not because of you," he assured. "And I am already married."


    She was surprised to hear it. "Then why are you..."


    "I told you I have my reasons, which I can¡¯t tell you," he said, keeping his calm.


    Meira didn¡¯t know what to say now. She was utterly embarrassed that she caused them worry in this way.


    "I... am sorry..." she said and lowered her gaze, tears still rolling down her eyes.


    "Let¡¯s go back. Lana is worried for you," Justin said as he stood up and offered her his hand.


    She nodded and looked at Noah, who was still sitting on the ground.


    "Mr. Noah, I am sorry," she said, feeling guilty inside.


    He looked at her but said nothing. One could feel the horror he felt at thatst moment.


    "Noah, let¡¯s go back," Justin said.


    Noah registered his words and stood up.


    Meira epted Justin¡¯s hand and stood up as well, but winced a little in pain.


    "Are you hurt?" Justin asked as he followed her gaze to her left foot.


    She shook her head to say it was fine and walked again, but she limped a little.


    Justin lifted her in his arms and carried her towards that electric vehicle parked at a certain distance. Noah followed them behind.


    Meira held onto Justin and looked at the man walking behind them quietly. She wondered what he was thinking. Was he angry with her? Must be, right? Just in the afternoon they talked nicely and now... She felt guilty the more she looked at him.


    They reached the residence where Aeldric was awake and waiting for them. He saw Meira in Justin¡¯s arms and frowned.


    His cold gaze fixed on the girl, he said, "If you were nning to die, you should have seeded."


    Meira hid her face against Justin¡¯s shoulder and didn¡¯t dare look at the old man.


    Justin red at the old man. "Just go back to sleep. It¡¯s none of your business," he said and walked towards Meira¡¯s room, leaving the old man sulking with anger.

 Chapter 419: Natalie At Riverdale Estate

    <h4>Chapter 419: Natalie At Riverdale Estate</h4>


    Justin settled Meira on the bed and checked her ankle. Lana waited to get orders from Justin while Noah stood outside the room.


    Her ankle was a little swollen. She must have twisted it when Noah pulled her back with force. Justin applied the ointment on it and taped it securely.


    "Does it hurt badly?" Justin asked.


    She shook her head. "Only if I move it more."


    "Tomorrow we will visit the doctor," Justin assured her. "Now you should sleep."


    She hummed andy in bed while Justin covered her. He looked at her for thest time before he left. "Don¡¯t have any other ideas in your mind. Tomorrow morning, I want to see you at the breakfast table."


    She quietly nodded.


    "Good night," he said and left, after looking at Lana, who understood to keep watch on Meira even if she looked fine at this moment.


    Justin closed the door behind and turned to Noah. "How did you know where she was gone?" Justin asked.


    "From the line she wrote in her letter," Noah replied, and exined his conversation with Meira he had at noon. "I was wrong to ignore her words when she said, ¡¯Even if I have to die here someday, I would like to die while watching that night view.¡¯ I should have guessed what she was nning."


    Justin didn¡¯tment and said, "Go back to your room and sleep."


    Noah nodded and watched Justin go upstairs to his room. Noah looked at the closed door of Meira¡¯s room. His heart and mind were yet not calm. While working with Justin, he had seen many people dying, and there were also moments when he had to kill people as well.


    But it was the first time he was scared to see someone dying. In his mind, that innocent girl, who didn¡¯t know any evil, didn¡¯t deserve to die like this.


    Sighing inwardly, he returned to his room anyway.


    ----


    The next morning, everyone was ready to head to the breakfast table when a security guard informed Aeldric about the arrival of a guest. Aeldric had a smirk on his lips and asked the butler, "Where is Aiden?"


    "Young master is in his room. He will head downstairs in a while," the butler replied.


    Just then, a guard led the way for the guest into the drawing room. A charismatic woman wearing a stylish business suit entered the room.


    She walked towards the grand sofa where Aeldric was waiting for her.


    "Ms. Natalie Harper, d to see you in person," Aeldric said as he stood up to greet her, his lips curving into a pleasant smirk.


    Natalie met his gaze squarely, her demeanor confident even when she was facing one of the most dangerous people to deal with. "When Mr. Riverdale went through the trouble of sending me an invite to attend the wedding of my own husband, how could I note in person to show my gratitude?"


    "I thought you are an important person to Aiden, so you should be the first one to get the invitation," Aeldric replied.


    In response, she smiled. "I can¡¯t thank you more."


    Just then, Noah came out of the guest room and spotted Natalie in the drawing room. He went to her and bowed lightly, "Ms. Natalie."


    "Good morning, Noah," she said offering him a pleasant smile.


    "You are here?" Noah asked.


    "My husband is getting married, so isn¡¯t it proper for me to congratte him in person?" Natalie asked.


    Noah didn¡¯t answer, while they heard Aeldric say, "Aiden is here."


    Natalie looked at the grand staircase, from where Justin wasing downstairs, his gaze fixed on her. He walked straight to her and stood facing her, his hands tucked in the pockets of his pants. "What are you doing here?"


    "To congratte you for your second marriage?" Natalie replied, looking into his eyes.


    He raised a brow. "And how are you going to do that?"


    "The most preferred way that you might like," she replied, took a step closer, tiptoed, her hands on his shoulders, and kissed him on his lips.


    "Congrattions," she said.


    "I didn¡¯t feel your sincerity," hemented, his cold gaze fixed between her beautiful eyes and lips.


    She pouted a little yfully, "Then, how do I make you feel it?"


    Justin¡¯s hand moved to the back of her head, pulled her face closer, and kissed her passionately. As always he didn¡¯t care who was around or where he was. His mind and heart could only notice the presence of this amazing woman standing before him, his wife.


    He had missed her terribly and now she was in front of him, the entire world didn¡¯t exist for him at all.


    Everyone in the drawing hall was stunned. Aeldric¡¯s grip on his cane tightened to see this. He had expected an argument between Justin and Natalie, but something else was happening here.


    When they separated after a while, Justin spoke, his voice raspy, his gaze intense, "This is how you show your sincerity."


    "I get it now," she said, panting heavily, and leaned in to kiss him again. This time she kissed him the way he liked, pouring all the longing she felt towards him.


    Meira had just stepped out of her room, and she was stunned and flustered at the same time to see what was going on. She had seen something like this only in dramas she watched sometimes and even then it made her feel flustered that she would turn off the TV.


    And now, that was her brother who she was watching and there was an unknown woman with him.


    Noah stepped into her line of sight and blocked her view of the two lovebirds who never bothered with anyone¡¯s presence around when they acted like they were in heat. The innocent girl didn¡¯t need to see it.


    He signalled Lana to take Meira back to her room for a while. Lana nodded and Meira was taken back to her room.


    Meira felt her cheeks heating up as she asked, "Is that my brother¡¯s wife?"


    She remembered Justin had told her that he was married. Knowing him, she was sure her brother would not entertain any woman. He even ignored someone gorgeous like Grace.


    Lana hummed, "That¡¯s Mrs Handrix."


    In the drawing room, finally Natalie let Justin go and asked, "Did you feel my sincerity now?"


    "Really well," he smirked lightly. "You have always been a fast learner."

 Chapter 420: Jealousy and Envy

    <h4>Chapter 420: Jealousy and Envy</h4>


    "Both of you, have some shame," a woman¡¯s voice echoed in the drawing room. "Father, would you just watch it or say something?"


    Justin didn¡¯t even have to look to know that it was Mallory.


    Justin caressed Natalie¡¯s cheek affectionately while he spoke, "What can he say? This family has no shame in killing someone openly¡ªwhat¡¯s the shame in showing love to my own wife?"


    Mallory felt enraged, while Aeldric said, "Aiden, you are going to marry Grace. You should behave. I don¡¯t care if you mess with other women outside this estate."


    Justin looked at him coldly. "I don¡¯t see other women here, and I don¡¯t n to mess with anyone else other than this woman in front of me¡ªmy wife. So you better mind your words before I make you regret it, Mr. Riverdale."


    "You¡ª"


    "I am just here, and I see you arguing with the old man," Natalie interrupted before Aeldric could say a word, turning a little yful with her tone. "Honey, I am tired from the journey and hungry as well."


    Justin hummed and turned to the butler. "Take her bag to my room and quickly arrange the breakfast. Keep a few dishes spicy. She likes spicy food."


    "Everything is ready. Young master can head to the breakfast table," the butler replied and instructed the servants to take Natalie¡¯s bags to Justin¡¯s room.


    "This is my home, and you are ordering around?" Aeldric eximed at the way Justin ordered the butler. "She can¡¯t stay in your room."


    "You are the one who invited her here, so be a good host, Mr. Riverdale," Justin told him. "And, to be more clear, she is not a guest. She is my wife, so she is the young mistress of this estate. She will stay nowhere but in my room."


    "You are going to marry Grace. She is the one to be mistress," Aeldric said angrily. "I don¡¯t agree with your marriage to this woman."


    Justin smirked, "Who needs your approval?" He ignored him and held Natalie¡¯s hand. "Let me take you to the breakfast table," and turned to Noah, "Bring Meira, and you too join us for breakfast."


    "Who is this woman, Aiden?" Grace arrived there and saw Justin holding the hand of a woman.


    "You should start watching the news from other countries as well," Justin remarked and went to the breakfast table.


    These days, who didn¡¯t know Natalie Harper¡ªthe Global CEO of the massive and wealthiest business empire across the globe, the Harper Group. The entire world knew about it, as she was the most influential person in the business world.


    "That¡¯s his wife from the Imperial City," Mallory answered Grace. "Natalie Harper, the CEO of Harper Group."


    Obviously, Grace knew it, but she didn¡¯t expect Natalie to show up here in person.


    Grace clenched her fists. "That woman followed him here as well?"


    "You don¡¯t have to worry about her," Aeldric told her. "She is just nobody in our country. Don¡¯t forget you are the daughter of Hartz family and, you are going to marry Aiden. His previous marriage is not considered here."


    Grace hummed while Aeldric said, "Come, join us for breakfast."


    Grace followed him.


    At the breakfast table, Justin pulled out the chair for Natalie to sit and then sat in his own chair. Grace felt enraged to see her sitting next to him. There was no way she was going to sit next to Natalie, so she sat opposite Justin while Mallory sat next to her. Both women had their angry gazes fixed on Natalie.


    "Is it generally hot weather in this country?" Natalie asked Justin.


    "It¡¯s mostly cold, and now winter is going to start. Are you feeling hot?" he asked.


    She loosened the cor of her shirt as if she was feeling hot and said, "It feels like the fire is burning next to me." Then she looked at the two women. "I wonder if it¡¯s the weather or someone is burning with jealousy and envy."


    Grace and Mallory could clearly feel what she was implying and gritted their teeth.


    Justin understood her implication as well and said, "I am sure it¡¯s thetter one."


    Noah and Meira arrived there. Noah pulled out the chair next to Natalie for her. Once she sat, he sat in the chair next to her. He had no will to sit next to the other two women.


    "Natalie, this is Meira, my sister," Justin introduced. "Meira, this is my wife, Natalie. Your sister-inw."


    Natalie looked at the delicate young girl and smiled at her. "Nice to meet you, Meira. You are so beautiful."


    Meira blushed a little at the praise and replied, as she couldn¡¯t take her eyes off Natalie¡¯s beautiful face, "Nice to meet you, sister-inw. And you are truly beautiful as well. I have never seen someone as beautiful as you."


    "Do you think your handsome brother would fall for someone any less?" Natalie said. "Only someone beautiful like me suits him."


    "True. My brother is the most handsome man as well," Meira said, finding herselffortable with Natalie¡ªsomeone easy to talk with.


    As they settled, Mallory looked at Noah. "Since when did servants start to sit with the master at the same table?"


    Noah offered her no reaction, as if she didn¡¯t matter. His boss¡¯ orders were everything to him. His boss asked him to join for breakfast, so he would do it even if the sky were about to copse on his head.


    Grace looked at Noah as well and remembered how arrogant he had been with her. "You are right. I wonder what Noah is doing here."


    "Noah is my sworn brother," Justin said as he looked at the two women. "But I do see outsiders who are not rted to the Riverdales. One does not want to leave this home even after marrying someone else, while one is not even a person of any concern, simply invading our family time at her own will without any shame. I am sure both your families are notcking any food or luxury."


    "This is my father¡¯s home," Mallory said angrily. "Isn¡¯t your wife also living off her father?"


    "I don¡¯t deny a girl being an heir. In fact, In the future, Natalie and my daughter will inherit what¡¯s ours, but for that, one should be deserving and capable like Natalie," Justin said coldly, meeting her gaze with a challenge. "What capabilities do you have, Mrs. Mallory Brooks? I see none, other than you wanting to plot against your own brother in hope of coveting his ce."


    Mallory¡¯s hand, which was holding a spoon, shook to hear it. She eximed, "W-What nonsense are you spouting?"


    "Why are you so worked up?" Justin¡¯s gaze at her turned intense. "I have yet to say a lot regarding what happened with my father back then."


    Mallory swallowed hard and looked at her father, who was looking back at her. "Father, control your grandson. He has returned and is already nning to drive a wedge between this family."


    Again, before Aeldric could speak, Natalie said, "Honey, you started again. Don¡¯t argue with old people."


    Aeldric clenched his fists. This woman wouldn¡¯t even let him talk.


    Natalie continued, "I know how wicked your words can be. What if this old woman gets a heart attack? We don¡¯t want any death in the family when I¡¯m just here. Or they¡¯ll say a daughter-inw brought a bad omen to the family."


    "Who are you calling an old woman?" Mallory eximed.


    Natalie acted as if she looked around the table and set her eyes back on Mallory. "I see none other than you."


    "You¡ª"


    "Calm down," Natalie said¡ªthis time her voice was calm but authoritative, unlike the yful one before. "I was just worried about you. My husband has a poisonous mouth. You won¡¯t be able to handle his true way of talking, and when he is up to revealing certain truths, one might just wish they were dead. If you want him to say more, go ahead."


    Mallory swallowed hard and stood up. "I am done. I can¡¯t eat with such insolent people around," and left.

 Chapter 421: Savage Natalie

    <h4>Chapter 421: Savage Natalie</h4>


    Grace was fuming inside with anger as well. She was going to be the daughter-inw of this family, but Natalie had started to act like one.


    She turned to Aeldric. "Mr. Riverdale, what is she doing here? Isn¡¯t she aware that Aiden and I are going to marry?"


    Aeldric¡¯s expression turned grave. He was the one who had invited Natalie here, expecting some other oue, but...


    "I am here because Mr. Riverdale personally invited me to attend your wedding," Natalie answered her, a light smirk ying on her lips.


    Grace looked at Aeldric with shocked expressions. Why would this old man do this when it was already tough for her to get Justin¡¯s attention¡ªand now this woman was here, so how was she going to do it?


    "I invited her to let her see where she stands and who¡¯s the real mistress of this family," Aeldric assured Grace. "Once you marry Aiden, you will be the legal mistress of this home and his wife. We don¡¯t consider marriages that happened outside the Eastern Country as legal once here."


    Grace felt relieved, and her lips curved into a smile as she looked at Natalie¡ªbut it didn¡¯tst long with what she heard next.


    "Justin," Natalie said, "that means we don¡¯t have to get divorced for you to marry another woman in this country?"


    "We don¡¯t need to," Justin replied.


    "Woah! That¡¯s a great relief," Natalie said happily. "I can keep being your Queen, while you can have those useless concubines on the side. I don¡¯t mind having a few sidekicks for myself."


    "As long as you like it," Justin replied smoothly, adding more food to Natalie¡¯s dish. "Eat well."


    Grace gritted her teeth, seeing how Justin sided with whatever Natalie said. "Who are you calling a sidekick?"


    Natalie offered her wicked smile. "You¡¯re angry¡ªthat means you understood your ce, Ms. Hartz. Haven¡¯t you read history? Kings had one Queen, and the rest were just useless ythings... Oops... I mean, concubines."


    "In this country, your marriage means nothing. That means I would be the Queen, and you are no better than a mistress," Grace spat out.


    Natalie chuckled, "All the best with being a queen whose husband loves only his mistress and spends all his nights with her, while the queen remains untouched and lonely for a lifetime."


    "He would fall for me and¡ª"


    "Justin, would you?" Natalie asked, as she looked at him.


    "I only love you. Others are just a nuisance," Justin replied as he fed Natalie with his own spoon like a caring husband.


    Justin was quiet and went with whatever Natalie was doing. He decided to let Natalie have fun and take out the anger that she must have felt when she received the wedding invitation. He knew he way of taking out her anger was being savage and destroying the person with no crumbs left behind.


    Even if she killed someone here out of anger, he wouldn¡¯t mind. She didn¡¯t deserve to go through any humiliation.


    On the side, Meira was eating quietly with her head lowered. She couldn¡¯t help but admire Natalie for how she was dealing with the annoying people in this house.


    While Noah ate as if he could hear nothing at all. He was used to Justin and Natalie running over other people entirely, so he was immune to it.


    Aeldric didn¡¯t know what to do. This woman, Natalie, was simply infuriating. If she and Justin had argued over anything, that would have been better¡ªbut the scene was something else. He didn¡¯t want to touch Justin¡¯s bottom line before the wedding, as he needed it to happen without any issues. And he knew, just like his father Alexander, Justin¡¯s bottom line was his wife.


    He had to be patient and let them have some fun until he achieved what he wanted.


    Grace looked at Aeldric for help, but the man said, "Grace, wait till the wedding is over. Everything is yours."


    Grace finally calmed down. She was sure that in this family, what Aeldric said was the rule¡ªotherwise, why would Justin agree to marry her?


    In response, Natalie simply diverted her attention to her husband. "Justin, you should eat as well. All you¡¯re doing is feeding me." She fed him with her spoon, which Justin ate with delight.


    "His name is Aiden. Why do you still keep calling him Justin?" Grace asked, displeased, and looked at Aeldric, "Am I right, Mr Riverdale?"


    "Of course," the old man replied.


    Natalie looked back at her, calm, but wickedly arrogant. "I clearly know the name written on my wedding certificate. But it¡¯s my choice what I call my own husband. Even if I call him a pig, it¡¯s my choice¡ªand he would be fine with it," Natalie looked at Justin. "Am I right?"


    "You can never be wrong," he replied calmly.


    Grace could only be angry. Pig. She called him a pig, but he was fine with it. Seeing him so dedicated to her, as if she had put some spell on him, Grace felt like killing this woman right there.


    "I am done," Natalie said.


    "Then, let me take you to our room, so you can freshen up and rest," Justin offered as he stood up.


    Natalie epted his hand and stood up as well. She looked at Aeldric. "Mr. Riverdale, thank you for the breakfast. Though it was different in taste, I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll get used to it soon¡ªeating here with you all every day. And I won¡¯t be thanking you after this, as this is my husband¡¯s home and so mine as well."


    Aeldric understood her implication¡ªthat she had no intention of leaving. He frowned and said, "Suit yourself."


    Noah and Meira had finished as well. They stood up and followed Justin.


    Before taking Natalie to his room, Justin turned to Noah. "I¡¯m leaving Meira¡¯s responsibility to you. Take care of her. I¡¯ll be busy with Natalie. You can take her out somewhere instead of keeping her here."


    "Yes, Mr. Harper."


    Noah understood that after the previous night¡¯s incident, Justin didn¡¯t want Meira to stay in her room and dwell on it. A little change would be good for her.


    Justin looked at Meira. "Having Noah with you is the same as having me with you. If you need anything or you have any trouble, tell him without any hesitation."


    Meira nodded.


    "Where do you want to go?" Noah asked her.


    Meira realized thest time she went to Justin¡¯s office, Noah was the one who took her out, and he treated her well.


    "I don¡¯t know where to go," she replied. "I don¡¯t know this ce."


    Noah hummed and looked at Lana. "Get a warm jacket for her."


    Lana left while Meira asked curiously, "Where are we going?"


    "Just somewhere outside," he replied calmly as both of them headed outside.


    Lana returned with the winter jacket for Meira. Noah looked at it and frowned lightly, as it was not warm enough. "Is this the only one she has?"


    "For now, yes," Lana replied.


    "I had all my clothes left where I used to stay, and this is what I wore when they brought me here," Meira replied. "But this one is good as well."


    Noah said nothing and asked them to sit in the car. Meira and Lana sat in the back passenger seat while Noah sat in the front passenger seat and instructed the driver to drive away.

 Chapter 422: Shocking Revelation From Serena

    <h4>Chapter 422: Shocking Revtion From Serena</h4>


    Justin and Natalie went to Justin¡¯s room, where her bags were already kept. Just as she walked toward her bags, Justin held her hand and pulled her back, pressing her against his body. His hands settled at the small of her waist, not letting her move away from him, while she stood facing him, both hands resting against his chest.


    She met his gaze and raised her brow, only to hear him say, "Shouldn¡¯t you continue where you had stopped before? No one¡¯s here now."


    "That was my limit of pretending how happy I am for your second marriage," she countered, meeting his intimidating gaze.


    "Second marriage?" Justin echoed the words like they were foreign to him. "Since when did a smart woman like you start to believe in such bullshit?"


    Her hand resting on his chest caressed it gently¡ªbut in a warning way. "You should be thankful that I am smart, or you would have found yourself dead by now."


    His hand moved to the back of her neck, caressing her nape in a suggestive way. "Then how about being smarter and a good wife¡ªand continue where we left off?"


    "You deserve a punishment for letting that kind of bullshit even exist," she said calmly, though her gaze was cold, revealing the anger simmering beneath. "Now be a good husband and let me freshen up with my own privacy."


    As she said it like that, it was indeed his fault for letting her even hear about the nonsense Aeldric was nning.


    <i>I deserve it.</i>


    He sighed helplessly and let her go.


    She smirked at his obedience and went to her bags. She opened one, pulled out her clothes, and headed to the bathroom.


    "How about I help you?" he asked anyway.


    "Stay there until I return¡ªunless you want to starve for long," she warned, and entered the bathroom. She even locked it from inside.


    A light, pleasant smirk painted his lips. He was clearly happy to have her by his side. As for devouring her¡ªit wouldn¡¯t be long till she gives up.


    After a while, she returned from the bathroom and went straight to stand in front of the mirror. She could feel Justin¡¯s intense gaze following her as if he couldn¡¯t wait to get her under him, but she showed him no sign of consideration.


    Instead, she continued her skincare routine, as Justin had already taken her vanity bag from her luggage and ced it in front of the mirror.


    Such a thoughtful husband he had always been. It almost melted her heart, but she controlled herself and asked, "Were you surprised to see me here? I didn¡¯t let Ryan inform you about it, saying it¡¯s a surprise for you."


    "Not entirely surprised, as I didn¡¯t doubt the old man¡¯s capabilities and his intentions," Justin replied casually, as if it was not a big deal.


    "That old man sure is annoying¡ªeven more so than Sephina Ford," Nataliemented.


    "Don¡¯t worry, he will end up worse than Sephina Ford," Justin added.


    "I believe everything you say," she said.


    Justin stood up and went to her, standing behind her as he helped her fix her hair. "Want toe meet my mother?"


    "I would like to," she replied as she met his gaze through the mirror. "Are we going now?"


    He hummed and went to get his jacket while saying, "Put on some warm clothes."


    Natalie readied herself and asked, "Will you also take me to yourpany¡¯s head office?"


    "I don¡¯t need to take you there, as that¡¯s yours. You can just barge in anytime," he replied.


    "Adding more and more wealth to my ount seems really tempting," shemented yfully.


    Both of them left to go to Marina¡¯s house. On the way, Justin exined to her about Marina and whatever he hade to know during his stay here.


    "Your grandma must be a tough woman to challenge that old man," shemented.


    "Indeed."


    "If Meira is not your sister, then where is she?" Natalie asked.


    "Only Aeldric Riverdale can answer this, and soon we will see him talking," Justin assured her.


    "I hope she is safe and sound."


    "The way he kept Meira¡ªproviding her with everything¡ªI can tell he has no n of harming my sister. I¡¯m sure she is fine."


    Natalie sighed. "That poor girl. What is your n about Meira?"


    "I¡¯ll send her with you to Imperial City. Let her be with Julia and provide her with everything she needs," Justin exined.


    "That sounds like a good n. That girl seems so innocent and pure. Grandma will enjoy herpany, and that girl can feel safe."


    "She suffered in ce of my sister, so I have to make up for that."


    Natalie hummed, agreeing with him.


    Both of them reached Marina¡¯s home. The old woman had already been informed about Natalie¡¯s arrival with Justin. She couldn¡¯t wait to meet her.


    The moment Natalie entered the home, she heard the cheerful voice of a woman.


    "There she is¡ªmy granddaughter-inw!"


    Natalie looked at her. Though unsure how to react, as it was their first meeting, Natalie offered her a light smile. She reminded her of Julia, who was equally graceful and cheerful when the time came.


    "Hello! Mrs. Riverdale," Natalie greeted her with a light bow.


    "Call me Grandma," Marina said, smiling at her. "We are family."


    Natalie nodded while Marina looked at Justin. "Such a beautifuldy you¡¯ve got."


    "I have a keen sight for the best," Justin replied with pride.


    "Sure! Just like your father," Marina said with a chuckle and guided Natalie toward the drawing room. "I am so happy to be able to meet you in person."


    "I am d to meet Justin¡¯s real family as well," Natalie replied.


    "You won¡¯t say the same when you meet a certain old man," Marinamented. "I believe you already did."


    Natalie didn¡¯t know what to say. That old man was Marina¡¯s husband.


    "Don¡¯t be hesitant," Marina added. "That old man has been nothing but a pain for a long time, and nothing has changed¡ªeven though he is about to dive into his deathbed."


    In her mind, Natalie could only agree with her words.


    "Where is Mother?" Justin asked.


    "She¡¯s in the garden. Let me take you there," Marina guided their way. "She¡¯s been restless after meeting you and has been saying Alex¡¯s name frequently. She must want to see you."


    Justin understood and followed her to the garden.


    Natalie saw a weak woman, a little older than her own mother, sitting in a wheelchair, enjoying the mild sunlight while looking ahead nkly.


    Justin went to her and knelt in front of her.


    Finally, rity returned to her nk gaze as she took notice of Justin.


    "Alex..." she said in a weak voice, her lips curving into a mild smile.


    Justin hummed. "I brought someone to meet you." He didn¡¯t say <i>my wife</i>, as in Serena¡¯s mind, he was her Alex.


    Justin signaled Natalie toe to them. Natalie went ahead and knelt next to Justin.


    "This is Natalie," Justin said.


    Serena¡¯s gaze shifted from Justin to Natalie and remained fixed on her face for a while, her lips moving to say something.


    "Ca...ryn..." Serena said, observing Natalie¡¯s face.


    Hearing it, Natalie and Justin were shocked. Natalie did indeed look like Caryn, but...


    "Did you say Caryn?" Justin asked her.


    In response, Serena repeated the same word, and this time more clearly: "Caryn."


    Justin and Natalie looked at each other, the same question troubling them both.


    <i>How did Serena know Caryn?</i>

 Chapter 423: How Caryn And Serena Met

    <h4>Chapter 423: How Caryn And Serena Met</h4>


    They arrived at Justin¡¯s penthouse at the top of the NextEra Corp headquarters building. Natalie was not surprised at the thought that this man had such avish penthouse with every possible facility avable here. It even had its own garden that one wouldn¡¯t feel like going anywhere else to visit the greenery. The entire top floor of that building was his residence, which was impossible to explore in just a single visit.


    For now, it was time to deal with the important matters. The rest, she could explore this hometer.


    "Let¡¯s head to my study. I have something to show you," Justin said.


    As they entered the study, Justin made her sit on the couch and then went to one of the drawer chests and pulled out a small box. He brought it to Natalie.


    "What is it?" she asked, curiously looking at that old, but beautifully crafted wooden box.


    "Something my real father has left behind," Justin answered and opened it.


    Natalie went through it, while Justin pulled out one picture of Serena in her youth. He clicked the picture of it and sent it to someone.


    "I have a call to make. You can look through it," Justin said and went to sit in the chair behind his desk as he talked on the call for a while. When he returned, Natalie, who was delighted to see Justin¡¯s pictures from when he was just a baby to his eight-year-old self, looked at him.


    "Justin, these seem like precious memories your father wished to cherish," she said, feeling a little emotional about it. "You were so cute as a baby. Can¡¯t believe that cute baby would grow into a handsome but mysterious man like you."


    "You should be relived, our baby would be as cute as me," hemented.


    "I was cute as well," shemented with a smile, and then looked at the beuatiful couple in the picture, "I do feel bad about your parents."


    As she now knew the story from the past, she couldn¡¯t help but feel bad not only about Justin but his parents as well. Two people in love¡ªwhat did they even want? Just a peaceful, ordinary life, but they couldn¡¯t even have it.


    Seeing Serena today in her miserable situation and seeing Serena from her youth, how happy she was with her man and her kids, she couldn¡¯t help but feel sympathy towards her.


    How great would it have been if the past was not so cruel and she was still with her husband and kids, living a happy life?


    Justin simply sat quietly next to her, looking at those pictures, trying toprehend his own emotions.


    Natalie then looked at Justin. "If your grandpa ever tried to do the same with us, I wouldn¡¯t run away, but I would rather kill him right there."


    "You don¡¯t have to. I would be the one to do that," Justin replied. "Let him live for a while longer."


    Natalie put her hand on Justin¡¯s. "I know your parents had different situation with two kids to protect, and that old man was more powerful, I can only wish if at least someone was there to help them. I know you feel bad for them as well."


    She knew he never showed his emotional side, but she could feel he was equally affected for his parents.


    She got the picture from Justin¡¯s hand, which he had sent to someone a while ago. As she looked at youthful Serena, Natalie said as if trying to figure out something, "You might feel I am overthinking, but I feel like I have met your mother somewhere."


    "We will know once we talk to your mother," Justin said.


    Just then, his cellphone rang.


    ------


    Meanwhile, in the Imperial City.


    James, who had been working in his study, received a picture from Justin and then a call as well. Both of them talked for a while, before James left his study and went to Caryn¡¯s room, who was busy reading a book.


    She looked at him to know why he was here in the middle of his working hours, only to have him hand her the cellphone.


    "Take a look at this picture. Do you know this woman?" James asked.


    Caryn epted the cellphone and stared at the picture for a moment before saying, "This is Eli. I met her in the orphanage after. We were good friends, but I am not in contact with her anymore, for over two decades now."


    Then she looked at James. "Why do you ask?"


    James sighed, "It¡¯s my fault for not showing you Justin¡¯s family picture before, or we would have been talking about it even earlier."


    "What do you mean?" she asked. "This woman..."


    "She is Serena. Justin¡¯s biological mother," James responded.


    Hearing it, Caryn felt stunned, her expression one of great shock. She then looked back at the picture, as if trying to ce the pieces together.


    "When Natalie met her, she called her Caryn," James exined to her. "It means she still remembers you."


    "Thest time I talked with her was when she had given birth to her kids. She had given birth to the twins... No wonder... I..." She sighed inwardly. "All this time, I was raising a child of my friend and I didn¡¯t even know."


    "You need to talk to Justin about his mother¡¯s past. He might get some idea," James said.


    Caryn hummed while James made a video call through his tablet so they could talk.


    As the talk began, Caryn exined when she met Serena and when she lost contact.


    "I met your mother in the orphanage. I was taken there by someone who was protecting me under the orders of my mother," Caryn began, "Back then, her name used to be Eli not Serena. She was around eleven or twelve, a few years older than me. She was one of the oldest girls there and was close to the orphanage head, Mr. Hunt, as she was the first child he brought to the orphanage when he started it for orphaned girl children.


    "The man, who protected me, knew Mr. Hunt really well and handed me over to him. Since then I started to live in that orphanage. Mr. Hunt trusted Eli to look after me as I was new, and we somewhat became good friends despite our age difference. She was brave and bold, and I always admired her back then.


    "But then she was adopted by a couple as their daughter when she was thirteen, and she had to leave the orphanage despite her will to not leave Mr. Hunt. She considered Mr. Hunt as her father and wished to stay in the orphanage by his side. But..." Caryn sighed, "After that, we lost contact with her. All we knew was that her new parents shifted out of the country, and she left with them as well."


    "If you lost contact with her at that time, then how did you get to know about her having kids?" James asked.

 Chapter 424: The Only Person Serena Contacted

    <h4>Chapter 424: The Only Person Serena Contacted</h4>


    Caryn exined, "After she was gone, I started to forget about her and continued my life in the orphanage, with Mr. Hunt treating me like he treated Eli. Almost a decade passed by, but he still missed her. During that time, I became close to him. So, even after I left the orphanage¡ªafter I was an adult, finished my education, and started working¡ªI would visit him once in a while and donate money to the orphanage.


    "During one of such visits, I found Mr. Hunt was happy and couldn¡¯t contain it. He couldn¡¯t wait to share that happiness with me. He told me that Eli contacted him after so long, and she told him that she fell in love with someone and was going to marry him. She even sent her own picture to Mr. Hunt," Caryn said and looked at the picture in her hand. "I remember, it was the same picture I saw of her. That¡¯s how I could recognise her in one nce."


    "Did you or Mr. Hunt meet her?" Justin asked through the video call.


    "I didn¡¯t meet her, but Mr Hunt did," Caryn said, "It was when Mr Hunt told me Eli had given birth to kids and he was going to meet his grandsons. I believe he did go meet her a few times. Later on I was busy with my work and then I moved to Imperial city from Bayford, so my visits to orphanage and to Mr Hunt were rare. I would donate money by transfer instead in person."


    James looked at her at the talk of how she moved from Bayford to Imperial city, because she married Jay Ford.


    Caryn looked at him, but he stood up and went to stand by the window, to let her talk with Justin.


    Caryn focussed her attention back to Justin and said, "After my death incident, I had no contact with anyone at all. But recently, I tried to get in contact with Mr Hunt, all I got to know no one knows where he is. Almost eighteen years back he left all of a sudden, leaving a letter behind that he won¡¯t be returning and he had handed over the responsibility of the orphanage to one of his trusted orphanage workers."


    "Any Idea when exactly he left?" Justin asked.


    "I will send you the details," she assured.


    Justin simply hummed, as he thanked Caryn for the information.


    As the video call ended, Caryn turned to James and asked, "What happened?"


    James walked back to her as he shook his head lightly. "Nothing. You should rest. I have some work to do."


    He picked up the tablet, ready to leave. Caryn held his hand. James stopped and looked at his hand and then at Caryn, who looked surprised at her own action and immediately let go of his hand as if she had done something wrong.


    "I..." she didn¡¯t know what to say.


    James simply leaned down at her and kissed her even before she could react.


    "Everything is fine," he whispered against her lips. "Don¡¯t overthink."


    Caryn¡¯s heart skipped a beat at his maic voice sounding seductive in a low whisper. She swallowed hard as she couldn¡¯t stop her heart from beating louder.


    He let her go slowly and said, "I am in my study."


    She nodded lightly, and he left.


    Caryn exhaled deeply, not knowing what else to do. This man was just above anything she could ever handle.


    -----


    Justin received the email from Caryn, and then Justin called for Trevor.


    "Yes, Mr. Harper?"


    "I have emailed you something. There is a man named Patric Hunt. Investigate every single detail about him, from his past to present. Leave nothing at all," Justin ordered.


    "Yes, Mr. Harper." The man left.


    "Why did you ask to investigate him?" Natalie asked.


    "He was the only man in contact with my mother, who had entirely secluded herself from the entire world due to her past as an assassin. I need to know what was there in him that made my mother contact him on her own and even allow him to meet her kids. I¡¯m sure she had something in mind. I also want to know if his sudden disappearance is rted to my mother," Justin exined.


    "That makes sense," Nataliemented.


    In response, Justin turned to her, his gaze changing to something else. "How about we do something that makes even more sense?" With that, he leaned in closer to her.


    Natalie moved back on the sofa, acting nonchnt. "I... was thinking the same. I want to look around this massive penthouse." She moved further back, feeling the danger in Justin¡¯s intense gaze.


    Just as she was about to get up from the sofa to escape from him, with a strong tug, she was pulled back and tossed onto the sofa.


    "Justin..."


    She tried to escape, but she was already pinned under the heavy body of a man.


    "Where do you think you can run away to when you¡¯re in a lion¡¯s den?" Justin¡¯s intense gaze taunted her, as if to show her she had no escape from him.


    "I just wanted to look around first," she replied innocently, looking at his handsome face.


    "What I want to do and what you want¡ªboth things can be done together," hemented. "What do you think?"


    His words made Natalie almost imagine what this man would do to her. Having sex while taking her to different parts of this home?


    No!!!


    Her mind screamed, and she could imagine it wouldn¡¯t be ending anytime soon, as this penthouse was no joke. It was a mini pce of its own. Her already tired body would be broken to the pieces.


    "I would prefer to separate both things," she said, pulling out an awkward smile. "I can look around the penthouseter."


    "As you wish," he smirked wickedly and kissed her like a hungry wolf, his body heating up, ready to let out what he had been holding back for a while now.

 Chapter 425: Gift

    <h4>Chapter 425: Gift</h4>


    The clothesy scattered around the sofa, as the two naked bodies indulged in a passionate, intimate act on that sofa, without any care in the world.


    The loud and seductive moans of a woman filled the surroundings, trying to keep up with the relentless man hovering over her, dominating not just her body but even her soul entirely.


    Natalie¡¯s breath came in short, trembling gasps, body slick with sweat and limbs trembling from the waves that had already crashed over her again and again.


    She copsed back onto the cushions, eyes half-lidded, chest heaving. "I... I can¡¯t," she whispered, voice hoarse with pleasure and exhaustion.


    But Justin wasn¡¯t finished.


    He leaned in close, lips brushing her ear, his voice rough andmanding. "Yes, you can. Turn over."


    She blinked, dazed. "But¡ª"


    He cut her off with a kiss, deep and consuming, stealing thest of her resistance. "You¡¯re mine today. Everyst part of you. Be a good girl."


    With a soft whimper, she obeyed, her body aching yet craving more. He guided her firmly, possessively¡ªone hand on her hip, the other steadying her.


    "Just like that," he growled, as he guided her hands to hold on to the handrest of the sofa. "Now hold still for me."


    And as he moved behind her, the sofa groaned beneath them, matching the rhythm of his relentless hunger and her surrender¡ªwild and untamed.


    The muscles of his hands that held her and his perfectly sculpted long legs looked taut as he moved with perfection, each thrust driving her to madness.


    He didn¡¯t let up.


    With a growl of hunger still unsatisfied, he pulled her up and turned her, lifting her with ease. Her legs wrapped around him instinctively as he pressed her back against the wall beside the sofa, holding her in ce like she weighed nothing.


    She gasped, overwhelmed again. "You¡¯re insatiable..."


    His eyes burned into hers. "No. I¡¯m just addicted¡ªto you."


    Their bodies collided again, harder this time, the rhythm wild and unrestrained.


    The world outside faded into nothing but skin, breath, and heat."Say it," he demanded between thrusts, voice low and fierce. "Say who you belong to."


    She could barely speak, but the words spilled from her lips like a vow. "You... I¡¯m yours. Only yours."


    That was all he needed. With one final, powerful motion, they fell into release together¡ªloud, breathless, trembling.


    Silence followed, thick and warm. He held her tightly, not letting her feet touch the floor just yet.


    "Are you done yet?" she whispered in the crook of his neck.


    He didn¡¯t stop despite so many times she had asked him to, so she wanted to hear it from him¡ªwhether she should be rxed or ready for him again.


    His fingers traced her spine gently under her sweaty skin, and he nted a soft kiss on her head, knowing she wouldn¡¯t be able to keep up with him.


    "We can continue itter." With that, he lifted her¡ªjust like that¡ªwith her legs wrapped around his waist and his hands holding her at the hips. "Let¡¯s freshen up."


    Just as she turned to go to his room upstairs, she looked at the messy sofa over his shoulder, her hands tightly wrapped around his neck. "We need to clean the mess on the sofa."


    "Don¡¯t worry about it," he said and carried her anyway.


    All freshened up with a nice soak in the bathtub, Justin wrapped her in the bathrobe and brought her to bed. She looked utterly exhausted.


    "Rest for a while. I¡¯ll wake you up when the food is ready," he said.


    She hummed in a dazed state and closed her heavy eyes. She had woken up early that morning to get on the flight and traveled a few hours, only to have to face the Riverdale family¡¯s arrogant elder and their guest, and then meet her mother-inw. It waste noon, and she had no chance to rest anymore.


    Due to what they were busy doing for the past few hours on thatvish sofa in the drawing room, she had even missed lunch.


    Justin let her sleep for an hour while he himselfy next to her. Just an hour of sleep with her next to him was enough to make up for theck of sleep he¡¯d felt over the past few days without her.


    He woke her up, and they had a meal together. Though Natalie was still drowsy, there was no way she would say no to the food.


    "Are we returning to Riverdale estate?" she asked.


    "You are tired. Let¡¯s just stay here today. We¡¯ll return there tomorrow morning," Justin replied.


    She gave out a sigh of relief. "Thest thing I want is to see that old man when all I want to do is rx and rest. But then, won¡¯t Meira feel scared if you¡¯re not around?"


    "Noah is there, so she¡¯ll be fine," Justin assured.


    "You truly care for her, I see," Natalie said, her praise genuine. "Or you wouldn¡¯t keep your most precious assistant by her side."


    "He connects with her well," Justin replied. "Now stop worrying about them and rest, or I assure you, I can still keep you awake for long."


    Natalie quickly jumped on the bed and covered herself with the nket. "I am sleepy. Good night."


    Justin smiled to see her so scared¡ªit made him wonder if he was truly too much, but then he brushed it off, thinking she has to get used to it.


    He covered her with a nket, pecked her lips, said goodnight, and left to do some work in his study. Natalie didn¡¯t stop him either, knowing he had been busy with her and hadn¡¯t had time to attend to his work.


    Entering his study, Justin made a call to Noah.


    "How is she?" Justin asked.


    "Seems fine," Noah answered and exined where he had taken her out during the day and what she did.


    Justin hummed and informed him, "I will return tomorrow."


    "Understood," Noah replied, and Justin hung up the call.


    He went to Meira¡¯s room and knocked on the door, only to have Lana open it. Not entering the room, Noah spoke from the doorway.


    "Mr. Aiden will return tomorrow. Let Ms. Meira know," Noah said.


    Just then, a soft and sweet voice came through. "Mr. Noah."


    He looked at the young woman who appeared in his line of sight. "Thank you for taking me out today." She handed him a small gift box.


    "There¡¯s no need for the gift," he said, keeping his tone polite.


    "I got a gift for everyone. I mean you, Lana, and my brother and his wife." She looked at Lana. "I gave you one as well, right?"


    Lana nodded slightly as she looked at Noah. He understood Lana must have said no to the gift as well, but the girl must have insisted, and Lana had epted it to avoid hurting her feelings.


    Noah epted it too, not wanting to disappoint her, and said, "Thank you. But next time, just buy things for yourself."


    Meira nodded, and Noah left.


    Meira hesitantly looked at Lana. "Did I upset him by giving him a gift?"


    Lana closed the door and said, "It¡¯s not like that, Ms. Meira. But our boss has appointed us with your responsibility. Doing anything for you is our job. You don¡¯t have to show your gratitude or give us a gift. You should care more for yourself."


    Meira didn¡¯t quite understand the way these people¡¯s minds worked, but she nodded in understanding anyway.

 Chapter 426: Colin’s Plan

    <h4>Chapter 426: Colin¡¯s n</h4>


    The next morning, Justin and Natalie arrived at the Riverdale estate. Aeldric didn¡¯t question them about anything. As long as his grandson was back home and marrying the woman he had chosen, he was ready to ept Natalie¡¯s presence.


    Meira was happy to see them.


    "Brother, I got a gift for you two," Meira said as she looked at him and handed over a box to Natalie and Justin.


    "Whoa! A gift?" Natalie said as she opened her box, while Justin simply looked at it as Natalie opened it. Inside was a pair of couple brooches.


    "It¡¯s beautiful," Natalie said, pulling one out and handing the box to Justin to hold. She attached the brooch to thepel of his jacket and then attached the other to her dress. "This is so perfect," she added in a pleased tone.


    Meira was happy to see Natalie liked it.


    Just then, a voice came through, which didn¡¯t surprise anyone.


    "Aiden, where have you been yesterday?" Grace, who had just arrived, came toward them. Her expression was displeased. "I had been looking for you to get the size of your ring, but you were nowhere."


    Justin didn¡¯t even bother to look at her, while Natalie turned to her with a fake pleasing smile. "Ms. Grace, isn¡¯t it quite rude for you to ask a man where he was when he was meeting his wife after so many days?" Natalie brushed her hair away from her neck to settle it behind, revealing the marks of hickeys that she hadn¡¯t bothered to cover with makeup.


    "Aren¡¯t you old enough to understand where he must have been since yesterday?" Natalie let Grace see the hickeys on her neck. "If you don¡¯t understand, I wouldn¡¯t mind exining in detail what he was busy with and what exactly he was doing."


    Grace¡¯s gaze darkened as she saw the marks. "Shameless!"


    "That¡¯s my husband¡¯s love," Natalie countered smoothly. "You wouldn¡¯t understand, as you won¡¯t be getting any. All the best living the life of an untouched maiden. You might ascend to being a goddess of virtue."


    Grace controlled her anger and said, "I will show you your ce once I am married to him."


    "Sure," Natalie replied with confidence.


    Grace ignored her and looked at him. "The person from the jewelry store is here. Let them have the size of your ring."


    Justin looked at his hand. "I already have a ring. I don¡¯t need another one."


    Grace noticed the ordinary-looking ring and said, "That doesn¡¯t suit your personality. Also, you are going to be the son-inw of the Hartz family, and people might me me for not being able to offer the best ring to my husband."


    "Do I look like I care?" He offered her a cold re. "And even if she puts a rubber band on my finger, it will suit me the best."


    Grace looked at Aeldric. The old man finally said, "Aiden, if you have agreed to this marriage, you should follow through with it."


    Justin looked at him. "Agreed?" There was a sarcastic tone in his voice. "Didn¡¯t you say all I have to do is appear at the ceremony? Then what¡¯s with this ring and clothes and whatever bullshit this womanes with every time?"


    The air heated up all of a sudden. Aeldric realized he had indeed said that and had nothing to refute it.


    "Alright!" Natalie interrupted and turned to Grace. "You see that precious ring on his finger? I chose it for him, and I know the size. Let me tell you about it."


    Natalie went to the jewelry designer and checked the ring size measuring tool. "This is the size."


    She looked at Grace. "It¡¯s done. You can leave now."


    Natalie¡¯s voice held the authority of someone who ruled this family. She had shown it since the moment she came here, and no one could stop her¡ªnot even Aeldric.


    Grace gritted her teeth and left, as no one stopped her, not even Aeldric.


    Aeldric had another n. He needed Grace to be a part of this family, but she needed to be kept under control. Natalie was doing that perfectly. With Grace here, Natalie would stay on her toes as well, and both women would be busy fighting, while Aeldric could focus on Aiden and take him away from these two.


    But the old man still didn¡¯t know what Justin was made of, or how crazy he was about Natalie. He could forget his own existence and abandon it¡ªbut not her.


    Grace returned to Harts Manor, where she angrily mmed an expensive vase onto the floor in the drawing room.


    "My dear, what happened?" Grace¡¯s mother rushed to her, sounding worried.


    "Mom, that bitch Natalie¡ªshe acts like she owns Aiden, and he lets her!" Grace snapped. "Is she going to stay at the Riverdales even after I marry Aiden? I can¡¯t stand her anymore. Every time I try to get close to him, she¡¯s always there, meddling."


    "Calm down," her mother said, guiding her to sit on the sofa. "Get water for her," she instructed a nearby servant.


    Grace¡¯s father, Colin, walked in and came to stand near his daughter. "Grace, you already know what kind of woman Natalie is. You shouldn¡¯t be surprised at how shrewd she can be. Didn¡¯t I warn you before?"


    "Yes, Father, I know. But..."


    "Grace," Colin said firmly, "your goal is to get into the Riverdale family. We have to take them over, and I won¡¯t let your impulsiveness ruin our n. Aiden is just a step toward that. Don¡¯t fall for him."


    Grace¡¯s hands clenched her dress tightly. She didn¡¯t know whether she had truly fallen for Aiden or if it was just her obsession¡ªher habit of always getting what she wanted. But right now, she wanted Aiden to crush Natalie¡¯s arrogance.


    "Back then, Alexander was in our way, and we couldn¡¯t make your aunt marry him. But this time, we can¡¯t fail. You must marry the one who is Aeldric¡¯s heir¡ªand that¡¯s Aiden," Colin dered. "I don¡¯t care how you do it, but keep in mind¡ªyour father wants control over Riverdale.


    "Once we have that, we won¡¯t just rule the business world, but the Mafia world too. No one will be more powerful than us. Marry him and bear his child¡ªafter that, he¡¯s of no further use. And then we can get rid of Aeldric easily."


    "I understand, Father," Grace said quietly, then turned and walked back to her room.


    "She¡¯s just a young girl, and you¡¯re pressuring her with your ambition," Colin¡¯s wife said softly.


    He looked at her, eyes hard. "You know my father and I have been nning this for decades. Back then we failed¡ªbecause of Alexander. After he was gone, I did everything to strengthen our ties with the Riverdales and set the stage for this day. We can¡¯t back down now. Even if it means killing Aiden¡ªjust like we did with his father." His gaze darkened.


    "Aren¡¯t you afraid of getting caught?" she asked. "The Riverdales are ruthless."


    "They couldn¡¯t catch us for decades. What can they do now?" Colin chuckled wickedly. "It was satisfying to watch Alexander die, and I¡¯ll feel that same satisfaction watching his son die."

 Chapter 427: Wedding Day

    <h4>Chapter 427: Wedding Day</h4>


    It was the wedding day. The Riverdale mansion was hosting a grand ceremony within its majestic estate.


    Meanwhile, at the Hartz residence, Grace was getting ready¡ªher family prepared to leave at any moment for the Riverdale estate.


    Standing in front of the mirror, she admired herself in a stunning white bridal gown that hugged her slender figure perfectly. Her delicate face looked dreamy and radiant.


    <i>"After seeing me as his bride, I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll forget that woman who doesn¡¯t even wear proper clothes befitting ady. He¡¯ll finally see who truly deserves to stand by his side¡ªas his real wife."</i>


    "Young Miss, they are waiting for you," a servant announced gently.


    Grace stepped into the drawing room where her parents awaited her.


    "My daughter looks like the most beautiful bride," her mother said with a warm smile, holding Grace¡¯s hand proudly.


    "Thank you, Mom," Grace replied softly.


    Colin simply gave a short nod to his wife¡¯s words. "Grace, remember your goal," he reminded her with a firm tone.


    "Yes, Dad," she answered, her inner thoughts echoing darker intentions. <i>"I¡¯ll aplish my goal¡ªafter making him fall for me and forget that woman. Once I carry his child, Dad can do whatever he wants with him. That¡¯ll be his price for all the insults he¡¯s made me suffer. But for now, I¡¯ll make him believe I love him. He is mine."</i>


    With that, the Hartz family departed for the Riverdale estate.


    -----


    At the Riverdale estate.


    The entire estate was decorated beautifully, ready to wee the important guests invited. The numerous luxury cars started to arrive at the mark of this great day for the Riverdales¡ªmore precisely, for Aeldric.


    Marina arrived there. Mallory and her family were present as well. Mallory was clearly displeased with this marriage arrangement, as Grace was meant to marry her elder son Ian, instead of Aiden. Her n to have ties with the Hartz family had failed.


    Grace, being the only child of the Hartz couple, was going to inherit everything, and then her husband Ian would be able to get the Hartz business under him sooner orter. With such wealth and power, they wouldn¡¯t have to worry about Aeldric anymore, but...


    "Mother, Aiden is already¡ª Why didn¡¯t you stop your father from arranging this marriage?" Malloryined. "Father only listens to you."


    Marina looked at her, her expression indifferent. "Aren¡¯t you a good daughter of your father? But now you recall your mother in a moment of crisis."


    Mallory felt a little speechless, though she knew her mother was always blunt with her words and her stance.


    "Mother, isn¡¯t this wrong? Aiden is married, and Grace was meant to marry my son. Howe a married man is snatching away my son¡¯s marriage prospect¡ªhis future?" Mallory said, acting all righteous.


    Marina¡¯s expression turned cold. "Isn¡¯t it your father who¡¯s forcing Aiden? And about snatching away your son¡¯s future¡ªyou should learn to rely on your own abilities rather than someone else¡¯s wealth. All these years, you and your family relied on your Riverdales, and now you want to rely on the Hartz. Be smart and capable and build your own world.


    "My grandson Aiden, despite not having us with him, is still sessful and known worldwide on his own abilities. You should send your sons to him so they can learn from him. About Grace, I am sure even Colin Hartz can see who is suitable for his daughter. They don¡¯t mind that he is already married."


    Mallory¡¯s expressions soured. "Mother, you are being biased towards my sons. They are your grandkids as well."


    "I wouldn¡¯t be biased if you and your father had behaved and didn¡¯t force me to say all this," Marina said and walked away.


    Mallory was left fuming.


    Aeldric came downstairs, ready in a stylish suit. He saw his wife with frown lines on her forehead as he watched her walking away.


    "Where are you going? Who angered you now?" Aeldric asked her.


    She looked at him angrily. "You are not the only person in my life who angers me. I have created another one by myself."


    Aeldric looked at his daughter, his gaze cold. "Mallory, don¡¯t anger your mother on this important day."


    Mallory simply nodded, not willing to listen to an earful from her father.


    "Where is Aiden?" Aeldric asked the butler.


    "Young master is getting ready in his room," the butler answered.


    A triumphant smirk graced the old man¡¯s lips, knowing his grandson had no choice but to obey him, even when his wife Natalie was here.


    "Where is that girl Natalie?" Aeldric asked.


    "She must be in their room as well," the butler said.


    "Never mind," Aeldric said, and then saw his grandsoning downstairs, but Natalie was not with him.


    "Where is that girl Natalie?" Aeldric asked him.


    "You don¡¯t need to concern yourself with her," he replied and went to Marina. "How¡¯s mother?"


    Marina looked at him. "She is fine. It would be better if you visit her often."


    "Very soon, after I take care of some nuisance around," he replied.


    "Let¡¯s head to the wedding hall. The Hartz family has already arrived," Aeldric said.


    All of them sat in the cars and left for the wedding venue.


    The wedding hall was full of guests. Both families took their ces while the groom went to the grand altar where the marriage officiate was already present.


    The emcee had already started entertaining the guests, announcing the groom¡¯s arrival.


    Everyone looked at the handsome groom standing there, the next head of the Riverdale family. He was standing there with no expression on his face, his impassive gaze noticing no one in particr, as if these people didn¡¯t matter to him.


    The emcee announced the arrival of the bride. Grace entered the hall with her father as they walked toward the altar. All the guests looked at the beautiful bride and couldn¡¯t help but praise her.


    Grace looked at the altar and noticed the handsome groom. She felt like her dream wasing true. The most handsome man she had ever seen¡ªthe man who managed to waver her heart despite his arrogance¡ªwas going to be hers.

 Chapter 428: Surprise For The Old Man

    <h4>Chapter 428: Surprise For The Old Man</h4>


    Colin took his daughter to the altar, where the groom showed no signs of stepping forward and taking the bride¡¯s hand. Colin left Grace at the altar and returned to his ce next to his wife, while Grace walked ahead and stood facing the groom, expecting him to look at her and admire how beautiful she looked. But the groom didn¡¯t even show any interest as she stood facing him, waiting for the ceremony to go on.


    Grace looked around the wedding hall, but there was no sign of Natalie. She scoffed inwardly. <i>¡¯Seems like all that brave act of hers was fake. In the end, she is still hurt and embarrassed to see her husband marrying another woman.¡¯</i>


    The marriage officiant recited the wedding vows as entire hall was silent with only mild music ying in the back ground. All the guests focussed on the bride and groom, witnessing them taking the vows.


    "Mr. Aiden Riverdale, are you willing to take Ms. Grace Hartz as yourwfully wedded wife, to have and to hold, from this day forward, for better or for worse, for richer or for poorer, in sickness and in health, to love and cherish until death do you part?"


    "I do," the groom said.


    "Ms. Grace Hartz, are you willing to take Mr. Aiden Riverdale as yourwfully wedded husband, to have and to hold, from this day forward, for better or for worse, for richer or for poorer, in sickness and in health, to love and cherish until death do you part?"


    "I do," Grace said happily.


    She was worried that he would back down from this wedding, but it was surprising he didn¡¯t¡ªand now he was hers. Her husband.


    It was time to exchange rings. Grace was happy to see he didn¡¯t have the previous ring on his finger¡ªthe one Natalie had given him. <i>¡¯Finally, he gave up on her for a wife like me. He threw away that cheap ring.¡¯</i>


    The groom put the ring on her finger. When it was time for her to put the ring on him, it was lose.


    "Tsk! Some things are just not meant to be," Grace heard him say as he removed that ring and put it in his forefinger.


    <i>¡¯That damn Natalie,¡¯</i> Grace cursed inwardly. ¡¯I thought she would trick me into getting small size to stop me from me putting in Aiden¡¯s fingers so I made one size bigger ring. That damn woman in fact told me the right size?¡¯


    Not willing to be surpassed by him and Natalie, Grace looked at him and said in a low and mocking voice, "I can just get you another ring, but you can¡¯t forget you have just taken the vows. You have no ce to regret."


    "Let¡¯s see who¡¯s gonna regret it," he countered, offering her a mocking gaze.


    The guests didn¡¯t know what was going on between these two while they pped loudly at the exchange of rings.


    "You may kiss the bride," the marriage officiant announced.


    Grace looked at him. He held her hand, and pecked the back of it for the show, but his lips didn¡¯t clearly touch the skin, and then he stepped back.


    Grace was angry, but she had to keep her calm.


    The emcee teased, "Seems like our groom is the reserved and traditional kind. Never mind, they can have their moments in private."


    The guestsughed while the marriage officiant announced them as husband and wife.


    Both of them were then diverted to sign the papers for the legal agreement of their marriage. They signed it, and once more everyone pped.


    Grace smirked as she looked around at the guests. <i>¡¯I wish that bitch Natalie was here to see this. It would have been fun to mock her to her face. Her husband was legally mine and I own half of what he owns. I am a mistress of Riverdale family now.¡¯</i>


    -----


    As the wedding ceremony was over, the groom left his bride¡¯s side and went straight to Aeldric, who was talking to the guests.


    "We need to talk," he said to Aeldric.


    Aeldricughed lightly and said, "It¡¯s your wedding day. Have some fun with your bride and guests..."


    "I have no time for that," he said coldly.


    Seeing him determined, Aeldric didn¡¯t want to create a scene in front of the guests and the Hartz family, so he agreed. Anyway, he had already achieved his goal. Aeldric told the guests to enjoy themselves and that he would return soon.


    Both of them left the wedding hall, sat in the car, and went to Aeldric¡¯s office.


    As Aeldric settled in his chair, he heard his grandson ask, "The wedding is over as you wanted. Now tell me where my sister is."


    Aeldric had already expected it, as this secret was the reason Aiden agreed to marry Grace.


    "Why do you care for her? Just be happy with that girl, Meira. Didn¡¯t I give you a nice girl as your sister?" Aeldric replied.


    "Don¡¯t give me bullshit and bring her to me already," he said. "I am sure you already know I would ask for her, and if you¡¯re smart, you must have already prepared for it."


    Aeldric sighed and then smirked wickedly. "Do you trust me that much? Do you really think I¡¯ll give away my golden hen so easily¡ªunless I make you obey a few more of my wishes? I can use her as my best leverage against you for a while longer, maybe until you give me a great-grandson. How about that?"


    He simply looked at this arrogant old man, who was full of himself and acted invincible.


    Aeldric continued, "Now be a good boy and go back to your bride. Make sure to perform well on your wedding night so I can get good news soon. The longer you take, the longer it will take for you to see your sister."


    In response to Aeldric¡¯s arrogance, a mockingugh echoed in the office, which surprised Aeldric. Instead of getting angry and throwing a tantrum, his grandson wasughing at him.


    "I am well aware that the word ¡¯trust¡¯ doesn¡¯t quite go with you, Aeldric Riverdale," he said, looking at the old man with a wickedly mocking gaze. "The man whom his own son didn¡¯t trust¡ªwill I be foolish enough to trust him?" He acted as if giving it deep thought. "Let me think... Hmmm, and the answer is ¡¯no¡¯."


    Aeldric was a little taken aback by this change in his grandson. What was he up to?


    "Well, on my wedding day, I have a surprise for you, old man," he said, while smirking mockingly, "I hope you like it, dear grandfather."


    Just then the door of the office opened and two people entered the office.


    In a moment, Aeldric¡¯s expressions turned that of a shock.

 Chapter 429: About The Real Sister

    <h4>Chapter 429: About The Real Sister</h4>


    Aeldric stood up from his chair, his face covered with expressions of disbelief as well as shock.


    "Liked the surprise, old man?" he heard his grandson ask, who leaned back in the chair, making himselffortable¡ªsitting like a king.


    "What¡¯s the meaning of this?" Aeldric asked as he looked back at him, then at the two people.


    "Simple," he answered. "You are not to be trusted, so I¡¯m the same. You shouldn¡¯t trust me either¡ªafter all, I am your blood, isn¡¯t it?"


    The couple that entered the office walked ahead, hand in hand.


    "I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t attend the wedding as I was busy with my wife, Natalie," the man said and looked at his look-alike who was sitting in the chair. "Aaron, congrattions on your marriage."


    "Brother-inw, congrattions," Natalie said clinging to Justin¡¯s arm like a sweet wife. "Though I don¡¯t like that woman Grace, I¡¯m sure you can handle her until we achieve what we want."


    Aeldric looked at the one sitting in the chair¡ªthe one who had just married Grace. "You are Aaron, not Aiden. You¡¯ve been alive as well?"


    "I¡¯m sure I¡¯m not a ghost yet," Aaron replied with a smirk.


    "You two brothers kept it from me?" Aeldric said.


    "Old man, someone would mistake your behaviour as if you are happy to see me alive," Aaron said, "I would like it if you quit pretending. I simply hate it."


    Justin spoke up as well, "I am sure you have an important worry to deal with that how you are going to answer Colin Hartz about this, that he was deceived and his daughter isn¡¯t married to your heir."


    Aeldric looked at Aaron, "This can¡¯t be. You can¡¯t marry Grace. The marriage was fixed between my heir Aiden and her. If¡ª"


    "But, I am already married to her," Aaron said.


    Aeldric angrily red at him as if Aaron was the thorn in his eyes. "You...."


    "Calm down, old man," this time Justin said. "Now quietly sit in the chair and listen to me¡ªunless you want Colin Hartz and others to know that Hartz was deceived."


    Aeldric smirked as he was not ready to give up, "No one can tell the difference between you two. I can just tell them it was Aiden and now due to this woman Natalie, you were backing out."


    "Don¡¯t bring me into this," Natalie said, acting like she was wronged, "Like a good granddaughter-inw, I didn¡¯t even reject your idea of marrying my husband to some other woman. Where would you find such an obedient granddaughter-inw such as me and here you are ming me. Old age is truly turning you senile."


    Aeldric didn¡¯t want to waste time arguing with her, and looked back at both brothers. "I won¡¯t let it happen. The one married to Grace would be Aiden, despite who was standing there at the altar. No one will know."


    "Really?" Aaron said. "The marriage certificate is ready and it will be here soon for you to take a look. Oh, I just received a picture of it now." Aaron put his cellphone on the table and let the old man see the picture.


    "It¡¯s clearly my signature, my name there as the husband. If you want, I can go to Colin Hartz and tell him right away," Aaron said. "I can tell him, it was all your n to deceive him as Aiden was not ready to leave his wife."


    "You know how much you need Hartz¡¯s support at this moment, and any mistake can turn into your losses," Justin added. "You know well, you are not the same powerful lion now."


    There was silence on Aeldric¡¯s side. After a while, he scoffed, "You two, all of this was just so you could know about your sister? Morons!" Aeldric looked at the two as he repeated, "Such morons!"


    Justin and Aaron looked at each other but said nothing, as they waited for the old man to say something.


    "Now let me tell you two a secret," Aeldric began, his eyes shining with the thrill of getting back at his own grandsons.


    Justin and Aaron didn¡¯t have a good feeling about it.


    "Your sister¡ªI don¡¯t have her," Aeldric said. "Neither do I know where she is."


    "What do you mean?" Aaron asked, while Justin simply stared at him.


    Aeldric smirked. "When she was just a few days old, still in the hospital, someone kidnapped her."


    "Are you taking us for fools, or are you telling us there was someone smart enough to fool you and risk going against you?" Justin asked. "Are you saying you were such a failure that you couldn¡¯t stop someone from kidnapping your own granddaughter?"


    "That was just a girl. I couldn¡¯t care less," Aeldric said in a dismissive tone, as that little girl meant nothing to him. "But it was truly infuriating that someone managed to infiltrate the tight security of my people and escaped without even being noticed. I killed so many of my men to find the traitor who must have helped the enemies, but still couldn¡¯t find anything. It was indeed the greatest failure of my life."


    "Didn¡¯t they ask you for ransom?" Aaron asked.


    "There was nothing. Whoever it was, they disappeared with the child into thin air. My people, nor any other sources, could track them. Either they escaped sessfully, or that child had died," Aeldric answered.


    "And you think we¡¯ll believe this ridiculous story of yours?" Aaron said. "You even raised a fake granddaughter. It shows how important her existence was for some reason¡ªthat there¡¯s no way you could let anyone take away your real granddaughter."


    "You can choose to think what you want," Aeldric said coldly, but then his tone softened a little. "I raised that girl for Marina¡¯s sake. Back then, if I had told her the girl was not there, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to handle the shock. But I couldn¡¯t find that girl either, so I told her that I took the girl away.


    "That way, I could keep Marina with me using that girl as leverage, as she was going to leave me after Alex and her grandkids died. And it worked. Marina stayed for the sake of that woman Serena and the child I was hiding. But one day, I had to show her that girl, so I raised a fake granddaughter."


    Silence gripped the office, as no one spoke.


    <i>I thought there was no one worse than Sephina, but this old man keeps proving me wrong,</i> Natalie thought as she looked at him. <i>I can see he had genuine feelings at least toward his wife, but his arrogance just gets the best of him. Serves him right.</i>


    Aeldric looked at Justin and Aaron. The next moment, the arrogance was back on his calm face. "Now, you two are not going to get your sister, so keep it down and listen to me quietly like good little boys."


    Aaron and Justin simply looked at the old man, as it was not surprising to see him change colors like a chameleon.


    "The one who married Grace was Aiden," Aeldric dered.


    "You are still not out of your dream?" Justin asked.


    "I find myself doing the exactly opposite," Aaron added with a smirk.


    "I will kill you two if you do anything of that sort. Don¡¯t forget I am the king here and my orders rule. My people can kill you both, and I can just get rid of any trouble," Aeldric growled.


    "This guy is still delusional, isn¡¯t he?" Justin said to Aaron.


    "We should clear his delusion," Aaron said, offering a wicked smirk to Aeldric.

 Chapter 430: The New King

    <h4>Chapter 430: The New King</h4>


    "Kawin," Justin called for him.


    Kawin, who was Aeldric¡¯s most loyal man, entered the office and bowed lightly like a loyal dog. "Yes, Mr. Handrix."


    "Tell your previous master that he is no longer the ruler here," Justin ordered.


    Aeldric looked at Kawin in shock. He even called Justin <i>Mr. Handrix</i>, with his oldst name, instead of Riverdale.


    "Kawin?!" Aeldric eximed.


    "Mr. Riverdale, all of our people have sworn their loyalty to our new King¡ªyour heir and our boss," Kawin said.


    "How dare you? I have not yet given him my position."


    "Mr. Riverdale, you have already announced to the entire Eastern Country that Mr. Handrix is your heir. Since then, all of our people, business partners, and everyone we are connected to have already epted Mr. Handrix as our King," Kawin added.


    Aeldric looked at Justin in even greater shock. "When did you¡ª" he fumed with anger.


    Natalie was quietly enjoying the show. Till date, it was Justin who enjoyed the shows she had created, but now it was her chance to get popcorn and drinks and enjoy the best show.


    "When you were dreaming about this grand wedding, do you think I was free enough toze around and do nothing?" Justin said. "Aaron and I were already acting as Aiden Riverdale and meeting those people as your heir. For your information, this isn¡¯t the first time you¡¯re meeting Aaron. He has been in the Eastern Country for a while now, meeting you and getting to know his trashy grandfather from the past."


    "Also, our names are Aaron Handrix and Aiden Handrix. Keep that in mind," Aaron said. "We will never be Riverdales."


    Aeldric exchanged nces between the two brothers, and it was truly hard to tell who was who¡ªjust like in the past. He couldn¡¯t tell when he had met Justin and when it had been Aiden.


    Aeldric was fuming with anger at the thought that he had truly underestimated his grandsons. But he thought, in the end, everything was going to them, so there was no use fighting.


    He swallowed all his anger with everything he had and said calmly, but in a mocking tone, "Still, you won¡¯t benefit if you tell Colin Hartz the truth about this marriage. He would go against you two if you¡ª"


    "Who said we n to tell him the truth?" Justin said. "We have no such ns."


    It shocked Aeldric. Till now, they had been threatening him with telling Colin Hartz the truth¡ªand now, they were saying they weren¡¯t going to. What were these two up to?


    "What do you mean?" Aeldric asked.


    "I n to be a good son-inw of the Hartz family," Aaron said.


    Aeldric couldn¡¯t understand what these two were up to. "What are you nning to do?" he asked.


    "You didn¡¯t give us our sister, so that¡¯s the extent of information you get," Justin said. "And most importantly, we don¡¯t trust you."


    "So you better sit tight and do your usual things. For now, we¡¯ll spare you from the humiliation of being dethroned by your own grandsons, and taking the control of your power," Aaron said.


    Aeldric mmed his hand on the table, enraged at how easily they were taking him. He was the man everyone feared. "I won¡¯t sit back and watch you two¡ª"


    "How about I tell Marina what you just told us about the granddaughter?" Natalie said, as she yed the recording on her phone.


    It was the recording where Aeldric was admitting how he lost the little girl and deceived Marina all these years.


    Aeldric looked at Natalie, realizing he had not thought about that. His arrogance had clearly turned him ignorant.


    Natalie continued, "The efforts you put into hiding the truth from her all these years, will vanished in a moment."


    Hearing it, the old man quietly sat back in his chair, saying nothing in retaliation.


    Natalie smirked. <i>This old man truly has a weakness¡ªhis own wife.</i>


    Aaron stood up from his chair as he looked at Aeldric. "Let¡¯s go back and be good hosts, Mr. Riverdale. It¡¯s not good to leave your guests unattended¡ªor who knows what might happen."


    Aeldric stood up despite his unwillingness. He couldn¡¯t let anyone know what was happening inside his family.


    Once Aaron and Aeldric left, Natalie looked at Justin. "Will Aaron be fine acting as her husband?"


    "What acting? He is indeed her husband now," Justinmented dismissively.


    Natalie softly pped his arm. "You don¡¯t care about him, huh?"


    "He¡¯s not a child for me to worry about, and he knew what he was getting into," Justin said. "And that¡¯s the only way to trap the Hartz and take our revenge for what they did back then to us."


    Natalie could only agree. The Hartz were not easy to deal with either.


    "Now, what about your sister?" Natalie asked. "Grandma is eager to meet her. She believes you will get her back."


    "I will have Meira meet her as my real sister. That¡¯s the only way we have," Justin said.


    "Well, that¡¯s right," she said, and then asked, "Are you going to look for your sister?"


    "I will do everything in my power to find her," he assured.


    Just then, Trevor arrived at Aeldric¡¯s office to meet Justin.


    "Mr. Aiden, I got all the information you asked for about that man, Patrick Hunt¡ªthe in-charge of the orphanage where your mother used to live."


    He handed over a file to Justin, who sat in Aeldric¡¯s chair, while Natalie sat in another empty chair, ready to hear the information as well.


    Trevor began the briefing.


    "That man, Patrick Hunt, was a military officer before he started the orphanage. He had worked in the special forces and even operated as a spy on many asions. He was one of the most sessful and skilled special forces officers at that time¡ªcapable of infiltrating even the strongest security.


    "Despite all his extraordinary achievements in the military, he was dismissed early for breaking rules and going against his seniors while carrying out secret operations to catch the biggest human trafficking group. He had saved many young girls and women from those people.


    "After being dismissed from his job, he started his own orphanage to help girl children who needed protection. Ms. Serena, back then named Eli, was the first girl child he brought to the orphanage..." Trevor continued to exin.


    Justin, meanwhile, was stuck on reading what that man Patrick Hunt was truly capable of. "Special forces... a spy..." He looked at Trevor. "Has he ever been to the Eastern Country?"


    "Yes, he has," Trevor said. "His entire travel record after he left military service is in there."


    Justin quickly flipped through the pages and got to the relevant ones.


    "Justin, do you think this man is the one who might have taken away your sister?" Natalie asked.


    Justin simply hummed as he continued going through the travel records.

 Chapter 431: Wedding Night

    <h4>Chapter 431: Wedding Night</h4>


    Trevor said, "Mr. Handrix, I¡¯ve already matched the dates of Patrick Hunt¡¯s trip to the Eastern Country with the time Ms. Serena gave birth to a child. ording to the data, hisst trip was from Bayford City to the Eastern Country, and it was a few days before Ms. Serena gave birth. After that, there is no record of him¡ªnothing at all, as if the man disappeared into thin air. We tried to dig further, but it¡¯s hard to find anything unless that man died here in the Eastern City and no one knows."


    Justin put the file back and leaned back in his chair. "If he was truly here and took away the child, I¡¯m sure he knew who he was dealing with. He was in the special forces and was a trained spy, so he¡¯s more than just capable of escaping without leaving any traces behind. Given his record during his service, one can see he was, in fact, a big deal."


    Natalie looked at him. "If we can¡¯t find him, we won¡¯t be able to reach your sister either."


    Justin simply stared at the file, unsure what to do at that moment, but then said, "For now, let¡¯s focus on what we¡¯re here for. About my sister¡ªI¡¯m sure that man must have kept her safe, and sooner orter, I¡¯ll find them."


    -----


    Inside the wedding hall, Grace was growing impatient about where her husband had disappeared to, leaving her all alone to deal with the guests who kept questioning her about him.


    Grace¡¯s mother took care of the situation by offering some valid excuses.


    Aeldric and Aaron had returned to the wedding hall. In everyone¡¯s eyes, he was Aiden. Grace quickly went to him, smiling, showing she was happy to see him back.


    "Where have you been?" she asked softly, her eyes sparkling with love. "I was waiting for you."


    "You should get used to waiting for me. It¡¯ll be the same going forward," Aaron replied¡ªonly she could hear him.


    Grace¡¯s expression turned sad. "We¡¯re married now, and so many people are here. Do you have to be like this and embarrass me in front of everyone?"


    "Drop the act and get back to work," Aaron said coldly, then turned to talk to a guest who had approached them. Grace pulled herself together and resumed her part as the happy bride, speaking with the guests.


    <i>Get back to work?</i> This was just a part of his work to him, and he didn¡¯t bother to show anything different to Grace.


    -----


    Meira was in her room. She didn¡¯t have to attend the wedding and go among strangers. Moreover, no one knew about her existence, and she couldn¡¯t be introduced as the fake¡ªor even real¡ªdaughter of the family.


    Justin had decided to keep her existence hidden from the world now, for the sake of her own safety. Hiding her was his way of protecting her.


    As she sat quietly, looking all sad, Lana spoke to her. "Ms. Meira, you should have your dinner. You haven¡¯t eaten anything since morning."


    Meira looked at her. "My brother said he wouldn¡¯t marry that woman since he¡¯s already married, but he had to. My sister-inw must be sad."


    "Ms. Meira, Mr. Aiden has already assured you of things, and you should trust him."


    "But I can¡¯t help but feel bad for them. I feel like somehow I¡¯m the reason, even though he told me it¡¯s not true."


    Lana didn¡¯t know how to console her and stayed quiet. Not knowing anything was good for this girl.


    -----


    The wedding celebration was over. The guests had left, and the Riverdale family was back at their home. Marina had already left early after the wedding celebration, as she was simply there for formality¡¯s sake.


    Grace returned alone in the car that had been prepared for the bride and groom, which was infuriating¡ªbut she had no other choice, as Aaron had already left.


    When she returned home, Mallory was there to wee her, along with rows of servants and Aeldric sitting in his chair in the drawing room.


    There was no sign of Aaron in the drawing room.


    "Wee to the Riverdale family, Grace," Mallory said.


    She was the only woman avable in the family now, as Marina had left and there was no one else.


    Before Grace could even thank her, a couple entered the drawing room¡ªJustin and Natalie.


    Aaron had returned to Justin¡¯s Penthouse while Justin and Natalie took their usual ce in this family.


    Their voices were heard by others as Natalie was talking to Justin, unbothered by what was going on inside the home. "...I hope Meira likes this gift. As a sister-inw, I should have gotten something for her sooner."


    "She will surely like it," came Justin¡¯s response.


    Others looked at the couple. Grace angrily nced at Natalie, who was clinging to her husband¡¯s hand¡ªwhile this man had left his own bride alone.


    Now Aeldric could tell it was Aiden and not Aaron due to Natalie¡¯s closeness towards him. She was the only factor now that could let him know if the man was Aiden or Aaron.


    Mallory couldn¡¯t stand seeing Natalie and Justin together like this and said, "Aiden, you left your bride alone like this. Where were you?"


    Justin ignored her, while Natalie said, "We went to buy a gift for Meira."


    "I didn¡¯t ask you," Mallory said angrily.


    "Well, I thought to save you from the embarrassing silence and the ignorance from my husband, as he sees you as nothing more than a nuisance in this house¡ªbut... you¡¯re on your own," Natalie said, then turned to Justin. "I am going to Meira¡¯s room."


    Just then, Meira arrived as Lana had told her Justin and Natalie were back home. Seeing them together, Meira was happy and said, "Sister-inw, were youing to see me?"


    Natalie smiled at her. "Yes. I got a gift for you," she said, offering a small jewelry brand bag to her. "I hope you like it."


    "Of course I will," Meira said.


    Grace clenched her fists. Despite being the new bride, she was being ignored while all the attention was on Natalie.


    "Aiden, your room is ready for your wedding night. It¡¯ste, and you should take your wife Grace to your room," Mallory said impatiently. "Instead of wasting time with someone else."


    Justin ignored Mallory while Natalie said to Meira, "Let¡¯s go to your room and talk. It¡¯s so noisy here."


    Meira nodded happily, ready to lead Natalie to her room.


    Natalie was about to head toward Meira¡¯s room when Justin held her hand and said, "Where are you going? Didn¡¯t you hear this woman saying that my room is ready for the wedding night?"


    He addressed Mallory as <i>¡¯this woman¡¯</i>, not even <i>¡¯aunt¡¯</i>.


    Natalie looked back at him coyly. "What do you n?"


    Justin lifted her in his arms. "Time to celebrate it, and keep you awake the entire night," he said, and walked toward the staircase.


    It left everyone speechless once more. This man was utterly shameless when it came to his wife.

 Chapter 432: Humiliated

    <h4>Chapter 432: Humiliated</h4>


    "Wait!" Natalie said.


    Justin stopped, and Natalie looked at Grace. "Just as a reminder, don¡¯t mistake our room for yours and disturb us."


    Grace looked at Justin. "Aiden, I¡¯m your wife. Where am I supposed to stay if not in your room?"


    Still carrying Natalie with ease, Justin looked at her. "Firstly, I only have one wife¡ªand that¡¯s Natalie, who I¡¯m taking to my room. As for you, I¡¯m sure there are plenty of guest rooms in this mansion."


    With that, he walked upstairs, carrying Natalie, who wrapped her arms around his neck and leaned in to peck his cheek. "You¡¯re so cool."


    Justin looked down at her and kissed her lips. "I¡¯ll show you in the room how hot I can be."


    "Nothing new to me. You¡¯re the epitome of hotness," she teased. "My hot and handsome husband!"


    Their conversation was clearly heard in the drawing room, fading only when they reached upstairs.


    Meira blushed lightly as she heard and saw them, quickly escaping to her room with a thought: <i>They¡¯re so sweet together¡ªlike those couples in dramas.</i>


    Mallory turned to Aeldric, who was still sitting quietly in his chair.


    "Father, are you not going to say anything to him?" Mallory asked. "You¡¯re the one who chose a bride for him, and now she¡¯s being insulted like this."


    "I can make him marry her, but I can¡¯t force him to take her to his room," Aeldric said, standing up. "She has to find her own way." He looked at the butler. "Prepare afortable room for Grace."


    "Yes, Mr. Riverdale."


    Aeldric looked at Grace. "For now, stay in another room. If you don¡¯t like it, you can choose a different one tomorrow," he said, and left.


    Mallory and Grace were shocked to see Aeldric taking Justin¡¯s side. Instead of confronting him, the old man was outright ignoring the situation.


    If only they knew, this old man had invited his own doom into his home and was now suffering, with no power left in his hands.


    Grace clenched her fists. <i>I have to talk to Dad. I can¡¯t let these people insult me like this.</i>


    "Ms. Hartz, this way," the butler said.


    "I¡¯m not Ms. Hartz now, but Mrs. Aiden Riverdale," she corrected him.


    "I¡¯m sorry, Mrs. Riverdale," the butler said and led the way.


    If only this woman knew there was no Aiden Riverdale, but Aiden Handrix¡ªand she wasn¡¯t even married to him. The one she was married to, he was Aaron Handrix, so she was not Mrs Riverdale as well.


    Only if she had seen the name on her marriage certificate.


    ----


    When Justin and Natalie entered the room, he ced her on the bed that was decorated for the wedding night. The entire room had a romantic air.


    "It was supposed to be your brother¡¯s wedding night with Grace, but you¡¯re taking advantage of it instead of letting him be with her," shemented yfully.


    "I¡¯ll give him a chance to thank meter," Justin replied and leaned in to kiss her.


    "If she finds out her husband is chilling in avish penthouse at this moment¡ªleaving her to be embarrassed¡ªI¡¯m sure she¡¯ll go berserk," Nataliemented. "Not sure if I should pity her or feel like she deserves it."


    "Trust me, it¡¯s thetter one," Justin said. "Now stop talking and focus on me." He pinned her to the bed beneath him, kissing her passionately to stop her from saying another word.


    -----


    Inside the penthouse, Aaron was sitting in the study, going through the details about the incidents from the past¡ªespecially the recent discovery they had made about Patrick Hunt.


    Trevor brought him something. "Mr. Aaron, your marriage certificate is here."


    Aaron took it, looked at it, and then tossed it into one of the study¡¯s drawers. This marriage meant nothing to him¡ªother than being a way to get back at his real enemy. Grace, his so-called wife, was simply a means to infiltrate them through their daughter.


    He didn¡¯t feel bad about Grace, as she was no saint either. He had gone through her entire history, and she was nothing more than a spoiled daughter of a wealthy family who didn¡¯t care about people weaker than her.


    She was not just arrogant but also cruel and maniptive when she wanted things done her way and to achieve whatever she desired.


    If not for Natalie¡¯s strong personality, intelligence, and powerful background, Grace would have long since tried to get rid of her.


    Aaron looked at Trevor and said, "That man, Patrick Hunt¡ªhe must have left by sea, since there¡¯s no record of him leaving this country."


    "Yes, Mr. Aaron, we¡¯re looking into it. He couldn¡¯t have stayed in this country, so he must have left through illegal means, with no official record. Sea route is the most likely option. We¡¯re trying to find out who might have helped him leave, what ship or any other sea vessel he could have used."


    "He had a baby with him. That means it wouldn¡¯t have been easy for him," Aaron said. "Babies cry and can¡¯t be hidden easily¡ªthey draw attention."


    "That only leaves us with the possibility that he had already hired a private boat with the help of contacts he must have gathered during his days as a spy in the special forces."


    Aaron hummed. "Considering his abilities, it wouldn¡¯t have been that difficult for him¡ªespecially after managing to dodge Aeldric¡¯s people without even being noticed. The real question is, where did he go after that? There¡¯s no record of him returning to Bayford or going anywhere else."


    "Once we find his escape route, I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll trace him down," Trevor assured.


    Aaron hummed again while Trevor left after some further discussion.


    ----


    Grace went to the room that had been given to her. It was one of the guest rooms. Being a bride, she had to stay in a guest room while her husband was spending the wedding night with someone else.


    Grace picked up her mobile and dialed Colin¡¯s number.


    The moment it was answered, she said, "Dad, you have toe here."


    "What happened, Grace?" Colin asked.


    Grace exined everything to him.


    "Calm down. It¡¯s past midnight, so you should rest. We¡¯ll deal with it tomorrow¡ªespecially since you and Aiden have to visit our home," Colin assured her.


    "But Dad, it¡¯s so humiliating," she said. "I can¡¯t stay here like this with that woman Natalie around him all the time."


    "Don¡¯t worry. Just wait until tomorrow," Colin assured.


    Grace could only hum and hung up the phone.


    <i>If Dad fails, I¡¯ll just kill that woman. I¡¯ve had enough of her now.</i>

 Chapter 433: The New Head Of The Family

    <h4>Chapter 433: The New Head Of The Family</h4>


    The next morning, the Riverdale family gathered to have breakfast together.


    Justin came downstairs with Natalie, who looked tired and was yawning. They headed toward the breakfast table.


    "Are you still sleepy?" Justin asked, seeing her yawn as if she had been deprived of sleep for ages.


    "Shouldn¡¯t you ask yourself why I¡¯m sleepy?" Natalie asked. "It¡¯s all your fault."


    "You can sleep the entire day while I¡¯m busy working," he said.


    "Mr. Husband, you¡¯re forgetting your wife is a CEO of apany and has to work as well," she countered in aining tone. "Tonight, you better stay away from me and let me catch up on all the sleep you¡¯ve been depriving me of since I arrived here."


    "I¡¯ll try to," he said.


    She observed his uncertain expression and sighed deeply. "I truly don¡¯t trust you."


    Grace and the others who had already arrived at the breakfast table heard them as well. Grace had no choice but to swallow her anger, while the others had nothing to say¡ªchoosing instead to feign ignorance.


    When they reached the table, Grace was sitting in the chair that was meant for Natalie, next to Justin. Aeldric sat in his chair, with Mallory in hers.


    Justin didn¡¯t bother with where Grace was seated. Instead, he walked to the chair that was exactly opposite Aeldric¡¯s, at the other end of the table.


    Aeldric looked at him as his gaze met with Justin¡¯s. It was clear that Justin had no desire to sit next to Aeldric, which meant Aeldric was no longer the superior. Now, Justin had already taken his own ce¡ªsilently dering to Aeldric that he was the family head who controlled everything in the Riverdale empire.


    Natalie sat in the chair on Justin¡¯s right side. The couple was seated at the other end of the table, leaving several chairs in between empty.


    Meira and Noah arrived just then. Noah was not surprised to see the change in the seating arrangement, while Meira was confused about where she should sit.


    Grace shamelessly stood up with the intent of sitting in the chair on Justin¡¯s left side, which was directly opposite Natalie, but Noah had already made his way to the chair and pulled it out.


    "Meira, sit here," Justin said to her.


    Meira felt relieved that her confusion had been resolved and sat in the chair, while Noah took the seat next to her.


    Grace gritted her teeth and said, "Noah, I was supposed to sit there next to my husband. How dare you give that chair to someone else?"


    "I did what Mr. Aiden wished me to do," Noah answered.


    Grace looked at Justin, only to hear him say to Noah, "You¡¯ve always been a perfect assistant, Noah."


    "Thank you, Mr. Aiden," Noah replied.


    Grace stomped out of the room without even having breakfast.


    Aeldric looked at Justin. "That girl will go to her father."


    "That shows how undeserving she is to be here," Justin countered.


    "Though we are most powerful here, we need them. You¡¯re underestimating their power," Aeldric said.


    "And you¡¯re underestimating mine," Justin countered again. "Now stop discussing useless things. My wife is starving."


    Aeldric mmed his hand on the table and left as well. Mallory did the same, ring at the other end of the table.


    Now only four people were left.


    "This feels peaceful now," Natalie said.


    "Do you want it to be like this always?" Justin asked.


    "No, no. That would be so boring," Natalie said quickly. "I like a little spice and drama¡ªand without those people, it¡¯s impossible."


    Natalie knew Justin was capable enough to get rid of them if she didn¡¯t want them around anymore.


    "As you wish," he said, serving food onto her te. "Eat well."


    Meira blushed and smiled lightly at the lovely couple, and a thought came to her that she¡¯d never had before. <i>I wish to marry someone like my brother too.</i>


    Natalie looked at Meira, who seemed a little lost, though her face was radiant. "What are you thinking about, little girl?"


    Meira snapped back to her senses and immediately lowered her gaze. "I was just thinking... you two are sweet together. My brother treats you so well."


    Natalie smiled. "So, would you like to marry a man like your brother too?"


    She nodded, but then quickly realized what she¡¯d just said and shook her head in panic. "N-No, I¡¯m still young... I can¡¯t..."


    "I was just teasing you," Natalie said, seeing the girl flustered, and thenughed softly. "Don¡¯t worry, we won¡¯t marry you off to just anyone."


    Meira didn¡¯t know how to respond to the teasing, but then a thought came to her mind. She hadn¡¯t seen the outside world yet¡ªand how was she supposed to trust others? She felt scared.


    "Can¡¯t I just stay with you and brother?" she asked, her tone hesitant.


    "Of course you can," Natalie said. "But after a few years, won¡¯t you want to marry someone and have a family?"


    "People outside... I don¡¯t know them, and I feel scared. I¡¯ll just stay home with you and brother," she replied.


    Natalie thought her reaction was natural. This girl had been caged inside a home all her life and was no better than a little child in front of the harsh outside world. She didn¡¯t want to scare her, so she said gently:


    "Don¡¯t worry, you can stay with us all your life," Natalie assured her. "But you can¡¯t stay confined inside the home. You have to start going out and learning about the outside world." She looked at Justin and asked, "What do you think?"


    Justin hummed in agreement.


    Aeldric went to his study, fuming with anger. He still couldn¡¯t ept his defeat and wanted to get back at Justin for what he had done. Though he was old and had lost power, he wasn¡¯tpletely incapable¡ªhe still had connections and means.


    Aeldric dialed a number and said over the call, "Let¡¯s meet. I have something better to offer than ourst deal."


    After listening to the other person, Aeldric hung up and left the Riverdale estate with only his driver and a trusted bodygaurds. Kawin was not his person now, but there were still his people that he could trust on.

 Chapter 434: Another of Aeldric’s Plan

    <h4>Chapter 434: Another of Aeldric¡¯s n</h4>


    A ck luxury car entered the gates of a cozy manor on the outskirts of the city.


    "Madam, Mr. Riverdale is here," the servant announced.


    Hearing it, Marina¡¯s brows furrowed. "What is he doing here?" She stood up from her chair to go outside, but before she could, Aeldric had already entered the drawing room.


    "Why are you here?" she asked, clearly displeased by his presence.


    "I¡¯m here to see my wife. Can¡¯t I even do that now?" the old man asked as he walked toward her.


    "No, you can¡¯t. You¡¯re not wee here, and you know it well," the old woman replied, her voice filled with both arrogance and anger.


    The woman who used to love him now saw him as an eyesore.


    But Aeldric didn¡¯t back down, as usual, and said, "You¡¯re forgetting¡ªthis home was given to you by me."


    "You weren¡¯t doing me a favor. I wasted my entire life on you," she retorted. "You can¡¯t make up for it even with all the Riverdale assets."


    Aeldric smirked slightly. He didn¡¯t mind her words. In fact, he preferred it that way. It was an assurance that she wouldn¡¯t leave this ce just because it had been given to her by him. She had found her right over it.


    "I came to tell you something you¡¯ve been waiting for a long time," Aeldric said.


    "I¡¯m waiting for nothing¡ªexcept for you to bring back my Alex alive from his grave," she said.


    "Are you forgetting about his daughter?" Aeldric asked.


    The moment she heard it, Marina¡¯s body froze. She had been telling herself that one day, this old man would show mercy and bring that little girl back.


    "Where is she?" Marina asked.


    "She¡¯s at the Riverdale estate," the man replied. "Didn¡¯t your grandson tell you?"


    Marina felt puzzled, as Justin hadn¡¯t told her about it.


    "Seems like he didn¡¯t," the old man said, looking around. "Where¡¯s that woman?"


    Marina snapped back to her senses, knowing who he was referring to. "She¡¯s resting. Don¡¯t disturb her."


    Aeldric ignored her and walked toward the garden, where Serena was sitting in the sunlight.


    He went to her and stood a few steps away, facing her. "After killing my son, here you are¡ªliving afortable life. What a shameless woman."


    "Aeldric, mind your words," Marina warned.


    "She doesn¡¯t even react to what I said. What are you so worried about?" Aeldric said. "Even if it hurts her, she deserves it. She killed our son."


    "You killed our son," Marina countered. "Only if you had allowed him to live the way he wanted."


    Aeldric red at her. "Don¡¯t you want to see your granddaughter?"


    Marina swallowed her words, while Aeldric looked at Serena. "Do you even remember you have a daughter? The daughter you never got to see¡ªthanks to me."


    Serena, who had been quiet and unaffected until now, lifted her gaze and looked at Aeldric. No words came out of her mouth, but her eyes conveyed that she understood his words.


    Aeldric chuckled. "So you do remember her. Good. Soon, you¡¯ll see how I destroy her life."


    Serena¡¯s hands tightened their grip on the armrest, her gaze turning restless.


    Marina noticed it well¡ªthat for the first time, Serena had reacted to something this way. Or perhaps, she was still stuck in the past, remembering only her husband.


    Aeldric, satisfied with her reaction, looked at Marina. "If you want to meet her,e to the Riverdale estate," the old man said, and left.


    Marina was left stunned. She went to Serena first. "Calm down. I can see you remember you have a daughter. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll bring her to you soon."


    Serena still didn¡¯t look calm, as if something more was on her mind.


    Marina called Justin and asked him toe home¡ªand surprisingly, he was already on his way there. He already got the information of Aeldric¡¯s visit to Marina¡¯s home and he left toe here for the sake of his mother.


    He arrived, only to find Marina worried. "That old man was here," Justin said.


    "Yes, and he said your sister is in the Riverdale estate. Is it true? Did he bring her back from hiding?" Marina asked.


    Justin was surprised Aeldric had revealed Meira¡¯s presence to Marina. Why would he? Was he not afraid that the truth he¡¯d been trying to hide would be exposed? When Natalie ckmailed him, the old man had obeyed¡ªjust to keep his wife from learning of his failure.


    <i>What¡¯s going on in his mind?</i>


    "You didn¡¯t answer me," Marina said. "Has he really brought the girl back?"


    Justin hummed, deciding to keep the truth from her for now.


    Marina immediately stood up. "Take me to her. I want to see her. My girl... where has that old man kept her... how did she live until now..."


    Justin held her hand and coaxed her gently, "Grandma, calm down. I¡¯ll take you to her, but you have to wait a little. I need to first know what that old man is up to."


    Marina knew her husband well, so she agreed. "Can you show me her picture at least?"


    Justin realized he didn¡¯t have Meira¡¯s picture. "Give me a minute. I¡¯ll get it."


    He sent a message on his cellphone and waited for a reply.


    Justin turned to her, and Marina asked, "What else did he say?"


    Marina told him what Aeldric had said to Serena, and how she had finally reacted.


    Justin thought for a moment and then asked, "Grandma, how exactly was my mother¡¯s mental state during her pregnancy with my sister?"


    Marina shook her head. "I told you¡ªshe was in shock after she lost Alex and you kids, but she was sane enough to care for the child in her belly. She never talked, but she obeyed everything that benefitted the baby."


    "Did she ever operate any devices like cell phones,ptops, or anything?" Justin asked.


    Marina shook her head sadly. "She didn¡¯t even have her own cell phone or anything that you¡¯re talking about. She had no sense of all these things¡ªnot even enough to recognize them. Moreover, Aeldric¡¯s people were always around, keeping watch on her.


    "Would he even allow her to use those things? She was more like a prisoner, even when she was staying here with me. But then, all I cared about was her and her child¡¯s well-being. As long as they didn¡¯t harm her, I was fine with having them around."


    "How did she end up like this? Was there any ident after she gave birth?" Justin asked.


    "During childbirth, she had a brain hemorrhage," Marina answered. "And she turned like this after that. She was already weak, and childbirth was surely not safe for her... but..."


    Justin simply hummed, though his mind had already pieced together the situation involving his mother, his sister, and Patrick Hunt- that why Patrick Hunt must have came here to abduct his sister.

 Chapter 435: Acting Like Brothers

    <h4>Chapter 435: Acting Like Brothers</h4>


    Noah had received the message from Justin, asking for Meira¡¯s picture. Noah had to carry out the order.


    He looked at the girl standing at the rear border of the Riverdale estate, staring at the sunny sky and mountains, enjoying the peaceful view in the cold and soothing breeze. Lana was by her side to apany her, being carful that this girl won¡¯t get another idea of jumping in the valley ahead.


    After that incident when Meira tried to take her life, even Noah was always around her, and Justin was sure with Noah¡¯s presence, he didn¡¯t have to worry. It was like he was not Justin¡¯s assistant but Meira¡¯s personal bodyguard. But Noah could understand Justin¡¯s decision as he couldn¡¯t trust just anyone.


    He went to Meira from where he was standing. "Ms Meira."


    She turned her head to look at him.


    "I need to take your picture," he said.


    She blinked a few times. She had never taken her picture before, nor anyone had ever offered to take it.


    "Mr Aiden has asked me to," he exined.


    "Okay," she said politely and waited for him to take a picture.


    Noah adjusted his phone with a good angle and took a picture in a moment. "Thank you," he said and turned to leave.


    "Mr Noah," she called him.


    He looked back at her, "Hmm?"


    "Can I see it?" She said, "It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ll be seeing my own picture."


    He hummed and did something in his phone. The next moment Meira¡¯s cellphone beeped and Noah informed, "You can check it in your phone."


    Meira opened the message from Noah and saw her picture. Her eyes brightened up to see her own picture. In her eyes, she looked beautiful in the picture and she couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    She raised her head to look at Noah and thank him, but he was already gone to take his ce.


    She typed thank you and replied through message.


    Noah saw it, and put his cellphone back.


    -----


    Justin received Meira¡¯s picture and showed it to Marina.


    "She is beautiful," Marina said, "My girl, I can finally see her."


    Justin sat quietly, not saying anything more.


    "When do you n to bring me to her?" Marina asked.


    "Not today," Justin said, "But soon."


    Later, Justin returned to the penthouse, where Natalie was busy working, and Aaron was waiting for him.


    Justin briefed them on everything and concluded, "...That also means our mother was mentally fine during her pregnancy¡ªbut she acted like she wasn¡¯t. As a skilled assassin with a knack for nning, even while being kept as a prisoner, she managed to contact Patrick Hunt and asked him to take her child away after it was born. Being so close to that man, she knew what he was capable of¡ªand at the same time, she trusted him with her kids. Her reaction to Aeldric¡¯s words shows she still has a grasp of that incident."


    "Our people are still nowhere close to finding that man," Aaron said, agreeing with Justin. "Where has he even hidden himself?"


    "Sooner orter, we¡¯ll find him. For now, you have to be prepared to go to your inws," Justin said. "We¡¯ve managed to upset your wife, and she¡¯s gone to her parents¡ªexactly what we wanted her to do. As per the custom here, you have to visit your inws after marriage and bring your wife back."


    "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll do what¡¯s needed," Aaron said, though clearly not pleased with it.


    Justin smirked. "Good luck spending a night at your inws¡ªand with your new wife."


    "You don¡¯t have to rub it in my face," Aaron muttered with deep frown, "Asshole," and he stood up to go to the study.


    The smirk on Justin¡¯s lips widened to hear him curse as he watched his brother walk away. "For your kind information, this is <i>my</i> home¡ªand that¡¯s <i>my</i> study..."


    "Fuck off," Aaron replied, heading to the study anyway as if it was his ce.


    Natalie giggled softly, watching the two of them act this way. Finally they somewhat acted like brothers, instead of just looking like ones.


    -----


    In the evening, Aaron went to the Hartz family mansion. As a son-inw, he had to visit them. Not that he was willing to act like their son-inw¡ªbut he had to, in order to carry out what both brothers had nned.


    "Madam, Mr. Riverdale is here," a servant announced.


    Grace¡¯s mother looked at her. "Didn¡¯t I tell you he woulde? After all, you are his legal wife here, while that woman is nothing but a mistress. Sooner orter, he¡¯ll grow tired of the mistress and focus only on you. A man never give up on power for any woman. He knows really well that with you, he gets power of both Riverdale and Hartz family, so he came for you. And you shouldn¡¯t underestimate your father¡¯s power. Though the Riverdales are more powerful than us, they still need us."


    Grace felt delighted to hear it. "I understand it now. I thought he won¡¯te, but he did."


    "Now go and wee him," her mother urged. "Be the sweet wife that he can¡¯t resist. Rest things we will take care of when we make him stay here tonight."


    Grace understood the meaning and stood up to hurry to the residence door. Just as she reached outside, she saw a car pulling up at the entrance after traveling through the vast estate of the Hartz family.


    At the sight of the handsome man stepping out of the car, Grace felt her heart pick up pace. For some reason, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to hate him, despite his bad behavior toward her. All she wanted was to run to him and hug him.


    But that thought died the moment their eyes met. There wasn¡¯t a tinge of emotion in his gaze¡ªjust sheer coldness that warned her to stay away from him.


    Grace halted in her ce as she watched himing towards the entrance. She got back to her senses and said, "Good to see you came for me, Aiden."


    "You wish," Aaron replied without even looking at her and walked inside the home.


    Grace anyways caught up with him and walked by his side, deciding to trust her mother¡¯s words.

 Chapter 436: Dinner With In-Laws

    <h4>Chapter 436: Dinner With In-Laws</h4>


    Aaron entered the drawing room of the Hartz mansion, where the Hartz couple was present to wee him.


    "Wee to the Hartz residence, Aiden," Grace¡¯s mother said, smiling at him pleasantly.


    Aaron simply hummed in response, and then Colin Hartz stepped forward to shake hands with him. The two men greeted each other, Aaron¡¯s demeanor remaining cold andposed.


    "Have a seat, Aiden," Colin said, as the two men settled on the sofa.


    As her parents sat next to each other, Grace quickly sat beside Aaron, seizing the chance to finally be close to him. She couldn¡¯t even remember being this near to him before¡ªnot enough to know what kind of perfume he used.


    But then, she heard him.


    "Would you shift a little away?"


    <i>Huh?</i> Grace looked at him in confusion, only to hear him again.


    "I like to have space around me to befortable. Otherwise, I feel suffocated."


    Grace gritted her teeth but kept her calm at her mother¡¯s signal and moved a little away from him.


    "More," Aaron said.


    "I¡¯m your wife, in case you¡¯re forgetting," she finally snapped. "We got married just yesterday."


    "Not even twenty-four hours yet. So, we¡¯re strangers," he said resolutely. "I take time to getfortable with strangers."


    Grace frowned and moved to the far corner of the sofa, ring at him.


    Colin Hartz was not pleased to see this, but his wife gestured for him to stay quiet.


    "Aiden, we¡¯ve prepared a nice dinner for you," Grace¡¯s mother said. "I hope you like it. It¡¯s your first time here, but treat it as your own home."


    Aaron simply hummed in response.


    "I¡¯ll go check on the arrangements. In the meantime, you can talk with Colin," she added, then turned to Grace. "You cane with me as well."


    Grace went with her mother, leaving the two men alone to talk about business.


    As they walked away, Grace said angrily, "Mom, did you see how he treats me? This is our home¡ªcan you imagine how he treats me in his home, in front of his family?"


    "I saw," her mother said. "But don¡¯t worry. I have a solution. Starting tomorrow morning, he won¡¯t be the same."


    "What do you mean, Mom?"


    The corners of her lips curved as she told her daughter, "It¡¯s time you consummate your marriage with him."


    Grace understood, and a light blush covered her face as she asked, "But how? He won¡¯t agree. Yesterday, on our wedding night, he spent time with that bitch."


    "That bitch isn¡¯t here to distract him."


    "Here? Will he even agree to stay here?" Grace asked.


    "He will," her mother replied. "Just trust your mother and prepare yourself well for tonight. I¡¯ve ced a nice dress in your room. You can use it."


    Grace hugged her mother. "Thank you, Mom. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll make that bitch cry the same way she made me cry this morning."


    Her mother patted her back. "Now go and call them for dinner."


    They all had dinner together. Grace finally got to sit next to her husband. At the Riverdales¡¯, she never had the chance to sit beside him during meals.


    <i>Not having that bitch Natalie around feels really good. I can have him all to myself,</i> Grace thought.


    She picked up some meat and started to ce it on his te, but Aaron stopped her.


    "I can take what I want. I don¡¯t like my food served this way."


    Grace silently withdrew her hand. Her mother signaled her once again to stay calm.


    After the quiet dinner¡ªwhere Aaron didn¡¯t eat much¡ªhe and Colin went to the study. There, the two men discussed the future project both sides were going to coborate on.


    A servant brought wine for them, cing one ss in front of Aaron and another in front of Colin.


    "It¡¯s one of the oldest wines from my precious collection," Colin said. "I hope you enjoy it."


    Aaron looked at the ss ced before him, then at Colin, who picked up his own ss and looked at Aaron. Aaron picked up his ss and stirred it slowly as both men began to drink.


    "Aiden, let¡¯s talk about something other than just business," Colin said.


    "Go ahead," Aaron replied, waiting for him to speak.


    "I know you have a wife, but you do realize she¡¯s not your legal wife here," Colin began¡ªonly to see Aaron¡¯s gaze turn more serious than it already was.


    "Don¡¯t take me the wrong way," Colin added in a lighter tone. "I don¡¯t have anything against Ms. Natalie, and it¡¯s absolutely fine to have more than one wife. What I¡¯m trying to say is¡ªGrace is my only child, and everything I have will belong to her. Especially her children. If you have kids with her soon, you¡¯ll eventually have everything that belongs to the Hartz family."


    Aaron calmly took a sip and said, "I see."


    Colin couldn¡¯t decipher what exactly Aaron meant by that¡ªor what was in his mind.


    "Tonight, you can stay here at Hartz. We¡¯ve made good arrangements for your stay," Colin said. "I also hope you spend some time with Grace and give a new direction to your rtionship¡ªas husband and wife."


    Aaron once more slowly sipped his wine and hummed, his response once again offering no clear message.


    Colin looked at Aaron for a while longer, as if waiting for something, and said, "If you liked the wine, let me pour you another ss."


    It was his way of making Aaron finish the wine already in his ss. Aaron finished it all in one gulp and said, "Thank you, but no more. I¡¯m not a fan of wine."


    Colin didn¡¯t mind¡ªhe was simply d Aaron had finished it. He then watched as Aaron loosened the cor of his shirt, as though he felt ufortable.


    "You seem tired, and it¡¯s alreadyte," Colin said. "As I mentioned, you can rest here tonight and enjoy our hospitality."


    Looking a little restless, Aaron loosened another button of his shirt and stood up. "I need to use the washroom."


    "Of course," Colin replied, standing as well. "I¡¯ll lead you to our guest house. You can freshen up and rest there."


    Aaron followed him quietly. They were led outside the mansion to a small electric utility vehicle used to move around the vast estate. Colin personally escorted him to thevish guest house.


    At the entrance, Colin said, "The servant will lead you to your room," and left.


    "Master, this way please," the servant said, ready to guide Aaron inside the beautifully lit guest house.


    Upon entering, Aaron noticed the entire drawing room was lit with dim lights and multiple candles, arranged to create a romantic atmosphere. It seemed no one else was there but him. Ignoring it, he went straight to the room. A servant opened the door for him.


    Aaron looked at the servant. "You can leave."


    The servant bowed and left, while Aaron stepped into the room.

 Chapter 437: Grace’s Desired Night

    <h4>Chapter 437: Grace¡¯s Desired Night</h4>


    Meanwhile, Grace, who was ready in her revealing nightdress, preparing herself for the night in another room, was talking to her mother.


    "Mom, he just entered the room," Grace said. "How much time will it take for the drugs to take effect and he won¡¯t be able to understand anything?"


    "Wait for ten minutes and then go to him. No matter how much he tries, he won¡¯t be able to resist. Instead, he would beg you to be with him. That¡¯s one potent drug. He will lose his mind and might think you are Natalie. That would be even better," came her mother¡¯s reply. "The essence in the room won¡¯t spare him either."


    Grace hung up the call. She had to wait for another ten minutes, which made her even more impatient. She couldn¡¯t wait to go to him. The thought of being intimate with him made her feel thrilled all over.


    Once the ten minutes were over, she came out of her room and went to the room where Aaron was.


    Holding her breath at the excitement she was feeling, she slowly opened the door. The room was dimly lit, filled with a beautiful smell¡ªbut that was, in fact, the scent of a mild aphrodisiac, which made her already anticipating body feel even more excited.


    The moment she closed the door behind her, a figure appeared and pulled her with a strong tug. Even before she could understand, she was pushed onto the bed, her face t on the mattress, and a tall figure hovered over her.


    She could feel the scorching heat radiating from his body against her back. "Aiden," she said, her voice muffled against the mattress.


    The man simply groaned wordlessly as he tore away her thin, revealing nightdress and, along with the undergarments, left her with barely any clothes.


    She wanted to turn and see him¡ªeven when it was dark¡ªand fulfill her wish of kissing him, but the man didn¡¯t allow it, as he pressed her firmly into the bed and parted her legs.


    He was so strong that she couldn¡¯t even move a muscle. But then, the effect of the aphrodisiac essence had started to take over her as well, and she let her body feel that heated presence over her, which she could tell was entirely naked as well.


    ¡¯He already removed his clothes and prepared himself for me even before I entered the room,¡¯ she thought happily. ¡¯He was waiting for me. Finally.¡¯


    The next moment, she had iting and groaned in pain. The man didn¡¯t show any mercy and entered her without any care or warning.


    Her hands clenched the sheets, feeling the pleasure even in pain due to the effect of the aphrodisiac. She moaned in delight as the man moved inside her with all his might, exerting all his strength to hold her steady and ravage her.


    "Aiden..." she moaned his name again and again. "You are so strong....Yes, there... more..."


    The man flipped her on the bed after a while, and finally, she was face to face with him in that dimly lit room. Her hazy eyes and her mind screamed in pleasure at the sight of the man she loved.


    Her hands moved through his hair as he moved to her bare chest, entering her again and starting to move mercilessly.


    "Aiden... I know you want me as much as I want you." Her words were broken and seductive. She had lost her mind entirely to the effect of aphrodisiac. "Fuck me harder... please...I want more."


    The two bodies drowned in the strong effect of the aphrodisiac, immersed in intense and long intimate sessions like the crazy ones in heat. That room was filled with nothing but traces of intense sex.


    ----


    Meanwhile, Natalie and Justin were in the penthouse.


    "Justin, aren¡¯t you worried about him?" she looked at the clock. "It¡¯ste and I wonder how he is."


    "You don¡¯t have to worry about him," Justin replied as he pulled her into his arms. "You should worry about yourself, as I am barely holding back¡ªjust because you said you want to rest tonight."


    "Thank you for being so considerate as to not break my body entirely," she said sarcastically. "But I am serious, alright? He is your brother¡ªthat means he is my family as well. I have every right to worry about him."


    It didn¡¯t move him at all. "They won¡¯t kill him, so you can rest assured."


    "Killing is not the only harm that is done to a person," Natalie retorted angrily. "You are truly so cruel."


    "He chose to go with the n, so it¡¯s not my fault," Justin said as he looked down at her. "Or would you rather have me go there? Because it was either him or me."


    Natalie felt speechless. No way would she allow him to marry someone else, even if it was just for show. Not eptable.


    "Alright, I can¡¯t argue with you, but the fact remains that I am worried about him. And it¡¯s not just because he is your brother¡ªhe is the one who took care of me when I was in trouble in Xyros. So in that regard, you can¡¯t object if I worry about him," she said angrily, thinking Justin was simply being heartless here.


    She turned around and faced her back to him. "Good night."


    "Nat¡ª"


    "I am asleep," she said, interrupting him and closing her eyes.


    Justin sighed lightly and moved closer to her, wrapping his arms around her. "Trust me, he will be fine," he said in an assuring tone.


    Natalie finally rxed and hummed in response.


    He held her firmly, his chest pressing against her slender back. He pecked her lightly on the head. "Good night, Natalie."


    -----


    In the Hartz main residence.


    Grace¡¯s mother was talking to the servant. "How did it go?"


    "It went exactly as we nned," the servant replied. "When I sent him to the room, the drug in the wine had already taken effect on him. Later on, when the young madam entered the room, I stood outside and clearly heard what should be there. The aphrodisiac essence in the room worked really well."


    The woman smirked slightly as she instructed the servant, "No servant is to go to the guest house till tomorrow unless Grace calls for any of you," and dismissed the servant.


    Grace¡¯s mother had a triumphant smile as she looked at her husband, who was sitting in his chair. "Didn¡¯t I say it would work?"


    The man hummed as his eyes glimmered with victory. "As long as Grace manages to have his child soon."


    "She will. The dates matched perfectly for the consummation," the woman replied as she sat next to her husband. "That arrogant bastard, born to an unmarried woman, dares insult our precious daughter again and again. Tomorrow he will know what we can do. He won¡¯t have a face to show to Natalie. I¡¯m sure she will leave him once she gets to know it. If not, she will leave once Grace is pregnant. We¡¯ll see if he cares for his mistress or the mother of his child."


    Colin simply hummed¡ªhe was going to win. "After the child is born, we can discard that bastard just like his father. Our daughter deserves someone better."


    "True!"

 Chapter 438: What Do You Want?

    <h4>Chapter 438: What Do You Want?</h4>


    The next day, Grace woke up. Her body ached everywhere, and her head was still fuzzy. Having memories ofst night¡¯s intense encounter, she immediately looked to the side to see the man.


    He was there¡ªsleeping right next to her, his back facing her.


    A light smile painted her lips as she moved toward him a little, despite having trouble doing so. The pain was worth it all as long as it was him¡ªAiden.


    She circled her hand around his exposed waist and nted a gentle peck on the back of his neck, showing her affection to him.


    At this, the man stirred in his sleep.


    "Good morning, darling," Grace mumbled against his back, a wide smile painting her lips.


    The man, now wide awake, finally turned around and looked at her. Smiling, she moved her gaze up to look at him, only to¡ª


    "Who are you?" she shouted in shock and moved away from him immediately, forgetting all the pain she was feeling.


    She sat up in the bed and red angrily at the man, who was looking at her in confusion.


    "Who the hell are you? What are you doing in my bed?" she shouted at him, pulling the sheet to cover her naked body.


    "Ms. Hartz, you are the one who called me herest night," the tall and perfectly built man, whose naked body was on disy in front of her, replied. "I full-filled all the requirements you listed in your offer, the way you wanted it to happen."


    "What the hell are you talking about?" she almost screamed. "My husband¡ªwhere is he? And you, get the hell out of here!"


    Just then, a room¡¯s door opened, and Aaron stepped inside the room. "Can¡¯t you two be quiet now? Wasn¡¯t it enough to create all those disgusting noisesst night?"


    Grace looked at him. "Aaron, what¡¯s going on? I... I don¡¯t know this man..."


    "You spent the entire night with him doing all those pathetic things, and you say you don¡¯t know him?" Aaron replied. "Do I look like I have the word FOOL written on my forehead?"


    "No... I didn¡¯t... It was you..."


    "I don¡¯t care what you do and who you sleep with," Aaron said.


    "Ms. Hartz, here is the message you sent mest night and even paid for it," the man said. "I am the top escort in this city."


    Seeing the message on his mobile screen from her own number and the proof of payment made from her own ount, she was shocked.


    "No, I didn¡¯t," she said.


    "I got the money, and I did what you called me here for," the escort said as he put on his clothes. "I¡¯m leaving. Call me if you need my services again," he added and left.


    Grace looked at Aaron in confusion and utter shock. "It was you who was with me... I remember..."


    "You better cover yourself, as I don¡¯t wish to talk to you while looking at your pathetic body," Aaron said as he sat in a chair away from the bed.


    Grace, who was holding the sheet to cover herself, pulled it up entirely, covering herself from neck to below. Her eyes were teary.


    "Aiden, what kind of a game are you ying with me?" she asked. "I clearly know it was you who was with mest night. But why did you change that man with you?"


    Aaron chuckled wickedly, his gaze showing not an ounce of sympathy toward her.


    "First, it was you who tried to y a game by trying to drug me," Aaron replied, offering her a wicked and cold smirk. "How naive of you to think that I would fall for it."


    Hearing it, Grace¡¯s body froze¡ªhe was aware of it.


    Aaron continued, "But, as you were so eager to getid, I fulfilled your wish. I tried to get the best man who would not leave you unsatisfied, and I¡¯m sure he did a great job."


    "You... How could you..."


    "Doesn¡¯t it ring a bell?" Aaron asked as he raised a brow. "As far as I know, you did the same thing with a girl almost a year back. You fooled her into sleeping with an escort when she thought it was her boyfriend. And it was just because your ego was hurt that her boyfriend chose her over you. Then you didn¡¯t just stop there¡ªyou even spread the explicit videos of that girl everywhere. In the end, shemitted suicide."


    Grace was stunned to hear it. How did he know?


    "I did nothing of that sort," she retaliated.


    "But I¡¯m in the mood to do something of that sort," Aaron said, then threw a mobile toward her on the bed. It was her own phone.


    "You might like what you see," hemented.


    Grace checked the message on her phone, and it left her stunned. There was a video of her fromst night. Though the light was dim, it was clear who the two figures were. It was her and that escort. Her eyes went wide as she saw she was clearly with him the entire night.


    Her hands shook, and the mobile fell from her grasp. Tears rolled down her cheeks as she looked at him. "But... it was you...."


    "For your kind information, you were drugged as well," Aaron said. "And you saw what you desired. But let me make one thing clear¡ªif I were given two options: either to have the most brutal death or to sleep with you, I would ept a brutal death."


    She cried out, "But I¡¯m your wife! How could you...."


    "That girl you forced to die was your half-sister¡ªyour father¡¯s illegitimate daughter. You shared blood with her, while we are rted only by a single signature on some useless piece of paper," Aaron said. "If you don¡¯t value blood rtionships, how can I value a paper rtionship? I¡¯m free to do whatever I want with you."


    "No, you can¡¯t!" she shouted, picking up the mobile and starting to delete the video and pictures from it.


    But just as she deleted them, the same messages were sent to her again. Shocked, she looked at Aaron, only to see him sitting quietly.


    "Who is sending me this?"


    "Those are programmed messages. If you delete them once, they¡¯ll be sent to you twice¡ªand every time you delete them, the number will double," Aaron exined.


    Grace understood it was all Aaron¡¯s doing.


    "You can¡¯t show this to anyone. Delete them!" she shouted.


    "I am no longer bound to listen to you," he said. "I would like to see how Hartz business stocks start to go down once I release this. And I¡¯d also like to see if your father deres you¡¯re not his daughter¡ªjust like what he did with that girl."


    "No, you can¡¯t!" she shouted. She knew he father well. Though he loved her, he would cut her off, if it¡¯s to hurt his image and hispany.


    "I sure can," Aaron replied, as he leaned back in chair, offering her cold mocking gaze.


    Frustrated, she tossed the mobile aside and shouted, "What do you want from me?"


    "Now, that¡¯s the first time something smart hase out of your mouth," Aaronmented.

 Chapter 439: We Are Brothers For A Reason

    <h4>Chapter 439: We Are Brothers For A Reason</h4>


    Aaron returned to the penthouse, where Natalie and Justin were busy with their own work rted to their individual businesses.


    "Had funst night?" Justin asked as Aaron walked into the drawing room.


    "Are you jealous, since it was you that woman was craving for?" Aaron asked. "I could hear her calling your name the entire night."


    Hearing it, Natalie red at the two brothers¡ªespecially Justin. But then she looked at Aaron. "Brother-inw, don¡¯t make me want to tear open the throat of your newly wedded wife."


    Aaron smirked dismissively. "Go ahead." He then looked at Justin. "In the recording, Natalie can hear how she was screaming your name..."


    "Shut up," Justin said coldly. "Don¡¯t show her disgusting stuff."


    "Try messing with me, and your wife will be watching it all right away," Aaron said in a mocking tone.


    Justin wanted to say something, but seeing how furious Natalie looked after Aaron¡¯s remark, he decided to change the topic. These days, Natalie had been a little cranky, so he chose to be cautious around her.


    "Alright, did it go as you nned?" Justin asked.


    Aaron tossed a file in front of him. "Here it is. After this, we¡¯ll get everything we want."


    "Finally, a fish was trapped," Justin mumbled as he went through the file. "Make sure she doesn¡¯t end up revealing everything to her father."


    "She won¡¯t¡ªor she knows what will happen to her," Aaron said.


    Natalie observed the two and said, "I wonder whether I should pity that woman Grace or try to figure out which of you two brothers is crueler. The more I look at you both, the more you surprise me. I thought at least Aaron was human, but I was wrong. You two are equally dangerous."


    "We are brothers for a reason," Justin said. "And don¡¯t fall for his calm facade. He can do anything to achieve his goal¡ªeven sacrifice his first marriage to a viin."


    Natalie looked at Aaron, who didn¡¯tment on what Justin said. She asked, "Don¡¯t you feel anything towards her? After all, you have signed marriage papers..."


    "After seeing my parents die in front of my eyes, I lost all sympathy towards my enemies," Aaron said as he stood up to go to the study. "All I see are my father¡¯s murderers and the ones who harmed my mother."


    Natalie could only watch him walk away. "This man is cold as fuck."


    Justin simply smiled, only to hear Natalie say, "Once everything is sorted out here, we need to find the right woman for your brother. Just like you, he will melt as well."


    "Do whatever you feel is right," hemented.


    Natalie raised a brow. "I was expecting you to say that you don¡¯t care or to advise me not to meddle. But howe you¡¯ve changed your tune now?"


    "Can I ever stop you from doing what you want to do?" he countered.


    "Is it too hard to admit that you care for him?" she asked.


    "Don¡¯t you have work to do?" he said. "If you¡¯re free, how about I keep you busy?"


    She sighed. "You always use the same way to shut me up. Go to hell," she said with a frown and focused on her work.


    Grace returned to the main residence of the Hartz estate, dressed properly and looking fresh.


    "Where is Aiden?" her mother asked.


    Grace kept herposure, not willing to let her mother know what exactly had happened.


    "He had some important work, so he left a while ago," she replied, pulling out a light smile.


    The woman hummed and asked with a smile, "So how did it go?" She was sure that their n had worked.


    "It went as we nned," Grace answered.


    The woman moved Grace¡¯s hair away from her neck and hummed in satisfaction to see those marks on her delicate skin. "Seems like it went better than we expected."


    Grace recalled the night. Though the man was someone else, she couldn¡¯t deny how wild it all was¡ªand how she had enjoyed it. "Yes, Mom."


    "Well, keep it up. Your father expects you to get pregnant soon. Maybe this one night was enough."


    Hearing it, Grace felt a shiver run down her spine. If she was pregnant after this, that meant she was going to carry some other man¡¯s child. But if she didn¡¯t get pregnant, her father might get upset with her. And with the way her husband treated her, there was no way he was ever going to sleep with her.


    At the same time, her husband was ckmailing her. She felt like she was entirely trapped. In exchange for keeping her scandal a secret, she had to spy on her own father and provide every bit of information Aaron asked for.


    She definitely didn¡¯t want her wild videos to be published everywhere. Her life would be ruined, her father would abandon her, and might even force her to die¡ªjust like he had forced his illegitimate daughter. Her father, though a gentleman on the outside, was someone she knew far better on the inside.


    <i>¡¯What should I do?¡¯</i>


    <i></i>-----


    At the Riverdale estate.


    Aeldric had asked Marina toe to the Riverdale estate, as he was going to let her meet their granddaughter. Justin was informed about it as well, and he returned home along with Natalie.


    It was time to know what this old man was truly nning.


    Meira was called to meet Marina; Noah and Lana were by her side.


    "Come here," Aeldric told Meira, who was hesitant to be there. "This is my wife, Marina, and your grandmother," Aeldric informed.


    Meira first looked at Noah, as Justin was not there yet. Noah had already told Meira that such a situation might arise, and Justin had asked her to go along with whatever the old man asked of her.


    Marina, who was quietly observing the girl, felt her eyes turn moist and stood up to go to her. "Finally, I could see you, my dear."


    Meira realized this old woman wasn¡¯t bad, but didn¡¯t know what to say to her.


    "I am your grandma. You should remember that," she said and hugged the young girl.


    Meira felt warmth in that hug and reciprocated it.


    "Now, let me tell you why I called you here today," Aeldric said. "But before that, have a seat."


    Marina didn¡¯t have a good feeling about it, but she sat in her chair.


    The old man looked at Meira. "You too."


    Meira quietly sat in the chair, her gaze lowered. She was scared of Aeldric.


    "There are some guestsing here today," Aeldric said¡ªonly to have his bodyguard inform him, "Sir, they are here."


    "Bring them inside," Aeldric said.


    Marina looked toward the entrance in confusion, while Meira felt as if some sort of danger wasing her way¡ªotherwise, the old man wouldn¡¯t have called her out like this.


    Soon, a few people showed up, an elderly couple, middle aged couple, and a young man with them. From the look one could tell they were a rich family.


    "Wee to Riverdales," the old man gritted them.


    "Thanks, Aeldric," the elderly man of simr age as Aeldric, talked casually to him as if they were close friends.

 Chapter 440: Plan For Meira

    <h4>Chapter 440: n For Meira</h4>


    "Jallen, what are you doing here?" Marina asked as she looked at the old man and his family.


    "Marina, good to see you after so long," the old man said, smiling heartily. "Didn¡¯t Aeldric tell you what we¡¯re here for?"


    Marina looked at Aeldric, only to hear him say, "It was a surprise for you."


    Marina felt confused, only to hear Aeldric again. "Do you remember what we used to talk about in the past¡ªthat we should tie our friendship with a rtionship? Back then it didn¡¯t happen, but now we can have our granddaughter marry Jallen¡¯s grandson and fulfill that promise."


    It shocked her. She had just met her granddaughter, and this man was already trying to take her away from her. She knew¡ªshe already knew¡ªhe could only n to take her happiness away.


    "It can¡¯t be," Marina said. "I just met her, and she is too young to get married off."


    "She is of age, and Jallen¡¯s grandson is only two years older than her," Aeldric said.


    "Yes, Marina," Jallen added. "Don¡¯t worry about Meira. We¡¯ll keep her as our own daughter. And we¡¯re in the same city, so you can meet her whenever you want."


    Marina wanted to deny it strongly, but Aeldric looked at her and said, "I¡¯m sure Meira¡¯s mother wants to see her daughter living well. If you want, I can send my people to bring her here."


    Marina understood the threat in his voice. He was threatening her with Serena¡¯s life.


    Meira stood there in shock at what was happening. She was going to get married? She turned to look at Noah, who was standing two steps behind her. Other than him, there was no one she could look to for support, as Justin was not there yet.


    Noah simply looked at her but said nothing, quietly holding the mobile in his hand. The call was ongoing¡ªJustin was listening to everything while on his way.


    "Olen,e here," Aeldric called the young man, who approached him. "You are just as handsome as Jallen. You and Meira will look good together."


    The young man smiled lightly, hummed in acknowledgment, and then looked at Meira, who had her gaze lowered, her fingers nervously fidgeting together.


    "What¡¯s going on here?" Justin asked, with Natalie by his side.


    They had heard everything on the call from Noah.


    "You¡¯re here," Aeldric said, feigning ignorance toward Justin¡¯s coldness.


    "Good that you arrived on time," Aeldric added. "You already know Jallen."


    Justin had met this man at previous events at Riverdale. This old man was just as shrewd as Aeldric¡ªfriends for a reason.


    "As a responsible grandfather who raised this girl, I¡¯m doing myst duty towards her," Aeldric said, his gaze mocking Justin but also warning him at the same time. The old man closed the distance and said in a low, warning tone, "Your grandma is happy to see her granddaughter after so long. I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t want to take that happiness away from her."


    Justin could understand his intentions. This man was determined to show that he still held the cards in his hands.


    Aeldric added once more, in a voice only Justin could hear, "Or I can call that girl¡¯s real parents¡ªwho would once again sell her off for money."


    Natalie, who stood just a step away from Justin, managed to hear it. She knew no kind of ckmail worked on Justin, but she was eager to see how he would deal with this man once again.


    "What¡¯s the n?" Justin asked him.


    "Today we are deciding on Meira and Olen¡¯s marriage, and tomorrow there will be a marriage ceremony," Aeldric said.


    "So fast?" Justin asked.


    To this, Jallen said, "Our oracle said it¡¯s important for Olen to get married by tomorrow, or there will be a big disaster in his life."


    "And for that, you¡¯ve decided to sacrifice my sister," Justinmented coldly.


    Jallen felt lost for words, while Aeldric asked, "Would you like to join the discussion, or would you prefer other options?"


    Justin stared at the man for a moment and said, "Go ahead."


    Hearing it, both Marina and Meira felt shocked. They had thought Justin would do something, but...


    Meira looked at him and watched as he sat on the sofa to join the discussion about her marriage. He said nothing, simply listening to the two old men nning.


    Once it was done, the guests left. Marina, entirely displeased, went to spend time with Meira and then left.


    Aeldric looked at Justin with a triumphant smile. "Good that you agreed to this marriage. After all, she is not your real sister, but we can gain benefits from this marriage. This alliance will help our business greatly¡ªjust like your marriage did. I¡¯ve raised that girl for so many years; it¡¯s only right she pays me back for it."


    Justin simply listened and watched the old man go to his study.


    "Justin, what are you nning?" Natalie asked.


    "One humiliation in private wasn¡¯t enough for him," Justin said, referring to how he had tricked the old man with his and Grace¡¯s marriage. "Let him celebrate for now."


    "Aren¡¯t you going to talk to Meira? She looked scared."


    "Noah can take care of it," Justin said, standing up as he held Natalie¡¯s hand and went upstairs.


    -----


    The next day, at noon, a small wedding preparation was held at the Riverdale estate. The guests were invited, surprised at how frequently weddings were being arranged in the Riverdale family. But they had to attend¡ªno one could dare miss an invitation from the Riverdales.


    As all the guests gathered, with the groom already present at the altar, they waited for the bride. Soon, the bride arrived at the altar, and all the guests were eager to see this hidden granddaughter of Aeldric Riverdale.


    There she was¡ªa young woman in a beautiful wedding dress, walking slowly down the aisle with her gaze lowered. Only she knew how nervous she was, but she had to go through with it.


    Olen looked at his bride and couldn¡¯t deny she was truly beautiful.


    The entire Riverdale family was present. Everyone looked calm, though it wasn¡¯t what most of them wished to see. Aeldric, Grace, and Malloey were the only ones who looked pleased.


    <i>¡¯I couldn¡¯t wait to get rid of this bitch,¡¯</i> Grace thought. <i>¡¯One gone, now only one is left.¡¯</i>


    Meira climbed the three steps up to the altar and stood facing the groom as per the emcee¡¯s instructions.

 Chapter 441: Husband

    <h4>Chapter 441: Husband</h4>


    The marriage officiant began reciting the vows.


    "Mr. Olen rk, are you willing to take Ms. Meira Riverdale as yourwfully wedded wife, to have and to hold, from this day forward, for better or for worse, for richer or for poorer, in sickness and in health, to love and to cherish, until death do you part?"


    "I do," the young man replied, looking at his beautiful bride.


    "Ms. Meira Riverdale, are you willing to take Mr. Olen rk as yourwfully wedded husband, to have and to hold, from this day forward, for better or for worse, for richer or for poorer, in sickness and in health, to love and to cherish, until death do you part?"


    There was silence on her side as she lifted her gaze and looked at the people familiar to her¡ªespecially Justin, as if to regain strength.


    She then looked back at the groom and said, "I don¡¯t."


    Hearing it, the entire hall fell silent, followed by murmurs.


    The groom was shocked, while the marriage officiant asked, "Ms. Riverdale, did you just make a mistake?"


    She shook her head and replied in her soft voice, "I can¡¯t go through with this marriage because I am already married."


    The silence in the hall was now filled with numerous whispers.


    "You have lost your mind," Aeldric shouted in anger. "Don¡¯t spout nonsense in front of the guests."


    She was scared of this very man, but then recalled the words Justin had said to her when she was getting ready as a bride: <i>"It¡¯s your fight and your life. You have to be courageous to fight for it. All the time, others won¡¯te to save you. If you won¡¯t stand for yourself, then no one will. Never let anyone suppress you to the extent that you end up losing your own existence. Facing it and fighting your way out of it is the only way."</i>


    "I am not spouting nonsense," she said, sounding courageous¡ªthough inside, she was still nervous, her hand shaking. Then, she looked back at the shocked groom. "I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Olen, but I am already married. I can¡¯t marry you."<i></i>


    "You..." Aeldric stood up in anger and went to the altar. "Who would marry you when you know no man around here? Stop lying and go through with this marriage!"


    She flinched at his angry form and stepped back, only for her sandal heel to tangle in the long hem of her dress, causing her to stumble. But a pair of strong arms held her around the waist and steadied her.


    She looked up to see Noah, who hade to her rescue.


    Noah looked at Aeldric and said, "Mr. Riverdale, I am the man she is married to."


    He pulled out the wedding certificate from the pocket of his suit and showed it to Aeldric. Aeldric saw the date on it and realized they had gotten married yesterday¡ªjust after he had announced the wedding ns to the family.


    He snatched the wedding certificate from Noah¡¯s hand and tore it apart. "I don¡¯t ept this."


    At the sight of the furious old man, Meira sank into Noah¡¯s embrace, and he held her steady against him.


    "I can bring you more copies of it for you to tear, but it won¡¯t change the fact that we are married, Mr. Riverdale," Noah said. Though polite, there was warning and coldness in his voice.


    "My granddaughter can¡¯t marry a servant."


    "Mind yournguage, Mr. Riverdale," Justin said as he stepped onto the altar, while Noah didn¡¯t seem to mind being called a servant.


    "Even before, I had told you¡ªNoah is my brother, not anyone¡¯s servant," Justin said.


    Aeldric¡¯s anger red. "He doesn¡¯t deserve to marry my granddaughter."


    "He is more qualified than any man present here," Justin replied, standing face-to-face with the old man, their gazes locked in silent challenge.


    Justin continued, "He is on par with anyone you could ever find for Meira. His educational qualifications, his intelligence, his capabilities¡ªand what else he can do¡ªmight surprise you. So you better choose your words carefully. He¡¯s by my side because he <i>is</i> something. And I don¡¯t need to remind you who I really am, do I?"


    His words implied that he was now the head of Riverdale empire and everything was in his control. Justin¡¯s gaze warned him not to escte the drama further.


    Marina and Natalie had smiles on their faces, while Grace and Mallory looked furious, just like Aeldric.


    "Aeldric, what¡¯s this?" Jallen approached as well, fuming.


    "Jallen..." Aeldric didn¡¯t know what to say. He was being humiliated in front of so many guests. "I don¡¯t agree with this marriage. Let me settle it, and we can continue with today¡¯s ceremony."


    Jallen didn¡¯t mind, as his only goal was to have his grandson marry Aeldric¡¯s granddaughter.


    Aeldric turned to Meira, only to have Noah pull her behind him with a warning. "Mr. Aeldric, she is my wife, and I would like you to keep that in mind."


    "You¡ª"


    "Didn¡¯t you hear him?" Justin stepped between them, standing like a wall in front of Noah and Meira. He leaned closer and warned in a low voice, "Try ying a game if you want to face more humiliation in front of the guests. Want me to let everyone know of your position now?"


    Justin¡¯s warning was clear¡ªhe would not hesitate to order the guards to drag Aeldric away and let everyone know Aeldric Riverdale was nothing but a powerless old man.


    Though furious, Aeldric looked at Jallen. "They¡¯ve made a decision. It can¡¯t be helped."


    "You should have known if she even wanted to marry. What¡¯s the use of humiliating us like this?" Jallen shouted. "After this, we are no longer friends. Don¡¯t even show up in front of me again." He then looked at his grandson. "Olen, let¡¯s go."


    The entire rk family left, along with the guests, as there was no point in staying any longer. For the first time, they had seen a powerful man like Aeldric in such an embarrassing situation¡ªand all of them felt d. They had always been scared of Aeldric, and seeing what had just happened was truly delightful.

 Chapter 442: Decision For Meira

    <h4>Chapter 442: Decision For Meira</h4>


    Now that only the family was left, Mallory came to her father¡¯s side and red at Meira and Noah. "This girl ruined our image. She needs to be taught a lesson."


    Noah stood like a wall in front of Meira as he said coldly, "She is my wife now, and I won¡¯t stand by quietly if you n to teach her a lesson."


    Natalie raised a brow in astonishment at how protective Noah was being toward the little girl.


    "She is a daughter of our family," Mallory said.


    "Not anymore," Noah countered. He didn¡¯t wait for Justin to even step in. If she was married to him, he had to take a stand.


    "We don¡¯t ept you in our family," Mallory spat out.


    "I don¡¯t need it either," he replied.


    Meira, hiding behind him, didn¡¯t daree out, feelingpletely protected behind this man.


    "Keep quiet, Mallory," Marina said as she walked toward them. "Meira can marry whoever she wants. No one should force her." She then turned to Noah. "Meira,e out."


    Meira stepped out slowly and looked at the old woman.


    "You chose Noah. I¡¯m happy for you. You have my blessings," Marina said.


    Meira didn¡¯t know what to say at the remark about her choosing Noah. That hadn¡¯t exactly been the case.


    "Thank you, Ms. Marina," Noah said on Meira¡¯s behalf.


    Justin looked at Aeldric, who could only swallow his anger. "Want to say anything else, old man?"


    Aeldric red at him and walked away. Mallory and Grace left as well.


    Marina looked at Justin. "You should have told me about it. I was so nervous for my girl."


    "I¡¯m sorry," he replied.


    "Now that they are married, what do you n for them?" Marina asked.


    "I¡¯m sending both of them back to Imperial City. It¡¯s not good for Meira to stay here. Now that she¡¯s married and everyone knows about it, she¡¯s free to go with Noah¡ªand the old man won¡¯t stop her," Justin added.


    "That was a good decision. Now he won¡¯t dare use Meira against you."


    All of them left the event hall. Soon, Noah and Meira were ready to leave for Imperial City.


    Before leaving, Noah and Justin had a moment alone.


    "Mr. Handrix, I would have liked to stay here and work with you," Noah said. "I am, after all, your assistant."


    "Don¡¯t worry. Even in your absence, I can handle everything here. You just go and help Meira settle there. That¡¯s the best thing you can do for me at this moment," Justin replied. "Take care of her."


    Noah hummed in response, and Justin handed him an envelope.


    Noah opened it and heard Justin say, "From now on, you¡¯re the branch head of NextEra in Imperial City."


    Noah was shocked and looked at him. "I don¡¯t need this. I can continue my work as it is."


    "I had nned this long ago, and now is the right time to give you what you deserve," Justin said. "And don¡¯t overthink it. It¡¯s not because of anything else¡ªjust because I want you to be there."


    Noah could only ept it. "Thank you."


    "As for you and Meira, it was the situation we were in to protect her. But whatever you both decide to do going forward, that¡¯s entirely up to you," Justin added.


    Noah simply hummed and got ready to leave. Meira, who was now changed in her usualfortable clothes- simple top and jeans, arrived with Lana, and the three of them headed toward the airport, where a private jet was arranged for their departure.


    On the way, Noah sat in the front passenger seat, and Lana sat with Meira. Despite being married, nothing had changed between Noah and Meira.


    It was Meira¡¯s first time even stepping inside an airport, let alone seeing nes up close. She was supposed to be thrilled at the sight of something new, but she was lost in thought, unable to process or ept everything that had happened.


    When she was about to board the jet, her heart nearly skipped a beat at the sight of it and the thought of flying¡ªlike any first-timer, she was scared.


    She somehow boarded the jet, where Lana led her to avish andfortable chair. Meira quickly realized it was very different from what she had seen in dramas¡ªnes full of people with rows and rows of seats.


    This was more like a luxury hotel room, with expensive interiors, oversizedfortable chairs, avish center table, and even a couch. She wouldn¡¯t have been surprised if there were afortable bed as well.


    "Please have a seat," Lana told her, guiding her to one of the chairs.


    Meira sat down quietly while Lana took the seat behind her. "Let me know if you need anything," she added.


    A flight attendant brought her a ss of water. "We will be flying soon. Till then, if you need anything else, just press this button."


    Meira hummed a response and looked at the button with its particr symbol.


    Noah stepped out of the pilot cabin after speaking with the crew and sat in a chair across the aisle from Meira. He knew it was her first time flying, so he said, "We¡¯ll be in the air in a moment. You should put on your seatbelt," as he buckled his own.


    Meira pulled out her seatbelt but fumbled with how to fasten the buckle. She looked at Noah¡¯s belt, trying to figure out how he had done it.


    Noah noticed. He unbuckled his seatbelt and showed her how to do it again. This time, she followed correctly and managed to secure it.


    But then, all of a sudden, she felt the jet begin to move and looked outside the window. Her heartbeat quickened at the thought of flying, and she wondered if it would be eptable to scream out in fear.


    Her palms had already started to sweat as the jet picked up speed. Panic was clear on her face, and her breathing grew shallow. Her delicate hands gripped the armrests as if they were her only lifeline.


    Utter fear was evident in her expression, and she felt an overwhelming urge to get off the jet right away.


    She closed her eyes, tears already forming in them, trying to control herself¡ªshe didn¡¯t want to be an inconvenience to anyone.


    Just then, she felt warmth on her cold hand that clutched the armrest. A warm hand squeezed it gently tofort her. She opened her eyes and looked at the man sitting in the chair across the aisle.


    Noah had unbuckled his seatbelt and leaned slightly toward her to hold her hand.


    "It¡¯s alright," he said, his gaze and tone gentle and reassuring.


    Meira nodded slightly, and soon she felt the jet had steadied. It was calm now, unlike the rush of movement on the runway.


    "You can look outside now. You¡¯ll feel better," Noah said and was about to retreat his hand, but she held it back.


    Noah let her be and watched as she gathered the courage to look outside. Her eyes widened in awe at the sight of the city below, brightened with millions of tiny lights¡ªlike stars scattered across a dark curtain. It looked beautiful.


    Slowly, she let go of Noah¡¯s hand as she rxed and continued watching the view.

 Chapter 443: The Last Blow

    <h4>Chapter 443: The Last Blow</h4>


    Back at the Riverdale estate.


    Justin and Natalie went to their room, while Grace quietly went to hers¡ªthough sulking and unwilling. She was nothing but a pawn in his hands, used against her own father.


    Lying in bed, Natalie couldn¡¯t help but ask, "Will she be alright? She¡¯s so young, and you had to marry her off to Noah."


    "That was the only way to free her from that old man¡¯s grasp," Justin replied. "Noah is the only man she trusted, so it was a safe choice to send her away with him."


    "She¡¯s still so innocent and doesn¡¯t understand things. Girls her age should be studying."


    "She will do that as well," he assured.


    Natalie said, "And Noah¡ªhe simply followed your orders and married her without any questions. Wouldn¡¯t it be unfair to bind him like this?"


    "I left it up to Noah to decide what they want to do. I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll handle it the right way."


    "He looked protective toward her. Do you think he likes her?"


    "He¡¯s always been entirely dedicated to his duties, and at that time, his duty was to protect her," Justin said. "Don¡¯t misjudge his actions as something else."


    "But would you be happy if they got together?" she asked.


    "That¡¯s not for me to concern myself with. They can do whatever they want," Justin replied.


    "You¡¯re so cold and dismissive," shemented.


    "Other people¡¯s lives are theirs to take care of¡ªnot mine," he said as he held her closer. "You always have something to talk about when ites to others. What about us?"


    "About us? Do you even let me talk?" she asked in aining tone. "You always keep me busy with something else."


    "Alright, now I¡¯m giving you a chance to talk. Say it."


    "Umm... how long are we going to stay here?" she asked.


    He gently caressed her hair. "Soon. Just one final blow to Colin Hartz, and we¡¯re done here."


    "Everything ready?" Natalie asked.


    Justin hummed, only to have Natalie hug him tightly. "I can¡¯t wait to return to our usual lives in Imperial City."


    He hummed again, and she asked, "Then are we going to take your grandma and mother with us?"


    Justin nodded. "They should stay with us."


    "I agree. But not that old man," she said.


    "He has no ce in our lives. He can stay back here, spending hisst days on his own."


    -----


    Back in the private jet, the lights were off, and everyone was sleeping in the dim glow. Noah noticed movement from the chair on the other side. He looked over at Meira, who seemed a little uneasy and was awake. She was trying to look for the flight attendant, but there was no sign of her.


    "Ms. Meira, if you¡¯re tired of sitting, you can walk around here or freshen up in thevatory if you want," he suggested, careful not to make her feel embarrassed, sensing she likely wanted to use the washroom.


    Meira felt relieved to hear it and asked, "Where is thevatory?"


    Noah nced at Lana, who was asleep, so he stood up. "Come with me," he said, guiding her toward the other end of the jet.


    After showing her thevatory, he returned to his seat.


    Meira stepped inside. She had been holding it in for a while, unsure whom to ask or how to say it.


    She returned after a while and thanked him.


    "Another half hour and we¡¯ll be in Imperial City," he informed her.


    She nodded quietly and sat back in her chair.


    She looked at him as if she wanted to ask something. Noah could sense her gaze and looked back at her. "Do you need something, Ms. Meira?"


    She shook her head but said, "Umm... I was wondering where we would be going..."


    He understood what she meant. "You¡¯ll be staying at Mr. Aiden and Ms. Natalie¡¯s home."


    "You have a home there as well?" she asked.


    "I have amodation provided by thepany, but I rarely get to stay there," he replied.


    "So you¡¯ll be staying at my brother¡¯s home too?" she asked.


    "Until they return to Imperial City, I¡¯ll be there to look after you," he replied calmly.


    She simply hummed, not knowing what to say to that.


    "There¡¯s something I want to tell you as well," he added.


    "Hmm?"


    "Once Mr. Aiden returns to Imperial City and ensures there¡¯s no trouble left for you, we¡¯ll go through with the divorce so you¡¯ll be free from it," he exined. "Though that marriage means nothing here, but it would be better for your future to not have anything against you."


    Meira stared at him for a moment before nodding lightly.


    There was nothing more to talk about, so she looked outside the window while Noah closed his eyes.


    Meanwhile, Meira thought, <i>¡¯He is a nice and capable man. Why would he want a girl like me as his wife¡ªsomeone who gets scared at even the smallest things? He sure deserves someone string like my sister-inw, Natalie. I don¡¯t deserve him.¡¯</i>


    Looking out the window, she could see the jet nearing the city. The view below was beautiful.


    <i>¡¯I wonder what I¡¯ll be doing here? I don¡¯t have friends or even any work I can do. What should I do? I can¡¯t just stay home and eat for free. I hope I find a way... and that people in Imperial City aren¡¯t scary, but as nice as Mr. Noah.¡¯</i>


    They reached the airport and then went to Justin and Natalie¡¯s home, where the servants had already been informed of their arrival and the necessary arrangements.


    Noah introduced her to the butler and then guided her toward the room that had been prepared for her, while the servants carried her bags.


    Standing outside the room, he said, "This is your room from now on. If you need anything, you can call any of the servants¡ªor you have Lana and me as well."


    "Thank you, Mr. Noah," she replied politely.


    "I¡¯ll see you in the morning. There are some things we need to discuss," he said in his usual professional tone.


    <i>¡¯Must be about our divorce,¡¯</i> she thought, then nodded.


    "Good night," Noah said, and left.

 Chapter 444: University

    <h4>Chapter 444: University</h4>


    The next day, Grace and Natalie came across each other. The usually smug Grace tried to ignore her, but Natalie wasn¡¯t going to let it go.


    "So, it was a wild night, huh?" Nataliemented. "It must¡¯ve been¡ªafter all, you hired the top escort in the city."


    Grace turned to her, furious. "Shut up. I¡¯m sure even <i>our</i> husband doesn¡¯t want anyone to know that one of his wives spent a night with an escort¡ªjust because he was ipetent to satisfy me."


    Natalie raised a brow at her reaction. She was certainly a tough nut.


    "So finally, you called him <i>our</i> husband and admitted that I¡¯m his wife?" Natalie said. "But let me correct you¡ªhe¡¯s just <i>my</i> husband, not yours. Or else, he wouldn¡¯t have let you sleep with someone else. As for satisfying you? Hmm... how about we turn that into how the spoiled daughter of the Hartz family is addicted to sex and has been calling escorts to her bed for years now?" Natalie pulled out her cellphone and showed some pictures to Grace.


    Grace¡¯s eyes widened as she heard Natalie continue, "These are your pictures from the past few years¡ªsince you started entertaining yourself with different escorts. So horny, aren¡¯t you? But your father doesn¡¯t know about it, does he? How about I show you the ones from when you were just seventeen and lost your virginity to one handsome escort?"


    Grace tried to snatch the phone, but Natalie quickly pulled it back. "Seems like you liked what you saw. I¡¯ll send you copies soon."


    "Don¡¯t you dare," Grace growled.


    "I have entire history of your life that can ruin you in a moment, so you better behave," Natalie warned and let out a mocking chuckle and walked away, letting her know who held the game now. "You better get what my husband asked you to."


    Grace had been given the task of bringing certain files and information rted to her father¡¯s business¡ªand some of his secrets. For that, she was to follow her father everywhere he went for business meetings. She was even asked to steal past records from the secret safe in her father¡¯s study.


    Unwillingly, she left to go to her parents¡¯ home.


    ----


    <strong>In Imperial City</strong>


    Meira was ready to leave her room after a servant had asked her toe out for breakfast. Julia, who had already been informed, was waiting for Meira at the breakfast table along with Noah.


    Meira looked at her, wondering who the elderly woman was, only to hear Noah say, "Ms. Meira, this is Madam Julia Harper¡ªMs. Natalie¡¯s grandmother."


    "Good morning, Madam Harper," she greeted politely.


    The olddy offered her a pleasant smile and said, "Just call me Grandma. Don¡¯t follow this guy Noah, who likes to be overly formal with everyone."


    Meira simply nodded, and Julia offered her a seat. As they had breakfast together, Julia spoke kindly to make her feelfortable and said, "This is your home from now on. Feel free to do whatever you want."


    Meira nodded.


    "Soon, I¡¯ll introduce you to Natalie¡¯s parents and a few other close people."


    The girl quietly nodded again.


    After breakfast, Julia showed Meira around the estate as the two talked for a long while. Julia eventually grew tired, and when she went to rest, Noah¡ªwho had been busy with some work¡ªcame to find Meira, who was now alone, enjoying the view of the estate.


    "Ms. Meira, there¡¯s something we need to talk about," he said.


    She recalled that he had said the same thing the night before and nodded.


    "I wanted to ask what you¡¯d like to study. Is there a particr subject or field you¡¯re interested in?" he asked.


    She looked a little confused, so he handed her a file. "Go through this. It has various courses you can enroll in at the university."


    "University?" she asked in shock.


    "Yes. You need toplete your studies. Just a high school education isn¡¯t enough," he added.


    Her eyes brightened. Just like the girls in dramas, she would be going to university¡ªstudying, meeting people, making friends, and so much more. She was going to have the kind of free life she had only dreamed about. But then, a wave of fear crept in as well. How would she handle it when everyone around her was a stranger? She wasn¡¯t used to being out in the world.


    She went through the different courses and finally chose one. "I like to paint. I mean, that was the only thing I did other than reading the books given to me. I think... I like to paint."


    "We can enroll you in fine arts, then," Noah concluded. "If that¡¯s your major, you¡¯ll have to opt for a minor as well. You can select something like anguage, instrument, or a particr subject like finance."


    She thought about it and then asked him, "Mr. Noah, do you speak differentnguages?"


    "I do," he replied. "Six of them, from different countries. It¡¯s convenient for my job."


    "Six?" she eximed. "Would it be fine for me to enroll in anguage course too, then?"


    "As long as you like it," he said. "You can select from thenguage options listed there."


    She nodded and looked through them, making a decision on onenguage¡ªbut then her gaze lingered on the instrument section.


    Noah noticed and said, "If you want to learn an instrument, you can join music sses at the university. Or, if you prefer, we can hire a private tutor for you."


    Hearing that, she felt overwhelmed. She was being offered everything she had only dreamed of a few days ago. It all felt unreal.


    After about an hour, Noah told her, "We¡¯re going out."


    "Where?"


    "To finalize your admission process at the university."


    "Don¡¯t I have to give any university exam, like they show in dramas?" she asked.


    "You don¡¯t need to. You¡¯re included in a special case quota," Noah replied.


    "A special case?"


    "A foreign student who did her high school studies at home," he exined. "And also, a student who happens to be a family member of one of the university¡¯s board members."


    "My brother?" she asked, to which Noah hummed in response, not exining anything further.


    The two of them headed to the topmost university in the city. Meira was stunned by the sight of the campus and, at the same time, observed the groups of students gathered around. Soon, this would be her life too.


    They arrived at the office of the University Vice-Chancellor¡ªMr. Park.


    Just as they reached the door, it opened, and a handsome man along with a young woman stepped out of the Vice-Chancellor¡¯s office.


    "Mr. Summers," Noah greeted Adam Summers and offered a light bow to the young woman beside him. "Mrs. Summers."


    Adam gave a nod of acknowledgment and asked, "You¡¯re here for?"


    Noah introduced them. "This is Ms. Meira, Mr. Aiden¡¯s sister. I¡¯m here regarding her admission."


    Meanwhile, Meira and the young woman next to Adam exchanged nces.


    "Ms. Meira, this is Mr. Adam Summers¡ªyour brother¡¯s close friend¡ªand this is Mrs. Olivia Summers."


    Both women gave each other a polite nod and remained quiet.


    Adam and Olivia left, while Meira thought, <i>¡¯She looks so young, like me... and she¡¯s already married? Do women here marry so early? Or she had some situation just like me?¡¯</i>

 Chapter 445: Something’s Wrong With Her

    <h4>Chapter 445: Something¡¯s Wrong With Her</h4>


    Grace went to the Hartz Company¡¯s head office to meet her father.


    Colin was stressed about how all of a sudden things had started to go wrong for hispany. So many investors had denied investing in new projects, and the current projects had started to face troubles with some secret controversial news that had started toe out about them all of a sudden.


    There were so many allegations starting to rise against Hartz Industries and their work policies, along with the hidden frauds.


    <strong>Thud!</strong>


    Colin mmed the file on his desk as he looked at the few department heads and project in-charges in hispany. "What the hell are you all doing? What am I paying you for? Who is spreading all this nonsense about ourpany?"


    The employees couldn¡¯t answer as they didn¡¯t know who was doing it all, and at the same time, they didn¡¯t dare tell the angry man that those were not nonsense but in fact the truths.


    "I want you all to take care of it today itself. Sort it out by every way possible, even if it means for you to use hical ways," he ordered. "Or I swear, none of you will see another day of your life."


    Grace, who was outside the meeting room, heard her father scolding everyone. She flinched at his angry voice, and she was aware her father could do what he had just said.


    Once everyone went out, Grace silently entered the room and went to her father¡¯s side. She gently pressed his shoulders, as if to make him feel rxed like she always did.


    "What are you doing here, Grace?" Colin asked, trying to calm himself.


    "I came to see you," she replied. "I can see you are stressed with work."


    "It¡¯s nothing," the man dismissed, letting her do her work.


    After a while, Grace decided to say what she was here for.


    "Dad, I want you to involve me with your work," Grace said. "You always keep me away from important work matters in thepany. I am your only child, and I need to know it all."


    Colin looked at her, surprised. "What¡¯s gotten into you all of a sudden? You are my cherished daughter. All you have to do is enjoy your life infort and luxury. Work is for me to do."


    She sighed in displeasure. "This is why I will never be able to be better than that bitch Natalie. Everyone looks at her as the owner of the most powerful business empire while I am nothing more than a spoiled daughter of a wealthy businessman. How am I going to fight that woman in the Riverdale family with no important status? Do you even know how they all bully me?"


    Colin thought about what she said as he looked at his serious-looking daughter. He found her words logical and finally hummed.


    "Alright. Today I have some important meetings. You shoulde with me," he said. "Before that, make sure to read about it. My assistant will give you some files, go through them."


    Her face brightened up and she immediately nodded. She went to her own office, which she rarely used, and there she was handed over the files. Just as the assistant left, Grace took pictures of the material in the file and sent it to someone.


    ¡¯I am sorry, Dad. I have to do it or I am not sure what will happen to me. I know I can¡¯t face you when ites to how cruel you can be. I still can¡¯t forget the day when you pushed your own daughter to take her life, despite knowing it was I who framed her to sleep with someone and spread her videos everywhere. All just to protect your own image.¡¯


    That day, she attended important meetings with her father. The device she was carrying in her bag was sending all the details she had to someone who was listening on the other side.


    That night, she didn¡¯t return to the Riverdale estate but stayed at Hartz. In the middle of the night, she even sneaked into Colin¡¯s study to get something from his secret safe.


    Grace had seen this secret safe multiple times since her childhood days, and it was not difficult for her to get to it. It was a secret room hidden behind the door, and she had seen her father opening it multiple times¡ªshe even used to hide inside it sometimes to trouble her parents.


    Even if her father had changed the password, it was not difficult for her to guess what kind of password her father could use. Before, she remembered, it was the birthdate of his illegitimate daughter, and Grace felt envious to see it. And now, she could try her own birthdate, as that illegitimate daughter was long dead.


    It worked. She opened the safe and entered the room to get what Aaron had asked her to. She had to get the video recording of everything kept inside the safe, with all the file names visibly written.


    Aaron, who was seeing it from the other side, told her what to get with her. She did as she was told and left the study, hiding a file inside her hooded T-shirt.


    The next day, she returned to Riverdales and handed over the files to Justin. She was still unaware of Aaron¡¯s presence around her.


    -----


    At the penthouse, Justin and Aaron sat around, while Natalie busied herself with her work, but at the same time kept her ears tuned toward them to know what they were going to talk about.


    "That girl is surely scared of her father and doesn¡¯t doubt that he would kill her just in a blink of an eye," Justinmented.


    "Cherished kids are the ones who know their parents the best," Aaron replied. "They have seen their cruelty while they were being cherished. That makes them equally terrified to face it one day, so they behave."


    Justin hummed in agreement and said, "Colin must be in panic mode already."


    "By tomorrow, he might get a cardiac arrest," Aaron added.


    Justin shook his head. "He needs to stay alive, as he has to face someone for his retribution."


    "I will drag him there myself," Aaron said, as his gaze turned colder.


    Just then, the two brothers heard a loud yawning sound from the busy woman. Both of them looked at her in surprise, as if she was too sleepy to even keep her eyes open for long.


    Wasn¡¯t their talk interesting enough for her to stay awake? The reason she was here despite her work was so she could know what was going on, and now she was in the mood to sleep.


    Natalie sensed the gazes on her and looked at the two. "Are you two done?"


    Instead of answering her, Justin asked, "Go sleep, if you are sleepy."


    Now that he said it, she realized she was sleepy. "What are you even feeding me here that I am sleepy like this?" sheined, as her work was not done yet. "I am sure something is wrong with the food here. Make sure they are not adding any drug in my food."


    She stood up, yawning again. "Good night," she said, and walked towards the room, leaving the two men staring at her.


    It was just early noon, and she was in the mood for night.


    "You should take her to a doctor to see if there¡¯s something wrong with her," Aaron said.


    Justin hummed, and both of them got back to their work and the next n.

 Chapter 446: Aaron Mocking Colin

    <h4>Chapter 446: Aaron Mocking Colin</h4>


    The matters in the Hartz Industries were getting worse, and Colin Hartz was at the end of his wits.


    "What happened with the projects with the support we asked from the Riverdales and NextEra Corp?" he asked angrily.


    "They have not approved to work with or fund any of our projects," the assistant replied.


    "What do you mean? Aeldric Riverdale is asking for trouble with us or what?" Colin spat out.


    "Mr. Hartz, your son-inw, Mr. Aiden Riverdale, has taken the entire control of Riverdales into his hands. Aeldric Riverdale has no authority to make any decisions," the man informed. "Aiden Riverdale has rejected everything we offered and asked for cooperation. But his refusal made otherpanies and investors refuse us as well. Even the foreignpanies are not helping us. Harper Group has diverted all of our potential targeted partners toward themselves."


    <strong>Thud!</strong>


    "Riverdales and Harpers," Colin gritted his teeth. "Call for Grace. I need to talk to her."


    Grace was asked to meet her father. The girl was scared to her bones to think she might be exposed for stealing important information from her father¡¯s safe and hispany.


    "Yes, Dad? You asked for me?" she asked, her palms sweating and fingers trembling.


    The man looked at her coldly and asked, "What¡¯s going on between you and Aiden?"


    The question shocked her, as she wondered if Aiden had shown that video of hers to her father.


    "W-What do you mean, Dad?" she asked, her heart beating faster.


    "Have you upset Aiden in any way that he is not willing to help us when ourpany needs it?" Colin asked coldly. "What did you do?"


    "D-Dad, I did nothing," she replied. "You can ask Aiden. Everything is fine between us."


    "Did you by chance try to do something against that woman, Natalie?"


    "No, Dad. In fact, it¡¯s her who keeps bullying me all the time. Isn¡¯t that why I asked you to give me some important work in thepany to match her?" she replied, finding herself trembling under her father¡¯s scrutinizing gaze.


    "You better not lie to me," he said after staring at her for a while.


    "I am not lying, Dad," she replied. "Why is Aiden not helping you? Why don¡¯t you meet him in person?"


    "That¡¯s what I¡¯m going to do now," he said as he stood up and instructed his assistant, "Find out where Aiden is. We are going there."


    Colin left for the NextEra head office, where he had to wait for an hour to meet Justin.¡ªOnce the Handrix brothers were done chilling¡ªwhile at the same time nning against the enemy¡ªone of them asked, "So, are you going to meet that bastard, or do you want me to go?" Justin asked.


    Aaron stood up, making his intentions clear, and said, "Just go take care of your cranky wife. A while ago, her anger almost blew up this penthouse."


    Justin had already stood up to go to her, as he had called for the doctor already.


    Aaron arrived at the office of the NextEra CEO, where he was finally instructed to bring Colin in after a long wait of an hour.


    Colin entered the office where Aaron was sitting in the chair behind thevish desk. Colin was unaware of who was sitting there¡ªa child who had once witnessed his crimes against his parents.


    Though Justin had lost his memories, Aaron remembered everything clearly, and that¡¯s how the two brothers had started their ns.


    "How are you, Aiden?" Colin asked, sounding all friendly as he settled in the chair, hiding his displeasure toward the Riverdales.


    "As you can see, no distress like yours," Aaron replied¡ªhis tone straight, but carrying a hint of mockery.


    Colin smiled lightly to brush off the sarcasm and said, "As you already know why I¡¯m here, let¡¯s not waste time."


    "Go ahead," Aaron replied.


    "You¡¯re already aware of the troubles mypany is facing all of a sudden," Colin began. "So I was expecting for us to join hands, as we are now rtives and should help each other out. In the end, mypany will go to Grace, being my only child, so that means it will go to you. So what we do now will benefit you only."


    "Of course, whatever I do is for my benefit only," Aaron replied. "That being said, I am well aware of the situation yourpany is in, because..." Aaron stopped as his gaze darkened at the man in front of him.


    Colin waited for him to finish.


    Aaron smirked. "Because I am the one who caused all that mess in your business empire, which is on the verge of copsing any moment."


    Colin was taken aback. "You? What are you trying to say?"


    Aaron leaned back in his chairfortably, his fingers tapping on the armrest in rhythm as he smirked. "A man who killed my parents¡ªhow do you think I take my revenge from him? Shall I kill him straight away, or first ruin him entirely, make him regret what he did, and then kill him?"


    Colin¡¯s eyes widened, as he was sure no one was aware of what he did in the past¡ªthat he was the one who killed Alexander Riverdale, his kids, and wife.


    "I chose thetter option," Aaron added. "It¡¯s fun, isn¡¯t it? But it would be more fun when you face the most cruel death I have nned for you."


    Colin stood up from his chair. "What nonsense are you talking about? Why would I kill your parents?"


    "Sit down," Aaron said in a warning tone. "You came here on your own, but I will be the one to decide what you do here and if you leave this ce. And most importantly, keep your voice down like the ve you are going to be soon."


    Just then, two tall and robust men entered the office, their intentions clear¡ªthat if Colin didn¡¯tply with their boss¡¯s orders, they would have to use force on him.


    Colin sat back and looked at Aaron. "I¡¯m sure there¡¯s a misunderstanding, Aiden. I¡¯m not sure who fed you those lies. And there¡¯s no motive for me to hurt your parents. They were from the mafia world, while I am just a businessman. Why would I mess with mafias?"


    "Seems like your memory is rusty," Aaron said. "Let me help you recall the past then."

 Chapter 447: When A Kid Saw His Parents Dying

    <h4>Chapter 447: When A Kid Saw His Parents Dying</h4>


    "Colin Hartz, you have always been jealous of my father and obsessed with his status ever since you two were young," Aaron began, his voice cold, ready to sink each word he said into Colin¡¯s mind. "He was the son of the most powerful mafia lord, while you were the son of a businessman. You could never ept the fact that the son of a mafia lord was excellent in everything¡ªbusiness, fights, nning and plotting¡ªand he even got more attention than you.


    "Every powerful person not just in the eastern country but even on foreignnds had started to recognize his excellence. But you¡ªyour jealousy turned into an obsession with taking him down and taking his ce as the next powerful person. You were not satisfied being just a businessman; you wanted to rule over the mafia world as well.


    "But then, even after he was gone, here you are, begging in front of his son. How pitiful. You went nowhere closer to your dream, Colin Hartz. You were always a failure and will always remain that."


    As Colin heard it, each and every word felt like it pierced his heart. The pain from the past started to grip him.


    Alexander Riverdale was everything he could never be.


    Aaron observed his expressions and said, "Seems like you finally recalled the past."


    "I agree I hated your father, but that didn¡¯t mean I killed him," Colin said. "Do you think I would dare provoke Aeldric Riverdale by killing his sons and grandsons? Wouldn¡¯t he know I did it? Why would he agree to marry my daughter into your family? I¡¯m sure you are mistaken."


    Aaron chuckled. "That old man is blinded by his powers to see anything clearly. But don¡¯t worry¡ªnow that his power is gone, he¡¯ll clearly see everything and might want to kill you with his own hands."


    Colin felt speechless. Though Aeldric Riverdale was old, that very person was feared by everyone. He would surely kill him and his family.


    Aaron chuckled. "I liked the fear in your eyes at the mention of the old man. But now think¡ªhow dangerous his son and grandson could be? But don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t hand you over to that old man."


    Though Colin didn¡¯t show it, he was relieved to hear it, but then...


    "That old man will shoot you right away, but I don¡¯t want such an easy death for you. So, I won¡¯t take you to him."


    "I repeat myself, you are mistaken," Colin said again. "I didn¡¯t kill anyone."


    "Not a man enough to ept what you did," Aaronmented. "Alright, let¡¯s get back to the past¡ªthe day when you killed my parents."


    "I didn¡¯t¡ª"


    "Shh!" Aaron shut him down coldly. "Disturb me again, and you¡¯ll find yourself going to my father to apologize to him."


    Colin sat quietly, while Aaron began, "That day, when my parents were leaving by the sea route with their two kids, a few boats surrounded their boat. Despite being only two of them, they defended against half of your people like they were dust.


    "If not for your people finding the two kids hiding, my parents wouldn¡¯t have stopped until they killed them all. For their kids¡¯ sake, they backed down¡ªand that¡¯s how your people could even reach them. They even dared to mock them, hurt our father in front of two young kids and his helpless and wounded wife, and then threw both their kids into the sea right in front of them."


    "It¡¯s unfortunate what happened to you all, but they were not my people," Colin said.


    Aaron chuckled and said, "Right, you weren¡¯t there when your hired people were doing all this. You were such a coward, you only showed up after those people had left my parents half-dead. Do you think I didn¡¯t see it?" Aaron asked.


    "Your people threw us two brothers into the stormy sea, but only one of us fell into the water¡ªwhile I was hanging somewhere, watching all you did to my parents before I lost strength and fell into the sea. I can¡¯t forget how smug you looked when you stepped on our boat and saw my hurt parents."


    Hearing it, Colin felt the floor beneath his feet give way. He hadn¡¯t expected either of the kids to have seen him. That¡¯s why he was so confident when meeting Aiden after his return to Riverdales.


    "You hated my father and wanted to kill him¡ªthat, I can understand. It¡¯s fine for a scum like you to get rid of yourpetition. But you made a mistake," Aaron said as he leaned forward over the table, folding both hands on top of it and looking straight into Colin¡¯s eyes like a demon.


    "You could have killed them in one bullet shot and left, but what you did was torture my father brutally, right in front of a hurt and helpless mother who was still in shock after seeing her sons thrown into the sea. That was your biggest mistake, and now you will face the same. You will face the most painful death¡ªright in front of your family."


    A shiver ran through Colin¡¯s spine as he heard Aaron again. "A proud and powerful woman like my mother¡ªyou made her beg you not to torture her husband and to kill him right away. But you didn¡¯t listen to her. You will pay for every scream that left her throat and every tear she shed that day, Colin Hartz. But the difference will be¡ªyour wife and daughter, no one in your family will beg for you. Mark my words."


    "What happened in the past, let it stay in the past," Colin said. "Any grievances¡ªwe can solve them another way. You can have the entire Hartz Industries, as you are married to¡ª"


    "You wanted to use your daughter to take over Riverdales and fulfill your long-lost dream, but... you are truly an idiot to even dream it," Aaron interrupted, letting him know he was aware of everything.


    "And one more thing. If you think this marriage happened because you wanted it, then you are mistaken. It happened because it was a part of a n¡ªa n to use your daughter against you, just like you used the daughter of the Riverdale family against them. I hope you haven¡¯t forgotten how you used my aunt, that pathetic woman, to take my parents down."


    Another revtion from Aaron shocked Colin. "Listen..."


    "Just shut up and leave, before I change my mind," Aaron stopped him. "I¡¯m being generous and giving you some time to bid a proper goodbye to your family¡ªbefore Ie to take your life."


    Colin was surprised to see he was allowed to leave. He didn¡¯t wait a single moment and stood up, only to dash out of the door. He couldn¡¯t wait to run away.


    Once that man was gone, Aaron leaned back in his chair, his hands gripped the handrest as once more those painful memories were recalled. He closed his eyes, hisshes trembling with emotions.


    "Aiden, I am d you remember nothing at all. Those memories are truly painful. It¡¯s alright for me alone to bear the weight of them. I wish you to never recover your memories."

 Chapter 448: Emotionally Challenged

    <h4>Chapter 448: Emotionally Challenged</h4>


    Colin returned to his office, all shaken and enraged.


    "Mr. Hartz, they have threatened to kill you to your face¡ªwhat do we do now?" the assistant asked. "The Riverdales are the most powerful, and fighting with them means losing everything."


    Colin sat quietly for a while before saying, "They are not the most powerful. There is someone else. We just need to give them a reason to go against the Riverdales."


    The assistant thought for a moment and said, "But they always stay away from such conflicts between two parties. Their aim is only to serve their own interests, and they hold all the power to control the mafia world and kill whoever challenges them. They want to dominate the mafia world but avoid any conflicts that don¡¯t concern them."


    "That¡¯s why I said we need to offer them something of interest," Colin replied. "If we gain their support, no one in the entire world would dare challenge us¡ªlet alone the Riverdales. Riverdale wouldn¡¯t be dominating the mafia world if they had decided to show their authority. Now¡¯s the chance for them to do what they¡¯ve been holding back on."


    "They¡¯re known to be the most cruel. What if they don¡¯t like our proposal and we end up making them our enemy?" the assistant asked. "In the past, some mafia organizations and businessmen tried that, and their failure led to their own doom. Those organizations were wiped out, and those businessmen lost everything."


    "I¡¯m doomed anyway at the hands of the Riverdales. Even if I have to die, I¡¯ll die while leaving another enemy for Riverdale, and they¡¯ll regret going against me," Colin said with determination. "Send them a message¡ªthat I want to talk to their boss."


    "Their boss never talks to anyone," the assistant said. "But I¡¯ll try to reach them."


    "He won¡¯t be able to reject our offer," Colin said with confidence.


    -----


    Aaron didn¡¯t return to the penthouse the entire day and worked from the NextEra office. Justin couldn¡¯t wait and came to the office to see him in the evening.


    "Seems like you¡¯re getting morefortable in my office?" Justinmented.


    "Better to put it to some use when the owner is chilling outside," Aaron replied, focused on his work.


    Justin settled into the chair and asked, "So, how was it?"


    "He ran with his tail between his legs," Aaron replied.


    "Hmm, good."


    Just then, the office door opened and someone entered the office, only to be shocked by the scene ahead. "Holy moly. Am I dreaming?"


    "Hayden, stop overreacting and get lost," Justin said coldly.


    Hayden¡¯s expression soured from surprise, but he asked, "One Justin¡ªI mean Aiden Handrix¡ªis already a pain in the ass. When did you clone another one? I¡¯m totally not pleased. I might prepare my resignation for real."


    "He¡¯s my twin brother, Aaron," Justin said, ignoring the dramatic reaction.


    Hayden and Aaron¡¯s gazes met, only to have Hayden say, "I can tell¡ªnot just by looks, even by character, he¡¯s like you." He walked toward the desk and ced a file on it. "I¡¯m going on vacation for a week. Don¡¯t have the energy to deal with two of your kind."


    Justin let out an annoyed sigh while Hayden left. Aaron was already aware who Hayden was. It was not the first time Aaron was here, but no one knew it was Aaron and not their real boss.


    The two brothers resumed their talk.


    "Have you called the doctor for Natalie?" Aaron asked.


    Justin hummed.


    "Everything alright?" Aaron asked again.


    Justin hummed again. "Need to wait for the result."


    The two brothers continued to talk about the next n.


    -----


    In the night, Colin received a call from his assistant.


    "Mr. Hartz, they liked our offer and agreed to help against the Riverdales," the assistant informed.


    Colin, who was under great stress and drinking wine in his study, stood up from his chair as he suddenly cheered up. "What else did they demand?"


    "Nothing as of now. For now, they¡¯ve only agreed to help us get rid of the Riverdales. They will wait for your orders¡ªwhen and how to do it."


    "Great."


    The two talked for a while to n further, and Colin hung up the call after instructing a few things.


    -----


    Deep in the night, when Natalie and Justin were sleeping, there was a movement in the bed. Justin stirred in his sleep, his breathing slightly ragged and his expressions a little unsettled.


    He looked at Natalie, who was still asleep, and quietly got out of bed, making sure not to wake her. He poured himself a ss of water to soothe his dry throat and went to stand by the floor-to-ceiling ss window, holding the ss and sipping the water slowly.


    There was nothing but an unusual quietness surrounding them as he stared outside silently.


    After a while, a pair of delicate hands wrapped around his waist, and a soft body pressed gently against his back.


    Justin didn¡¯t flinch, knowing it was Natalie, and said, "Did I wake you up?"


    "I was already awake," she replied, and asked while holding him from behind, "You¡¯ve been like this for the past few nights. I thought to ask you before, but then decided to give you some time. Will you tell me now?"


    There was silence from his side, and Natalie waited patiently.


    "Having the lost memories return is certainly not a pleasant thing in my case, I guess," Justin answered.


    Realization dawned on her. "You regained your memories? All of them?"


    "Not sure if all of them, but..."


    Natalie understood that the memories he had regained must be painful. She tightened her grip around him, trying tofort him. After a while, Justin turned around and looked at her.


    As their gazes met, he spoke, "One should feel emotional to remember it all, but here I am¡ªI feel only anger and a strong desire for revenge. It¡¯s true that I was an emotionally challenged kid, who especially failed to show sadness or tears."


    She shook her head. "No, you are not¡ª"


    "I worry¡ªif our kids are born like me, what would we do?" Justin interrupted her, his concern evident in his voice. "It was so difficult for my mother to handle me. I was like a little monster who only knew anger, hurting others, or even trying to kill someone without blinking an eye. I¡¯m still the same, but I¡¯ve just learned to hide it behind a mask. Maybe that ident¡ªdrowning in the sea and losing my memories¡ªmust have changed something in me. But I¡¯m still that little monster from the past, and I know it."


    "Will you listen to me now?" Natalie said, after giving him enough time to say it all.


    Justin simply looked at her. "Natalie, I don¡¯t want our kids to be like me. I want them to be normal."


    "You are the most normal person I had ever seen, Justin," Natalie said, her voice gentle andforting. "Just because you can¡¯t show your emotions like others, just because you¡¯re unable to shed tears, doesn¡¯t mean you are emotionally challenged. You feel every other emotion stronger than anyone else could¡ªlike kindness, care, strong sense of responsibility to protect others,passion and so on¡ªand the strongest of all is love. No one can love anyone the way you love.


    "You say you can¡¯t feel sadness and pain, but I say otherwise. You definitely feel sadness and pain, but unlike others, you show it through your anger. The angrier you are, the stronger the sadness and pain you must be feeling. You do feel it, you know. And I¡¯m fine with the fact that you won¡¯t shed tears but show it in your usual way. I don¡¯t care what medical science says¡ªbecause for me, you are not emotionally challenged at all."


    Justin felt as though he had never thought of it this way before, and her wordsforted his disturbed thoughts.


    "Don¡¯t say you don¡¯t want our kids to be like you?" she continued. "In fact, I¡¯d be happier if they were like you. You are the perfect person to look up to, and if our kids are like you, I won¡¯t ever have to worry about them. They would be capable of fighting for themselves and protecting themselves perfectly, and I would be the happiest and most rxed mother."


    Justin stared at her for a moment before embracing her tightly in his strong arms. "I prefer your version over medical science and doctors."


    "That¡¯s so smart of you," she smiled, burying her face against his neck.


    <strong>Grumble!</strong>


    Just then, there was a sound¡ªfrom Natalie¡¯s stomach. Justin let go of her and she looked at him, her lips pressed into a thin line in an apologetic manner. "I didn¡¯t know my stomach would break our moment."


    He smiled and held her hand. "Let me make you ate-night snack."


    Hearing that, she smiled and followed him anyway. "I¡¯m truly starving all of a sudden."


    "I know."


    In the quiet of the night, their conversation continued to echo through the house, along with the sounds from the kitchen, where Justin was cooking something for his wife.

 Chapter 449: A Surprise

    <h4>Chapter 449: A Surprise</h4>


    The next day, Colin called for his daughter in the office. He was clearly angry with her after Aaron had given him a hint that there was something Grace had done to cause his losses.


    "Tell me honestly, what did you do?" Colin asked coldly as he red at his daughter. "What did you tell or given to Aiden behind my back."


    "Dad, what do you mean?" Grace asked, trying to stay calm, though shaken inside. ¡¯Has Aiden told him something? But did he say he wouldn¡¯t.¡¯


    <strong>m!</strong>


    Colin angrily mmed his hand on the desk and stood up. "I checked the camera footage at home, and you clearly entered my study that night. Tell me¡ªwhy did you enter the safe? And who even told you the password of it? Even your mother doesn¡¯t know it."


    Grace felt scared and took a step back in fear. "D-Dad, he ckmailed me. I had to listen to him."


    "What did he ckmail you with?" Colin asked. "Couldn¡¯t you just came to me and tell me instead of getting ckmailed?"


    "He... he made me sleep with an escort and then threatened to release that video everywhere," she replied, her voice trembling. "It would have caused you to lose face in public, Dad, so I did what he asked me to."


    "Do you know what your help has caused us?" he roared in anger.


    "I thought Hartz is a big empire and something small wouldn¡¯t affect it..."


    "Idiot!" he roared at her. "Having an idiot daughter instead of a smart son¡ªmy life is truly useless."


    Tears rolled down her cheeks as she heard her father, who had always spoiled her with every demand she made. She was no less than a princess, but now it seemed like that was all just her delusion.


    "Dad..."


    "Shut up!" he scolded her angrily. "Now go back to the Riverdale estate and inform me of everything happening there¡ªincluding who is present at home and what they are doing. Understood?"


    "Yes, Dad."


    With tears in her eyes, she dashed out of Colin¡¯s office.


    Colin¡¯s entire head office was in chaos, as all the employees were aware that thepany was going down and they were losing their jobs.


    "Aiden Riverdale, if I¡¯m going down, I¡¯ll take you and your family with me as well. Just wait for it."


    ----


    <strong>Meanwhile, at the penthouse...</strong> After eatingte at night and sleepingte, Natalie woke up around breakfast time. After getting ready, she came downstairs and saw a tall figureing out of the study.


    She immediately hurried toward him to hug him and wish him a good morning. "Justin..."


    But even before her hands could wrap around him, a pair of strong hands held her by the shoulders to stop her.


    She inhaled deeply and looked at the man¡ªfirst in slight shock, then embarrassment. The scent was different from Justin¡¯s. Her skills as a perfumer had definitely blessed her with a sharp sense of scent.


    "Aaron?"


    He hummed and let her go.


    "I¡¯m sorry," she said.


    "It¡¯s alright," he replied. "You can hug me, but knowing who I am and not mistaking me for Aiden."


    She felt a little baffled by that.


    Aaron said, "Your mother once adopted me as her son, so I don¡¯t mind having you as a little sister. If not, we are already old friends, so we can continue that friendship. And this time, it wouldn¡¯t be just through messages, but with direct face to face talk." He raised his hand and patted her head. "Got it?"


    Natalie didn¡¯t mind him patting her head and she hummed in response.


    <i>Thought came to her mind, ¡¯One brother was adopted by her father, and another was adopted by her mother. And the face that matched her husband entirely¡ªalong with even their personalities¡ªwas now offering to be her brother. What kind of fate is this?¡¯</i><i></i>


    "Aiden has gone out for some work. He¡¯ll return soon," Aaron exined. "You must be hungry. Let¡¯s have breakfast."


    Both of them had breakfast together, talking about what was going on and how they were nning to end Colin Hartz.


    After they finished eating, Natalie received a call. She listened to what the person said and then checked her email once she hung up. Her eyes widened the moment she read it.


    Aaron, who was ready to leave, saw her and asked, "What happened?"


    She came back to her senses, stared at him for a while, and then spoke, "I... I wonder if it would be right to tell you about it before Justin."


    Seeing her still in some kind of surprise, Aaron spoke in an understanding tone, "You should tell him first."


    She hummed. "Thank you."


    "Take care," Aaron said, and left.


    Nataliey on the sofa, her eyes staring at the ceiling, a happy glint in her gaze. <i>¡¯How should I tell him? It should be something in a surprising way, right? Let¡¯s think about it. Tonight? Maybe I should wait for him to first take care of Colin Hartz so he won¡¯t be distracted?¡¯</i>


    That day, Justin returnedte in the afternoon. Natalie realized he had truly been busy somewhere.


    "Did I make you wait long?" Justin asked.


    She shook her head. "I was busy working."


    He hummed and asked, "Your reports are supposed to be out. Did you call the doctor?"


    "I did. They said it will take a while more¡ªmaybe tomorrow," Natalie replied, then clung to his arm to change the topic. "So, where were you?"


    "Just setting a few things for that bastard," Justin replied. "And tonight, we¡¯re returning to the Riverdale estate."


    "That means I have to face that nuisance," Natalie said in aining tone.


    "Today will be thest," Justin assured. "Now let¡¯s head back to Riverdales."


    Natalie put on her coat and left with Justin.


    ----


    When they reached home, Grace was there.


    Natalie almost twisted her mouth in annoyance.


    "What happened?" Justin asked. "Seems like seeing her makes me feel nauseous."


    He squeezed her hand gently. "Just act as if she¡¯s not here," and went upstairs with her.


    That evening, Natalie even had dinner in her room, refusing toe downstairs. She stayed in bed, asking Justin to stay by her side.


    Meanwhile, Grace was reporting everything happening inside the Riverdale estate, just as her father had instructed her. She was unsure why her father had asked her to do it, but she knew she had to obey him¡ªor she was doomed.

 Chapter 450: Enemies At The Riverdales

    <h4>Chapter 450: Enemies At The Riverdales</h4>


    Deep in the night, when everyone at the Riverdale estate was enjoying their sleep, all of a sudden, there were the sounds of several helicopters flying over the estate. The lights from them were shing everywhere, even falling through therge windows of the rooms.


    Aeldric and all the servants in the residence were alerted and woke up. The old man came out of his room and strode to the drawing room as he called security. The panicked head of security entered the home and informed him:


    "Mr. Riverdale, some unknown group has arrived here and entered the estate. Our people are trying to identify them and are ready to fight."


    It angered the old man. "Make sure not a single one of them leaves alive."


    "Yes, Mr. Riverdale."


    Soon, the sound of gunfire echoed for a long time, as if chaos had erupted across the peaceful estate.


    "Where is Aiden?" Aeldric asked the servant angrily.


    "Master Aiden is in his room," the butler answered.


    "How can he sleep at this moment when enemies are at the door?" Aeldric roared. "Go call him here."


    The butler hurried upstairs.


    Meanwhile, a group of armed people entered the residence, led by a familiar-looking man. The group was carrying the most advanced firearms.


    "Colin?" Aeldric was surprised to see him. "What the hell are you doing?"


    The old man was no stranger to these kinds of situations and could quickly grasp why someone would daree to the Riverdales like this. In so many decades, no one had ever dared¡ªyet Colin seemed to have grown some guts.


    Colin smirked and looked at Aeldric after scanning the room. "I don¡¯t see your grandson. Didn¡¯t he tell you what he did?"


    "Are you referring to the fall of your business empire?" Aeldric asked. "If he had done it, then after seeing you here like this, I must say¡ªI¡¯m proud of him."


    Colin chuckled. "And your pride in him is going to finish the entire Riverdale family today."


    "You¡¯re forgetting you are in my territory," the old man said, unwavering.


    Colin chuckled again. "Do you know who these people are with me? If you did, you wouldn¡¯t dare show off anymore."


    Aeldric looked at the tall men inmando-like uniforms, all geared up. He noticed the badges on their uniforms, and it didn¡¯t take him long to realize.


    "Can¡¯t say a word now?" Colin mocked with an evilugh. "Aeldric Riverdale, you may have been the most powerful for many decades, but there is someone more powerful than you¡ªsomeone who can crush even a dangerous man like you, like an ant. And the good news is, they¡¯re on my side and here to destroy the Riverdales entirely."


    "They don¡¯t get involved in others¡¯ conflicts, and there¡¯s no reason for them toe after the Riverdales. We have no direct conflict with them," Aeldric said. "So stop bluffing."


    "You¡¯re right, but I offered them something they couldn¡¯t refuse," Colin said. "I offered them the entire Riverdale and Hartz empires. With that, they¡¯ll have total control over the eastern country. Also, I offered them the daughter of business tycoon James Harper. I¡¯m sure they loved that even more. You¡¯d better bring her out."


    "Who is bold enough to make a trade using my wife?" a calm but cold voice echoed as Justin descended the stairs, his hands coolly tucked into the pockets of his night pants. His hair was ruffled, and his eyes slightly red, showing he had been sleeping soundly. "Tired of your short life already, Colin Hartz?"


    "You should be looking into how short your time is, Aiden," Colin said as he walked forward and smugly sat in a sofa chair, one leg folded over the other, both arms spread along the armrests like a king.


    Justin raised a brow. "And what made you so confident?" he asked.


    "Look around," Colin said. "I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll realize it¡¯s time for you to kneel and beg."


    Justin simply raised a brow again, while Aeldric said, "Aiden. He brought the people of the Obsidian Group by making some deals with them. We can¡¯t mess with the Obsidians¡ªthey¡¯ll win anyway. So we better get on talking terms with them first and offer them a better deal, so they¡¯ll shove Colin¡¯s n up his ass."


    Justin looked at Aeldric with amusement. "Obsidians!"


    "The most powerful group in the entire underworld," Colin said smugly. "You Riverdales are nothing in front of them, so you can imagine."


    Aeldric couldn¡¯t refute this im. It was the first time Justin saw a flicker of worry in Aeldric¡¯s usually arrogant eyes.


    Justin looked at Colin and chuckled wickedly. He then sat in the chair where Aeldric always sat¡ªthe chair meant for the King of Riverdales. He sat magnificently and looked straight at Colin.


    "Colin Hartz, do you really think you could enter the Riverdale estate so easily, with so many people and weapons, just like that, and not face much resistance?" Justin asked, his fingers tapping rhythmically on the armrest, his gaze sharp like a hawk as he scanned the man in front of him.


    "Without resistance?" Colin smirked. "We killed your people."


    "Those were just some traitorous flies you took care of and saved me the effort," Justin replied. "They were going to die sooner orter."


    Aeldric looked at Justin. "Traitors?"


    "Old man, you¡¯re truly too old to see through anything. You can¡¯t even step out of your own delusional world where you still think you¡¯re the king," Justin mocked. "Now shut your mouth and don¡¯t disturb me."


    "You..."


    Justin red at him. "I can add your dead body to the pile that¡¯s outside. I know you¡¯re not scared of dying, but don¡¯t make me dirty my hands by killing you."


    Aeldric preferred to stay silent at this moment, knowing he couldn¡¯t be at odds with his family when the enemy was present. Unity mattered.


    Colin said, "Whatever you say, Aiden, but at this moment, everything is in my hands¡ªand you all are going to die."


    "And how are you going to do that?" Justin asked.


    "Before killing you, let me show you something good," Colin said and looked at the gunmen. "Go upstairs and bring down the woman you find¡ªNatalie Harper." He then looked back at Justin. "I will do the same with you as I did with your parents before killing them."


    "Killed them?" Aeldric¡¯s voice echoed. "You... killed them?"

 Chapter 451: Shocking Revelations

    <h4>Chapter 451: Shocking Revtions</h4>


    "I did. And now, I¡¯m going to show you exactly what I did, Aeldric Riverdale¡ªbut the only difference is, it¡¯ll be your grandson and his wife in your son and his wife¡¯s ce."


    Aeldric¡¯s grip tightened on his cane, his eyes burning with fury.


    "Calm down, old man," Justin said. "It¡¯s not for you to kill him. So stay put."


    Aeldric rooted himself in ce, deciding to listen to Justin.


    Colin looked at Aeldric. "How about I spare your life in exchange for Natalie Harper, your granddaughter-inw? You could live at least a few more years¡ªthough you¡¯re already a step away from your grave."


    "We Riverdales are true men. We don¡¯t hide behind the women in the family," Aeldric spat. "Go ahead and kill me."


    "Are you looking for me?" Natalie wasing downstairs, her eyes sleepy as she rubbed them with the back of her fingers. "I heard someone say my name."


    "Get that woman," Colin instructed the gunmen, smirking at Justin.


    Justin ignored him and looked at Natalie. "Come here."


    She walked over to Justin, and¡ªas usual¡ªhe made her sit in hisp, shamelessly and overly affectionate despite the situation.


    "Why did youe downstairs? I told you to sleep and I¡¯d take care of things," Justin said as he caressed her messy hair to fix it.


    "I was just curious to see this bastard Colin¡¯s reaction. Didn¡¯t want to miss the fun," she replied like a little girl craving excitement.


    "Are you hungry?" he asked.


    She nodded.


    Justin looked at the butler. "Bring juice and some snacks."


    The butler nodded and headed to the kitchen.


    Others in the home were used to seeing Justin like this, but Colin was surprised. Shouldn¡¯t they be worried and scared?


    Colin looked at the gunmen. "What are you doing? Go get her."


    The two gunmen didn¡¯t budge, while Natalie stood up and walked over to them. Without a hint of hesitation, she faced the two directly. "So, you guys are being asked to catch me. Aren¡¯t you going to do that?"


    The gunmen immediately fell to their knees and lowered their heads in front of her in submission.


    Colin was shocked to see this and stood up, his gaze filled with anger. "What are you two doing?" He looked at the others¡ªnearly ten of them. They were doing the same.


    Colin was left entirely baffled. Grace, who was watching all this from one corner of the home, hiding behind a door, was equally shocked and didn¡¯t even dare to make a sound.


    Justin stood up and walked to Natalie. "Would they even dare toy eyes on their boss¡¯s wife and expect to live?"


    She looked at Justin, a yful smirk on her lips. "You never disappoint me, do you?"


    Justin had never told her, but she had already guessed why he was so rxed even while facing the Obsidian squad. She was smart enough to figure it out.


    "Same goes for you," he replied casually, with a smirk. "As smart as always."


    Everyone else heard what Justin said. He had just called himself the boss of the gunmen, who were said to belong to the most dangerous organization.


    "What did you just say?" Aeldric asked, while Colin stood frozen in shock.


    "Are you the boss of Obsidian?" Aeldric asked again, disbelief written all over his face.


    Just a while ago, he thought the Riverdales might really be wiped out, but now...


    Justin looked at Aeldric but offered no reply¡ªas if the old man were asking an obvious question.


    Instead, he looked at Colin, who appearedpletely shaken. "Have something to say, Colin Hartz?"


    Colin took a step back, having nothing to say.


    "Are you done yet?" a familiar voice came through. A man entered the drawing room¡ªAaron.


    "Not yet," Justin replied to him, while Colin looked shocked all over again.


    "This... who is this?" Colin asked.


    "Aaron, the one who married your daughter," Justin replied.


    Grace, who was still hiding, was utterly shocked. <i>No wonder Aiden always said he had only one wife.</i> Seeing what was happening, she decided to escape secretly from there.


    "Take this man away," Justin ordered his people, "Take his daughter away as well," and looked back at Natalie, "Didn¡¯t I say it was thest time you would be seeing her?"


    Natalie nodded, not having any mercy for Grace. After dealing with Briena, she was well aware such women could never be good to anyone.


    Justin looked at Aaron. "We¡¯ll take him there tomorrow."


    Aaron hummed and walked over to Colin, who was now being held by the gunmen. His cold gaze fixed on Colin¡¯s terrified face. "Enjoy thest moments you have until tomorrow. After that, you¡¯ll be begging for a quick death."


    A shiver ran down Colin¡¯s spine. "Forgive me. I was out of line. I will¡ª"


    The gunmen shut his mouth and dragged him away.


    Justin stopped midway on the stairs and instructed his men and servants once more. "Make sure to clean those dead bodies and even the stench of their existence before my wife wakes up."


    The gunmen bowed and already marched out, while the servants hurried to carry out the orders.


    The butler brought the juice and snacks for Natalie. "Bring it to the room," Justin ordered as he led Natalie back upstairs.


    Aeldric, still stunned, looked at Aaron, who was about to leave the house. "Is Aiden really the boss of Obsidian?"


    Aaron stopped and turned to look at the old man. "Yes, he is. But don¡¯t you dare give the credit for that to your bloodline," Aaron warned. "He took after my mother. That¡¯s why he¡¯s so capable and can¡¯t be deceived by anyone¡ªunlike you, who was being deceived by people right under your nose. The best of it is yet toe for you. Just wait till tomorrow."


    "Your mother, that ordinary woman. What can she¡ª"


    "Shut up," Aaron warned. "Ever heard of the name <i>Wasp</i> from the past?"


    "That top assassin from decades back?" Aeldric asked, still conflicted.


    "That¡¯s my mother," Aaron replied.


    Aeldric was left stunned once more. Serena was <i>Wasp</i>¡ªthe assassin that everyone had feared back then. All of a sudden, she had disappeared, and no one knew where she went.


    So, all along, she had been with his son Alexander... and had even given birth to two grandsons.


    "I didn¡¯t take after you either," Aaron said. "I took after my father, who was nothing like you¡ªwhich gives mefort in knowing that I even inherited the blood of someone like you." Aaron left without saying another word.


    Aeldric was left standing there, stunned.

 Chapter 452: Another Culprit

    <h4>Chapter 452: Another Culprit</h4>


    The next morning, Mallory arrived home after spending some time at her husband¡¯s ce. She had heard about the downfall of Hartz Industries and that Colin Hartz was missing. Her husband and two sons had apanied her as well.


    "Father, have you heard about Hartz?" Mallory asked as she settled on the sofa and looked at her father. "His wife said he¡¯s missing. We need to help them. Whoever dares hurt our rtives¡ªwe should punish them."


    Before Mallory could say more, a voice interrupted her.


    "Oh, so you¡¯re already here before you were dragged here."


    Mallory looked up at the maning downstairs, holding his wife¡¯s hand.


    "Aiden, what kind of way is that to talk to your aunt? Why would you drag me here? This is my home¡ª"


    "Just shut that annoying mouth of yours," Justin said, his expression calm, but his tone cold and sharp.


    "You¡ª"


    "You lost the right to be my aunt the day you conspired with Colin Hartz to kill my parents and their children," Justin said coldly.


    Mallory felt a shiver run down her spine, freezing in ce. Her husband and sons looked at her in shock.


    Aeldric, who had heard it, was once again taken aback. He red at Mallory. "What is he saying?"


    "Have you lost your mind, Aiden?" Mallory shouted as she stood from the sofa. "You¡¯re so greedy to get your hands on the entire wealth alone that now you¡¯re framing me with some nonsense? Why would I kill my own brother and his family?"


    "The reason¡ªyou know it better. But if you¡¯ve forgotten, just wait a while. You¡¯ll see the mirror," Justin replied. "And as for your tears over Hartz¡ªI was the one who caused his fall, for what he did to my parents. He¡¯s just waiting for death now, which I¡¯m going to give him today. Now think about what¡¯sing for you."


    Mallory swallowed hard and looked at Aeldric¡ªher only hope. "Father, d-don¡¯t trust him. He¡¯s plotting against me to take all this wealth for himself..."


    "Shut up!" Aeldric raised his voice and red at her, his words nearly failing him from the sheer anger he was feeling. "Though we are ruthless and hunt others without mercy, we do <strong>not</strong> hunt our own¡ªour family. You have broken that rule, so you will be punished."


    Mallory panicked, "Father, how can you just trust him so easily. I am your daughter and he is...."


    "I trust him more than anyone here," Aeldric countered angrily.


    "I¡¯ll leave her to you," Justin said to Aeldric. "You better punish your daughter as she deserves¡ªor I¡¯ll have to step in. And you might not like the cruelty I¡¯ll show your daughter."


    Now Aeldric fully understood who Justin was¡ªthe leader of Obsidian, the most feared and cruel group. They had a reputation for killing their enemies in ways beyond imagination. Their leader was known as the demon from hell.


    "Father, I..."


    "Take her away," Aeldric instructed the guards. "And keep her in the underground chamber. No food, no water."


    Mallory heard it and fell to her knees. She was well aware of the underground chamber¡ªwhere not even a ray of sunlight reached. The person was locked away until they died, slowly counting theirst breaths. She would die miserably in the darkness, never knowing whether it was day or night, or how many days had passed.


    She would only be taken out when the guards smelled the stench of her decaying body¡ªand then she¡¯d be buried.


    Her husband and children looked at her¡ªhelpless and terrified¡ªknowing that no one could go against Aeldric.


    Mallory¡¯s husband spoke up, "Father-inw..."


    "Want to join your wife?" Aeldric interrupted him coldly. "I¡¯d be pleased if you apanied her in death. You can even take your two sons. The whole family can die together¡ªjust like how she wanted to kill her brother¡¯s family."


    At this, the man and his two sons shut their mouths. She looked at them helplessly, but there was nothing they could do.


    The guards dragged her out of the house to take her to the underground chambers.


    "Father, I was wrong... Please forgive me... Give me another chance... Please, Father..."


    Her pleading voice faded as she was taken away.


    Justin held Natalie¡¯s hand and was about to leave when he heard the old man.


    Aeldric called out to him. "Are you going to punish him? I want toe as well."


    "None of your business," Justin replied coldly. "You failed your son back then, and now you have no rights." And with that, he left.


    Aeldric could say nothing¡ªonly watch as Justin walked away.


    He then looked at Mallory¡¯s husband and sons. "You three¡ªleave this country and never show your faces to me again."


    The three felt as if they had just been spared and left immediately. They couldn¡¯t save their mother, no matter what they tried, but they had to save their own lives before Aeldric changed his mind.


    It was already surprising that this scary old man even allowed them to leave.


    ----


    Inside the car, Natalie looked at Justin, who appeared serious. He was punishing people rted to him by blood¡ªand he had to do it.


    She ced her hand over his tofort him. He looked at her hand, held it in his, and gently kissed it, feeling its softness.


    She let him, then asked, "Are you sure what you¡¯re going to do is right?"


    "That¡¯s how it¡¯s supposed to be," he replied, then looked at her. "If you were in my mother¡¯s ce, what would you have wanted?"


    Natalie thought for a while, then hummed, "You¡¯re right."


    They soon reached Marina¡¯s home, where Marina had already been informed about what had happened the previous night. She was desperately waiting for them.


    Upon arrival, Justin had to inform Marina about Mallory. Though the older woman felt hurt, she knew her daughter had done wrong and deserved to be punished. Having lived in a mafia family, she had long since turned her heart to stone. And after losing Alexander, she had lost even thest shred of softness¡ªknowing how brutally her son had been tortured to death. His lifeless body had told the story, and the pain still lingered in her heart to this day.


    "Where is that pig, Colin Hartz?" Marina asked angrily, her voice trembling. "Bring him to me. I¡¯ll kill him with my own hands."


    Natalie gently hugged the older woman and said, "Calm down, Grandma. Today, that man will get exactly what you want him to."


    The old woman slowly calmed down, just as the sound of cars arriving echoed outside Marina¡¯s residence.


    Aaron had arrived, and he saw the scene.


    Justin looked at him and said, "Bring him to the rear garden."


    Soon, a man was dragged to the rear garden of the residence¡ªwhere Serena was sitting in her wheelchair, staring ahead nkly.

 Chapter 453: Colin’s Cruel End

    <h4>Chapter 453: Colin¡¯s Cruel End</h4>


    First, Aaron went in front of Serena and knelt before her. The woman sitting in the wheelchair noticed him. These days, she was always waiting to see him¡ªit made her feel as if Alex was still with her.


    "Alex?" she said in her usual way, her distant, nk gaze finally showing a sign of recognition.


    Aaron hummed.


    Both brothers¡ªwhenever they met her¡ªshe always called them Alex, and they never corrected her. There was no point; her memories seemed stuck in the past.


    "I brought someone here," he said softly. "You might want to see that person."


    She simply looked at him as Aaron stood up and stepped aside. The next moment, two guards from the Obsidian group dragged a man into her sight, stopping a few feet away.


    Serena looked at the man. The moment she recognized that face, her body stiffened, her expression hardened, and her eyes widened in shock. Slowly, anger began to flood them. Her hands gripped the armrests of her wheelchair tightly, her jaw clenched, and she gritted her teeth in fury.


    She wanted to say something¡ªto express the rage building inside her¡ªbut the words wouldn¡¯te easily. Her mouth had barely spoken in nearly two decades.


    Justin, Natalie, and Marina had arrived there as well.


    "Justin, it might worsen her condition," Marina said.


    "It won¡¯t," Justin assured her.


    Serena looked like she wanted to step out of the wheelchair and go to that man, but she couldn¡¯t stand, no matter how much she wanted to move. Her rageful eyes turned moist with the pain resurfacing from the past.


    Colin was equally shocked to see her. "You... you¡¯re alive?"


    Aaron replied, "She managed to survive because she was waiting for this day toe. She was waiting to kill you with her very own hands."


    Colin swallowed hard. He had seen, in the past, what Serena was capable of. She had ruthlessly killed many of his men that day.


    Aaron pulled out a gun and held it in front of Serena. "Do you want to use this?"


    With her moist eyes, Serena looked at the gun but gently shrugged it away. At the same time, her restless and vengeful gaze searched for something else.


    This time, Justin stepped forward¡ªas if he understood exactly what his mother wanted at that moment. He pulled out a sharp and beautifully crafted dagger and held it in front of her.


    The handle of the dagger bore the symbol of the Obsidian crown: a jagged ck crown with glowing cracks.


    It was the symbol of the most powerful, ruthless, and mysterious group¡ªObsidian¡ªfeared by powerful figures around the world.


    Back then, after Garwin¡¯s ident in Belvorn, even Howard Everthorn had received a warning from them. The very sign of the Obsidian group was enough to terrify him.


    Serena¡¯s eyes narrowed at the sharp, perfectly crafted dagger. Her hands slowly moved forward to take it from him.


    Meanwhile, Justin turned to Natalie. "Take Grandma inside, and don¡¯te out until we¡¯re done."


    Natalie wanted to stay, but she realized if Justin had asked her to leave that meant something horrific was going to happen. She was not weak hearted but she knew she shouldn¡¯t witness anything disturbing in the situation she was in¡ªand it wasn¡¯t good for the olddy, Marina, either.


    Natalie took the old woman inside, and Marina obeyed.


    Justin looked at Colin. "You must remember how she tore open your men using just a dagger. Now it¡¯s your turn, and I assure you it would be as painful as it could be."


    Colin swallowed hard once more. He could already feel the blood draining from his body.


    Serena¡¯s weak hand gripped the dagger¡¯s handle with all the strength she could gather.


    Meanwhile, Justin signaled the guards to bring Colin closer, as Serena couldn¡¯t stand properly yet.


    "No!" Colin struggled to free himself as he shouted and begged. "Just kill me right away. Use the gun!"


    Aaron felt a sense of grim satisfaction seeing the fear in Colin¡¯s eyes. It was the same fear Serena had once felt when Colin had tortured Alexander¡ªwhen she begged him to kill them quickly, but he refused.


    Colin had enjoyed torturing Alexander, who never made a sound of pain to not let his wife know the kind of pain he was suffering. But she was well aware how much pain he must have felt and made her feel even worse that he was enduring it for her sake.


    Even when Alexander was dying, he cared more for his wife than himself. He didn¡¯t want her to witness his agony. Even in death and pain, his eyes only sought for her and despite pain, he smiled at her as if he was assuring her he was alright.


    Aaron¡¯s eyes turned moist at the painful memory.


    Colin was now right in front of her, confined by the strength of two strong guards, unable to move even an inch.


    Serena¡¯s vengeance-filled, dark gaze lingered on Colin¡¯s terrified face for a moment before moving to his neck, then settling on his chest.


    "Take his shirt off," Justin instructed the guards.


    While the two guards held Colin down, another stepped forward and tore apart the dark blue shirt he was wearing. It was already wrinkled and disheveled. The jacket of his suit had long been discarded.


    Now, kneeling there bare-chested, Colin was dragged closer to Serena. In response, her grip on the dagger tightened even more, her gaze fixed on a specific point on Colin¡¯s chest. Her hand moved¡ªit was still a little shaky, but her resolve was firm.


    With every ounce of energy she had, she stabbed him just below the corbone, where the first rib of the rib cage is attached to the sternum by cartge. A perfect stab¡ªeven after so many years of holding a knife. Not too deep, but just enough to carry out what she had nned.


    A cry escaped Colin¡¯s mouth, but it had no effect on Serena. It was as if she could neither hear nor see anything but her revenge.


    She tried to drag the knife downward, but her strength wasn¡¯t enough.


    Justin knew exactly what his mother wanted. He covered her hand with his, helping her tighten her grip on the knife and guiding it downward, causing the first rib to separate where it was attached.


    Blood oozed out, but the stab was precise¡ªexpertly ced to avoid making Colin bleed out too quickly.


    Justin and Aaron looked at Serena, whose moist eyes were full of sorrow, hate and anger at the same time, but then she had a wicked evil smirk on her lips.


    She stabbed once more, and this time it was the second rib, where once more Justin helped her and they repeated the same thing.


    Colin¡¯s painful cries wouldn¡¯t stop.


    "The rest... let me do it for you. You just watch and enjoy," Justin said to her as he took the knife from Serena, who allowed him to take it.


    Her gaze stuck only at Colin as if she couldn¡¯t wait to see him suffer.


    Justin stood in front of Colin like a demon. The two guards knew what they had to do and released him¡ªColin was already in immense pain, his rib separated.


    Colin began to speak through gritted teeth and pain. "Aiden... be human..."


    In response, Justin kicked him in the shoulder, knocking him to the ground. The guards held Colin¡¯s legs and arms firmly while Justin knelt beside him, making sure Serena could see everything clearly.


    "This is what she wants¡ªin exchange for what you did to her husband," Justin said to Colin. "And, coincidentally, it¡¯s what I want for what you did to my parents."


    "Aiden, please... Ahhh!"

 Chapter 454: A Good News

    <h4>Chapter 454: A Good News</h4>


    Next, all that was left were Colin¡¯s painful cries as Justin skillfully and with ease began to separate each of his ribs from the sternum. The agonizing screams gradually faded as the man teetered on the edge of death, his body barely clinging to life. In his mind, he must have been begging for death¡ªwith his entire chest opened, like a monster had torn it apart.


    Justin stood up, silently admiring the gruesome art he had created with such precision. Each and every rib had been lifted, pulled out of the chest, tearing through the flesh¡ªnow resembling bony ws protruding from a hollow shell.


    He looked at Serena. "Wonderful, isn¡¯t it?"


    Just like Justin, there was a dark glint in her eyes as she nodded lightly to his question. The tears she had been holding back finally rolled down her cheeks. She opened her mouth to cry aloud, but no voice came out¡ªas if she were choked by the weight of all the emotions and pain she had kept buried for so long.


    Aaron reached her, his own eyes moist. He knew well what his mother had suffered, and he didn¡¯t mind what Justin had done to Colin. If anything, Colin deserved even worse¡ªif something worse could be done.


    Serena let her head rest against Aaron¡¯s arm and continued to cry while holding his hand tightly.


    "Send his body¡ªjust like this¡ªto Hartz," Justin instructed the guards. The body was taken away.


    While his mother and twin brother had tears in their eyes, Justin remained quiet. He knew Aaron was the right one tofort their mother and even cry with her.


    Justin knelt in front of her and said, "Are you feeling better now? You¡¯ve killed that monster."


    In response, she cried harder but nodded to his question. It seemed that getting her revenge had brought some rity¡ªsome return of sanity¡ªallowing her to understand and respond.


    Both brothers stood by her side as their mother wept for a long time and finally fell dizzy and unconscious from the overwhelming release of all those years of suppressed emotions.


    Aaron lifted Serena gently in his arms and carried her to the bedroom, while Justin called her attending doctor.


    After a thorough check-up, the doctor informed them, "She¡¯s mentally and emotionally exhausted. Right now, she just needs rest. We¡¯ll know more once she wakes up."


    ¡ª


    Meanwhile, Colin¡¯s body was delivered to the Hartz mansion, where Grace and her mother were present. Grace had been sent home after being captured and questioned at the Riverdales¡¯ estate.


    The guards ced Colin¡¯s body on disy in the grand drawing room. His wife, daughter, and several rtives¡ªwho had gathered after hearing of his mysterious disappearance¡ªwere all horrified by the grotesque state of his remains. No one could bring themselves to look at it for long. Whispers spread through the room as they questioned who could have carried out such a brutal and monstrous act.


    Colin¡¯s wife copsed to her knees, letting out a heart-wrenching cry. Grace stood frozen, her body trembling. She couldn¡¯t speak. The trauma was written all over her face. She knew who had done this, she had witnessed it with her own eyes at the Riverdales¡¯¡ªbut she didn¡¯t dare utter a word.


    An elderly man¡¯s voice broke the silence as he noticed the symbol stamped on the body bag in which Colin had been brought.


    "Obsidian?" he murmured, squinting at the emblem. "How... how did Colin offend them?"


    A heavy silence followed. Everyone in the room now understood. The Obsidians¡ªinfamous for their ruthlessness¡ªwere behind this.


    The message was loud and clear: Colin Hartz had crossed the wrong line.


    And no one dared speak ill of them or even file policeint for Colin¡¯s murder. In the country like this, anyways lows held a little value in front of the mafias.


    ----


    That entire day, Serena continued to sleep. There were no signs of her waking up, but the doctor assured them there was nothing to worry about¡ªshe might just sleep for a long time due to exhaustion.


    Aaron and Justin stayed at Marina¡¯s home, unable to leave while their mother remained unconscious. Natalie made sure to keep Marinapany as well.


    That night, Justin entered the room after finishing some important matters¡ªbecause killing the enemy was never the end of it all.


    Natalie was waiting for him, having just returned from Marina¡¯s room after making sure the old woman was sleeping soundly. Marina had also been disturbed after recalling painful memories from the time of her son¡¯s death.


    Justin looked at Natalie, only to see her extend her hands toward him, silently inviting him into her embrace. He didn¡¯t hesitate. The next moment, he found himself wrapped in her warmth, finally feelingfort in the arms of his wife.


    She hugged him gently, her hand moving slowly along his back. He buried his face in the crook of her neck, breathing in her scent. The tension and exhaustion he carried began to melt away.


    "Are you alright?" she asked softly, knowing he rarely showed his vulnerability.


    "I am, now that you hugged me," he replied, his voice hoarse and tired.


    "Everything is fine now," she said anyway. "You did really well."


    He hummed quietly, eyes still closed, basking in herfort.


    "Want to know something?" she asked again.


    "Hmm?"


    In response, her hand moved to hold his, and she guided it to her belly. "There is someone else now, other than just the two of us."


    It took a moment for Justin to absorb her words. He finally reacted, slowly moving his face away to look at her. Slightly shocked, he then looked at his hand on her belly, moved it gently along, and then looked back at her, momentarily speechless. "The reports..."


    She offered him a smile. "There can be a third or fourth, as I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s just one¡ªor twins, like you and your brother."


    The stunned man immediately closed the distance between their faces and kissed her. Natalie didn¡¯t stop him. It was his way of expressing his happiness.


    When he stopped, she spoke in a breathy tone against his lips, "You¡¯ll suffocate our baby."


    His lips curved into a wide smile. "I won¡¯t."


    After all the chaos and emotional tides, there was finally something to be happy about¡ªlike the end of bad days and the beginning of the best and happiest days ahead.

 Chapter 455: A Second Chance

    <h4>Chapter 455: A Second Chance</h4>


    The next morning, Serena was still sleeping, with no signs of waking up anytime soon.


    Meanwhile, Natalie had shared the good news with Marina and, of course, Aaron, who was not surprised to hear it but was happy that he was going to be an uncle.


    Marina had no way of containing her happiness, as if all of a sudden all the gloominess in her life was gone and everything looked merry.


    "I can¡¯t tell you how happy I am," she hugged Natalie and Justin, and then looked at Aaron, "What about you? What are you going to do with your meaningless marriage now that it¡¯s all over?"


    "I will take care of it," Aaron assured.


    "Do it quickly. I want you to marry a good woman soon and give me another piece of such good news," Marina insisted. "I want to see at least half a dozen grandkids before I die."


    "Do you take our wives as breeding goats?" Justin asked and dered, "This is the first andst pregnancy for Natalie. I don¡¯t care if it¡¯s just a single child or there are more. I can¡¯t let her suffer for our greed of having kids around."


    "Women are strong, and they are meant to bear the pain of childbirth," Marina countered.


    "She can experience another kind of pain with me... Ummm..." His mouth was shut even before Justin could say something truly bold, and she warned him, "Keep quiet." Her face flushed as she knew what he was going to say.


    This shameless man.


    Marina couldn¡¯t help butugh while Aaron smiled. The air in the home felt yful.


    "Is she expecting a child?" a familiar voice came through.


    They looked at the old man standing at the door.


    "What are you doing here?" Marina asked coldly. The happiness she was feeling vanished in a moment upon seeing her husband.


    "I asked something," Aeldric said in his usual arrogance.


    Justin pulled Natalie behind him and red at the old man, "Nothing rted to me or my wife concerns you. Remember, we are Handrix, not Riverdales. You better stay away, or I might not be merciful towards you anymore."


    Justin had been considering Marina¡¯s feelings and kept his actions in check against this old man.


    "You still can¡¯t deny you and even your kids have my blood," he said.


    Marina stepped forward to stand facing him, her gaze icy. "If there was any way to separate your blood from my kids, I would have done it happily. But unfortunately, there is none. I can only curse my fate for falling for a man like you and even giving birth to kids that I couldn¡¯t protect. You are nothing but a hateful old man."


    "Marina..."


    "Get out of my home," she shouted. "If you won¡¯t leave, today I will kill myself for real. I don¡¯t have to look after Serena, and I am free to die."


    Aeldric was shaken by her outrage.


    Tears rolled down her eyes. "Just go and die somewhere and don¡¯te to me anymore." She repeated, "Or you will see me dead."


    Seeing her so enraged, he had no choice but to leave.


    Natalie came to Marina and calmed her down.


    Later, the good news reached the imperial city. James and Caryn were, of course, happy, but Julia was on cloud nine. Meira and Noah shared the same feelings¡ªthey were happy for Justin and Natalie.


    -----


    In the evening, Justin reached the Riverdale estate, which seemed to have lost its initial grace. The lights, the servants, the guards¡ªeverything was like before. But it seemed to have lost its soul.


    When Justin entered the drawing room, he went to Aeldric¡¯s study, where the old man was sitting alone in the dark. Justin turned on the lights and stood in front of Aeldric.


    The old man simply looked at him. Though he was defeated, the usual arrogance was still on his face.


    Justin put the file on the desk and said, "I am returning the Riverdale empire back to you. I want nothing of it. You can keep it."


    "It¡¯s all yours anyways," Aeldric said.


    "I don¡¯t want anything which has stains of my parents¡¯ blood and their suffering," Justin said coldly. "You can keep it and enjoy it yourself."


    Justin turned to leave, only to hear Aeldric say, "You are still my family."


    "I am not," Justin denied again and informed him, "All of us are leaving the eastern country and going back to the imperial city. I would advise you not to follow us there."


    "Marina..."


    "She ising with me as well," Justin informed him and looked at him. "It¡¯s her own choice."


    Aeldric could say nothing. Justin left, after turning off the light. Once more, the old man sat there, left alone in the dark.


    -----


    Meanwhile, Aaron reached the Hartz family residence, where he met Grace. The Hartz family had buried Colin and was now in mourning.


    Seeing Aaron, Grace thought he had finallye for her, as she was his wife, but...


    "Sign these papers," Aaron instructed her as he put the documents on the center table in front of her.


    She looked at the divorce papers and then heard him again, "Though this was not a marriage in my opinion, I still want to go through this divorce, as I don¡¯t want to have any kind of ties with you."


    Grace knew better than to disobey him and signed the papers, her eyes moist, her expression helpless.


    Aaron picked up the papers and slid another file toward her. "There is enough money in this for you. With this, you can spend your lifefortably. This is the least I can do for you, as once we had our names signed on a wedding certificate," he said and left.


    The Hartz empire was ruined and bankrupt now, and even this home¡ªthey had to vacate it soon. Grace opened the file and looked at the huge alimony amount written inside. At the same time, despite the entire Hartz empire being gone, this home was still theirs, and she didn¡¯t have to vacate it.


    Aaron had given this home back to her. He hadn¡¯t left her to sumb to poverty or suffering or to be homeless.


    She then looked at the exit of the home where Aaron had just left. She immediately ran out of the house and called after him, "Aaron!"


    The man, who was about to sit inside the car, stopped and looked at her.


    "Thank you for not being cruel to me even after what my family did to yours," she said.


    "What your father did¡ªyou and your mother were not at fault," he said, then sat inside the car, which left the next moment.


    She wiped her tears and returned to the home. She had to live a well-thought-out and careful life with her mother now that she had been given a second chance.

 Chapter 456: Old Friend

    <h4>Chapter 456: Old Friend</h4>


    Serena was finally awake. Her attending doctor, along with the psychologist, visited her. The doctors informed the family that Serena¡¯s condition could improve significantly, but she wouldn¡¯t be entirely the same as before. There would still be limitations to her mental ability and physical strength.


    The serious injuries from the past and the brain hemorrhage caused during childbirth had affected her badly.


    The positive thing in all of this was that there was a chance she coulde out of the entrapment of past events and might begin to recognize new people and situations around her. There was still a long way to go, with many more limitations.


    But the family was happy. As long as she could recognize them, ept the current situation, and decide to be happy, it was all fine.


    They allowed her to rest and gave her some time.


    Marina had her eyes moist as she said, "As long as she recognizes her sons and realizes they are with her, I am sure it will bring her great relief."


    "It will happen, Grandma," Natalie assured her. "We have to be a little patient."


    Once Marina was calmed, Justin said, "Grandma, there is something I need to tell you."


    "Yes?" the old woman asked.


    "Meira," Justin said, "She is..."


    "Not my granddaughter and your sister," Marina said, which shocked the others.


    "You knew?" Aaron asked.


    Marina hummed. "There was no way I could trust that old man, as he tortured me for years by not letting me see my granddaughter. How could he do it so easily?" she said. "Also, that girl Meira didn¡¯t have a particr mark on her right arm that she had after her birth. I¡¯m sure Aeldric could care less to even cover it with surgery."


    "Mark?" Justin asked.


    "Yes, there was a red burn-like mark on her right hand on the inside, just below the elbow. I checked, and Meira didn¡¯t have it," Marina replied as she looked at Justin and Aaron with worry. "Where has that old man kept her? Tell me the truth... Is she even alive..." her voice turned heavy.


    "We don¡¯t know where she is, neither did that old man," Justin said and exined everything to Marina.


    "Serena did it?" she asked.


    "Yes. And I believe she is alive, and we will find her soon," Justin assured. "My people are on it. Once we¡¯re back to the Imperial City, we¡¯ll expand the search."


    Marina trusted her grandsons.


    ----


    That day, a man came to the NextEra office iming he was Alexander¡¯s close friend and that he was there to meet his son, Aiden Riverdale. By now, the entire eastern country¡ªand even ces outside the country¡ªwere aware of Aiden¡¯s return, though Aaron¡¯s existence had yet to be highlighted.


    "Mr. Jude, you said you knew my father?" Justin asked as he looked at the well-dressed man in a suit, appearing to be in his early thirties.


    The man looked at Justin and said, "You resemble your father a lot." Then he added, "I met him a few times when I was very young, so I can say I knew him, but not very well at the same time. However, there is someone¡ªmy father¡ªwho sent me here. He was your father¡¯s friend."


    Justin decided to believe him and waited for him to say more.


    The man pushed a file in front of Justin. "You can take a look."


    Justin opened the file, and the man exined, "This file includes the home your parents bought back then¡ªthe one they nned to run away to with their two kids. They had already prepared it even before you were born."


    Justin saw the property documents from a small country on another continent. The file even contained pictures of Alexander signing the deal with a man slightly older than him, while Serena sat in a chair next to Alexander. Her belly was round, clearly showing she was pregnant at the time.


    Both were smiling, and it looked like they were having a pleasant time with the other man.


    Justin read through the file and then asked, "My father is no longer alive. Your father must know that."


    The man hummed. "And my father was deeply saddened by the news. But when he heard that his son¡ªyou¡ªwas alive, he sent me here."


    "What does he want?" Justin asked.


    "He wants you to visit the property that still belongs to them. My father has kept it as it is to this day, in memory of his dear friends," the man informed him.


    Justin understood and said, "Sure. I¡¯ll let you know."


    The both of them talked for a while as Justin got more information about the man. He didn¡¯t find him to be any kind of threat.


    When Justin returned to Marina¡¯s home, where everyone was staying together so as not to leave the two women alone, he informed the others about it.


    "What do you n?" Aaron asked.


    "I n to visit it," Justin said.


    "How about we all go there together?" Natalie asked, and they looked at her.


    She exined, "See, if that home is still there and your mother sees it, it might help her recover a little faster. And we also get to see what kind of ce they nned to spend their lives in. I¡¯m truly curious and want to see it."


    Marina chuckled, "So it¡¯s all because our girl is curious."


    Natalie cleared her throat awkwardly as if the thief was caught. "I...just thought you all must feel the same."


    "I think Natalie is right," Aaron said, saving Natalie from embarrassment. "It might help Mother."


    Justin hummed and dered, "We will visit there first and then return to the Imperial City."


    Everyone agreed to it.


    Natalie was overjoyed, only to have Justin¡¯s serious voice interrupt her, "You have an appointment with the doctor. Let¡¯s go."


    She controlled her excitement and quietly followed Justin.


    Marina chuckled to see Natalie and said, "I can tell my great-grandkids are going to be mischievous."


    "It would be great," Aaron said, "He needs some suffering where he is helpless."


    -----


    Justin and Natalie returned from the hospital. Justin was quiet and sat on the sofa, while Marina and Aaron exchanged worried nces toward Natalie.


    "What happened? Is everything alright?" Marina asked.


    "Yes, Grandma," she assured with a smile. "The babies are fine and growing well."


    "B-babies?" Marina asked in shock. "Twins?"


    Natalie nodded happily. "Just like their father and uncle, my kids will be twins."


    Marina and Aaron were thrilled to hear the news. But then Marina asked, "Then what¡¯s wrong with Aiden? Why is he so silent?"


    Natalieughed and said, "Ever since he saw those two tiny pea-sized figures on the screen and heard their heartbeats, he¡¯s been in shock. It¡¯s like he still can¡¯t believe those are actually his kids growing inside me." She gently ced her hand on her belly. "Not sure what he¡¯ll do when the babies actually arrive."


    Marina chuckled as well. "It¡¯s his first time bing a father, so let¡¯s not tease him too much."


    Aaron sat beside Justin and patted his shoulder, teasing, "It¡¯s alright."


    Justin red at him and brushed his hand away. "Let¡¯s see how you react when you see your own kids."


    "I don¡¯t need to. Since you¡¯re having twins, I¡¯ll just raise one of them," Aaron dered.


    "Dream on," Justin said tly. "Make your own effort to have kids." His gaze dropped to Aaron¡¯s lower body, at certain part, a mocking glint in his eyes. "Put it to some use, will you? Don¡¯t make me question whether it even functions properly."


    "It¡¯s entirely fine, and I don¡¯t need to have kids to prove it," Aaron countered. "But I¡¯m happy that yours worked fine, and I don¡¯t have to worry about you as your elder brother."


    Marina and Natalie widened their eyes at the bold exchange.


    "Stop it, you two," Natalie said, cing her hands on her belly. "I don¡¯t want my babies to hear your dirty talk."


    Justin looked at her. "They heard all the dirty talk when they were in the process of being made. They even heard their mother saying lots of things."


    Natalie¡¯s face turned red. "You... You are truly shameless," she turned to Marina. "In the old days, didn¡¯t they keep pregnant women away from their husbands?"


    Marina nodded.


    "I want to follow the old rules," Natalie said, ring at Justin. "You¡¯ll spoil my babies."


    "You¡¯re there to discipline them," he said smoothly. "And no old-time rules. Not gonna happen."


    "You don¡¯t get to decide everything¡ª"


    "Don¡¯t you want to visit the ce my parents bought for themselves?" Justin interrupted.


    Natalie shut her mouth. "I want to."


    "Then be good."


    She pressed her lips into a thin line and looked at Marina, mumbling, "My mother-inw has given birth to a Hitler."


    Marina simply chuckled. "Even your mother-inw couldn¡¯t handle him."

 Chapter 457: Home

    <h4>Chapter 457: Home</h4>


    Everything was wrapped up in the eastern country, and all of them headed to Chaverol, the ce where Alexander and Serena had nned to live.


    Before that, the entire family went to visit Alexander¡¯s grave. They left with the promise that they would being to visit him once in a while.


    The journey was long but not tiring, as Justin¡¯s private jet was equipped with everything. Separate additional arrangements were made for Serena, with a private doctor and nurse to attend to her.


    No one forced her to recognize anything or anyone, giving her enough time.


    They reached Chaverol at night. Their stay was arranged in the best hotel. Once all had rested enough through the night, the next day they headed toward the ce that was the very home.


    Serena, who was always quiet, sat in the car and observed the view along the way. When the car moved toward the hilly area, with very few homes, it was beautiful and surrounded by natural beauty that seemed to have been preserved just as it was.


    Her gaze started to show an expression of noticing something familiar. As the car reached the ce, her hands gripped her dress, and her lips trembled.


    The man, Jude, was there to wee them, along with an elderly man.


    Justin met them, and Jude introduced them to his father¡ªRichard.


    "Good to see you two," Richard said. "For a moment, I thought Alex from the past was standing in front of me."


    Marina and Natalie were introduced as well.


    Soon after, Aaron helped Serena get out of the car and then pushed her wheelchair.


    Jude and Richard were surprised to see him. Justin told them it was Aaron. Then Richard¡¯s gaze followed the woman in the wheelchair.


    "Serena, is that you?" he asked, as he walked toward her.


    Serena looked at him, "Richard."


    "Yes, you recognize me even after so many years?" the man said, but in response, Serena simply looked at the home behind him and said, "Home."


    Justin told him that she was not well, while Richard was just happy to see her alive.


    Richard guided them inside that beautiful and cozy home, which was built on the most beautiful part of the hill. A small home with just a few rooms, enough for a family of four, and surrounded by a beautiful garden that still had a small y zone built for the kids along with swings and slides.


    It was more like a beautiful countryside home, not a luxury vi, but it was charming and reflected the sentiments of the ones who built it.


    As they entered the premises, Serena¡¯s gaze observed everything while Richard said, "I don¡¯t know why I kept this home as it is, despite so many peopleing to me with offers to buy it, but I couldn¡¯t. Maybe it was waiting for its real owner."


    "Thank you for keeping it," Aaron said.


    "Don¡¯t mention it," Richard replied. "What I owe Alexander is far bigger than this¡ªthat I won¡¯t be able to repay in this lifetime. Alexander was such a good man."


    When they entered the home, they saw that it was entirely ready, as if Alexander had prepared everything, ready to move in. There was a beautiful portrait of a family of four hung on the wall.


    The home was maintained so well that one could easily imagine how they would have been living in this home happily.


    Serena continued to stare at the portrait, tears running down her face. She wanted to stand up, but she couldn¡¯t and continued to cry while looking at the portrait.


    Aaron knelt in front of her and said, while wiping away her tears, "You remember everything, right?"


    "Alex..." she said in a crying voice. It showed how much her heart still hurt for him.


    "He must be happy to see that you finally came here," Aaron said, his own voice a little shaky. "We came here."


    Natalie and Marina found their eyes turning moist, despite both of them trying their best to stayposed.


    Justin simply looked at his mother, as there was nothing he could do to help her. Only if he could bring his father back alive¡ªbut that was not possible.


    The family spent time together in that home, where they heard some stories about Alexander from Marina. Serena was quiet, but they were sure she was listening to everything as well.


    When they decided to leave, Serena said, "Stay."


    Aaron turned to her, "What did you say?"


    "Stay," she repeated, her eyes gazing at everything as if she couldn¡¯t bear to leave this ce.


    "She wants to stay here," Justin said, while the others had understood it as well.


    Aaron assured her, as he held her hand, "I will stay here with you. We will stay here."


    Serena, who barely reacted to what others said, let her lips curve into a light smile. Her hand gripped his hand, as if saying she was happy.


    "I will stay here as well," Marina said. "This home feels like my Alex is still here."


    Finally, it was decided that Serena would stay here with Aaron and Marina for some time. Aaron would handle his work from here, and Justin would take care of the rest if needed. Serena was more important than anything.


    The next day, Justin and Natalie returned to the Imperial City, ready to be reminded that there were still matters waiting to bother them a little.


    On the way to home from the airport, they got the news which was not new to them.


    Ford and Brown industries in a little trouble, and Jay Ford was not sick. There was another news that Briena and Ivan were going to get married, so bothpanies could support each other and bring the positive effect on thepany.


    "Now, back to seeing the news about these morons," Natalie sighed as she closed her eyes and leaned on Justin¡¯s shoulder.


    "Just a while more,ter there won¡¯t be a single new about them ever," Justin replied.


    "That would be even better," she said and yawned.


    "Are you tired from journey? Feeling nauseous...."


    "Just tired," she said, "Once we reach home, I am going to sleep for the days," he voice turned a cute as she caressed her belly, "My babies needs rest."


    He smiled lightly. "Sure."

 Chapter 458: Family Together

    <h4>Chapter 458: Family Together</h4>


    Justin and Natalie returnedte in the night, so they met the others the next morning.


    Julia, excited by the news, went straight to their room as soon as she woke up. Justin opened the door, only to have the old woman push him aside and enter the room.


    "Where¡¯s my dear Natalie?" Julia said as she looked at the bed, where Natalie was still sleeping.


    "She¡¯s tired from the travel. Let her sleep, Julia," Justin said while buttoning his shirt, having juste out of the bath and getting ready when Julia knocked on the door.


    Before Julia could respond, Natalie stirred in her sleep. "Grandma?"


    "Are you awake?" Julia asked. "I didn¡¯t mean to disturb your sleep."


    "Yeah, and you barging into our room truly helped in not disturbing her sleep," Justin countered, standing in front of the mirror.


    Julia and Natalie looked at each other, Julia¡¯s feeling a little guilty.


    "It¡¯s alright, Grandma. I¡¯m hungry, so I was going to wake up anyway," Natalie said.


    Julia felt delighted to hear it and went to Natalie. "Tell me what you want to eat. I¡¯ll make it personally."


    "I don¡¯t n to keep my wife starving," Justinmented. "You¡¯re not allowed to enter the kitchen, Julia."


    Julia red at him. "When you were a kid, I cooked personally and fed you myself."


    "And after that, you felt guilty for making me eat burnt food and let the family chefs take over," Justin countered. "If not for father noticing what I was eating, I would be still eating it for long and suffer in silence."


    "You...You seem to have remembered it wrong," Julia looked flustered. "You were just a kid, so your memories are wrong."


    "Sure," Justin said. "But my wife and kids won¡¯t starve by eating what you cook. I won¡¯t allow it."


    Natalie understood Julia wasn¡¯t good at cooking if Justin said it. She pulled out a light smile and said, "Grandma, you don¡¯t need to trouble yourself. How about we just enjoy eating while Justin cooks for us?"


    Julia immediately agreed and said, "But don¡¯t believe what he said. I never fed him burnt food."


    Natalie suppressed her smile and said, "Of course, Grandma. I believe you. A perfectdy like you, can there be anything you can¡¯t do?"


    Justin was about to say something, but Natalie warned him with her gaze and said, "I¡¯m starving."


    Justin simply left the room, ready to cook for his wife.


    Julia turned to Natalie, and smiled awkwardly "After I married to your grandpa, he used to cook for me always," and then changed her tune, "When we have capable husbands, why do we need to cook? We women should know to enjoy the care and affection. And what¡¯s cooking in front of giving a birth of their child. Can they even do it?"


    "Yes, grandma. You are right," Natalie tried her best to make the old women feel better. "Giving birth is toughest job that only women can do. So, we have all the rights to eat and sleep without having to do anything,"


    Julia was happy to hear it. "You are so smart to understand it."


    Natalie could only smile and wondered if Harper men, including Justin, they only know how to spoil their women. Grandpa had clearly spoiled Julia. And why not, this old woman was so adorable.


    ----


    When Natalie reached downstairs, Meira was already there, waiting for her along with Julia.


    "Sister-inw," the young girl hurried to her, sounding all happy, "Grandma told me we are going to have little babies in the family soon."


    Natalie smiled. "Yes. Now you¡¯ll be an aunt. You have to take care of them."


    "Can I?" Meira asked, sounding surprised.


    "Of course."


    "But I¡¯ve never seen babies closely, let alone held one," Meira said, feeling skeptical.


    "You¡¯ll get used to it. And one day, you¡¯ll have your own babies," Natalie said in a teasing tone.


    Meira blushed a little. "I¡¯m still young."


    Natalie chuckled at her shy reaction and asked as they walked towards the dining table, "Have you started going to university?"


    "Yes," she replied, and exined what she had enrolled for. "Art sses have started, butnguage ss will start next week. Today I am going to a music institute with Mr. Noah so I can decide which instrument I want to y and start music sses for the weekends."


    When she said this, there was an excitement on her face; her eyes brightened up as if she was ready to do everything she could¡ªlike a bird free from its cage, ready to fly beyond its limits.


    "I am d you found your path," Natalie said.


    "Mr. Noah helped me. Without him, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to decide," Meira said.


    "Of course, Noah knows best," Natalie said, observing Meira amusingly. She seemed happy when she talked about Noah.


    Justin had finished cooking and came outside while the servants started to arrange the meal.


    Noah arrived at Justin¡¯s home to meet his boss first thing in the morning.


    "Good to have you back here, Mr. Handrix," Noah said.


    Justin hummed and asked, "How are you doing with your new responsibilities?"


    "Trying my best," he replied.


    The two men talked for a while beforeing to the breakfast table. Justin sat in the head chair; Natalie and Julia were already sitting in the chairs to his right side, and Meira to the left, so she was talking while facing Natalie.


    Noah greeted Natalie and Julia and then sat in the chair next to Meira, who wished him good morning.


    As they started eating, Nataliemented, "It¡¯s delicious," and looked at Justin, "As usual, you know what I like. You are an awesome cook and a husband."


    He served her more food and said, "Eat more then."


    "Of course, I have to eat for three now," she said and looked at Meira. "Your brother is a good cook, isn¡¯t he?"


    Meira enjoyed the food and said, "Everything is so tasty. I didn¡¯t know my brother could cook as well."


    "It¡¯s really great for a woman to have a husband who can cook," Julia said, and looked at Natalie. "I still miss when your grandpa used to cook for me."


    Natalie coaxed her, "We have Justin. He can cook for us."


    "For me as well," Meira said, then realized she shouldn¡¯t say it, "I mean... I liked it."


    "Of course, for you as well," Natalie said, "But you can¡¯t always enjoy the food your brother cooks. Make sure, you make your husband cook for you and enjoy just like me and Julia. Got it?"


    Meira simply nodded like an obedient girl, not knowing what else to say.


    Natalie looked at Noah. "Can you cook?"


    Noah hummed.


    "That¡¯s great," Natalie said. "I can tell you would be just as good a husband like your boss."


    Noah simply hummed again and focused on his meal.


    Seeing no such reaction from Noah and Meira, Natalie sighed while Julia understood what Natalie was trying to do.


    "Where are you staying, Noah?" Julia asked.


    "The homepany has provided," Noah replied.


    "Oh! Now you are the head of the branch head, I hope the home is big andfortable enough...Enough to amodate your family...wife kids..."


    "It¡¯s a good ce." He replied, just focused on his meal.


    Julia and Natalie shared the disappointing gazes.


    Noah and Meira were still strangers and didn¡¯t look like they even realise they were married. Meira was happy here, and Noah was fine staying somewhere else.


    Justin who ignored till now what these two women were doing, stuffed a piece of meat in Natalie¡¯s mouth and said to Julia, "Focus on your meal. You two don¡¯t have to worry about Noah."


    Julia and Natalie shut their mouths and focussed on eating.


    After the breakfast, Justin went to prepare to go to office, while Noah said to Meira, "Ms Meira."


    "Yes, Mr Noah?" the girl looked at him.


    "We have to leave for the music academy now," he said and looked at his wrist watch, "Later I have to go to the office as well."


    "I remember. We can leave," she said standing up from the chair.


    He offered a light nod and turned to leave. Meira said by to the two women and followed Noah.


    Julia and Natalie narrowed their gazes at the two as if scrutinising them deeply.


    "Grandma, what do you think about these two? Is there any hope for them?" Natalie asked.


    "Didn¡¯t you see how they address each other. Ms Meira, Mr Noah. I see no hope for them yet."


    Both women sighed.


    "One is innocent to her bones, and the other one is dense as rock."

 Chapter 459: Blackmail

    <h4>Chapter 459: ckmail</h4>


    <strong>At Ford¡¯s Mansion</strong>


    "Mom, Ivan married me just for the sake of the child in my belly, but he and his family don¡¯t really value me," Brienained angrily to ra as she stormed into the house and angrily threw herself onto the sofa, tossing her bag aside. "His mother even taunts me, saying she doubts the baby is even Ivan¡¯s."


    Some time ago, Ivan and Briena had hastily registered their marriage and held a small, private wedding ceremony with only close acquaintances, since Briena was already pregnant. Later, they held a press conference to publicly announce their marriage.


    ra offered her daughter a skeptical look and asked, "It <i>is</i> Ivan¡¯s child, right?"


    Briena was stunned. She hadn¡¯t expected even her own mother to question her.


    "O-Of course it¡¯s Ivan¡¯s child, Mom," she stammered, trying to sound confident.


    ra didn¡¯t say anything further. Just then, a servant entered and informed them, "Mrs. Ford, Mr. Larry is here."


    A middle-aged man, around Jay¡¯s age, entered the house. ra gave him a warm smile. "Larry, have a seat."


    Briena had always noticed how unusually kind her mother was to this man¡ªand how he, in turn, treated both ra and herself far better than a mere friend or acquaintance normally would.


    After Jay Ford had suddenly fallen ill and was no longer able to oversee thepany, ra had taken over. Soon after, she introduced this man, saying he was an old friend who would help manage the business.


    "How are you, Briena?" Larry asked.


    "I¡¯m doing fine, Uncle Larry," she replied politely.


    The man¡¯s expression faltered slightly as he looked toward ra, "When are you going to tell her?"


    "Soon," she responded with a light tone, "Larry, we¡¯ll soon have a grandchild. What do you n to give Briena and her baby?"


    "Everything I have is for Briena," the man said cheerfully. "So naturally, it¡¯ll go to her baby as well."


    Briena, who had already been skeptical of their rtionship, now found herself even more suspicious. <i>Why</i> would she inherit everything this man owned?


    "How is Jay?" Larry asked.


    "Just as we wanted him to," ra replied. "Sick in bed with nothing to do but stare at the ceiling."


    "Once he¡¯s gone, we¡¯re free," Larry said, his gaze fixed on ra.


    ra hummed and said, "You should head to the meeting now."


    Larry stood up, looking like he wanted to stay with her, but then left.


    Briena looked at her mother, only to have ra look back at her. "Don¡¯t be surprised. Larry is your father, not Jay. Just like how Ivan isn¡¯t your baby¡¯s father¡ªbut you¡¯re still married to him."


    Hearing it, Briena was shocked. "Mom, are you serious?"


    "Yes. Now tell me, who¡¯s your child¡¯s father?" ra asked. "We need to get rid of him before anyone finds out."


    Briena felt embarrassed, but then informed her, "It¡¯s that porn director."


    ra¡¯s gaze turned angry. "That old hag? Why did you go to him?"


    "Mom, he threatened me that he would leak original shooting scenes from that movie and everyone would know I did those scenes for real. I had to sleep with him, andter, he erased those videos right in front of me. But that bastard refused to use protection, and even after I took the pills, I still got pregnant. If I had gone for an abortion and somehow the news leaked, we would¡¯ve been in trouble. So instead, I decided to use it as a reason to force Ivan to marry me before he had the chance to break our engagement. After my movie release, that entire family treated me like a gue, so this was my only option."


    "Though it shouldn¡¯t have happened, you did well," ra assured. "We need Brown Industries by our side just as much as they need us. So marrying you wasn¡¯t his loss. Later, we can sideline that family and you can gain control of the entire Brown Industries as well. After all, your child will be their heir."


    "Yes, Mom. But... what if his mother decides to do a DNA test?"


    "Back then, I showed a DNA report to Jay iming you were his daughter," ra said smugly, making her meaning clear. "You are three months in, six more to go. Till then, be patient."


    "Thank you, Mom." She then asked, "What are you going to with Dad?"


    "Let him die naturally so no one suspects us," ra replied.


    "Last time grandma came to meet him, but you didn¡¯t allow her. What if shees again and gets to know our n?"


    "That old hag is powerless now. She can do nothing. You just focus on your delivering a healthy baby."


    Briena could only agree, but in her heart she somehow still feared Sephina Ford.


    Spending some time with her mother, Briena headed back to her home, the Brown residence.


    On the way, her cellphone beeped with a message received. The number felt familiar, and she opened the message. There was a video clip. The moment she opened it, her body froze, her eyes widened in shock, her hands trembled, and the mobile fell from her hand.


    The driver looked at her through the rear-view mirror. "Madam, are you alright? Do I need to stop the car?"


    She got back to her senses, picked up her mobile, and replied, "N-Nothing. Just focus on driving."


    She realized it was the video of the night she spent with that director¡ªthe one that caused her pregnancy.


    A message popped in: <i>"Did you like it? See how beautiful you look in it, even better than the previous videos."</i>


    She clenched her fists tightly and said, "Park the car on the side, and you get out."


    The driver did as told, and then Briena dialed that director¡¯s number. "What¡¯s the meaning of this? Didn¡¯t you sayst time you would delete those videos?"


    "My darling," came the voice, "I never break my promise. Didn¡¯t I delete everything in front of you? This video is from another time."


    "What do you want? Why did you record it even?"


    "So that I can sleep with you again," his shameless voice came through.


    "You...."


    "I tried so hard, but I truly can¡¯t forget how I enjoyed with you. No other woman has pleasured me like you did. You are my perfect little slut...."


    "Shut up!" she shouted angrily.


    "You¡¯re pregnant. It¡¯s not good for you to get angry," he said. "Instead, now be a good girl ande to me right away."


    "I won¡¯t...."


    "If you don¡¯t, everyone will see this video," he warned. "Especially Ivan¡ªhe¡¯ll receive it first. Then everyone will know you¡¯re carrying my child. After that, your life will be entirely ruined and you¡¯ll have no choice but toe to me. So better listen to me."


    She swallowed her anger and said, "This will be thest time."


    "Of course," he said in a flirty voice. "Nowe to the usual ce. I can¡¯t wait to enjoy fucking a woman pregnant with my child. You must look so beautiful, especially your lower round belly."


    Briena hung up the call and then stepped out of the car, only to sit in the driver¡¯s seat. "I¡¯m taking the car," she said to the driver and drove away.

 Chapter 460: Meira’s Friend

    <h4>Chapter 460: Meira¡¯s Friend</h4>


    Justin went to the NextEra head office, where Noah was currently in charge and handling everything. Noah had been absent as he was gone with Meira and had informed the office about histe arrival.


    Justin went to his office¡ªthe CEO¡¯s grand office¡ªwhere he started working. But one important matter was still his priority: finding his real sister.


    "Any more addition to the information about that man?" Justin asked Trevor, who had followed him to the Imperial City and was in charge of this new investigation.


    "We managed to find the first location he stopped at with the baby after he left through the seaway," Trevor informed. "He didn¡¯t stay there for long, but our people are trying to find where he moved next. From our guess, he moved to the other part of the continent, as far as he could go from the eastern country. But we can only confirm it after locating his next stop."


    "Make it fast," Justin ordered. He knew his people were skilled and the best in their job, so he didn¡¯t have to doubt them.


    ----


    Briena had reached the hotel where she was called. She made sure no one noticed her as she wore thick lens sses and a ck mask. Just as she reached the designated floor and came out of the elevator, she came across a woman.


    Briena acted as if she didn¡¯t notice her and walked past her but¡ª


    "Well! Well! Who do we have here?" the woman said, "The Global Star, Ms Briena Ford."


    Briena froze in her ce while the woman walked and stood facing her. She was of simr age to Briena, wearing quite loud makeup, a blonde-haired wig, and a revealing ck dress.


    "Who are you?" Briena fumbled. "You are mistaking me for someone else."


    "Tsk! After ruining my life, Ms. Briena refuses to recognise me?" the woman said with a wicked smile on her lips, but then her expression turned slightly serious, yet mocking. "Have you forgotten already, my dear?" she asked. "Last year, there was one young promising artist in yourpany who was about to rise to sess, but before that, you ruined her¡ªjust because you were afraid someone like me, with no family background, could surpass you. Isn¡¯t it?"


    Briena swallowed hard and took a step back. "I don¡¯t know what you are talking about."


    The woman chuckled, "There are so many like me you¡¯ve ruined back then. How many of us would you refuse to recognise?"


    Not answering her, Briena turned to leave, but the woman blocked her way. "Where are you hurrying to? Don¡¯t tell me, just like me, you¡¯re forced to get into the porn industry? Are you here to meet a director?"


    "Porn? What the hell are you talking about?" Briena shouted at her. "Get the hell out of here, you lowly, disgusting bitch."


    The woman simply smirked yfully, "If you had said this to me in the past¡ªto my innocent self¡ªI would have been deeply hurt. But you called me a bitch so many times back then that I¡¯m immune to it now. And to put it right, I <i>am</i> indeed a lowly, disgusting bitch after how you forced me into this life so I could survive and help my poor family. I wish you face the same fate one day."


    "Shut up! I am not you," Briena pushed her away and walked ahead.


    The woman simply smirked and said, "The director¡¯s room is just at the first right turn."


    Briena ignored her and didn¡¯t take the right turn, as if she were not there to meet that director.


    After walking ahead, Briena turned around and saw the woman was gone. She returned and then took the right turn.


    Just then, the same woman came out from another corridor and smirked. "So I was right."


    She saw a hotel staff membering out from the same room direction and stopped him, "That woman with sses and a mask¡ªwhat room did she enter?"


    As the staff answered, the woman opened her purse and pulled out a stack of bills, "This is yours if you do what I ask you to."


    The man¡¯s eyes brightened at the sight of so much money and he agreed to what he was asked to do.


    The woman smirked, <i>Briena Ford, you¡¯re gone for good this time. I¡¯ll wait for you to join me in what I do.</i>


    ----


    In thete noon, Meira returned home. She went to the university after going to the music ss enquiry with Noah.


    Meira came straight to see Natalie, who was rxing in the drawing hall while gossiping with Julia. Staying home had turned her into a gossip queen now, and Julia was telling her so many things going on around.


    Meira heard both of themughing and asked, "What are you two talking about? Is there anything funny?" She looked curious to know.


    "Here¡¯s our girl," Natalie said. "I wish there would be a day we could gossip about her as well, Julia."


    "Soon, maybe," Julia replied, only to have Natalie say, "Amen!"


    Meira was puzzled to hear what they were even saying, but the two looked sofortable, like friends having fun. Natalie even called the olddy by her name.


    "That innocence of hers is so torturing," Nataliemented, and Julia hummed.


    Meira blinked a few times in confusion. "Did I do something wrong?"


    "You do nothing, that¡¯s what is wrong," Nataliemented and looked at the parcel in her hands. "What is it?"


    "Ah! This is the best dessert I found recently near my university and thought to bring it for you as well," Meira said. "My friend told me pregnant women like such things."


    "So you started talking about pregnancy, but I wonder how long it will take for you to act on it," Nataliemented.


    "Maybe eternity, and I won¡¯t be alive by then," Julia said.


    Meira truly couldn¡¯t understand what these two were talking about or why, but she felt like she had done something wrong.


    Both women felt it and said, "Okay, give it to us. Let¡¯s see what it is."


    Meira happily opened the box, and Natalie quickly picked up one piece with the wooden fork given with it.


    "Umm... damn tasty," Natalie said.


    Julia had some as well and agreed. Meira was happy that they liked it.


    Just then, Natalie asked, "So, you have friends now? That¡¯s good."


    Meira felt a little hesitant and said, "Not friends... just a friend."


    "Oh? Who¡¯s the fortunate one to have you as their friend?" Natalie asked.


    "Her name is Olive," Meira said. "She doesn¡¯t have other friends either. Just me and her."


    "Seems like a loner just like you," Natalie said casually.


    "She can¡¯t speak. Maybe that¡¯s why she doesn¡¯t have friends," Meira added.


    As she said it, Natalie raised her brow. "What¡¯s her full name?"


    "Olive Summers," Meira answered and exined further, "Oh! The day I went to the university with Mr. Noah, she was there with her husband. That¡¯s when we met for the first time. I didn¡¯t know she was enrolling in the same ss as mine."


    "Her husband¡¯s name is Adam Summers," Natalie said.


    "Yes, that¡¯s right," Meira replied. "She¡¯s a good girl. I like her."


    Natalie hummed and said, "You should bring your friend home sometime. It would be good to know her."


    Meira felt happy to hear it. "Soon, I will."


    ===


    <strong>Author¡¯s Note-</strong>


    The Last Chapter of the novel has been posted today. The novel hase to an end. To readst 30 Chapter, kindly go through the Chapters in the privilege subscription. There won¡¯t be new Chapter update, as the novel hase to an end.


    Thank you-

 Chapter 461: Natalie’s Brother

    <h4>Chapter 461: Natalie¡¯s Brother</h4>


    Caryn and James had been in Bayford for a few days since Caryn learned about Serena and Patrik Hunt. She wanted to visit the orphanage¡ªthe ce where she grew up.


    At the same time, James took it as a chance to bring Caryn to his family home in Bayford, where the Harpers truly belonged.


    After they got married, he brought her to meet his rtives and officially introduced her as his wife. Caryn had known these people in the past when she was with James. It made her feel a little awkward given the situation, but James assured her not to overthink. All the rtives weed her warmly, which helped her feel at ease.


    Everyone had epted all the changed dynamics¡ªhow Justin was not James¡¯ real son and the existence of their daughter, Natalie, who was now married to Justin.


    James and Caryn arrived at the orphanage where Caryn had grown up. Both of them were led to the office of the in-charge, where an elderly man was sitting behind the desk.


    Just as they entered the office, the elderly man fixed his spectacles and smiled at the woman. "Caryn, is that really you?"


    He was the man who had been taking care of the orphanage after Patrik Hunt disappeared.


    "Yes, Mr. Lark," Caryn replied as she walked slowly while holding James¡¯ arm for support. She had decided to leave the wheelchair behind and walk.


    The man smiled at her. "Good to see you after so long." He was visibly happy to see her. He then looked at James. "Mr. Harper, good to see you here finally. Please, have a seat."


    The couple settled into the chairs. They talked about the orphanage and then about Patrik Hunt.


    "...Even till date, he hasn¡¯t contacted me," Mr. Lark said. "I wonder if he is still alive. He must be just an old man like me now, waiting for hisst days. I wish I could see him at least once and know that he has been living well."


    Caryn had the same thought. She wanted to meet Patric at least once, but...


    As the emotional talk ended, Mr. Lark said to Caryn, "Mr. Harper is the biggest supporter of this orphanage but never visited here even once. Thankfully, because of you, we got to see him."


    Caryn looked at James in surprise, but James said nothing.


    "There is another mysterious donor we are waiting to meet, but they never show up. I wish I could meet them and thank them in person," Mr. Lark said with a sigh.


    This time, James looked at Caryn, and she looked away.


    James smiled lightly and said, "Maybe that mysterious donor is sitting just right in front of you, Mr. Lark."


    The old man looked at Caryn and realized what he meant. He chuckled, "Old age must have rotten my logical abilities. Of course, it must be you."


    Caryn said nothing to that. After a while, both of them left the office and walked around the orphanage, while Caryn reminisced about old memories.


    "Are you fine walking this much?" James asked.


    Caryn hummed, "When I can¡¯t, we can just sit somewhere."


    After a while, they decided to sit on a bench in the garden so Caryn could rest.


    She looked at James, who was sitting next to her. "Since when did you start donating here?"


    "After you were gone," he corrected, "I mean, I thought you were gone. I decided to continue helping this orphanage in your stead. It¡¯s the ce that sent you to me, so how could I not help it?"


    "Didn¡¯t you hate me?" she asked.


    "I did," he said, looking into her eyes, "but I loved you more than I hated you."


    Caryn had no words to say.


    "Natalie and Justin are back," she changed the topic. "She¡¯s pregnant. We should get a gift for her when we return."


    James hummed, "After attending tonight¡¯s business party, we¡¯ll head back to the Imperial City tomorrow morning."


    -----


    <strong>Back in the Imperial City.</strong>


    Sebastian had returned to Justin¡¯s home and went straight to find Natalie.


    "Sister-inw, I heard I¡¯m going to be an uncle¡ªnot to one, but to two cute little babies," Sebastian said, almost ready to hug her.


    Before he could reach her, someone grabbed his shirt cor from behind and yanked him back, as a cold voice rang out, "Stay away from my wife."


    Sebastian gulped and turned to see Justin. "B-Brother, I was just expressing my happiness."


    Justin let go of him and said, "You¡¯ve just returned from travel, and you dare go near her? Go get yourself cleaned up."


    Sebastian sighed and could only nod in defeat.


    Just as he left, Julia looked at Justin. "Do you realise that he¡¯s Natalie¡¯s brother? They¡¯re rted by blood¡ªNatalie¡¯s cousin."


    "Brother or whatever, no one is allowed," Justin dered coldly, then looked at Natalie. "Do you get it?"


    She gave a nervous smile and nodded. But then she realized¡ªshe now had a real sibling... a younger brother. Though a cousin, still a brother.


    ¡¯No wonder I felt affectionate towards him. Sebastian is a sweet kid. It¡¯s just that my husband is a Hitler,¡¯ she sighed. ¡¯Have to bear with it anyways.¡¯


    "What are you thinking?" Justin asked her.


    "Ah! You¡¯re back early from work," she said. "You didn¡¯t have to work extra hours like always?"


    "I¡¯ll be returning home on time from now on. No more overtime," Justin said, only to have Natalie and Julia nce at each other. He was going to take away their freedom by always ordering them around and imposing restrictions.


    Julia nudged her to do something. Natalie pulled out a sweet smile, walked toward him, and clung to his arm. "Honey, you don¡¯t have to sacrifice your work for me. You need to work more now that you have to feed two more people," she said, cing her hand on her belly. "Our babies. You have to earn more for our babies. So work more, alright?"


    Justin kept his expression the same, unaffected by her words. "Even if none of us ever work again, my wealth can feed our next ten generations with a life of top luxury."


    Natalie frowned slightly and said, "Having too much wealth is boring," and let go of his hand. She turned to Julia. "I tried."


    "It¡¯s alright," the old woman replied, then looked at Justin. "Always a fun spoiler."


    Just then, Noah arrived, having worked with Justin.


    "Mr. Handrix, I brought the files you asked for," he informed.


    Justin hummed, and Noah handed the files to the servant to take them to Justin¡¯s study.


    As they were talking for a while, just at that moment...


    "Ahhhhh!"


    A loud scream reached everyone¡¯s ears¡ªthe familiar voice. All stunned and about to move toward the other grand door of the drawing room that led to the right part of the estate, Meira ran inside, screaming her throat out.


    "Ms. Meira," Noah said, as he was the closest to the direction from where she was running.


    Entirely scared, she grabbed onto the first person she saw¡ªNoah.


    She hugged him tightly, her entire body trembling.


    Others who were about to reach her stopped and looked at the two.


    "Ms. Meira, what happened?" Noah asked, his hands just in the air, far from hugging her back.

 Chapter 462: Strange Man

    <h4>Chapter 462: Strange Man</h4>


    "There¡¯s a strange man... thief... in my home... he..." she said and started to cry already.


    It shocked everyone. Meira was living in one of the side residences in the estate alone, as she loved it.


    Just then Sebastian, who was shirtless and simply in his trousers, reached there. "Brother, there¡¯s some strange girl hiding in my home..." he noticed the girl in Noah¡¯s arms, "Yes, that¡¯s her. She is even bold enough to show herself here."


    "She is my sister," Justin said. "Her name is Meira."


    "S-Sister?" Sebastian was surprised.


    Noah looked down at the girl in his arms and said, "Ms. Meira, he is a family member. Not a stranger."


    Meira opened her eyes and looked at the shirtless stranger and immediately looked away again.


    Justin picked up Natalie¡¯s shawl that was on the sofa and threw it at Sebastian, "Cover yourself first."


    Justin then spoke to Meira, "He is Natalie¡¯s brother, Sebastian. You don¡¯t have to be scared of him."


    Meira looked at Justin, "He... came to my home out of nowhere and... he didn¡¯t even wear the clothes."


    "Hey, Ms.," Sebastian said annoyingly, "I¡¯m sorry for scaring you, but that home, I was living there. I was gone for a while and you made it yours already. I was simply preparing myself to have a bath in my room. Who told you toe inside my room without even knocking on the door?"


    "T-That¡¯s my room," she said.


    "Yours?" Sebastian asked. "So you are the one who moved my things away so that I couldn¡¯t find anything other than women¡¯s things."


    "Alright, you two," Julia interrupted, "I was the one to give that home to Meira. She liked that home as it has a good view of the mountains and sky and is suitable for her art inspiration. I was the one to ask the servants to move your things to another residence. I just forgot to tell you. It¡¯s my mistake."


    "Did you hear it?" Sebastian said, pressing on the next words, "Ms. Meira."


    Meira felt apologetic and looked at him, "I am sorry, Mr. Sebastian."


    Sebastian opened his mouth just to say something but then noticed her face clearly, which he couldn¡¯t see before. The innocent face looked even more pitiful with the teary eyes and red nose tip.


    He sighed and looked at Julia, "You almost scared the little girl."


    Julia could only agree to her fault and said, "Go to the residence on the left of Meira¡¯s. Your things are there."


    Sebastian nodded and looked at Meira, "I will be back in a while, little girl. I believe we can talk nicely."


    Meira could only nod and watch him leave. But then she realized she was still holding on to Noah. She immediately distanced herself from him and said apologetically, "I... am sorry. I was just scared."


    Noah looked at her lowered face, no expressions on his face. "It¡¯s alright."


    "It¡¯s good everyone is here. We all can have dinner together after a while," Julia said and looked at Noah, "You as well."


    Noah agreed.


    "I will be back in a while," Meira said with her head lowered. She was embarrassed by the blunder she caused by mistaking Sebastian, and at that, she cried like a child. She had to clean up her face.


    Meira left, cursing herself in her mind. <i>¡¯When will I stop being scared so easily? They must find I am such a nuisance. Why am I like this?¡¯</i>


    When Meira was returning to the main residence after freshening up and rxing her nerves, someone called her, "Little girl."


    Meira looked at the young maning towards her¡ªSebastian.


    "I am sorry for whatever happened," Sebastian said. "I am sure we both were at fault, and not at the same time."


    She nodded and said, "I am sorry. I should have talked to you instead of feeling scared and running away."


    "Not at all," he said. "If you ever see some shirtless man in your home out of nowhere, you should definitely run away. Who knows if some random pervert trespassed? You won¡¯t always be lucky to have a gentleman like me there. That was the right move."


    Meira didn¡¯t know what to say and simply hummed.


    "So, you¡¯re new here," he began as they both walked together. "I saw some painting stuff around. Do you paint? What do you study?"


    Meira told him about her study course.


    "Oh, my thesis guide is a professor from your university as well. I keeping there once in a while to discuss with the professor," he informed.


    "You¡¯re a student?" she asked.


    "Just about to finish myst semester of master¡¯s, which just includes one project that I¡¯m working on," he informed. "I also handle some work for the Harper Group," he sighed. "I should say the work that¡¯s being forced on me. Being a son of some business family is such a pain in the ass. When I should be enjoying my life like the rest of my friends, I¡¯m being trained to be the next businessman. No freedom at all."


    Meira smiled slightly at hisints and asked, "Do you want to be a businessman like my brother?"


    "I don¡¯t want to, but you can say that. He is the one who gave that idea to my parents," Sebastian said.


    While talking, they reached the main residence. Everyone inside the drawing room heard theughing voice of Sebastian and the soft giggles of Meira.


    They all looked at the two. Just a while ago the scene was entirely different and now...


    "Sebastian is good atforting others," Julia said in an affectionate voice and looked at Noah, "What do you think Noah?"


    Noah simply hummed.


    Julia frowned, ¡¯Getting any good response from him is just impossible.¡¯


    Natalie chuckled at Julia¡¯s reaction. Both of them were trying to get something out of Noah, but he was just a dense rock to even react to anyone.


    His own wife ran into his arms, hugging him for her life, but the man didn¡¯t even hug her back tofort her.


    "Both of you seems to have solve your misunderstandings," Nataliemented as she looked at the two.


    Noah put his hand over Meira¡¯s shoulder to pull her closer, which got her by surprise while Sebastian said. "This little girl and I have decided to be friends. She is new here so I can help her with lots of things."


    "My sister doesn¡¯t need your help," Justin said, "and put your hand away."


    Sebastian frowned and did as he was told. But then said as he realised something, "You married my sister, even made her pregnant with not but two babies of your but here you don¡¯t even want anyone close to your sister? What a hypocrite!"


    Justin didn¡¯t respond while Julia said, "Alright! enough with argument. I have instructed to cook everyone¡¯s favourite food. It will be ready soon."


    Everyone had a nice meal. Before leaving, Noah came to Meira. He pulled out one paper from the file and told her, "Ms Meira, you have to sign here."


    "What is it?" she asked as she epted the paper.


    "Application form for music ss. Once it is submitted, you can attend it from this weekend," he replied. "I have filled it. Just a signature." He offered her pen as well.


    Natalie and Julia mumbled to each other.


    "They make a cute couple," Natalie said.


    "Both of them so calm andposed all the time. Indeed perfect," Julia added.


    "What are you two talking about?" Sebastian whispered to them.


    Julia pushed him away, "It doesn¡¯t concern you."


    Meira signed the and retuned it to him, "Thank you, Mr Noah."


    Noah simply epted the paper from her and told Justin that he was leaving.


    "Noah, why don¡¯t you start living here as well?" Julia asked. "You anyways have toe here frequently."


    "Thank you for the care, Madam Harper," he said politely, "my residence is closer to office so it¡¯s more convenient."


    What could they say when he denied it and could only watch him leave.

 Chapter 463: Strict Justin

    <h4>Chapter 463: Strict Justin</h4>


    The next day, James and Caryn had already arrived at the Imperial City. The couple came to see Natalie, who was once more chilling with Julia.


    "Grandma, is he going to make me stay home like this always?" Natalie asked in aining tone.


    "Aren¡¯t you overthinking?" Julia asked. "Is he the kind of man who wouldn¡¯t support his wife in her work and career? Ask yourself."


    Natalie knew it well that Justin was not that kind of man, but the boredom of sitting at home was getting the better of her. Justin had warned her strictly not to go to the office or anywhere that could exhaust her.


    "He¡¯s just worried about you now that you¡¯re pregnant," Julia said. "After the first trimester is over, I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll allow you to do whatever you want."


    "The way he acts these days, so strict with me all the time, it seems unlikely. It feels like my old Justin is lost somewhere, and what is left behind is a dictator, not a husband," Natalieined as she frowned in displeasure.


    Juliaughed at her reaction and said, "Your parents areing here."


    "Have they returned?" Natalie asked.


    Julia hummed. "James finally has introduced Caryn to our entire family, formally. He even took her to some business parties."


    "My father is kind of showy when ites to his wife," Natalie chuckled. "He can¡¯t wait to introduce everyone to his wife."


    Just then, the servant informed, "Madam, Mr. and Mrs. Harper are here."


    The couple entered the home. This time, Natalie saw her mother walking inside the home instead ofing in the wheelchair. James, walking by her side, was careful in case Caryn needed his support. It was good to see her like this.


    "Oh, you are able to walk without support now?" Julia said with delight.


    "I am trying to," Caryn replied politely.


    Natalie could see her arrogant mother was now turning a little soft, and she was especially soft and respectful towards Julia always. She realised her mother must like the old woman a lot.


    Before sitting on the sofa, Caryn handed over a small shopping bag to Natalie. "This is for you."


    Though surprised, Natalie epted it and looked inside the bag. "A gift for me?"


    Caryn hummed and sat on the sofa.


    Natalie pulled out a beautiful jewelry box and opened it. There was a beautiful bracelet in it, which had a very significant tiny pendant attached to it. It was shaped like a woman holding a baby.


    "It¡¯s beautiful," Natalie said and pulled it out to put it on her wrist. Caryn, who was sitting next to her, offered to help, seeing her daughter¡¯s struggle to hook it.


    Natalie epted the help and looked at Caryn, who used to do these things for her when she was a kid. Memories from the past surfaced in her mind¡ªwhen, in her eyes, her mother was the best person in the world. She wished they were like before, but things still felt distant, though she had now started to call her "mother."


    Julia praised the gift as well and said, "It¡¯s like a protection for a mother and her babies. You should always wear it."


    Natalie hummed and looked at Caryn. "Thank you... Mom."


    Caryn simply hummed and said, "You should take better care of yourself."


    Just then, Justin arrived at the drawing room, as he was talking about something with the butler, and the servants had started to move some things around.


    "What¡¯s happening?" Natalie asked him just as she reached them.


    "We are shifting our room downstairs," Justin informed.


    "What? But why? I like our room," she asked.


    "During your pregnancy, you are not allowed to climb the stairs," he replied. "More like, you literally run the stairs."


    "Aren¡¯t you overdoing it?" she asked, clearly displeased with his decisions these days that were against her will. "Those are just a few stairs, not a mountain."


    "We are moving. That¡¯s final," he replied in a serious tone.


    Natalie gritted her teeth and looked at James. "Dad, can I move to your home? I might just suffocate here under his dictatorship. He won¡¯t even let me go to the office. I hate idling around."


    James stayed quiet for a while, then looked at Justin, who was overly serious and not willing to give up. "Maybe you should listen to Justin. He is just looking out for you."


    "Dad... you are the same as him," Natalie said angrily. It was the first time she talked with James this way, without any formalities or hesitation. She was just his daughter.


    James smiled, as he liked it. But he could see pregnancy was making her cranky.


    Natalie turned to Caryn. "Mom. You were working when you were pregnant with me. Will you tell this man I am pregnant and not sick, for him to behave this way?"


    Caryn looked at her calmly. "These months of pregnancy are precious. You should rest and enjoy all the pampering you receive from everyone. Back then I wished there was someone to look after me but...." she stopped, "You are fortunate to have us all. Once you give birth, you are free to work as much as you want. No one¡¯s going to stop you."


    Natalie sighed as her mother sided with Justin and looked at Julia, who had the same opinion.


    Natalie folded her hands in front of her chest and looked at Justin. "I don¡¯t like what you are doing and how everyone is by your side. I don¡¯t want to be confined to home."


    "Then you should have taken good care of yourself when I was asking you after your bone marrow donation, but all you did was behave like a superwoman," Justin countered, his tone and gaze serious. "You have to take care of your body, and now you have two babies who are going to weaken your body further. Better rest than let me scold you for your recklessness this time."


    As Justin said it, she could say nothing. She was indeed ignorant back then; the doctor had even warned her that she might harm her body more.


    "We have to go for the doctor¡¯s visit," Justin said. "Get ready. Your things are moved to the second guest room downstairs."


    Natalie quietly stood up and went to the room.


    Julia looked at him. "Justin, you can tell her this nicely as well."


    "If I am nice, she won¡¯t listen anymore. You know well how stubborn she can be when things won¡¯t go her way," Justin said in a serious tone and stood up. "I am taking her to the hospital," he added, and walked away.


    Julia observed him walking away and said, "Is something wrong with him these days? He has been like this since he returned from the Eastern country."


    "If he is being strict with Natalie, then there must be his reasons and concern," James said. "He is not the kind to cage someone."


    "Or he is just possessed by Aeldric Riverdale," Juliamented and looked at Caryn. "What are you thinking?"


    "Maybe she has not recovered entirely after donating me her bone marrow?" Caryn sounded a little guilty and concerned. "I remember those days¡ªall she was doing was fighting against the Fords, alone."


    "Don¡¯t me yourself," James said. "I am sure she is fine."

 Chapter 464: Visit To Doctor

    <h4>Chapter 464: Visit To Doctor</h4>


    Just then, Meira arrived there, ready and with a bag in her hands. She greeted everyone. She had already met Caryn and James.


    "Where are you going?" Julia asked. "Isn¡¯t it the weekend?"


    "Grandma, I have music sses and then I have to go to university," Meira informed. "I was here to tell you that I might returnte."


    "Late?"


    "I was admitted to the universityte, so everyone is ahead of me in the project. I need to catch up, so I am going to work on our projects on the weekend as well," she replied, as if in a hurry. "If I don¡¯t finish it, I might lose my grade pointers."


    "Alright! But make sure you are not alone there," Julia showed concern.


    "There are other students as well who need to finish their work. I won¡¯t be alone," Meira assured.


    Natalie and Justin came out as well, and they heard Meira.


    "If there is any issue, make sure to call me or Noah," Justin told her.


    Meira nodded and left. The car and driver were ready for her.


    "It¡¯s good to see her enjoying her studies," Julia said in delight.


    Natalie and Justin went to the doctor¡¯s.


    On the way, Natalie decided to talk about something with Justin, who was sitting quietly. It was as if he was already prepared to say no to any request she made. She decided to talk about others.


    "Justin, why don¡¯t you make Noah stay with us? He can live in any of the side houses," she asked. "Meira is here, and it would be great if he stays nearby..."


    "His home is close to Meira¡¯s university," Justin said.


    Natalie raised a brow to hear it.


    "He is fine in his home," Justin said. "And I told you not to worry about them."


    Natalie quietly shut her mouth. <i>This Hitler.</i> I¡¯ll just talk to my sweet grandma who loves to poke her nose into others¡¯ matters just like me. She grinned inwardly. <i>I¡¯ll make sure to find what¡¯s in Noah¡¯s mind.</i>


    <i></i>Justin looked at her grinning face. She immediately controlled her expressions and looked away.


    She thought, ¡¯Being nosey and gossipy, is it another of pregnancy side effect? I was not like this before. Maybe I have nothing else to do that¡¯s why...But, it feels like finally living a normal and ordinary life. It feels good.¡¯


    <i></i>-----


    They reached the hospital, where Natalie went through the needed checkup while Justin was by her side, whichforted her more. He was paying attention to everything.


    She couldn¡¯t help but smile at how serious he was¡ªlike it was the most important project of his life. When everything was done, and Natalie was left with the nurse for a change of clothes, he went to the doctor.


    Just as he settled in the chair, Justin asked in a serious tone, "How¡¯s the report?"


    The doctor had gone through the sonography reports and said, "For now, the babies look stable. We have to wait for another week to see how they are progressing. If the issue persists, we might have to go with thest option¡ªabortion."


    "If it can cause a threat to her, I¡¯d rather you go with it as soon as possible," Justin said.


    "I understand your sentiments and worry for your wife, Mr. Aiden. But we have to think about all perspectives," the doctor said. "Thest time I told you, after abortion it might be difficult for your wife to ever conceive. The doctor from the Eastern country said the same when you visited there, didn¡¯t he..."


    "I can live with it. Having babies is not a priority. She is more important to me."


    The doctor put the reports down and asked, "Have you considered her opinion about it?"


    "When ites to her life, I have all the rights to make decisions for her," Justin replied resolutely.


    The doctor sighed. "If things get serious to abortion, then you should. She needs to know her situation."


    "I will tell her," Justin assured. "But for now, there is no need to worry her with this. If things go fine, there¡¯s no use in worrying her for nothing."


    "You are right. I do hope and will try that things get better and we don¡¯t have to go for an abortion," the doctor instructed. "Make sure she rests and stays away from any exhaustion and stress. All she needs to do is eat healthy, rx, and have her medicines on time. This time I¡¯m adding another medicine."


    Justin talked to the doctor for a while and came out, only to see Natalie wasing towards the doctor¡¯s office. Carrying a report file, he went towards her, only to hear her ask, "What did the doctor say?"


    "I told Mr. Aiden to make you rest more and keep you away from any kind of exhaustion," the voice of the doctor was heard, who also came out of his office.


    Natalie looked at the doctor. "Seems to me more like it¡¯s my husband¡¯s words you¡¯re conveying to me."


    The doctor smiled. "Not at all. It¡¯s my own opinion. I said the same thingst time," he added. "You are carrying twins, Ms. Natalie, and it¡¯s more difficult than carrying just a single child. You better listen to me and Mr. Aiden if you want your babies to be healthy."


    Natalie sighed. "What else can I do even?"


    The doctor smiled. "I might allow you a little more exhaustion if, in the next visit, I see the growth of the babies exceeding my expectations and you enter the second trimester."


    Natalie felt relieved to hear it and thanked the doctor.


    "Take care," he said and left.


    "Did you hear him?" Natalie asked. "I can work in my second trimester."


    "That is not exactly what he said," Justin countered, twisting the words. "But, if you rest now, your wish might be granted."


    "What? Would you let me go to the office?"


    "Once or twice a week, and only for an hour or two," Justin replied.


    Natalie wanted to protest, but then she thought at least he didn¡¯t say no and stayed quiet.

 Chapter 465: Husband’s Care

    <h4>Chapter 465: Husband¡¯s Care</h4>


    Justin and Natalie returned home, where Justin asked Natalie to rest after she had lunch. He didn¡¯t want her to wander around here and there much.


    He brought her back to the room and led her to the bed.


    Natalie pulled her hand from his hold and moved back. "This is too much now. I just had a meal, and you want me to rest already."


    "You had a short stroll after the meal. Now there is no issue if you sleep," he looked at her with a serious gaze. "Sleeping on the left side will help."


    Her face turned angry. "Justin, I am listening to everything you say. That doesn¡¯t mean you dictate every move of mine. I am not even going outside the home¡ªwhat more do you want me to do?" She raised her voice in frustration. "You make me feel like giving birth to our kids means being in prison. I am not liking this at all. Even when I was a nobody, a weak woman, I didn¡¯t like to be caged."


    "I am not caging you. I am just following the doctor¡¯s advice," he said without any hint of emotion.


    "That¡¯s it. You and that damn doctor," she spat out angrily. "I¡¯ve had enough. I am leaving this home."


    She walked towards the door angrily. But before she could open the door entirely, a hand pushed the door back and stopped her.


    Facing the closed door, she gritted her teeth. "Justin, I am warning you..."


    Before she could say more, the man behind her turned her around, pressed her against the door, and kissed her. She wanted to protest, but he didn¡¯t let go. Finally giving up, she melted into that kiss.


    After being like a cold dictator, he was finally showing her some husbandly affection¡ªintimacy that had beencking for a while now. It seemed like he always had something else going on in his mind; he felt distant to her.


    They kissed for a while, forgetting the argument they had had just a moment before. When he let go, leaving both of them breathless, he whispered against her lips, "Why don¡¯t you listen to me, just this once, just for a few months?"


    This time, there was a plea in his cold, breathless voice. His thumbs caressed her cheek softly. "Just listen to me."


    Natalie stayed quiet while taking in enough air, her hazy gaze observing his serious expression¡ªa plea in his eyes.


    "The past few days, you¡¯ve been acting like some ruler and don¡¯t treat me the way you used to," she said. "I want <i>this</i> Justin, who talks and doesn¡¯t order me around. The one who always shows me how much he loves me. I miss that old Justin. But it seems like, while I¡¯m getting babies, I¡¯m losing my husband."


    "That¡¯s not true," he said softly. "You will always be the one I love the most, even if we have our kids. You are everything to me¡ªand always will be."


    "Your behavior says otherwise," she said calmly, in a tone without any anger.


    "I¡¯m sorry," he said. "Maybe I¡¯m just lost on how to care for you properly. My way seems to be hurting you."


    She nodded immediately, agreeing with his words. "Just be the old Justin who only knows how to spoil me with his love."


    "If I do that, you might be in bed all the time," he said in a slightly teasing and warning tone.


    She immediately moved her hands to cover her belly. "You can¡¯t, okay? Your relentless ways can hurt our babies."


    "That¡¯s why you shouldn¡¯t ask me to be like before," he countered. "It¡¯s tough holding back. Either I¡¯m that way or this way."


    "Can¡¯t you be somewhere in the middle?" she asked, smiling awkwardly. "I¡¯d prefer that."


    "I¡¯ll try to," he assured. "Now please, go back to bed and rest for a while¡ªfor our babies¡¯ sake."


    She let out a deep, surrendering sigh. "As you say it like this, I shall listen to you." She moved him aside and walked to the bed to rest. "But you have to stay and work from here."


    "Sure!"


    She finally smiled andy on the bed while Justin covered her with a soft quilt. He sat on the couch to work while she looked at him.


    "Close your eyes," he instructed. "Looking at me won¡¯t help you with rest."


    "Let me be. I want our kids to be like you," she said, smiling happily and observing him even more.


    He focused on his work but said, "Don¡¯t me me if I end up being tempted ande to you..."


    "I¡¯m sleeping," she said in a hurry and closed her eyes.


    Justin smiled as he looked at her, pretending to sleep.


    -----


    In the evening, Julia was continuously wandering outside the residence¡¯s door and was looking in the direction of the main gate of the estate, as if she were waiting for someone.


    Natalie came outside, searching for her. "Grandma, what are you doing outside? You look worried."


    Julia hummed, "It¡¯s already dark, and Meira hasn¡¯t returned yet. She never stays out sote and always returns home straight from university."


    Natalie realised it as well, but thenforted the old woman. "Grandma, she told us she would bete. She has work to do."


    "But she is not familiar with the outside world much. What if someone tries to harm or trick her? I am truly worried. Her cellphone is turned off as well," Julia said anxiously. "And look at the weather. It¡¯s windy and likely to rain soon."


    Just then a familiar car entered the through the gate of the estate, and both the women gave out a sigh of relief. It was Meira.


    Just as she stepped out of the car, she saw the two women and came to them, only to hear Julia say, "Meira, you can¡¯t stay out for so long. Look at the time. And this weather¡ªit almost scared me."


    Meira felt guilty. "I¡¯m sorry, Grandma."


    "It¡¯s alright. Just make sure not to be sote next time," the old woman finally softened.


    As they entered the home, Meira exined, "Grandma, I almost lost track of time while working, but then Mr. Noah called me to inform that he had emailed me some documents rted to university. When he understood I was still at the university, he reminded me to go home."


    Noah and Julia looked at each other with a smile.


    "This Mr. Noah knows exactly when to call someone," Natalie said in a teasing tone.


    Julia chuckled yfully, "This Mr. Noah is indeed very capable and thoughtful."


    Meira didn¡¯t get what these two meant but said, "Yes, he is. I should have thanked him for reminding me. I forgot."


    Natalie sighed and mumbled as she settled on the sofa, "You¡¯ll get tired of thanking him all the time."


    They talked for a while, and Meira left for her home, where Julia sent a warm meal for her.

 Chapter 466: Looking For Fun

    <h4>Chapter 466: Looking For Fun</h4>


    At James¡¯ home, as Caryn headed to bed, she noticed James standing by the window, looking outside. The mild rain had already started.


    She knew him well and couldn¡¯t help but ask, "Anything troubling you?"


    He kept quiet for a while before replying, his expression and voice solemn and regretful, "Today, when I saw Natalie and Justin, I thought how it would have felt to be by your side when you were having Natalie. I should have been by your side to take care of you... to take care of our child..."


    There was a silence between them¡ªa silence for lost things that couldn¡¯t be returned.


    "I¡¯m sorry," she said. "I can¡¯t return those days to you."


    He finally looked at her. "I¡¯m not ming you. Just a regret that you had to do it all alone, while I was unaware of your struggles."


    "I have indeed kept you deprived of that happiness," she admitted. "But, if I had to go back in time, I would do the same..." Her voice trailed off as the next words were her admission of how much she cared for him. "...I had to keep you away from the dangers I brought with me."


    He turned to her and just hugged her. No words were needed, no need to recall the past. "I know. No need to exin anything more."


    She hugged him back, though her hands moved a little hesitantly. "You have to make up by looking at your daughter¡¯s kids. I¡¯m too old to give you that happiness again."


    "That means if you were any younger, you would have another child with me?" he asked.


    Caryn didn¡¯t respond to him, as she knew where he would take things.


    He let her go and looked at her, only to see her avert her gaze. "I wouldn¡¯t want a second child. One was enough."


    He held her chin and made her look at him. "You at least had a thought of finally epting me, didn¡¯t you?"


    She brushed away his hand. "If not, would I have been living with you?" she turned around to head to bed. "It¡¯ste. I¡¯m sleeping."


    In response, James back-hugged her and whispered in her ear, "I¡¯m talking about the other kind of eptance. And you seem to have recovered really well under my care."


    "Don¡¯t act like a pervert at this age," she said in a warning but soft tone. "Let me sleep."


    "Are you sure?" he said and started to kiss the crook of her neck. "We¡¯re not that old yet."


    "James..."


    "Don¡¯t you really want it, now that we¡¯ve finally met? I don¡¯t even remember what we did that night. Isn¡¯t it unfair that only you remember?"


    Caryn swallowed hard at how he was sounding, but...


    "James, I really want to sleep," she said, her voice hesitant.


    James sighed inwardly and let her go. "It¡¯s reallyte," he said, and then asked¡ªhis yful tone entirely changed to a serious one¡ª"Did you take your medicines?"


    She hummed.


    "Alright, let¡¯s sleep then."


    They headed to bed, Caryn feeling guilty in her heart. But she had her reasons.


    As theyy in bed and James closed his eyes, she looked at the man for a long time before she closed her eyes, her thoughts unknown.


    -----


    The next day, it was Sunday, and everyone was free¡ªexcept for Justin, who was busy working, and even Noah had arrived to work with his boss.


    "These workaholic people," Natalie sighed as she looked at the two and settled on the sofa. "And here I am, going to turn into a couch potato soon."


    "You¡¯ll look prettier even as a couch potato," Justin said while going through the file.


    Just then, Meira arrived, holding a paper in her hand. She saw Justin and Noah working and then turned to the only free woman.


    "Sister-inw," she called out, "I need your help."


    "What is it?" Natalie asked as Meira handed her the paper while exining, "After two weeks, my ss is going to attend an art event by the most famous painter. The professor has asked us to fill these forms so they can apply for the visa for us."


    "Visa?" Nataliemented. "Where exactly are you going?"


    She told her they were heading to the neighbouring country.


    Natalie looked at her. "You can fill it yourself. It¡¯s just basic information."


    "I might make a mistake, so..."


    "We can get another copy of this form, don¡¯t worry," Natalie assured her. "You shouldn¡¯t be afraid of mistakes."


    Meira hummed, and Natalie gave her the paper. "You can fill it here, and if you don¡¯t understand anything, you can ask."


    Meira nodded and sat on the carpeted floor as she ced the paper on the center table and started to fill in her basic information.


    Natalie smirked yfully.


    Just then, Natalie said, "Honey, all of a sudden I want juice¡ªthe one you made during breakfast."


    Without saying a word, Justin went toward the kitchen, while Natalie stood up as well and said, "Meira, I¡¯ll be back in a while," and then looked at the busy man. "Noah, help Meira fill her form until I return."


    "Yes, Ms. Natalie," he replied and looked at Meira, who was carefully filling the form.


    In the kitchen, Justin handed over a ss of juice to Natalie and said, while looking into her mischievous eyes, "Looking for some fun, huh?"


    Natalie understood she was caught. "Our babies and I get bored, you know..."


    He simply shook his head and sighed. His wife was showing another of her sides¡ªthe naughty one.


    Just as Justin was about to return to the sofa, she held his hand. "Don¡¯t spoil my fun," and dragged him toward the dining table, from where she could see and hear Noah and Meira.


    As expected, the little girl had a problem. She looked at Noah, unsure whether to disturb him.


    Sensing her gaze on him, he looked at her. "What is it?"


    "Umm... it asks... marital status..." she replied hesitantly. "What should I check?"


    "Married," Noah replied normally.


    She nodded and checked the box. And then mumbled, "Husband¡¯s... name..."


    She realised she only knew his name as Noah. What about his full name?


    For her, he was only Mr. Noah.


    She looked at him, her gaze hesitant. But Noah had heard her and said, "Noah Bryden." He pulled out his national ID card and ced it in front of her. "My national ID is there."


    She nodded and epted the card. She looked at it for a while, observing his picture and then reading his name. <i>Noah Bryden.</i>


    Finally, she knew his full name.


    She wrote it on the form.


    Natalie was smiling ear to ear, while Justin simply sighed, letting her enjoy it. As long as she was happy.


    "They¡¯re cute together, aren¡¯t they?" Natalie asked.


    "I would advise you not to think too much about it," Justin said.


    "Why?" she asked.


    "Noah might have something else in his mind," Justin replied.


    "What do you mean? He doesn¡¯t want our Meira as his wife?" she asked, somewhat displeased. "Did he tell you?"


    Justin shook his head. "No. And I¡¯ve told him already¡ªit¡¯s up to both of them to decide what they want to do."


    "Then how can you¡ª"


    "Aren¡¯t you going to drink the juice?" Justin asked. "And we shouldn¡¯t meddle in their matter."


    As he said it, she quietly sipped the juice, while her gaze wandered toward the couple who were busy with their own task.


    Once Meira was done, Noah even checked the form to see if everything was right as if he was just doing another of his work task.


    ¡¯I can¡¯t really guess what¡¯s in Noah¡¯s mind,¡¯ Natalie thought. ¡¯Is he truly not willing to give a chance to this marriage? Is it because Meira is too young? I can¡¯t really tell,¡¯ She sighed inwardly. ¡¯Maybe Justin is right. I should not pay attention to them, or it will just stress me out.¡¯

 Chapter 467: Ivan’s Call To Natalie

    <h4>Chapter 467: Ivan¡¯s Call To Natalie</h4>


    At the Browns, Briena was getting ready as she looked at Ivan, who was leaving for the office without even looking at her.


    "Ivan, we have a doctor¡¯s visit at noon for the prenatal checkup," she said. "I wille to your office, and we can go together."


    He didn¡¯t look at her but said, "I have a meeting. You can go on your own."


    "Ivan," she raised her voice, "not even once have you evere to the doctor¡¯s with me. Aren¡¯t they both our babies? Not mine alone."


    "That only you know," he said and walked out of the room.


    Since they married, they had shared the room for the sake of it, but there was no affection between them like husband and wife. Briena had tried her best to get close to him, but he always pushed her away, treating her more like a stranger. Other members of the Brown family treated her the same.


    This marriage happened just because Briena imed it was Ivan¡¯s baby, and at that time, Brown Industries desperately needed the Ford Group¡¯s support in their business to save their sinkingpany.


    Briena followed him out, shouting behind him angrily, "Ivan, you can¡¯t treat me this way. I am your wife."


    "Suits you," he said and walked ahead anyway.


    The family members looked toward the staircase.


    "This bitch started early in the morning," Irene spat out. "Don¡¯t know when we¡¯ll get rid of this disgust."


    "I have had enough now. You have to listen to me," Briena followed him toward the staircase and tried to hold his hand to stop him, but Ivan shrugged it off harshly, as if he couldn¡¯t stand her touch, but...


    Ahh!!!


    Briena lost her bnce and fell down the stairs. Ivan tried to hold her, but it was already toote. The entire family was scared and rushed toward her.


    Briena was in pain. Blood had started to stain her light-colored dress along her thighs.


    They rushed her to the hospital, and the Ford family was informed. While Briena was inside the operation theater, the family members waited outside.


    ra was worried, with Larry by her side, consoling her, while the Browns felt annoyed but had to behave.


    "Mom, this man seems so close to ra Ford," Irene whispered. "If I didn¡¯t know Jay Ford, I would think this man is ra¡¯s husband."


    The woman hummed and said, "This ra didn¡¯te from any good background. It¡¯s just that some of her rtives are in good positions in the government¡ªit was all covered."


    Irene hummed and said, "I hope that bitch loses her child, and then my brother can get rid of her. I know that¡¯s not his baby."


    Both mother and daughter looked at Ivan, who was busy on the phone, talking business. "Doesn¡¯t look like Ivan cares for her even in such a situation."


    After a while, the doctor came out and informed them, "I¡¯m sorry, but we couldn¡¯t save the baby. The mother is fine."


    ra was relieved that Briena was fine, while the Browns were relieved that the baby was gone.


    Later, when Briena woke up, she found out that the baby was gone. Inside, she was relieved but had to put on an act to control Ivan.


    "Mom, Ivan pushed me," Briena cried out. "He killed our baby."


    She cried and med him with harsh words. Ivan was stunned. Though the push was caused by him, she was at fault¡ªand he didn¡¯t do it intentionally. The Browns denied her im, as they saw it was by mistake, but Briena was not ready to admit it.


    ra was angry. "I will report you all to the police for trying to kill my daughter. You all will go to jail."


    Ivan looked at her coldly. "Do whatever you want," and left.


    Briena was shocked to his indifferent reaction as if he didn¡¯t care about himself. But she was determined to teach him a lesson.


    "Mom, I want to make a policeint. I want to see him kneeling in front of me for my forgiveness." Briena dered decisively and ra agreed to it.


    The policeint was made, and Ivan was taken to the police station, but he remained calm. He was waiting for something. By the evening, he got what he wanted¡ªand was happy to know it.


    On behalf of her son, Amelia mmed the paper of the DNA report in ra and Briena¡¯s faces. "The child was not Ivan¡¯s. Your daughter deceived us all. I¡¯m going to sue her for it. Free my son right away, or this paper will be published in the news immediately."


    ra had no choice but to listen, and Ivan was freed.


    The news of this matter spread everywhere like wildfire. The stocks of bothpanies were affected greatly.


    -----


    At Justin¡¯s home, Natalie and Julia were enjoying watching the trending news.


    "Weren¡¯t these two so much in love?" Juliamented. "What¡¯s wrong with these two?"


    "They¡¯re getting what they deserve," Natalie replied. "But I didn¡¯t expect it to happen so soon."


    "How long do you think theirpanies can hold on?" Julia asked.


    "Barely a week if this continues," Natalie replied. "They both rely on each other greatly."


    "Once the Ford Group is down, will you take over it?" Julia asked.


    Natalie shook her head. "It was my desire when I used to think it belonged to my mother and I should protect it. But, there¡¯s no need for it. I don¡¯t care what happens to it."


    "What do you think Caryn will do?" Julia asked.


    Natalie thought for a while and said, "She wouldn¡¯t look at it either. She gave up on it long ago, or I¡¯m sure today ra wouldn¡¯t be sitting there at the top. Caryn Shaw... she was always capable enough to take Ford Group back, but she didn¡¯t. If I¡¯m not wrong, my mother is simply waiting for itsplete downfall¡ªand for the name of the Ford Group to disappear forever."


    "You both¡ªmother and daughter¡ªare cruel to abandon something so easily that you cherished all your life," Juliamented yfully. "Whether it¡¯s the Ford Group or the man you cherished."


    "That means it was never meant for us," Natalie replied. "But what¡¯s meant for us, we get it anyway. Ivan and I were not, but look at my parents. Even after so long, they are together. And I had something better¡ªactually, I should say the best person meant for me."


    Julia smiled. "True."


    -----


    Briena and Ivan¡¯s affair escted to divorce as the Browns filed for it. Bothpanies were already facing troubles, so there was no need to worry about the alliance anymore.


    "Mom, I don¡¯t want to divorce him," Briena said.


    "Are you an idiot? With what you did¡ªming him for killing your child¡ªdo you think he¡¯ll stay with you?" ra spat out angrily.


    "I thought it would make him surrender in front of me so he wouldn¡¯t be sent to jail. I didn¡¯t expect him to do a DNA test with that dead fetus. I thought with the baby gone, no one would ever know it wasn¡¯t his," Briena said anxiously. "What do I do now? I can¡¯t lose him."


    "We can do nothing now. Divorce is the only option," ra dered. "Ourpany is in bad shape, and we need help. Divorce Ivan, and you¡¯ll marry someone else who can help ourpany."


    "Mom, are you trying to make a deal out of my marriage?" Briena asked sadly. "I love Ivan."


    "But he doesn¡¯t love you anymore," ra shouted angrily. "Get back to your senses and listen to what I say¡ªor you¡¯re free to live on your own."


    Unwillingly, Briena had to sign the divorce papers¡ªand that too without any alimony from the Browns. She hadmitted infidelity and was on the losing end of the case.


    Ivan was finally free and busied himself inpany matters, which didn¡¯t turn out any good. In the end, the Brown Group dered bankruptcy and had to sell all their assets.


    Amelia was crying. "I didn¡¯t expect we would see such a day. All our wealth is gone¡ªwe don¡¯t even have a home left now."


    "This all happened because of that bitch Briena," Irene spat out. "If Ivan had not fallen for her and had not left Natalie, we would still be wealthy."


    "Stop it, both of you," Mr. Brown said. "There¡¯s no use in crying."


    "What are we going to do now?" Amelia asked as she looked at her quietly sitting son. He didn¡¯t look worried, but instead looked relieved and rxed¡ªas if the huge burden he was carrying was finally gone.


    "We¡¯re going to our hometown," Ivan said.


    "That small, stinky vige?" Irene eximed. "I¡¯m not going there."


    "Do whatever you want," he said.


    Mr. Brown added, "Ivan and I have decided. There, we still have our ancestral home. It needs some repairs, but it¡¯ll be ready for us to live in."


    Ivan said, "We¡¯ll restart that old factory we abandoned long ago and begin a new business."


    "Will it work?" Amelia asked.


    "Enough for us to live afortable life in the vige," Mr. Brown replied. "Now get ready. We¡¯re leaving."


    Everyone headed off to get their things while Ivan pulled out his cellphone and dialed a number. Since it was his new number, it hadn¡¯t been blocked by the person.


    Just as the call was received, he heard a voice: "Hmm? Who is it?"


    Ivan stayed quiet for a moment before finally responding, "It¡¯s me¡ªIvan. Don¡¯t hang up. It¡¯s thest time I¡¯m calling you."


    There was silence on the other end, but the call was still connected.


    "I¡¯m leaving this city," Ivan continued. "Before leaving, I just wanted to apologize for whatever hurt I caused you. I wish you a good life ahead. Take care."


    Ivan waited for a reply¡ªthough he felt he wouldn¡¯t get one¡ªbut then he heard a voice: "I hope you live well." And the call was cut.


    Ivan looked at the cellphone screen. He was d Natalie heard him and at least said something before ending the call. He inhaled deeply, feeling the huge weight lift off his chest, and was finally ready for his next journey.

 Chapter 468: The End Of Briena And Clara

    <h4>Chapter 468: The End Of Briena And ra</h4>


    The Browns were gone, while the Fords were not in a good situation either. Someone who had been waiting and worrying for her son finally arrived at the Ford Mansion¡ªSephina Ford.


    "What are you doing here?" ra asked.


    "I¡¯m here to see my son, and this time you can¡¯t stop me," Sephina said coldly.


    Since Jay got sick, Sephina had barely met him once or twice. When she decided to take her son away with her¡ªknowing he was being neglected here¡ªshe was denied even the right to see him, let alone take him away.


    ra had been worried that Sephina might find out the reason for his illness: that she had been giving Jay Ford drugs.


    "And what gave you the confidence that I¡¯ll let you take my husband away?" ra asked wickedly.


    Sephina, a prideful woman, kept her calm. "Your husband? A woman like you, who brings her lover back to take her husband¡¯s ce¡ªyou dare still call yourself his wife?"


    "You¡ª"


    "I have something for you," Sephina said, and ra¡¯s cell phone beeped with a message.


    There was a video recording of ra telling Briena that Larry was her biological father, and that she had forged the DNA report with Jay to make Briena appear as his daughter.


    ra was shocked. <i>Who recorded this?</i><i></i>


    Sephina spoke, "I left this home, but the people working here are still loyal to me. Do you think I didn¡¯t know what¡¯s going on? I was just patiently waiting for you to make a mistake."


    ra, shocked, almost marched toward the old woman, but the guards Sephina had brought with her entered the drawing room.


    Sephina offered her a warning gaze. "ra, I don¡¯t care what you do with your life or the leftovers of the Ford Group. Neither do I care that Briena is not Jay¡¯s daughter. All I want is to take my son with me. If you deny it, I will make sure this video clip goes viral¡ªand you know what will happen after that."


    It was enough to scare ra. This might destroy herst hope of holding on to the Ford Group. She finally allowed Sephina to take Jay Ford away, in exchange for her silence about Larry.


    Just as Sephina was leaving, with a guard pushing the wheelchair in which a weak-looking Jay was sitting, Briena entered the drawing room. The moment she saw Sephina, she rushed toward her.


    "Grandma, please save me! Mom wants me to marry that old man, Peter Eli," Briena cried out. "I don¡¯t want to marry him. I¡¯m still so young..."


    "I am not your grandmother," Sephina said coldly, "and you know it better."


    Briena¡¯s teary eyes turned shocked and sad. "G-Grandma... you always loved me..."


    "For that, I¡¯m already being punished," Sephina said sharply. "Jay and I have no rtionship with you. Don¡¯t you ever show up in front of me again."


    With that, Sephina left with Jay. She took him to her home in the vige. Though he was not her biological son, she had raised him like one. The mother inside her could never stop thinking of him as her own. Her heart hurt to see him live like this, but she was sure¡ªwith proper treatment¡ªhe would get better.


    <strong>At the Ford Mansion.</strong>


    "Mom, I¡¯m telling you¡ªI¡¯m not marrying that disgusting old man," Briena cried out.


    <strong>p!</strong>


    ra pped her hard and said, "So you want both of us to beg on the streets?"


    "Mom..."


    "He¡¯s the only one who¡¯s ready to help us now. And he agreed only on one condition¡ªmarrying you and having his kids," ra replied. "That old man will die soon, and with his kids, you can enjoy his wealth."


    "His kids? That disgusting old man..."


    "You slept with that old man¡ªthe movie director. What¡¯s new for you?" ra spat out in frustration.


    "Mom, how can you¡ª"


    "Shut up! Get ready. We¡¯re going to meet him," ra dered.


    Along with Larry and ra, Briena arrived at a hotel. Briena looked at Larry. "You¡¯re my real father. Do you really agree to this? Don¡¯t you care about me?"


    Larry stayed calm and said, "We¡¯re doing this so you can live a better life. Your mother and I are old¡ªwe can manage anywhere. But can you? With everything lost, will you be able to survive without a single penny in your hand?"


    Briena had nothing to refute, as she knew the Ford Group had gone down and they were on the verge of bankruptcy.


    They entered the hotel room where a wealthy old man was waiting for them. The moment heid eyes on Briena, the perversion in his gaze was obvious. He scanned her from head to toe and almost licked his lips.


    "You¡¯re prettier in real life than on screen," the man said as he ogled her chest. "I saw the movie you worked in. I must say, you stole my heart just then."


    Briena felt disgusted, knowing exactly what the man was implying. Larry interrupted as they settled down. "So, Peter, when should we go ahead with the marriage?"


    "What¡¯s the hurry?" the man said, then looked at Briena. "Come sit next to me."


    Briena didn¡¯t want to, but ra nudged her. She sat next to Peter, who held her hand and then let his gaze linger on her face, neck, and down below. "Lovely."


    Larry spoke again. "Peter¡ª"


    "The bag full of money is there," Peter interrupted, pointing. "First instalment of our deal. You¡¯ll get the rest once the deal is done."


    They looked at the ck briefcase kept on the table, and Larry opened it. ra and Larry almost drooled at the sight of all that cash.


    "Now you two leave. I want to spend some time with my girl," Peter said, and the two stood up, ready to leave with the bag.


    "Mom," Briena called out.


    "You two are going to marry soon. There¡¯s nothing wrong if he wants to spend some time with you," ra said and looked at Peter. "Take care of her."


    The two left, while Briena was stuck with the old man, who clearly had all the wrong intentions toward her.


    "We¡¯re not married yet. Stay away from me," she said, but...


    All she knew was that she could do nothing at all¡ªand had to bear the disgusting things the old man did to her.


    When he was finally done and left, Briena was filled with rage. She didn¡¯t know what to do, or whom to me. Her once perfect life was ruined. Now she had to endure one disgusting old hand after another.


    <i>It¡¯s all Natalie¡¯s fault. If she didn¡¯t exist, I wouldn¡¯t have ended up this way. I will take my revenge.</i>


    ----


    Jay Ford was being treated properly under Sephina¡¯s care.


    "Mrs. Ford, the drugs have affected his normal brain function, but slowly it can be healed. Not entirely, but he will be well enough to live a normal life," the doctor informed.


    "Do whatever you need to, but make sure he gets better," she said.


    "We need to continue these medicines. After a week, we¡¯ll conduct another test and see what adjustments need to be made to the treatment," the doctor assured her.


    Once the doctor left, she looked at Jay, who was lying in bed, gazing at the ceiling. She held his hand.


    "I¡¯m a littlete in getting you back. But don¡¯t worry. You¡¯ll get better soon, and we¡¯ll spend a peaceful life."


    ----


    Even after spending time with Briena, there was no news from Peter about marrying her. ra was getting restless. She called Larry, but he didn¡¯t answer. Neither did Peter respond to her calls.


    "What¡¯s wrong with these two?" ra said in frustration.


    In her agitation, she and Briena both went to Peter¡¯s home. Just as they were allowed to enter the drawing room, Briena noticed a familiar woman sitting intimately with Peter¡ªthe same woman she had met at the hotel when she went to see the porn director.


    "What are you doing here?" Briena asked.


    "Oh, so you recognized me this time," the woman said. "I thought after sleeping with that movie director, your memory would be even worse."


    "What the hell are you talking about?" Briena shouted. "You slut, get out of here!"


    The woman looked at Peter. "She called me a slut when she herself is no different."


    Peter chuckled. "I know. That day, I had a good taste of hers, but trust me¡ªshe¡¯s not as good as you."


    "Peter," ra said, trying to keep calm, "we are here to finalize your and Briena¡¯s marriage."


    Peterughed. "Do you take me for a fool¡ªto marry a slut?" he said, smiling wickedly. "All the time I slept with her, I paid more than enough to that Larry."


    They realized Briena had slept with this man a few times, but Larry hadn¡¯t told her about the money, except for that first time ra was aware of.


    "You gave him money again?" ra asked.


    "And he must have already run away with it," Peter replied.


    ra was shocked. "That asshole. That¡¯s why he¡¯s not answering my calls." She kept her calm and said, "Peter, we talked about marriage... and then the deal..."


    In response, Peter threw a mobile toward them. "Check it first, and then tell me if I should marry your slut of a daughter."


    Both of them checked, and it was a video from the day Briena was ckmailed into sleeping with the director.


    "It was you who did it!" Briena shouted angrily at the woman in Peter¡¯s arms.


    "Why are you surprised?" the woman asked nonchntly. "Back then, you did the same to me. You ruined my entire life, so I¡¯m just giving you a little taste of it. You should be d I didn¡¯t release it online for the entire world to see¡ªjust like you did with me." Though she mocked Briena, there was a deep pain in her gaze¡ªthe pain of the utter humiliation she had once faced.


    "Mom, delete it," Briena said in a panic, filled with fear.


    ra immediately deleted the video, while the woman said, "Do you think I¡¯m the only one who hates you? There are many. And soon, you¡¯ll see theming for you. And good that you deleted it¡ªI didn¡¯t want that disgust in my phone anyway."


    ra looked at Peter, only to have him yell at her, "Get lost! Or you¡¯ll see your daughter¡¯s video spread everywhere."


    ra and Briena left, while Peter asked, "If you had posted it online, it would¡¯ve been fun."


    "I wanted to. That¡¯s why I recorded it, but..." she sighed, "Let it be. She¡¯ll get what she deserves."


    "Suddenly ying the good woman?" Peter asked with a chuckle.


    "I was never bad. That Briena turned me into one," shemented and both them resumed what they were doing.


    ----


    The Ford Group went down. All of their assets were sold. Larry had run away with all the money from thepany¡ªeven the money Peter had given him.


    ra and Briena were literally on the streets with nothing in their hands. No one came to help them, as everyone now knew what ra had done¡ªhow she had driven away Sephina and Jay. All her misdeeds were exposed in front of the people.


    "It¡¯s all your fault," Briena shouted at ra. "You brought that man, and he ran away with the money. Why couldn¡¯t you just live with Dad instead of dragging him through your greed for money?"


    "Stop ming me!" ra shouted back. "When I was doing it all, you were happy. But now that things have gone wrong, you¡¯re ming me."


    They fought for a long time until they grew tired. In the end, with no other option and very little money, the mother and daughter took shelter in a lowly hotel with the cheapest rates.


    Both of them sat silently, wondering what to do next.


    Briena received a call on her mobile. Her body stiffened when she saw the number.


    "Who is it?" ra asked.


    "That porn director," Briena replied hesitantly.


    "Answer it."


    "Mom?"


    "See what he wants," ra said. "We have nothing to lose anyway. It¡¯s better to look for options before we end up on the streets. You know we don¡¯t have any money left."


    Unwillingly, Briena answered the call and put it on speaker, only to hear the man say, "I heard you have no money... no work either."


    "What do you want?" Briena asked irritably.


    "Want to work and earn money?" he asked.


    "What¡¯s the work?" ra asked before Briena could say anything. "I¡¯m her mother."


    "Your daughter is lucky that we¡¯re considering casting her in ourtest porn movie," the director answered. "She¡¯ll be paid well."


    "Ah, okay. She¡¯ll do it," ra said.


    "Mom¡ª"


    ra shushed her and listened as the director continued, "You¡¯ll get the details. Send her there."


    After they hung up the call, Briena asked angrily, "Do you want me to work in a porn movie?"


    "If not, do you want to be on the streets, where random human trafficking groups can take you away and sell you?" ra asked. "Do you even know what they do to beautiful girls like you? I know it all. I¡¯ve seen it. You wouldn¡¯t ever return."


    Briena had no words. But then she asked, "Back then, you sold Natalie to them. Then why did shee back?"


    ra frowned. "That bitch had some good luck written in her stars."


    "Yes, and now she¡¯s living the life that should have been mine," Briena spat angrily. "Only if I could kill her..."


    "Don¡¯t even think about it," ra warned. "The Harpers are dangerous. James Harper might really send you somewhere to suffer until we die. And didn¡¯t you see how dangerous her husband is?"


    Briena sat helplessly, tears starting to roll down her cheeks. "But why is my life like this? I didn¡¯t want this..."


    ra looked at her. "There¡¯s no use crying. Get ready. We have to go meet that director."


    "Are you even my mother?" Briena asked quietly.


    "Don¡¯t forget, I was the one who brought you into the Ford family so you could live a rich life," ra said. "It¡¯s not fair to me me now that we¡¯re back to where we started. Now get ready¡ªif you don¡¯t want to lose thest job you can get."


    Briena had no other option and finally decided to work in the porn film industry. She became addicted to drugs and lost all sense of reality, as if she hadpletely given up on life.


    ra was busy counting whatever money she could get from Briena¡¯s films and, at times, making her sleep with wealthy men who wanted her.


    One day, the news finally broke: Briena had killed her mother by stabbing her with a knife, and then she jumped from the rooftop of the Ford Group building¡ªtaking her own life.

 Chapter 469: Meira’s Trouble

    <h4>Chapter 469: Meira¡¯s Trouble</h4>


    That day, once more Meira waste to return home. Julia and Natalie were waiting for her.


    "That girl always forgets to charge her cellphone. Let her return and I will teach her a lesson," Julia said worriedly.


    Now Natalie felt worried as well and pulled out her cellphone. Meira¡¯s cellphone was truly off.


    Justin came out and saw the two worried women. "What¡¯s the matter?"


    Natalie told him everything. He got his cellphone and made a call. "Noah, Meira is still not home. Go check at her university," and hung up the call.


    Natalie turned to him. "We should keep a bodyguard with her."


    "She refused," Justin said. "She said it made her feel different from other students and drew more attention toward her."


    Natalie recalled why Lana had to return¡ªbecause Meira didn¡¯t want a bodyguard and wanted a normal way of life.


    "Don¡¯t worry. Noah will handle it," Justin assured.


    "It¡¯s good he has a home near her university," Nataliemented, to which Justin simply hummed, "Both of youe inside. The wind is getting harsh."


    Both of them listened to him.


    ----


    Noah reached Meira¡¯s university, in her department. There were barely one or two students left, who were packing to leave as well. Noah watched from the door, where Meira was immersed in her work. The white apron she was wearing had color stains on it. Not just her hands but even her face had a few marks of paint.


    Out of the two students who were leaving, one of them went to her. "Meira, you truly are a good artist. Can¡¯t tell you just joined us."


    Meira simply looked at him, unsure how to react to praise. "Thank... you..."


    "Sam," he said. "My name."


    She simply hummed and wanted to resume her work, but the guy settled on the stool next to her. "Let me see how you paint it. I can see it turning as beautiful as you are."


    Her brush-holding hand stopped before it could reach the canvas, unsure what to say.


    He chuckled, "You always seem to be so quiet all the time. Well, how about we be friends?" He put forward his hand.


    She simply looked at his hand, contemting whether it was a good idea to make him a friend.


    "Meira," a familiar voice reached her, and she looked at Noah.


    He approached them and said, "It¡¯ste. Let¡¯s go home."


    She nodded and stood up, ready to pack her things, while the boy looked at Noah. "I¡¯m Meira¡¯s friend, Sam. And you?"


    "Family," Noah replied, his face expressionless, as if he had no interest in talking to him.


    "Brother?" Sam asked.


    In response, Noah walked toward Meira and helped her pack her things. "Do you need to take this as well?" he pointed at the canvas.


    "No. I can just cover it and work on it tomorrow," she replied, finishing arranging her things.


    "Let¡¯s go then," Noah said, and both of them walked ahead.


    "Bye, Meira," Sam said.


    "Bye," she said softly and watched Sam leave before them.


    As Sam was gone, Noah said, "Ms. Meira, stay away from boys like him."


    <i>Boys like him?</i> she thought and simply hummed. And then thought, <i>In front of that boy, he called me Meira, and now calls me Ms. Meira as if he doesn¡¯t know me.</i>


    As they came out of the ssroom, Meira said, "Umm... I need to visit the washroom..."


    He nodded, and she said, "It¡¯s just around the corner. I¡¯ll be back in a moment."


    "Take your time," he said and watched her go to the washroom.


    Some time passed by, but she didn¡¯t return. Noah went towards the washroom. He knocked on the door with the sign for women. "Ms. Meira, are you alright?"


    There was no reply from her. Noah looked around and then said again, "If you won¡¯t reply, I have toe inside."


    Inside one of the cubicles, Meira was panicking. She had gotten her period but didn¡¯t have sanitary napkins with her. <i>I¡¯m not used to going out, so I forgot I should carry some with me. How dumb can I be?</i>


    Noah entered the washroom and looked at the many cubicles. "Ms. Meira?"


    Finally, the door of one cubicle opened, and Meira came out. She looked nervous and slightly embarrassed.


    He observed her for a moment and asked, "Anything the matter?"


    Keeping her head lowered, her hand clutching the bag she had carried with her, she said, "Umm... can we go to any store nearby... a general store maybe... where we can buy anything...?"


    His face expressionless, his gaze calm, he observed her for a moment and said, "Let¡¯s go."


    He walked ahead, and Meira followed him out to where Noah¡¯s car was parked. Noah opened the front passenger seat door for her.


    She felt hesitant as she looked at the perfectly clean and bright, soft-covered expensive seat and realised she was going to spoil it. She wanted to say something but heard Noah say, "It¡¯s going to rain. Sit inside."


    Half-heartedly, she sat in the car. <i>I¡¯ll just apologizeter and clean it as well.</i>


    Noah drove the car away. Leaving the university, he stopped the car to one side of the road and told her, "Wait for me," and walked out.


    Meira hummed and watched him leave. Inside, she was feeling nervous about what Noah would think when he saw the car seat spoiled, and how embarrassing it would be to even let him see it.


    She felt like crying. <i>I won¡¯t be able to face himter. I am such a trouble.</i>


    The rain started, as if making up for her unshed tears.


    Noah returned soon with something in his hand. He handed over the paper bag to Meira and drove away.


    Meira looked inside the paper bag and was stunned to see what she wanted was there. She hadn¡¯t even told him, but he knew.


    <i>Isn¡¯t he worried I will spoil his car seat? It looks so expensive.</i>


    Just in the next few minutes, the car entered the premises of a luxury apartment residential area.


    Meira looked around and wondered where they were. The car stopped inside the parking lot, and Noah informed her, "Sudden rain and wind can cause traffic on the highway, and we might get stuck there for long. So I brought you here¡ªmy home."


    She nodded lightly in understanding, and Noah stepped out. He opened the door for her, and she hesitated to get out. She was sure she had not just spoiled her dress but the seat as well.


    As he waited for her, she stepped out and looked back at the seat, and the result was what she had expected.


    "The cleaner will clean it," she heard Noah say as he closed the car door.


    "I¡¯m sorry," she said, her head lowered.


    "It¡¯s alright," he said and walked ahead of her.


    Cursing herself for her stupidity to cause all this, she followed him anyway. Inside the elevator, she stood a step behind him, not willing to let him see the mess on her dress.


    They reached the apartment, where Noah unlocked the door with his fingerprint. He led her inside the apartment, only for Meira to look around. It was a grand luxury apartment with a stylish living room that could make someone wonder how the rest of the home must be.


    Why not¡ªafter all, he was the assistant of the richest man and now the head of an important branch of thepany.

 Chapter 470: Divorce Papers

    <h4>Chapter 470: Divorce Papers</h4>


    Noah led her to the guest room and opened the door. "You can use this room. It has a washroom as well."


    She nodded, only to hear him again, "I¡¯ll get you a pair of clothes."


    She hummed, and he left, only to return in a few minutes. He put the folded clothes on the bed and said, "These are my clothes. Manage with them for a while. I¡¯ve ordered clothes for you¡ªthey will be here soon. Leave your clothes in the bathroom. I will send them for cleaning," and left.


    Meira gave out a sigh of relief and headed to the washroom with everything. When she returned, she was wearing those oversized clothes¡ªNoah¡¯s T-shirt and pajama.


    As she looked at herself in the mirror, she thought, <i>How big he is. Two of me can fit in thesefortably.</i>


    There was a knock on the door. She opened it and found Noah there. "Come out for dinner."


    Meira realised she was truly hungry. Though embarrassed in those clothes, she went out anyway. ¡¯I should have energy before the worse starts. I hope I can return home soon, so he won¡¯t find me a trouble.¡¯


    Both of them ate together. Meira didn¡¯t feel like eating much, as all her focus was on returning home.


    "When is my clothes arriving?" she asked, "I would bete to return."


    "Ms Meira, I have informed Mr Aiden that you are here," Noah replied, focussed on his meal, "And you won¡¯t be able to return tonight. There is a traffic ident due to sudden rain."


    Meira looked towards the grand wall size window and found it was raining a lot along with the scary lightings in the sky.


    "Then...."


    "You are staying here tonight. I will take you back home tomorrow morning," he replied, seeing her hesitation. "You can use that same room for the night. If you need anything, you can find me here in the drawing room or the room opposite to yours."


    Meira could only agree to it as there was no other way. ¡¯I will just sleep and make through it quietly.¡¯


    Once finished eating, Noah resumed his work that he left before going to look for Meira to her university, while Meira headed to her room.


    After her failed attempt at sleeping due to the terrible cramps she was feeling, Meira got out of bed. She wanted some warm water to drink, as she felt cold and her throat was dry.


    Careful with slow steps, gently massaging her belly, she walked out of the room, groaning lightly from time to time.


    <i>I hope he¡¯s sleeping.</i>


    She saw the drawing room was dark and felt relieved that Noah had gone to his room. Now she was free to stop hiding her condition and walk like the weak and sick person she truly felt like.


    A figure was standing in the dim light by the ss wall of the t, looking outside. He sensed a movement and turned around, only to see Meira heading toward the kitchen¡ªwhich was open and visible from the drawing room.


    In the dim light, Meira found the kettle and checked for water to heat. But just then, the kitchen light turned on, and she looked at the man standing by the switchboard.


    <i>Did I make any sound to wake him up?</i>


    Noah walked toward her and asked, "You want water?"


    She nodded, and he filled the kettle with water and set it to heat for her. Then he offered her the ss and quietly observed her pale face.


    Meira felt so much better just holding that warm ss in her cold palms¡ªas if she could hold on to it the entire night.


    "Thank... you..." her voice was weak.


    "Are you alright?" Noah asked.


    She nodded, but her expression betrayed her. As she finished drinking the water, Noah took the ss from her and said, "You don¡¯t look well..."


    Just then, Meira felt like she might lose her bnce, but Noah held her. She stood, resting her head against him, and finally said, "I feel terrible."


    Noah carried her back to her room and ced her gently on the bed. "I¡¯ll call the doctor."


    "There¡¯s no need. I¡¯ll be fine... by tomorrow..." There was uncertainty in her voice.


    He covered her with the nket and checked the temperature in the room. It was normal, but she was still cold.


    "I¡¯ll be back in a while," Noah said and left the room.


    Meira could think of nothing but the cramps she was feeling at that moment.


    Noah returned after a while with a bag of warm water to ce on her belly. She dly epted it¡ªthis was exactly what she needed.


    Noah then moved to the foot of the bed and lifted the nket off her feet. She flinched, wondering what he was doing.


    "If you wear socks, you won¡¯t feel so cold," he said, and put the socks on her feet himself.


    He then offered her a medicine. "This will help with the pain."


    Meira took the medicine quietly. All she wanted was for the pain to stop so she could finally sleep peacefully.


    Once she settled into the bed, Noah said, "If you need anything, call me."


    She nodded, and he left.


    <i>He is so caring. Always takes care of me... even better than my nanny,</i> Meira thought as she closed her eyes.


    The next morning, she woke up and felt better. Freshening up, when she came out, she saw Noah preparing breakfast in the kitchen.


    "Good morning," he wished her.


    "Good morning, Mr. Noah," she said and heard him say, "There is a bag on the centre table. Clothes for you."


    She checked the bag and found everything she needed. She felt a little embarrassed to see there were undergarments as well, but then it wasn¡¯t the first time he had gotten her clothes.


    She returned to her room with the clothes and put on that simple and elegant knee-length violet-coloured dress, which fit her perfectly.


    <i>It¡¯s beautiful,</i> she thought and went out again.


    As both of them had breakfast together, Noah was ready to leave for the office while Meira was ready to go to the university.


    Before leaving, Noah called her, "Ms. Meira, I need your sign on these papers."


    Meira looked at the file in his hand and nodded. He put it on the table and offered her a pen to sign it.


    "What is it?" she asked, ready to sign it.


    "Divorce papers," he replied.


    Her hand, which was holding the pen, froze midway before she could sigh. She looked at him, only to meet his gaze.


    "Ms. Meira, back then I told you that our marriage in the eastern country is not counted here, but still, we have to go through the procedures so in future there¡¯s no trouble for you," Noah said without any hesitation. "It¡¯s just a simple formality. Nothing much."


    Meira simply nodded as she lowered her gaze and quietly signed the papers, but she knew that for some reason, she felt unsettled.


    After it was done, Noah put the papers in his bag, and then both left the home.


    He dropped Meira at the university first and then left for his office.


    Standing at the entrance gate of the university, she watched Noah¡¯s car disappearing from her sight.


    <i>A perfect man like him would never want someone imperfect like me as his wife,</i> she thought as her eyes turned a little moist, but then she inhaled deeply topose herself and entered the university gate.

 Chapter 471: Sad Meira

    <h4>Chapter 471: Sad Meira</h4>


    Natalie and Julia were taking a stroll outside in the evening, enjoying the pleasant weather caused by the rain the previous night.


    "Mother has gone to Belvorn, and Dad and Justin are busy helping her in taking care of the enemies," Natalie said. "While I feel bored here. I wish I could go there and see Charlotte¡¯s face when she gets what she knows is the truth."


    "I will ask James to record it all. I am sure he will do it for his daughter happily," Julia said.


    "Sounds like a good idea," Natalie said, and then looked towards Meira¡¯s residence. "Is she going to bete today as well?"


    "You should be wondering how her time with Noah was," Julia said yfully. "I wonder if there¡¯s something cooking¡ªor already cooked¡ªbetween them, since Noah is especially so caring towards her."


    "Grandma, I don¡¯t think Noah is that kind of a person. He knows she is still so young and naive. I am sure he won¡¯t scare her away," Natalie said. "The reason I trust him with Meira so blindly is because I know he is a good man."


    Julia hummed, "You are right. I forgot she is still young, but I was carried away by the air of a new love story forming. I have observed Noah for a while now since he has been with Justin. I can tell he is a good man¡ªthe kind I would even want to marry off my own daughter to."


    Natalie hummed in agreement.


    As they were close to Meira¡¯s home, Julia noticed a car parked. "Isn¡¯t that Meira¡¯s car?"


    Natalie nodded. "Seems like she has returned early today."


    "How about we go ask her... I mean, just to know where those two stand..."


    Natalie agreed and went to the residence, where the servant greeted her. "Is Meira home?"


    "Yes, Madam," the servant replied politely. "Ms. Meira returned at noon, and she has been in her room since then."


    "Noon?" Natalie realised that meant Meira didn¡¯t attend all the sses. "Is she alright?" Natalie asked the servant.


    "I am not sure. Ms. Meira didn¡¯t talk much, but she did look a little pale. I brought her snacks, but she didn¡¯t eat."


    Natalie and Julia looked at each other, wondering what had happened.


    Both of them went to Meira¡¯s room, where they entered after knocking on the door. A delicate figure was sitting in the high-backrest chair with her legs folded up, making her body appear small in that oversized chair. She was seemingly lost while looking ahead toward the view of the mountain, their tops appearing foggy after the rain.


    She was so lost that she didn¡¯t even realize the arrival of the two women.


    "Meira?" Natalie called her softly.


    Meira finally sensed something and looked toward the source of the voice.


    Natalie noticed her pale face; her eyes held sadness, which worried her. She wondered if something had happened. Julia stayed back, letting Natalie talk to her.


    Natalie went closer and asked, as she sat on the center table next to Meira¡¯s chair, "What happened? Why do you look so down?"


    "It¡¯s nothing... Sister-inw..." her voice was low. "It¡¯s my periods."


    Natalie observed her face for a while longer. Her eyes, in particr, told that something else was there. "Anything else that¡¯s troubling you and you might like to tell me?"


    Meira shook her head. "I¡¯ll be fine once my periods are over. It¡¯s always like this."


    As she didn¡¯t wish to talk, Natalie didn¡¯t force her. "Do you want me to call the doctor?"


    "No. I had medicine in the morning."


    "Which one?"


    "I¡¯m not sure... Umm... Mr. Noah gave it to me... painkiller, I guess..." she replied awkwardly.


    Natalie hummed and asked, "Were youfortable at Noah¡¯s home?"


    Meira nodded and said nothing else.


    Natalie let out a light sigh and said, "You should rest instead of sitting here. The servant told me you ate nothing."


    "I wasn¡¯t hungry," Meira said.


    "Alright,e with me. I will personally make a tasty porridge for you that you won¡¯t be able to resist," Natalie stood up and offered her a hand. "Come with me."


    "Sister-inw, brother won¡¯t like it. He wants you to rest," Meira said.


    "He won¡¯t say anything. Now don¡¯t make me wait."


    Meira couldn¡¯t say no and went downstairs. Natalie made Meira sit in the chair and started to order the servants around with what she needed.


    Julia and Meira watched her from outside, as it was an open kitchen.


    "She makes tasty food," Julia said, seemingly excited. "Now because of you, I¡¯ll get to taste it again."


    Soon it was ready, and the servants served it for them. "What a lovely aroma," Julia said. "I might end up eating it all."


    Meira felt the same. Indeed, she felt her appetite hade back all of a sudden.


    The three enjoyed the porridge while talking. Meira smiled at both their funny talks and enjoyed eating. Her mood, which had been down, was finallying back to normal.


    ¡¯They are such nice people to treat me like this. I shouldn¡¯t let them worry about me. I should do my best to live a good and happy life.¡¯


    After they made sure Meira was fine, both Natalie and Julia left.


    "I feel like there is something she is not telling us," Julia said.


    "I felt the same, but there¡¯s no use in forcing her when she doesn¡¯t want to tell us," Natalie replied as the two returned to the main residence.


    Meira returned to her room and decided to rest. Lying in bed, she was thinking about signing the divorce papers. She knew she was disappointed and felt hurt for some reason.


    When she got married or when she divorced, it was never her decision¡ªsomeone else had made it for her. She needed to make the best out of her life and be capable enough to make her own decisions for her own life.


    From the next day, it would be the real start of the independent life she had decided to seek.


    -----


    Late in the night, Justin returned home. Natalie was waiting for him, despite knowing she shouldn¡¯t¡ªor she¡¯d get an earful.


    "Why are you still awake?" Justin asked while removing his jacket.


    "I tried, but couldn¡¯t sleep," she replied, sitting on the bed. "How¡¯s everything at Belvorn?"


    "Everything is set. Tomorrow, your mother will show them what she is," Justin replied.


    "With the help of someone like my husband, everything is possible," Natalie said with pride as she excitedly watched him changing his clothes. "Such a perfect body," she mumbled.


    "Don¡¯t tempt me, Natalie," he looked at her.


    "Did I do anything? Weren¡¯t we just talking about Belvorn and your help?" she acted nonchnt.


    "Everything was your mother¡¯s n. I just have to provide some help with the strong manpower," he replied.


    "So humble," she said in an amused tone and then watched him enter the bathroom.


    When he returned and started to put on his clothes, she said, "Clothes can be a real nuisance in stopping a perfect view."


    Hearing her, he stopped putting on his clothes and went straight to bedpletely naked.


    He leaned down toward her, "So what kind of view are you willing to watch?"


    Natalie sank back into the bed, "I was just joking. You can put on your clothes."


    He smirked yfully, seeing her scared, and retreated. Teasing her more meant putting himself in trouble¡ªand then going for a cold shower.


    As Justin started to put on his clothes, he asked what she did during the day. She exined everything, only to hear him say, "Instead of resting, you were cooking."


    "It didn¡¯t take much time, and the servants did most of the things," she added. "Meira didn¡¯t look good, so I thought to cheer her up by spending some time with her."


    Justin hummed, and she said, "Last night she was with Noah, and he seemed to have taken good care of her. I wonder..."


    "They signed the divorce papers today," Justin said before Natalie could dream up anything more about them.


    "What? Why? Does he not like Meira?" Natalie asked in shock. "No wonder she was upset and tried to hide it behind the excuse of having her periods. Didn¡¯t you say anything to him? "


    "Their life, their decision," Justin said calmly, busy putting on his clothes.


    Natalie felt frustrated. "I truly can¡¯t believe it. The way he cared for her and was always there to look after what she needed¡ªhow in the world can anyone believe he wanted the divorce? Where will he find a sweet girl like Meira?"


    "Calm down," Justin went to her. "It¡¯s not good for you to be so hyper in this situation."


    "But, Justin¡ª"


    "Shh." He put a finger on her lips. "He must have thought about it carefully and found it the best decision. Noah is not an unreasonable or irresponsible person. Let them be."


    Natalie was not calm at all. "He can go to hell. In fact it was a good decision. Now she can live her university life free, without worrying she even have a husband. She can date and fall in love with a boy of her age. If not, once my girl is all grown up, strong and independent, I¡¯ll find the best man for her. "


    "Sure. Now calm down," heforted her. "If you have so much energy to be this hyper, you can use it on me." He leaned in to kiss her.


    Natalie didn¡¯t stop him and indeed enjoyed a long, passionate kiss with him before they finally decided to sleep.

 Chapter 472: Rebelion By Howard

    <h4>Chapter 472: Rebelion By Howard</h4>


    <strong>At Belvorn</strong>


    There was political and rebellious turmoil after Caryn was taken away by James in front of everyone during her coronation ceremony andter dered as his wife.


    It showed he had no intention of letting her stay in Belvorn. And with Natalie having chosen to be the CEO of the Harper Group over epting the title of Princess of Belvorn, many people were now worried about who would be the next Queen.


    Howard took full advantage of this situation and rallied those people to side with him, iming that Charlotte should be the next Princess.


    They had already raised the issue of a change in royal power secretly, having many influential and powerful people in the country on their side. He made the case that the Queen¡¯s daughter and granddaughter were no longer Belvorn citizens, and that their loyaltyy with another country, as they had chosen to live with their husbands.


    The country was in chaos, as Howard and Garwin had gone into rebellion against the Queen. They had even gained control over the Belvorn military and were preparing for a power shift.


    Caryn was aware of everything happening secretly in Belvorn¡ªeverything was within her expectations. She had arrived in Belvorn not just to meet her mother, but also to lure the enemies into making their move. She was simply waiting for the right time to strike, to crush the enemies in one blow and leave them no room to im innocence.


    And Howard did just that. He crossed the line¡ªand now, he was going to face the consequences.


    That day, Caryn and the Queen were in the drawing room, discussing matters of state, when a servant hurried in.


    "Your Majesty, Princess, His Highness is here with... with the military..."


    Just as he said it, Howard and Garwin entered the drawing room with Charlotte. A few soldiers holding guns followed them and surrounded the hall. Outside, numerous more soldiers and generals were gathered, all following Howard¡¯s orders.


    The royal guards had already been subdued at gunpoint, while half of the pce¡¯s security force had sided with Howard.


    "Don¡¯t be scared, dear sister," Howard said as he walked toward them, offering a smirk to Caryn, who lookedpletely unaffected.


    The Queen didn¡¯t even flinch at the sight of it, her expression as calm as ever, with coldness in her eyes as she looked at this betrayer. She had let it slide that how he tried to kill her daughter and thought to give him another chance but...


    Howard settled in the chair and looked at Caryn. "Sweet little niece, you shouldn¡¯t have returned when you were finally alive. You should have chosen to hide, just like you always did. But see, with one mistake, you¡¯ve put not only yourself but also my sister¡¯s life in danger."


    Caryn smirked lightly and said, "Howard Everthorn, you should have chosen to keep quiet and let the past be buried when I gave you a chance¡ªby not revealing everything you¡¯ve done over the past decades, including how many times you tried to kill me. But it seems you¡¯re not smart enough to ept the mercy I showed."


    Howard¡¯s expression soured slightly at how calmly Caryn faced the danger in front of her. Heposed himself and said, "Mercy? I would be the one to show you mercy if I so wished. Can¡¯t you see that even the military is with me? Even if your husband is a rich man, he can¡¯t bring forces here to fight our military. You¡¯d better pray you receive an easy death at my hands."


    "Howard," the Queen eximed, "it was hard for me to believe that you were the snake I had been keeping close, even when I knew the truth. But now that I see you like this¡ªwhatever sisterly affection I had for you, and the mercy I might have shown¡ªit¡¯s all gone."


    "Sister, don¡¯t get agitated," Howard said calmly. "To tell you the truth, I¡¯m not going to kill you. You¡¯re still my sister, and we share great childhood memories. I¡¯ll keep you under house arrest and provide you with everything you need for the rest of your days. You won¡¯t notice any change¡ªexcept for no longer sitting on that throne, which will now belong to the true princess of this country¡ªmy granddaughter, Charlotte."


    The Queen looked at Charlotte, who smiled back. "Grandma, don¡¯t worry. Even after I sit on the throne, I¡¯ll always take care of you. After all, you¡¯re the one who loved and raised me¡ªthe true princess of Belvorn."


    "True princess?" Caryn scoffed. "Are you sure?" Caryn looked at the pendant hanging in front of Charlotte¡¯s chest, "or just because I gifted you that pendent meant for the princess, you have already deluded yourself being one?"


    "This is mine," Charlotte said as she clutched the pendant.


    "Sure, have it," Caryn said, "That pendant have already fulfilled its duty by letting me know what your dear grandpa was cooking."


    Charlotte felt a little puzzled while Howard¡¯s expressions changed. Was Caryn aware of what he was nning? He stood up and got that pendant from her, and it didn¡¯t take him time to realise it was bugged. He clutched it and threw it on the ground angrily.


    "So what you know everything?" Howards said, "The military is with me and you are doomed."


    the smirk on Caryn¡¯s lips widened, "Sure, I will let you have this joy for a while more" and then looked at Howard. "But tell if you didn¡¯t tell her the truth yet? If she is truly your granddaughter...."


    Howard was a little taken aback but quickly said, "What truth? She is the true princess. You and your daughter failed to fulfil your responsibilities toward the throne."


    Carynughed. "I liked the look on your face, dear uncle. Did I scare you with the truth you¡¯ve been trying to hide for so long?"


    "What truth?" Howard said angrily. "Know your situation here first. You are going to die."


    "Really?" Caryn said sarcastically. "Go ahead, then."

 Chapter 473: Secret From The Past

    <h4>Chapter 473: Secret From The Past</h4>


    Seeing her confidence, Howard¡¯s side was shocked. Was she not scared of dying?


    Howard gritted his teeth and looked at one of the soldiers. "Shoot her."


    The soldier pointed his gun toward Caryn, but then something happened. All the soldiers inside the drawing room fell to the ground, each with a bullet shot through the center of their forehead. There were no sounds of gunfire, and the job was done with the utmost precision.


    Howard, Garwin, and Charlotte were left shocked at what had happened and looked around in fright.


    Just then, a group of gunmen inmando uniforms entered the drawing room. Their heavy boots made resounding thuds on the floor, asserting the power of their presence.


    In a moment, Howard recognized them as he noticed the particr badges on their uniforms. "O-Obsidians?" Howard mumbled in fright and recalled that it was the Obsidian group responsible for Garwin¡¯s ident back then. But he had never imagined they were truly connected to Caryn. He had assumed it was a mistake.


    The Obsidian group was equipped with the most advanced weapons and technology, and theirmandos were so highly trained and skilled that no one dared stand against them¡ªnot even the Belvorn army.


    "What happened, Howard Everthorn?" Caryn asked. "I still see myself alive."


    "How... did you bring them?" Howard asked. "How do you know the Obsidian group? How did you make them help you?"


    Caryn chuckled and finally stood up from the chair. "So curious, Howard?"


    Howard swallowed hard, only to hear Caryn continue, "First, why don¡¯t you tell this little princess the truth? The truth is that she is not even your real granddaughter, let alone the princess of this country. She doesn¡¯t carry royal family blood. In fact, she is an orphan with no origin records avable."


    Charlotte was shocked to hear it. "What are you talking about? Don¡¯t spew nonsense here."


    Caryn simply smiled and looked at Garwin. "You knew your wife was carrying a son, and when he was born, all you did was listen to your father, kill your son, and ept a random girl child as your daughter. Your wife knew she had given birth to a son. When she realized what you had done, she died from the shock of losing him."


    Garwin took a step back, shaken that the truth was now out. "How do you know this?"


    Charlotte, now shocked, realized the weight of what had just been revealed. She turned to Howard with teary eyes. "Grandpa, tell me it¡¯s not true."


    Howard remained silent.


    Charlotte¡¯s expression twisted in anger. She shouted, "Tell me it¡¯s not true! Why are you quiet? Just kill these two women and no one will know the truth. I am your granddaughter¡ªthe princess of Belvorn. Just kill them!"


    Howard pushed her aside, and she fell to the floor. His cold voice followed. "Keep quiet."


    She could only cry at such a cruel response.


    The queen raised her voice at her brother. "Howard, you were so greedy for the throne that you killed your own grandson? Disgusting."


    "Disgusting?" Howard scoffed. "You sat on that throne, enjoyed all the attention and power, while I¡ªdespite being far more capable¡ªwas reduced to nothing more than your servant. I am your elder brother, the eldest descendant of the royal family. Yet you were chosen. You got everything. I lived a life of humiliation, ignored by everyone while you were cherished and adored."


    "Howard," the queen replied firmly, "our mother, and every queen before her, had brothers too. And all of them respected the customs of our kingdom¡ªcustoms that have been upheld for generations. No one else ever felt inferior. This is all in your head, born from your own greed. Yes, I am the queen in name, but you¡ªmy brother¡ªhave held more influence and power than anyone else in this kingdom. After me, it was always you that the people looked to. Who dares defy your orders? You even have the military on your side."


    She looked at him with weary disappointment. "And yet, you still believe you were powerless? I let you wield your influence, I trusted your capability. I gave you everything you deserved, and more. But you..."


    "Thank you for your mercy, dear sister," he said sarcastically. "But when I have everything in my hands, why should I remain your servant? I can just rule directly¡ªso why not? If you truly cared, you should have changed the centuries-old rule to allow a male heir to sit on the throne. But you didn¡¯t. You had a daughter, so of course you wanted to keep the rule as it was to give her the throne. Why couldn¡¯t you make Garwin your heir? You are nothing but a greedy woman who knowingly ignored my sentiments."


    "I didn¡¯t. But even if I had, I would still be d I did. Because you¡¯ve just proven that neither you nor your son ever deserved to take charge of this throne. In your greedy hands, this country would only face ruin," the queen dered. "Arrest them," she ordered.


    The royal guards surrounded them, and they had no other option but to surrender.


    Caryn stepped forward and looked directly at Howard. "Ironically, I agree with you¡ªon the idea of having a male heir to the throne. If only you weren¡¯t so greedy, you would¡¯ve seen that happen in just a matter of days. After all, there <i>is</i> a boy who carries the royal bloodline and is more than capable."


    "Male heir?" Howard mumbled. "You have a son as well?"


    Caryn chuckled. "Not my son. He¡¯s Garwin¡¯s son¡ªyour own grandson. The same one you tried to kill all those years ago. But fortunately he was saved by one kind soul who had humanity left in him despite having despicable like you two surround him."


    Howard and Garwin¡¯s eyes widened in shock.


    "He¡¯s alive?" Garwin asked. "My son?"


    Caryn scoffed. "He¡¯s been right in front of you all these years, yet you couldn¡¯t even recognize your own son. How unfortunate. And yes, I am sure he won¡¯t like it to be addressed as your son."


    Garwin looked around, trying to spot him. But the room was empty.


    Then, three men entered, taking them by surprise.

 Chapter 474: The End Game

    <h4>Chapter 474: The End Game</h4>


    As they looked at the three men, Howard and Garwin observed them in shock.


    "Who? Who is my son?" Garwin asked in desperation.


    "You still need others to answers it?" Caryn scoffed, "What kind of a father are you?"


    The three men simply looked at them with no emotions in their eyes, as if they were watching strangers.


    It was the Queen and Howard¡¯s stepbrother¡ªLenard¡ªthe son born of their father with another woman. Unlike them, Lenard didn¡¯t have the royal bloodline, as only the children born of the queen¡ªthe previous queen¡ªwere considered true heirs.


    Lenard arrived with his two sons, Rhys and Isac.


    "Here is your son," Caryn said as she looked at Lenard¡¯s younger son, Isac.


    Garwin and Howard turned to look at him, stunned. Isac indeed resembled Garwin¡ªmore so than he resembled Lenard. But they had all epted him as Lenard¡¯s son, assuming it was just a coincident. But...


    Isac looked at the two men. He had been told the entire truth about his reality just a while ago, and he was saddened by what his father and grandfather had done. There was not a tinge of affection in his eyes for them.


    All these years, he had seen how Howard and Garwin treated them. The two always looked down on them and mocked them at every opportunity, simply because Lenard didn¡¯t have royal blood. Lenard, on the other hand¡ªdespite not being his biological father¡ªhad treated him just as well as he treated Rhys, his own son. Isac had never felt any difference, never doubted his ce. For him, Lenard and his wife were his real parents, and Rhys, his real brother¡ªand that would never change.


    The two men standing in front of him were nothing but murderers: the ones who had killed his mother and tried to kill a newborn child.


    "My son?" Garwin asked Lenard. "Why do you have him? How?"


    Lenard exined, "The doctor who handled your wife¡¯s delivery was my friend. Through him, I found out what you two were nning. He felt terrible for the baby he had just helped bring into this world. While you thought the baby was killed, I had already taken him away with the help of that doctor and the hospital staff.


    My only intention was to protect the innocent child. That¡¯s why I never told you about Isac. I kept him hidden until he turned five and then brought him into my family as my adopted son. Even now, I had no wish to reveal this secret to anyone¡ªit was something I had nned to take to my grave. But then Caryn convinced me. And I thought I shouldn¡¯t keep him deprived of his rights as a royal blood."


    Lenard looked at Isac, "Whatever you decide, I am with you. It¡¯s your life, your choice."


    Isac simply hummed.


    "My son?" Garwin said again and took a step toward Isac, but Isac stepped back. "I¡¯m not your son."


    "I am your father," Garwin insisted, his eyes moist.


    "My father is already standing beside me," Isac said coldly, firmly taking Lenard¡¯s hand. "He is the only father I have. I don¡¯t know you."


    "I didn¡¯t want to kill you. I never wanted the throne. It¡¯s just... my father forced me back then..."


    "And you listened to him?" Isac countered. "A man who couldn¡¯t protect his own wife and child¡ªwho didn¡¯t even try to fight for them¡ªdoes not deserve to be called a man. I will never recognize you as my father, nor do I wish to be recognized as someone of royal origin. I would rather live as the adopted son of my father, Lenard."


    Garwin could only shed tears, while Howard looked as though he had lost everything¡ªand that there was no point in fighting anymore. They were taken away to be punished ording to Belvorn¡¯sw.


    Charlotte¡¯s cries echoed as she too was led away. "No, I am the princess of this country. You can¡¯t do this to me...."


    The queen went to Lenard and thanked him for what he had done.


    "He is our family. How could I let him die?" Lenardmented. "And he is my son now¡ªnothing can change that."


    Isac felt relieved to hear it and hugged his father, thanking him and showing his gratitude.


    Later, the entire country came to know what Howard and Garwin had done, and the people supported their Queen and her decision. The Queen made a change in the constitution, dering that the throne would no longer be biased based on the gender of the heir. The royal family member who was most capable would sit on the throne.


    Despite Isac¡¯s unwillingness, he was dered the Prince of Belvorn and was to take the throne after the Queen, who had already announced her decision to step down. She now wished to spend her remaining days with her family like any other ordinary person.


    With everything settled in Belvorn, Caryn returned to the Imperial City¡ªbut not alone. The Queen apanied her as well.


    Natalie and Julia were waiting for them to arrive in the Imperial City and congratte them in person for their victory over evil.


    Once they reached the Imperial City and had rested enough, Natalie and Julia made their way to James¡¯ home.


    "Grandma," Natalie said as she hugged the older woman, who was over the moon to see her. "I am so happy to see you here."


    The Queen was taken aback a little, as Natalie didn¡¯t usually react this way, but she chose to keep herself calm andposed.


    As Natalie kept hugging the old woman, she said, "Grandma, you feel so warm andforting. I want to stay like this for longer."


    The Queen let her be, and when the young woman finally let go, she said, "You have changed. Changed for the better. I¡¯m sure it¡¯s because you¡¯re going to be a mother now."


    "Not sure, but I¡¯m just happy to see you here," Natalie said. "Along with Julia, I have you now¡ªmore great grandmas for my babies."


    The Queen smiled and turned to Julia, who greeted her, "Good to see you again, Your Majesty."


    The Queen chuckled, "I¡¯m not a queen anymore, Julia. Just call me Catherine."


    "Sure," Julia agreed and said, "And about this girl¡ªshe¡¯s just happy to have another free old woman to gossip with and spend her free time, since she has nothing else to do."


    Catherine looked at Natalie, "Hmm, so this is the reason."


    "Not at all, Grandma," Natalie said confidently. "But then, what will you do as well, other than talk with me and Julia? It¡¯s good to know what¡¯s happening around and gossip... I mean talk about it."


    The older womenughed. "Sure, we will gossip... talk with you heartily."


    Caryn sighed and preferred to just watch them.


    As they settled, Natalie couldn¡¯t help but ask, "Grandma, what did you do with Charlotte?"


    Catherine replied, "She¡¯s young, and it¡¯s not entirely her fault¡ªshe was raised that way. So, we punished her with three years ofmunity service. She has to visit old age homes, orphanages, and different ces where she can help, so she can understand the world and the struggles of underprivileged people. I hope that after that, she¡¯ll know the right things to do in life."


    "Hm, that¡¯s a valid punishment," Natalie hummed.


    "That was your mother¡¯s decision," Catherine told her.


    Natalie looked at Caryn, only to hear her say, "There¡¯s no need to put someone in prison who doesn¡¯t even realise what wrong they¡¯ve done. Letting them face some harsh realities of life is a better way to teach them. She¡¯s young. She can still do better in life."


    Natalie agreed with the decision as well. In her eyes, her mother wasn¡¯t blinded by revenge¡ªshe was being thoughtful and fair.


    "I couldn¡¯t be harsh with her, knowing she was just a pawn in the game," Natalie mumbled. "I do hope she gets it right now."

 Chapter 475: Friends Together

    <h4>Chapter 475: Friends Together</h4>


    Natalie was in her second trimester and was finally a little free from Justin¡¯s strict restrictions. The doctor had told Justin that things looked normal with Natalie now, but they still had to be careful and not overdo it with freedom.


    That day, her friends finally came to see her¡ªMia and Cathy.


    "So, you two finally remembered you have a friend," Natalie said as she entered the drawing room, where her two friends were loungingfortably, enjoying the snacks and drinks the servants had brought.


    Cathy was busy chewing on snacks, not minding Natalie¡¯s displeasure, while Mia said, "You should me your husband for this."


    "What does it have to do with Justin?" Natalie asked, frowning at the remark.


    Mia sighed while Cathy said, "Tell her about the kind of dictator her husband is."


    Mia looked at Natalie. "That man didn¡¯t allow us to meet you after you returned from the Eastern country. The guards here asked us to leave from the main gate when we came to see you at that time. We were even warned not to let you know about it."


    "What?" Natalie couldn¡¯t believe it. "Don¡¯t make up things."


    "See? I told you¡ªthis woman is blinded by love and won¡¯t believe us," Cathymented, stuffing more snacks in her mouth and humming in appreciation at the taste. "Tasty indeed."


    "And still, you¡¯re enjoying the snacks served in that man¡¯s home," Natalie retorted.


    Cathy offered her a nonchnt look. "See, food is one thing, and that Hitler of a husband of yours is another. It¡¯s no good to take it out on food. Food is meant to be eaten," she said, stuffing some more into her mouth, "especially when it¡¯s so tasty as this."


    Mia decided to exin. "Natalie, he said if we saw you at that time, you¡¯d get too excited and wouldn¡¯t rest. And we were allowed to meet you only when you reached your second trimester," Mia exined. "Now that you¡¯re in your second trimester, we¡¯re finally allowed to be here. We literally had to get your husband¡¯s permission beforeing here."


    As Mia said it that way, Natalie didn¡¯t doubt her. Justin could indeed do something like that, given how strict he had been with her during the first trimester.


    "Well, he was just worried about me and our babies," Natalie said, smiling hesitantly.


    "See? I told you she¡¯d take her husband¡¯s side," Cathymented and looked at Natalie. "But you shouldn¡¯t me us either for noting to visit you."


    "Sure," Natalie said, pulling out a sweet smile to coax them. "I can¡¯t tell you how happy I am to see you two."


    Mia shifted next to Natalie. "Let me check what the cute babies are up to," she said, cing her hand over Natalie¡¯s belly, which was just a little chubby but still rtively t.


    "Do you even have babies in there?" Cathy asked. "I see everything t."


    "Shut up!" Natalie said in annoyance. "Don¡¯t say anything like that about my babies. Maybe they¡¯re just a littlete to grow. I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll start showing up all round soon."


    Mia agreed with her. "Natalie is slim, and it¡¯s normal not to have a visibly round belly yet."


    "Yeah, you¡¯re really well informed," Cathy said sarcastically. "nning to have babies with Mr. Steve Davis?"


    "Shut up!" Mia eximed, only to find Natalie watching her curiously.


    Cathy smirked yfully, while Natalie asked, "Mia, what¡¯s the matter?"


    "There¡¯s nothing at all. Don¡¯t listen to this idiot," Mia said quickly and changed the topic. "What does the doctor say about the babies?"


    Natalie shook her head, understanding that Mia didn¡¯t want to talk about herself, and answered her question instead.


    Just then, the two men arrived¡ªVictor and Vincent.


    Mia and Natalie were pleased to see them, while Cathy frowned at the sight of Vincent and picked up the dish of snacks to focus solely on eating.


    Cathy thought, ¡¯<i>Why the hell does he have to be here at the same time? Won¡¯t even let me enjoy my time with friends.</i>


    "You two were prohibited from meeting me as well to show up after so long?" Natalie asked them.


    "Are you hurt that I didn¡¯te, my love?" Victor asked, winking at her. "You missed me that much?"


    "You want a beating?" Natalie asked as she red at Victor to which he only smiled and said, "You look more beautiful when you are angry. Keep it up."


    On the other hand, Vincent signaled Mia to move aside and sat next to Natalie. "Ignore him. I know my sweetheart only missed me."


    "I didn¡¯t miss any of you," Natalie said in a displeased tone.


    "I understand now that you¡¯re married, you¡¯re forced to say that, but don¡¯t worry, I get it," Vincentmented as he pulled something out of his pocket.


    "You..." Natalie stopped the moment she saw it. "Damn, give it to me."


    "Tsk! It¡¯s only for those who missed me," Vincent said and opened the candy pack. "And if no one missed me, I can just eat them myself," he added, popping one candy into his mouth.


    "I missed you so much, Vincent," Mia said and extended her hand.


    "Yeah, even more than Steve Davis," Cathy mumbled which Mia heard and warned her through her gaze.


    Vincent offered Mia some which she stuffed in her mouth in a moment.


    Seeing this, Natalie hurried. "I missed you even more, Vincent," Natalie said quickly, but Vincent acted like he didn¡¯t hear her.


    She was already drooling over them, and being pregnant made it worse to hold back.


    "There wasn¡¯t a single day when I didn¡¯t miss you, my dear Vincent," Natalie said. "I missed you more than I like those candies."


    Vincent offered her a lopsided smile. "That¡¯s like my good girl," he said and ced the entire packet in her hand.


    Victor said, "Vincent, I¡¯m going to invest in that candypany."


    "You should invest in that beautiful girl who keeps following you but you ignore her all the time," Miamented with a chuckle. "Something is truly wrong with you to not even look at her."


    "Poor Silvia," Cathymented.


    Victor looked at Mia. "Do you want me to say something about you as well?"


    Mia shut her mouth before saying anything more. "There is nothing about me."


    "Only you know," Victor said, and looked at Cathy. "And you, I am sure I will get something on you soon."


    "Dream on," Cathy said smugly.


    Vincent looked at Cathy, who had her eyes on those candies as well, but her ego was too much to ask for them. She averted her gaze and told the servant, "Get me some snacks."


    "Cathy, have some candies. These are your favourites as well," Mia said.


    Just as Cathy was about to get some, Vincent said, "Oh, so you like it as well."


    Cathy retreated her hand. "I don¡¯t. I was just going to try as Mia insisted."


    "What?" Mia said, "These are your¡ª"


    "Keep quiet," Cathy interrupted her in warning tone. "Eat now that you have them."


    Mia shrugged her shoulders and let her be.


    While Natalie enjoyed those candies, forgetting about what others said, Vincentmented as he looked at her t belly, "Are you sure there are babies? I see everything t."


    Natalie red at him, while Miaughed.


    "What are youughing for?" Natalie asked angrily.


    "Just a while ago, Cathy asked the same thing," Mia said, still smiling. "These two are tmates for a reason."


    Natalie red at both Vincent and Cathy. "I will throw you two out of my home. Are you cursing my babies?" And then looked at her belly, as she caressed it gently. "Babies, don¡¯t mind what these people say. Grow up well, alright? You have to be all round and chubby soon so they can see your existence."

 Chapter 476: Hypocrite

    <h4>Chapter 476: Hypocrite</h4>


    Justin returned home along with Noah when he saw Natalie with her friends.


    "Having fun?" his cold voice reached Natalie as he looked at her, sitting so closely with Vincent.


    Natalie could sense it and immediately stood up. She went straight to Justin and hugged him, clinging like a child. "You¡¯re back, darling. I missed you so much."


    At this, the coldness inside him disappeared and he hugged her back. "That¡¯s why I¡¯m home early and will work from here."


    Natalie could understand he had returned just because he was worried she would overdo it with her friends and forget that she was pregnant. When it came to caring about herself, Justin didn¡¯t trust her at all.


    She pulled out a smile and looked at him, "Oh... That¡¯s... so thoughtful of you... my sweet husband."


    Cathy and Mia looked at her and both gestured like puking, seeing Natalie act this way.


    Justin simply looked at her, letting her act all coy. Since pregnancy, she had changed, and another real side of her wasing out¡ªand he liked it.


    Victor frowned to see Justin and said to Vincent, "He intentionally returned early. Won¡¯t even let us spend time with her. Asshole."


    Vincent smirked and said, "That he is."


    "You two can¡¯t change the name on her marriage certificate, so just bear with him," Miamented, only to have Cathy hum in agreement.


    Natalie looked at Noah, "You¡¯re here as well?"


    Noah offered her a greeting nod.


    Natalie looked back at Justin and he exined, "Both of us need to work on the new project, so I called him here."


    Natalie understood, but then cursed Noah in her heart, <i>Dumb Noah. Rejected my sweet girl.</i>


    "Oh! I see so many guests after so long," a familiar cheerful voice was heard. "Wonderful."


    Sebastian was standing there, but he was not alone. Meira was standing by his side.


    He turned to Meira and said, "Didn¡¯t I tell you it¡¯s going to be fun? And you were running back to your ce. Let me introduce you to the guests..."


    Everyone looked at them. Noah and Meira¡¯s gazes met, but she immediately lowered her eyes.


    "Hold on!" Natalie said, asking curiously, "Why are you twoing together?"


    Meira didn¡¯t have to make any effort when Sebastian was the main spokesperson. "Sister, I had my project work at university and I met Meira. Her sses were over, so we returned together."


    "Oh!" Natalie said and looked at Meira, who was quiet seeing so many unfamiliar people. "Let me introduce you to my friends," she said and held her hand to take her towards the guests.


    "Guys, this is Justin¡¯s younger sister, Meira," Natalie said, and everyone offered a weing gesture.


    "These are my childhood best friends, Mia and Cathy."


    Meira looked at them. "Hello!"


    "Such a beautiful little girl," Mia said, to which Cathy nodded, "University student. Whoa! She is living her lovely days. Study, fun, boyfriends, then lots of fun... hmm?"


    Meira didn¡¯t know how to react. Her face turned a little red. <i>Boyfriend?</i> She didn¡¯t have one, and wasn¡¯t sure she could ever have one.


    "Stop teasing her," Natalie warned the two. "She is not in a hurry. When the timees, she will find the best man in this world." Then she looked at her silver-haired friend. "This is Vincent, my friend."


    Meira looked at the handsome and dazzlingly attractive Vincent. His silver hair¡ªa rare sight to her eyes¡ªmade him look even more captivating.


    The perfectly fitted ck shirt on his perfectly built, tall, and well-toned body, the top open buttons almost letting her see what was underneath; the sleeves rolled up, revealing perfectly sculpted arms. Those long legs, d in ck trousers, one folded over the other¡ªthe way he sat like a king..


    He seemed straight out of those romantic webtoons she had been readingtely, ever since her friend Olive introduced them to her.


    Vincent offered her a lopsided smile. "Little girl, don¡¯t be so dazzled. I know, I¡¯m irresistibly handsome, but you are like a little sister."


    Meira snapped back to her senses. "No... I just found you simr to something I know..."


    "Something? Not someone?" Vincent raised a brow. "What¡¯s that something?"


    She swallowed hard. "The...w-webtoon I¡¯m reading."


    "Ah! I get that a lot," Vincent said, running his hand through his stylish hair.


    Cathy frowned, ¡¯This silver hair dear is so full of himself.¡¯


    "Stop showing off," Natalie warned Vincent, and then said to Meira, "That¡¯s Victor..."


    A loud gasp escaped Meira¡¯s throat the moment Vincent looked at her and she saw the person.


    Natalie sighed, already knowing the meaning of that reaction. "Yes, that¡¯s him. The superstar Victor."


    Meira quicklyposed herself. "C-Can I have an autograph? I...I mean...my friend likes you a lot."


    Victor smiled beautifully¡ªthe same way he always charmed his fans. "Of course, sweetheart. And even you can have my autograph for yourself as many times as you want."


    Mia felt overwhelmed to hear it and looked around for a pen and paper, momentarily forgetting she had her bag slung over her shoulder.


    Just then, a pen and paper appeared in front of her¡ªoffered by a hand holding it out.


    "Thank you," she immediately epted it and looked at the one who handed it over to her.


    Noah. He was the one to offer it to her. She froze for a moment, only to return to her senses when Natalie said, "Noah is always ready with everything."


    Meira looked away and turned to Victor.


    He signed it for her while writing a small message and asked, "More?"


    Meira nodded, "For my friend as well."


    "What¡¯s her name?" Victor asked.


    "Olive."


    Victor did the same with it and handed it back to Meira as he said, "You¡¯re a lovely girl. I like you."


    Meira smiled, a little shy¡ªbut then came the cold voice.


    "You don¡¯t need to like my sister," Justin finally said, having waited patiently for Meira¡¯s sake to let her know people in their circle and get familiar with them. But someone flirting with his sister was not eptable.


    "You marry and have kids with someone else¡¯s sister, but others can¡¯t even like yours. The height of hypocrisy," Sebastian mumbled, but everyone already heard him.


    Justin looked at him. "You¡¯re assisting Noah with the new project we¡¯re working on. Come to the study to join us when we start."


    Sebastian felt it was unfair. "I¡¯m a Harper. Why would I work for Handrix?"


    Justin looked at Natalie. "That project in the Desert¡ªyou can send him there..."


    "No," Sebastian eximed, "I... I¡¯ll work for Handrix. It would be great exposure and good experience for me."


    Sebastian then stubbornly looked at Justin, "Today a student was asking Meira¡¯s cellphone number, but I shoed him away. You should thank me for protecting your sister."


    Meira was taken aback. Why was he bringing her between their fight?


    "In reward, I will let you handle major part of the project," Justin replied, only to have Sebastianin, "Reward, you should directly say a punishment."


    "In punishment, I can offer something better," Justin countered coldly.


    "No. I am happy with the reward only," Sebastian said and kept quiet.


    Everyone smiled at the exchange while Sebastian leaned closer to Meira and mumbled, "See? This is how us youngsters get bullied by elders."


    Meira kept quiet but couldn¡¯t help smiling at his situation.


    Just then her gaze met with Noah¡¯s, who was standing opposite to her¡ªand somehow, she ended up suppressing that smile, as if she weremitting some kind of sin. Noah¡¯s gaze made her a little self conscious.

 Chapter 477: The Wait’s Over

    <h4>Chapter 477: The Wait¡¯s Over</h4>


    James had been away ever since he helped Caryn handle the matters in Belvorn. With Natalie not allowed to work, and Justin no longer affiliated with the Harpers¡ªbusy managing his ownpany and his other mysterious affairs¡ªJames had to shoulder more responsibilities.


    Though Justin asionally stepped in to handle matters on Natalie¡¯s behalf, being already familiar with the Harper business, James didn¡¯t feel it was right to keep him tied up with work when he should be focusing on Natalie.


    That evening, Caryn was sitting quietly as usual while the other women were engaged in lively conversation, surrounding Natalie.


    Julia cleared her throat and said in a teasing tone, singling out the silent one, "Seems like someone is missing her husband."


    "So quiet these days," Catherine added with a knowing smile toward Julia.


    Caryn looked at the two older women¡ªher mother and mother-inw. She knew exactly what they were trying to do but chose to stay silent.


    "That reminds me," Natalie chimed in, "When is Dad returning?"


    "You should ask him yourself," Caryn replied calmly.


    "I don¡¯t want to disturb him at work," Natalie said, "But I¡¯m sure he wouldn¡¯t mind if Mom messaged him instead."


    "Yes, he actually waits for Caryn¡¯s call or message like a love-struck idiot," Julia added with a chuckle, ncing at Catherine. "That¡¯s the kind of effect your daughter has on my son."


    Catherine cleared her throat yfully, "Julia, your son also has quite an effect on my daughter. I often find her dazed these days, missing him like a devoted wife."


    "True," Julia agreed. "I¡¯ve noticed it too¡ªbut she won¡¯t admit it."


    "As long as she admits it to her husband, that¡¯s enough," Catherine said. "That alone is enough to make hime home faster."


    "Are you three done," Caryn said dryly, finally looking at the two older women and the younger one, "or is there still more you want to say?"


    "What did we do?" Natalie asked hesitantly. "I just happened to say I missed my dad."


    "Then go call him," Caryn replied, a little annoyed.


    "Okay... and I¡¯ll tell him Mom misses him too¡ª"


    "No need. Just mind your own business," Caryn said, her tone sharp.


    "You didn¡¯t deny that you miss him," Natalie mumbled under her breath¡ªonly to receive a sharp re from Caryn.


    "If you miss him that much, just tell him," Julia chimed in. "No point sulking around like this all the time, my dear."


    Caryn clearly heard it, but chose to ignore them. She stood up. "I¡¯m heading home," she said, then turned to her mother, "Mother, you can stay here a little longer if you want." With that, she walked toward the exit.


    Julia looked at Natalie and whispered, "James didn¡¯t call her, did he?"


    Natalie shook her head. "Dad¡¯s been overwhelmed with work."


    "Still... even if he had no time to breathe, he¡¯d always find a second to call her. It¡¯s not like him to stay this quiet," Julia remarked. Then she raised her voice¡ªloud enough for Caryn to hear, "I wonder if someone else has caught my son¡¯s attention. Even now, women are always trying to get close to him."


    "That¡¯s entirely possible," Natalie added, ying along. "Dad¡¯s still so handsome. I saw plenty of women trying to flirt with him at every event we attended."


    "That¡¯s the charm of my son," Julia said proudly, then called out again toward the hallway, "Caryn, did you hear that? Call him¡ªbefore hees back with some other woman!"


    Caryn didn¡¯t respond and quietly left the house.


    The three women barely managed to suppress theirughter.


    "What do you think she¡¯ll do now?" Julia asked.


    "Hmm," Natalie thought for a moment and said, "She¡¯s going to check her cell phone. If she doesn¡¯t see any call or message from Dad, there¡¯s a good chance she might fume and make a call. If not, then... we should wish good luck to Dad."


    On the way, inside the car, Caryn checked her cellphone. It had been more than twenty-four hours, and not a single message was there from James¡ªnor had he informed her about his whereabouts or when he would be returning.


    As she entered the home, the butler greeted her and was about to say something, but Caryn had already walked past him to go upstairs to her room.


    The butler noticed she looked displeased, so he didn¡¯t stop her. Lost in her own world, she entered the room, the frown lines on her forehead deepening.


    "That scoundrel..."


    "Who managed to anger my wife?" a familiar voice reached her.


    She turned to look at the man who had just stepped out of the bathroom, draped in a towel around his waist, one hand busy drying his hair.


    She was quite taken aback by the perfectly tempting view but then got back to her senses andshed out. "If you¡¯re not going to be consistent with your actions, you better not make me get used to it."


    James raised a brow and asked, "You mean you don¡¯t want to get used to seeing me this way?"


    Caryn red at him, but he said, "I thought you weren¡¯t home, so I was just carefree and came out like this."


    She frowned inwardly. "Is that even relevant in the context of what I said?"


    James suppressed the light smirk appearing on his lips and walked closer to her. "Then what was the context? Does it mean you missed me?"


    Caryn stepped back. "You wish."


    He continued to step ahead. "I wish for a lot of things, but ites down to your consent."


    Caryn knew what he meant but acted nonchnt and asked, "Have you lost your cellphone?"


    He replied, gazing at her beautifully aged face, "No."


    "Then have you hurt your hand or brain to not be able to use it for what it¡¯s meant for?" she asked coldly, keeping her distance from him.


    James wanted tough, as he knew the reason for her frustration really well, but then asked, "Do you really want to know?" His gaze observed her face.


    She sighed at his yfulness and looked away, only to have him lean down toward her, closing the distance between their faces. "My brain is always full of your thoughts¡ªso much that it deprives it of proper function. And my hands were busy with something else..." his voice dropped lower, "Since I only think about you, my hands..."


    She quickly covered his mouth with her hand, flustered. "You shameless..." She felt his lips curve into a smile under her palm.

 Chapter 478: Caryn’s Consent

    <h4>Chapter 478: Caryn¡¯s Consent</h4>


    She pushed him aside and moved away, only to have him pull her back. His hand caught hers in a firm grip as he drew her into a back hug, her slender back pressing against his solid torso.


    She wanted to resist¡ªshe was still upset with him for not contacting her¡ªbut then she heard his calm and gentle voice.


    "I just wanted to surprise you. If we had talked and you¡¯d asked when I was returning, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to lie. I didn¡¯t expect you to get this angry, but I must say... I¡¯m d to see you this way. It means you missed me, that you care. But I promise, I won¡¯t pull this stunt again or make you worry."


    As he spoke, she finally rxed in his arms and replied, "You better not."


    He hummed softly in response and let her go, turning to fetch his clothes from the wardrobe.


    Caryn stood still, catching the breath that had felt stuck in her chest. She walked over to the grand window, letting the cool evening breeze wash over her and calm the turmoil inside.


    Meanwhile, James stood before the mirror. After a moment, he sighed and said, "I forgot to shave. I¡¯ll be back in a while," before heading toward the bathroom.


    Caryn noticed how tired he looked, the faint stubble on his face hinting at long hours and little rest. It must have been a hectic journey.


    "Let it be," she said, her voice softer now.


    James stopped and turned to look at her.


    "You¡¯re going to be a grandfather soon, still nning to look all young?" she said quietly, but there was a note ofint beneath her calm tone. "So everyone can see how this woman¡ªwhose hair is almost a third gray¡ªlooks undeserving of you?"


    James couldn¡¯t help but smile. It was the first time she had spoken this way. Was she... insecure? Insecure about aging? About no longer being the young woman who once loved him so madly?


    He gave up on the thought of shaving and instead walked over to her as she stood by the window. "So you don¡¯t want me to shave and grow some beard?"


    Caryn awkwardly shifted her gaze away from him and replied, "Those few gray hairs in your beard might let everyone know you¡¯re old as well. I¡¯m not the only one aging here."


    He stood straight in front of her and pointed to the hair on his head. "See, I have gray hair too."


    "Not as much as I have," she said. "You still don¡¯t look that old."


    James chuckled. "Are we having apetition over who has more gray hair now?"


    Caryn didn¡¯t reply.


    He gently held her chin and made her look up at him. "If you hadn¡¯t been sick for so long, you¡¯d still look like Natalie¡¯s sister¡ªtrust me. But even with gray hair, I love you just as much as I always have. You¡¯re still the most beautiful woman in my eyes, and I missed you like crazy while I was away. Want me to prove it?"


    Without waiting for her response, he leaned in and kissed her. Caryn didn¡¯t resist¡ªshe had missed him just as much and had desperately waited for his return.


    James could feel her willingness¡ªfinally, a shift in how close she let him be. They had kissed before, but never had she been so receptive, so responsive.


    Feeling over the moon, he deepened the kiss, and she met him with equal passion.


    When they finally pulled away, he whispered, "Now do you know how much I missed you?"


    She simply hummed, her face flushed. "You... must be hungry. You haven¡¯t had dinner yet..."


    "Can I just have you for dinner?" he asked, his voice low and sharply seductive.


    It made her wonder even at this age how horny this man could get, but she didn¡¯t trust herself at it.


    Regaining her poise, she stepped back and replied, "You need to eat a proper dinner."


    As always, James didn¡¯t push. He gave a soft hum, though a trace of disappointment flickered in his eyes. He quietly fixed his clothes and said, "Let¡¯s go."


    They headed downstairs for dinner. Every now and then, Caryn nced at him, wondering if he truly was disappointed. But he gave no indication¡ªhis face calm, his demeanor just as thoughtful as always.


    They ate quietly and took a walk afterward, talking about everything that had happened in his absence, catching up on news about Natalie and her babies.


    When they returned to the room, James, as usual, tucked her under the sheets, turned off the lights and got in beside her.


    But then, to his surprise, Caryn moved toward him.


    She rested her head on his arm and gently wrapped her hand around him, ready to sleep in his warmth.


    She had never done this before¡ªnot on her own. It had always been him who reached for her first.


    James held her closer but didn¡¯t say a word, wondering if, by speaking, she might pull away from him. He simply stared at the ceiling, thinking if he could truly sleep while shey in his arms this way.


    A while passed, yet neither of them spoke. The room felt oddly, overly silent¡ªas though they could hear each other¡¯s heartbeats. The air seemed unsettling, or perhaps it was just bing a little stuffy.


    James couldn¡¯t take it any longer. Taking her silence and closeness as some kind of permission, he moved over¡ªonly to have her beneath him, his tall body covering her delicate frame.


    Caryn swallowed hard. It wasn¡¯t difficult to guess what his intentions were. She parted her lips to say something but closed them again, not wanting to spoil the moment.


    In her eyes, he could see the unsaid consent she had given, though she appeared self-conscious as well.


    "Caryn," he said softly, his gaze gentle as he observed her hesitant expressions. "I know what you worry about, but don¡¯t be so self couscous. However you are, you are still the woman I love and find the most beautiful in every way. Closeness with you still affects me the same way it used to in the past. You are still the same for me and I ept every change in you with all my heart."


    She simply stared at him, absorbing the depth of his words. It had been over two decades since she¡¯d been this intimate with him¡ªand there had never been any other man that close to her.


    "You get what I mean?" he asked, his gaze closely studying her face.


    She hummed softly in response.


    "Then let¡¯s not hold back tonight," he whispered against her lips¡ªand kissed her.


    Under the sheets covering them, Caryn circled her hands around his neck and kissed him, almost reminiscing that night they had spent together¡ªwhich gave her the courage she needed.


    Slowly, the clothes came off, leaving two naked bodies entangled beneath the sheets.


    "James..." Caryn gasped, only to have him pause as he looked at her beautiful face.


    "Are you ufortable?" he asked, worried¡ªknowing her body was still weak. "Does it hurt?"


    She shook her head lightly as she clutched his shoulders. Her muffled voice was heard, "Maybe... a little slow..."


    "I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll try to be in control," he assured her¡ªbut he suspected her request came from another reason. She was close to her release and didn¡¯t know how to handle it.


    Even though he gave his word, he moved faster, eager to see the kind of expressions she would make¡ªexpressions he had imagined countless times before. The regret of that night, the one he couldn¡¯t remember, was something he wished to wash away. He was ready to imprint every detail of this night in his memory.


    As time passed, Caryn was left thoroughly spent. James, taking mercy on her weakened body, let her rest once he felt content¡ªhaving finally released the desires he had held back for so long.


    She snuggled into his arms and fell asleep almost instantly.


    Covering them both well, he gently caressed her head and whispered, "You did well," before pressing a kiss to her forehead¡ªhis heart overwhelmed with the love he felt for her.

 Chapter 479: Useful Hands

    <h4>Chapter 479: Useful Hands</h4>


    During Natalie¡¯s second trimester, everyone took care of her, and she was even allowed to go to the office under the conditions Justin had set.


    She was spending the happiest days of her life, surrounded by everyone¡ªfrom family to friends. Their talks, banter, teasing, and the endless fun with so much gossip among the women.


    Her belly had started to show, finally making her feel that her babies were growing well. The doctors had only good things to say about the babies but still advised her to be cautious with her actions and not to exhaust herself.


    After staying for more than a month at the home built by Alexander, Aaron brought Serena and Marina back to Imperial City. Everyone was happy to hear they wereing.


    Serena had improved a lot and had started to recognize Aaron as her son, instead of calling him Alex. Aaron and Marina used to show her pictures of others, and she had started to recognize Aiden and Natalie. They had video calls often to help her get used to it.


    They all arrived at Justin¡¯s home, where a side house had been prepared for them. It had a simr view of the mountains and sky that Serena preferred.


    Once they had rested, all the family members went to visit them.


    The moment Justin came in front of Serena¡ªwho was enjoying the mild breeze and sunlight outside with Marina¡ªthere was a change in her expression. She looked at peace; her lips had a gentle smile, and her eyes held warmth.


    "Aiden?" a weak and soft voice was heard.


    Justin nodded as he knelt in front of her and held her hand. "Yes, Aiden."


    She didn¡¯t mistake him for Aaron. Even now, she could tell the difference between her sons.


    He then introduced her to Natalie once more. "My wife, Natalie. She talked with you on a video call."


    "Caryn... she looks..."


    "She is Caryn¡¯s daughter," Justin said. "You will meet her as well."


    "Caryn?" Serena looked around, and Justin said, "She will be here in a while. Don¡¯t worry."


    Serena understood. Though she couldn¡¯t talk much, she understood everything.


    Just then, Marina said, "Natalie is pregnant, Serena. Soon you will be a grandmother, and I¡¯ll be a great-grandmother."


    As Marina spoke, Serena finally moved her gaze slowly towards Natalie¡¯s belly. "Babies?"


    Natalie hummed and went closer to her. Serena moved her hand and ced it on Natalie¡¯s belly.


    "They are twins," Natalie informed her, letting Serena touch her belly.


    "Twins?" Her eyes turned moist.


    Marina said, "Yes, twins. Now you have to start thinking about their names."


    "Names..." Serena smiled, as if she was happy to do it.


    "We didn¡¯t check the gender, as we wanted it to be a surprise," Natalie said. "So you all have to think about two names for boys and two for girls."


    Caryn arrived then. The two long-lost friends were happy to meet each other, and it was an emotional moment. Marina met Julia and Catherine.


    As the air was filled with a sense of family reunion and joy, the mother and daughter who had once been distant¡ªCaryn and Natalie¡ªhad started to grow closer as well.


    They often spent time together, with Natalie asking Caryn about her experience during pregnancy. Caryn would answer honestly, and once in a while, Natalie could see her mother actually smiling.


    "...You were the best thing that happened to me," Caryn once said, which Natalie could now understand, now that she herself was going to be a mother.


    "Didn¡¯t you feel like having Dad around you at that time?" Natalie asked, wanting to know what her mother truly felt.


    Caryn lowered her gaze. "I could only wish that if I were truly an ordinary person, then I would be happier, give my child true happiness, and have my own family filled with nothing but love and care... but... I could only keep it all aside."


    "I¡¯m sure Dad understands you did it to protect him," Natalie said.


    "He does, and it makes me feel worse that he doesn¡¯t me me for anything," Caryn said, for the first time opening her heart to Natalie.


    "No one mes you," Natalie said. "If I were in your ce, I would have done the same."


    Caryn looked at Natalie. "You don¡¯t me me."


    Natalie shook her head. "Not now that I know the truth."


    Caryn let out a small sigh and looked at Natalie¡¯s round belly. "You will be a good mother¡ªsomething I could never be."


    The mother and daughter were finally close, able to speak from their hearts.


    With so many family members in the home, everything felt lively and made Natalie feel she had never been this happy before.


    That night, she sat in Justin¡¯sp like a little girl, circling her arms around his neck and telling him cheerfully, "I¡¯m so happy to have everyone around, and our kids are going to be so fortunate to grow up in a family full of love¡ªunlike us."


    Justin hummed as he gently caressed her back, sittingfortably on the couch.


    She pecked his lips and said, "It¡¯s all because of you. Thank you so much."


    He raised a brow, letting her know this wasn¡¯t the kind of thank you he had in mind.


    She quickly understood and kissed him. The two shared a passionate kiss. Once they pulled apart, Natalie spoke, "If not for this pregnancy, I would have thanked you in a better way."


    "How?" he asked intently. His gaze and voice were like seductive music, pulling her into a dark abyss of intimacy.


    "I think now it should be safe to do it," she whispered sneakily, at the same time pressing her body against his, showing her desire for more.


    Justin wanted it as much as she did, but given her condition¡ªdespite it being considered the safe phase¡ªhe had already decided to control himself throughout Natalie¡¯s pregnancy.


    He swallowed hard and said, "We can¡¯t."


    "I know. I was just messing around," she said, looking at him teasingly, hinting at how strong his reaction was to her slight provocation. He was hard and ready.


    Seeing her being so naughty, Justin said, "Now that you¡¯ve lit the fire, you have to take care of it."


    Natalie quickly shrank back, her hands in front of her belly. "No. I¡¯m afraid. My babies..."


    Justin smirked as he looked at her pouting mouth. "That small mouth of yours is my favorite."


    "I still feel nauseous because of the pregnancy, you know," she said in aining voice.


    He held her hand and said, "This will do. Your hands are amazingly skillful as well."


    She made innocent expressions, but Justin didn¡¯t budge. He was going to punish her for being naughty¡ªand there would be no concession.


    The next morning, she woke up feeling her wrists all numb. "Monster."


    "You should think twice before provoking a monster. But if you don¡¯t," he said with a smirk, "I don¡¯t mind using your hands again and again."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!